《Myth: The Ruler of Spirituality》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1 God of Spirit Chapter 1 God of Spirit Translator: 549690339 In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. The earth was formless and empty, darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the waters. And God said, Let there be light, and there was light. God saw that the light was good, and He separated the light from the darkness. God called the light day, and the darkness He called night. There was evening, and there was morningthe first day. Genesis Another year. On the barren land, Laine awoke from his slumber. Looking around, the familiar yet strange land seemed as if it had never changed. Many years had passed since he came to this world, but Laine still wasnt used to the emptiness and desolation. Unlike the divine creation recorded in the Bible, Chaos evolved from chaos, which he had witnessed with his own eyes. Therefore, it didnt become complete in a mere seven days; instead, it still seemed desolate and broken. But today was different because as Laine was awakened, he could clearly sense that a new deity was about to be born. The twelve Titans, finally, the day has come Feeling the rhythm of the laws and the waves of the Origin Sea, Laine looked up. At the far horizon, magnificent ribbons of color danced in the sky, and the tremors of the laws became more intense. That was the sign of the birth of a new god. This was not the first time. In the newly born Chaos World, Laine had witnessed the birth of many godsone of them was just seven hundred years ago. Of course, in the newly opened world, year was an inappropriate term because there was no sun and moon, no changing of seasons, and naturally, there was no concept of year. But Laine liked to use it, so chaotic Chaos got its second term for counting time, year. It is worth mentioning that the first term day was also created by Laine after he witnessed the birth of the sovereign of the night, the triune ancient god Nyx. Therefore, he acquired the power of chronology. But unfortunately, power isnt authority, this was only a nascent form of godhood, so Laine remained the God of Spirituality. Cronus and Rhea, the true masters of time, are about to be born. With a long sigh, Laine leaned against the excavated cave, gazing at the transforming spectacle between heaven and earth. Even with a deitys perception, across the boundless land that knew no borders, he could not sense the origin of everything. But Laine didnt need to see because the sky and the earth were coming together. Regardless of which corner of the world, atop hills, beneath the oceans, the breath of desire was ascending, and new life was being conceived. For thousands of years, in Laines observation, the newborn Chaos World differed from later myths, but the birth of the deities seemed essentially the same. All things originated from the dark void, and the vast land was born alongside Mother Earth. Before the sky existed, the Lady of the Night dominated the infinite void, while chaos-filled Tartarus appeared in his sleep below all things. As the first being in the world with self-awareness, Laine witnessed the birth of the Primordial Gods, and thus Chaos welcomed its first batch of creatures. Latterly, under the worlds calling and Mother Earths gestation, the sky, the ocean, and the mountains appeared in succession. Uranus, Pontus, and Ourea were born from it, pushing Chaos closer to a complete world. Now, one thousand three hundred years since Laine began marking time, Gaias eldest son, the Heavenly Father Uranus, married his nurturer, and the twelve Titan gods were about to come into this world. Of course, at this time, there were no Titans. They were the great primordial gods, born of the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth, supreme beings who possessed mighty powers from birth. The laws of the world would become perfected with their birth, and the throne of the Divine King would crown the ruler of the sky due to the manifestation of paternity. Aside from Laine, there may or may not have been Eros, who seemed to have died momentarily upon birth, he would be the first Divine King. But this has nothing to do with me. Shaking his head, under Laines divinely inspired eyes, the laws of the world leaped forward towards completion. The barren Chaos was gaining color with the birth of the new gods, becoming more prosperous and thriving. However, the bustle was theirs; Laine had nothing. As a weak transmigrated spirit god, his power didnt even compare to a single hair of the skys ruler. Thousands of years ago, when he first arrived at the beginning of heaven and earth, Laine was very confused. Other transmigrators might be reborn or seize a body, or perhaps return to life in a corpse with soul fusion, but at least they all had a body to claim. But when Laine arrived, Chaos had just begun, and the primordial gods were still gestating; he didnt even have an object to possess. Fortunately, as the first existence of this world, Laines original soul transformed into the origin of spirituality and a faint temporal divinity. Leveraging this, Laine crafted a divine body for himself and avoided the fate of soul dispersal. Later on, the power of chronology also relied heavily on thisnot just anyone could create a new concept and gain power from it. The existence of temporal divinity allowed Laine to take a shortcut; he barely made the world acknowledge the existence of year and day, earning the weakest of chronologies. But power is not authority; the latter is the essence of godhood, while the former is merely an extension of the dominion. If one wants to elevate power to authority, to obtain the status of the God of Time, one must still follow one of those two paths. Either directly, with great force inscribe the concept into the world or let the laws representatives, a sufficient number of deities, recognize him as the creator, and then gradually gain that godhood over a long period. Unfortunately, Laine could do neither. He neither had the tremendous force to shake the world nor the ability to gain the recognition of the gods. So Laine could only wait patiently, waiting for a proper opportunity. For example, the time when this Divine King was about to be born. Hum The humming sound suddenly rose, without a source yet seeming to come from everywhere. The sound was clear but not piercing, it was the agitation of the law. The next moment, endless light, limitless water, sprang into existence in the void. In the newborn Chaos World, the earth rested in the center, with the ocean wrapping around the land. But at that moment, in places where the ocean could not reach, on the land, in the sky, new water appeared out of nowhere and began to form streams. Oceanus, also known as Oceans, the eldest of the twelve Titans, lord of the great seas, Circumterrestrial River, was finally born in the Chaos World. At that time, Laine could clearly feel that part of the authority originally belonging to Pontus, the primordial Sea God, was being split in two, with one part hurtling straight towards the global currents. The world was carving out his power. The ocean and water rose greatly, but Pontus suffered a severe blow to his vital essence. He still controlled the sea depths, coastal waters, and saline waters, but the emblem of fresh water and currents was taken by the newly born deity. In Laines perception, the once-powerful presence in the ocean weakened in an instant. If we were to get more specific, it would be a fall from Great Divine Power to Moderate Divine Power. Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: The Day of the God’s Birth Chapter 2: The Day of the Gods Birth Translator: 549690339 The deities of Chaos were divided into rankings of strength and weakness. According to the laws of the world, the gods of this realm were generally classified into four tiers. Laine, for instance, embodied the typical Weak Divine Power. And the Primordial Sea God Pontus was born with Moderate Divine Power, later growing into a being of great strength. As for the Primordial Gods, they were even more magnificent than those with great divine power before their consciousnesses were born, but after becoming conscious, they were only about half a tier higher. Hum The humming of the laws resounded once again, and as Laine looked toward the ocean, the anomaly of the Chaos World persisted. The moisture in the air condensed once more, shaking the recently stabilized godhood of Pontus. The godhood of natural-born deities couldnt be taken away by the later generations, but the world that nurtured them was an exception. Apart from the Spirituality that Laine had condensed from his own soul, the world itself could retract all power. Of course, apart from when nurturing new gods, the unconscious world wouldnt interfere too much with the deities either. Luckily I arrived early. If the five great Primordial Gods had already been born with consciousness, I suppose my Spirituality godhood would have also become the worlds possession. Shaking his head, Laine continued to watch this centurys epic unfold. The condensation of water vapor continued, and Oceanus, who had just been born, exhibited the same symptoms. Both gods, who shared dominion over the sea, lost part of their authority at the same moment, which was the aspect of their godhood related to pure Water. The worlds laws vibrated, and all existing deities understood the implicit meaning. Thaesis, the God of the Primordial Waters, another ancient Titan had been born! With the consecutive births of two water-related deities, the power of the world began to shift from the sea to the sky. Laine felt that the next Titan would be born there. Pontus was just a little short of maintaining his Intermediate Divine Power. Even so, he could still beat me with one hand tied behind his back. With a resigned smile, Laine turned his gaze toward the sky. The combat strength of a deity was not only related to their Divine Power Level but also to their authority. Fire God and God of Spring may have similar divine powers, yet their combat abilities were vastly different. But unquestionably, even if Pontuss authority wasnt the best for battle, it was certainly much stronger than mere Spirituality. After all, pure Spirituality was like physical strength it seems useful, but it isnt very. Hum After waiting for a while, as if it had recovered its energy, the worlds laws became active once more. This time, the Chaos World directly birthed two Ancient Gods and a brand-new celestial body. After thousands of years, Laine once again saw the Sun in the sky. Gazing at the sky, that new celestial body radiated light and heat, and the origin power of the entire world increased in an instant. Hyperion, the original Sun! Theia, Mother of Light, God of Eyesight! As the worlds origin power rose, even though Laine was just an insignificant God of Spirit, his power also increased. The special Spirituality godhood did have its advantageshe wouldnt be blamed for the worlds decline, but he could profit from its strengthening. If classified according to the levels Laine himself had detailed, this wave had likely moved him from Divine Power Level 2 to Divine Power Level 3. If he could ascend three more times, he would be able to shed his status as a deity with Weak Divine Power and be promoted to become one with Intermediate Divine Power, at the Divine Power Level of 6. This detailed division was not innately present in the Chaos World, but rather a classification entirely fabricated by Laine, which helped him to measure the varied strengths of the divine powers among deities. Just like now, as the world as a whole ascended, Pontus, who had been teetering on Divine Power Level 11, finally regained some strength and stabilized his power. Om The humming noise began again. The laws of the world did not stall for the will of a single god; the Source Sea churned once more. Soon, three consecutive tremors of the laws announced the birth of three new deities to the world. In an instant, storms swept across the land, and numerous lightless celestial bodies appeared in the sky, a manifestation of the authority of two deities. The third deity followed her sisters path, partitioning a portion of the light from her newly born sister, Theia, and siphoning some power from the sun. Coeus, God of Celestial Bodies! Crius, God of Meteorology! Phoebe (Phoebe), God of Luminance! The emergence of the three new gods caused a rise in the worlds Source Power, but the extent was not as prominent as when the sun appeared. However, although his divine power had not increased, Laine still felt a new power gestating within his body. This force had been present since the moment the first Titan came into being. With each new birth, it grew more substantial. Finally, it had become perceptible. Very good! Seeing his expectations realized, and despite this being the change he had long awaited, Laine could not help but smile. Fortunately, this was not the era of King Zeuss reign; in these dark ages, there was still much he could achieve. I must at least try hard not to end up a weakling in the future. Its a minor issue if others look down on me, but a major one if Zeus takes an interest. He couldnt help but shiver at the thought of the gods of later generations, who did not differentiate by gender or race. The determination to become stronger solidified even more in Laines mind. In this regard, at least, Uranus was quite trustworthy. Apart from Gaia, he took interest in no one else, and his twelve children seemed to have inherited his fine tradition. Hmm? He was clearly engrossed in watching the big picture, yet he suddenly recalled the past. Laine refocused his mind and instantly sensed the source of the influence. Two new deities were born, one after another, their powers leaning towards the domain of the spirit, hence the active laws affected Laines psyche. Mnemosyne, originally the goddess of memory, speech, and innate script, but until her name spread throughout the world according to the law, the godhood of memory still had not emerged. Iapetus, God of Souls and Speech, similarly, for some reason, the aspect of his soul seemed to have vanished without a trace. Regarding this, Laine said this is not my responsibility to bear, although it was indeed my doing. Fortunately, I was not exposed earlier. Otherwise, Iapetus might not have been too much of a concern, but Mnemosyne would probably have been brought by Mother Earth to my doorstep by now. He breathed a sigh of relief, feeling extremely fortunate for his previous actions. The soul and spirituality are two sides of the same coin and have already become a part of him. Memory, being subordinate to the soul, could not be attained as a godhood by anyone without his permission. If he were a deity naturally nurtured by the Chaos World, he either would have had his authority torn apart like Pontus or have already become a sub-god for one of those two new deities. However, his Godhood of Spirit stemmed from his own creation; he was the God of Origin for spirituality, the first soul to appear in this world, hence the world could do nothing against himunless it killed him outright. But killing a God of Origin was tantamount to annihilating the authority it represented, and spirituality would likewise vanish from the world, never again to birth souls in the Chaos World. Therefore, Chaos, acting purely on instinct, ignored the divine authority of the soul and memory, and directly allowed the birth of two new deities. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3 Divine King’s Summons Chapter 3 Divine Kings Summons Translator: 549690339 This is really no small trouble. Although it was he who had done it, Laine still felt a hint of fear. It was one thing when it came to Iapetus, who had no idea he originally possessed a souls godhood, but Mnemosyne was a different story. The godhood of Memory had already been born, but instead of crowning her, it had scattered across the world, waiting for him, the source of Spirituality, to absorb it. If she discovered Laines identity in the future, she was unlikely to let things slide. However, even with that said, Laine did not regret his actions. Joking aside, with the Spiritual Authority already so weakened, if it were to be divided among others, he feared he might become a joke among the gods, the first one unable to maintain his deity status. As for serving as a Sub-God, that was even less likely. Once a dogs leash is put on, its difficult to take it offLaine had not yet enjoyed the life of a god and had no intention of prematurely experiencing the life of a dog. But although I have provoked a potential enemy, this is not entirely a bad thing. Sensing the godhood of Memory that had been born but scattered across the world, Laine smiled slightly. The godhood of Memory was not strong, but it was enough to take his Spiritual Authority a step further. After all, the strength of the godhood determines the upper limit of Divine Power. The deity of the Fountain could never become Intermediate Divine Power through Fountain alone, no matter how much it enhances its Divine Power. At this time, one requires either to acquire more powerful godhoods or to expand the capacity of the original one. Using Spirituality to absorb Memory, a lower godhood, is one way to expand. It increases the depth and breadth of the original godhood, making the related concepts stronger. Of course, this absorption is not something that can be achieved at will; one must be able to encompass another. Spirituality is quite suitable in this regard, as it can be linked to many godhoods. Shaking his head, Laine thought no further. Although the godhood of Memory currently had no master, he would still need a lengthy period to absorb it. After all, to the world, the origin of Spirituality is not controlledonce Memory is absorbed by Spirituality, it means that Chaos will also lose control over Memory. So even though the world is without will, it would still instinctively prevent him, making the time he needs to spend multiply tenfold. Hum Another hum resounded, and while it seemed that Laine had been in deep contemplation for a long time, only a brief moment had actually passed. After the birth of the two deities, the gestation of new gods continued. Having so many powerful deities born in one day could only happen at the beginning of the creation of the heavens and earth. Following the vibrations of the Law, the two deities who had emerged successively declared their existence to the world. One breath was just and meticulous, like the everlasting laws; the other signified the unalterable passage of time, seemingly close at hand yet untouchable. Themis, the deity of Justice and Law! Rhea, the deity of the Flow of Time! The feeble authority of Chronology quivered with the birth of the two deities, but ultimately there was no reaction. Authority is only the nascent form of power, not yet eligible to be divided. Breathing a sigh of relief, Laine felt the rhythm of the Law subside, signaling that the birth of the deities this time around was complete. But he knew the most critical one had yet to appear. Complete time and space will not have masters; this is not permitted by the world. Yet, one being will receive a portion from each of them and become destined to rule over the world. He is Uranuss youngest, yet in the future, he will become the eldest. Under his rule, the first humans will be born upon the earth. After their passing, the second generation of humans will also be born because of him. If it wasnt for his oppression of his own offspring, Cronus would in fact be considered a competent ruler. He didnt treat his wife as the Heavenly Father treated Mother Earth, nor did he flaunt his authority in the Mortal World arbitrarily. Its just that his divine fate wasnt all that great. While Zeuss brothers fought alongside him, Cronuss turned against him. Clang! The Chains of Law fell silent for a moment, before resuming with an even more intense clangor. The very fabric of time and space throughout the world began to destabilize, yet it seemed to be constructing a new structure. Maybe it was an instant; maybe it lasted an age. With the disordered fluctuations of time and space, Laine couldnt determine how much time had actually passed. But at a certain moment, time and space suddenly found the rules that suited them, and all changes came to a sudden halt. Cronus, King of Time and Space! The name of the new god resonated throughout the world, carried to every corner of Chaos by the strings of space. The lengthy divine birth had finally come to an end. The sky grew higher, the sea deeper, the world more complete. The already boundless earth expanded rapidly. Soon, Laine could no longer gauge the size of the land. The newly born twelve deities were not the source of the changes; they were merely a primer, allowing the worlds accumulated power to vent. But none of this mattered to Laine at that moment, for all his energy was focused on sorting the power within himself. Divine Power Level, 4. Godhood, Prophecy. After a long while, a slight smile formed on his lips. When he felt that expected Godhood, Laine still felt overwhelming joy. Yet it was but a momentary emotion. The deity in white quickly contained his feelings and turned to look outside his dwelling cave. His senses told him there was nothing there, but Laine knew that with the new gods birth concluded, the honored Mother Goddess would surely seek him out. So, as if expecting her, he spoke: Respected Mother Earth, what do you think of this outcome? In a moment of bewilderment, a young woman in a green dress appeared before him out of thin air. The aura emanating from the woman was vast and profound, but a sense of irremediable vacancy still rendered her face somewhat pale. The Mother Earth before him was not the aged woman of later times; her body was youthful and vibrant, her Origin still brimming. Having birthed twelve deities in succession had drained her Vital Essence, but she still ranked a notch above the Powerful Divine Force as a Primordial Ancient God. Prince Laine, it was I who was impertinent before, she said. Regarding our wager, I am willing to concede defeat. Speaking thus, the still young Mother Earth smiled apologetically. The storm in the sky moved away, and everything became joyous around them. I must admit, your precise prophecy made me ashamed of my earlier skepticism. Even the King of All Gods is astonished by your power to glimpse fate, she said. It doesnt matter, Laine replied with a smile, accepting the Ancient Gods apology and expressing his own doubts: Then, honored Mother Earth, what brings you here, right after the birth of the Divine Child? Meeting Laines calm gaze, Gaia eventually uttered the words he had long been expecting: Ive come to invite you to Mount Othrys to attend the Divine Kings banquet. With a gentle smile, Gaia extended the formal invitation: Prince Laine, on this day, on this special day, my first son, my husband, my sovereign, the ruler of the sky, Uranus wishes for you to visit the Mount of the Gods to meet with him and celebrate this significant day. If you would honor us with your presence, that would be the best gift we could receive. Visibly moved, Laine couldnt help but chuckle inwardly. Merely a prophecy had earned him such esteem from Mother Earth. Its just for a new prophecy, Laine thought to himself. Nevertheless, when faced with an invitation from a Primordial God, Laine naturally accepted with a bow. His expression was excited by the invitation of the Divine King, and his heart was equally stirred. Only he knew how many years he had been waiting for this day. You flatter me, Lady Gaia, said Laine with a smile. To witness the birth of Chaoss very first King of All Gods is an immense honor for me. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4 Banquet Chapter 4 Banquet Translator: 549690339 Walking beside Mother Earth Gaia, Laine headed towards a mountain in the central part of the continent, revered as the Mount of the Gods. The heavens and earth were different than before. With the Sun, celestial bodies, and a variety of meteorological phenomena, the world of Chaos now resembled a true world. Perhaps because he was walking on the original body of Gaia at the time of her birth, Laine did not feel the vast distance. Under her guidance, he could cover thousands of rivers and mountains in a single step. Although at this time, there were neither thousands of rivers nor mountains, as the children of Ourea, the Mountain God, and the three thousand descendants of the God of the Ocean had not yet been born, the earth still looked desolate. After roughly less than half a day, the sacred Mount soon came into view in the distance. Your Highness Laine. From the moment Laine had agreed to come, Gaia had become increasingly pensive along the way. Not until they arrived at this recently sacred birthplace of the gods did she finally speak up. This will be the place where the Divine King will rule the world in the future. Gaia looked at the towering Mount Othrys, where her third son Ourea had been born. This is the tallest mountain on the land, the closest place to the sky. My lord will deign to rule here in the capacity of the ruler of the sky, presiding over all beings on earth. That is indeed a great undertaking. Laine expressed his reverence, yet his tone sounded as if he had already known: As the first Divine King in the world, only such a place is befitting of the authority of the Heavenly Father. Yes, Gaia frowned slightly but still said: He will rule all things in the world, forever. Clearly, at this point, the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth were still immersed in profound love, with no hint of the conflicts that would arise in later generations. Lets go. Influenced by the birth of my twelve children, this place is filled with the chaotic Divine Power. Please follow behind me to avoid any unpleasant incidents. Nodding slightly, Laine readily agreed, seemingly oblivious to the subtle change in Mother Earths demeanor. Following behind Gaia, the two began their ascent up the Mount of the Gods. As a place where Mother Earth resided all year round, the Mount of the Gods was not like the barren land with exposed rocks elsewhere; primitive vegetation had already spread here. Along the way, Laine saw many exotic plants and fruits whose names he could not call to mindthese were new creations under the godhood of Plant Life. Perhaps in a few years, with the help of the God of Meteorology, this vegetation will spread across the world, bringing a touch of green to the desolate land. But that was a matter for the future. Soon, under Gaias leadership, Laine reached the summit of the sacred Mount. Weve arrived, Mother Earth stopped and said to Laine following behind her. Nodding slightly, Laine stepped forward to take in the appearance of the place. The summit of the Mount of the Gods was open and flat, without any trace of man-made structures. Compared to the mythical Mount Olympus of later generations, it was like a desolate mountaintop. However, this did not surprise Laine, for to the ruler of the sky, the sky itself was his palace. As he set foot on the summit of the Mount and observed his surroundings, thirteen deities of differing appearances also directed their gaze towards him. Although no divine power was used, Laine still felt some discomfort. It couldnt be helped; the primordial deities had yet to learn to contain their auras, and being near them was inherently oppressive. I present myself to you, Your Majesty. Ceasing his inspection, Laine bowed slightly, showing respect to the male deity in the center. This was not his first encounter with Uranus. Unlike the youthful appearance during their last meeting, Uranus now looked like a tall and majestic middle-aged man. It was the combined result of paternal authority and the position of the Divine King. A deitys appearance changed with authority and power, which was common knowledge among the gods. As they faced the meeting with a foreign deity, the twelve Titans were somewhat puzzled, given that they could sense the weakness of Laines divine power. They looked towards their father, waiting for his reaction. Then they saw their majestic father extend his hands to embrace the deity before him, offering his greeting without any reservations. I am pleased you could come, respected Foreseer, God of Prophecy. Uranuss voice was wild and powerful, befitting his godhood immaculately. Until today, I never truly believed you could see destiny, please forgive my previous misunderstanding. Please take a seat, Prince Laine, you should join us at the table. My honor. Under the varying gazes of the fourteen deities, Laine chose a spot on the mountain summit to sit. This was a birthday celebration, as well as a banquet to honor Uranuss ascension to Divine King. As the twelve new gods were born, the crown of the world was automatically bestowed upon him. With everyone gathered, the fruits of the plants on the mountain, brought forth by Gaia, served as the feast for this banquet. The Divine King sat in the central position, with others lined up on either side, only Mother Earth seated beside him. When the banquet began, apart from occasionally conversing with Laine, the Heavenly Father spent most of his time speaking to his newly born children. He shared his thoughts with them, instructing how they should respect him as their father and how to assist him in fulfilling the role of the Divine King. Perhaps due to the influence of patriarchy, his twelve children mumbled quietly, simply responding to the demands of the Divine King. Not bad at all. Having tasted an unknown purple fruit, Laine quietly observed everything. He was aware of why he had been invited here and had his thoughts about it. But before that, he just wanted to enjoy a few more fruits. After all, the plants on Mount of the Gods were the progenitors of their kind, the very first batch from the Chaos World. The fruits had no small effect on deities. At least for Laine, they could help him reach the upper limits of his godhood more swiftly. Time hurried past, for deities do not concern themselves with the passage of time. When night and day had exchanged places for the third time, Uranus finally ceased his admonishments. He turned to face Laine, sitting beside him, the deity who had prophesied the birth of his twelve offspring. Even now, he struggled to comprehend how such weak divine power could glimpse into destiny. But since it was proven true, he did not mind asking him some questions. Especially since he had heard every word spoken by the other at the foot of the mountain. Raising his cup, Uranus spoke to Laine again after three days. Prince Laine. Previously, during our first encounter, you prophesied the birth of my twelve children. Fate is truly mighty, said the Heavenly Father in his resonant voice, Only a deity as wise as you could detect its destined course. Fates dominion resides in the hands of Lady Night, Laine said with a smile, raising his cup to clink it with Uranuss from afar before downing it in one gulp. I simply chanced upon a part of it. This was not wine, but the juice of a plant, yet it was still delicious under the influence of divine power. Then, respected Prince Laine, I have a question I wish to ask you. Uranus did not mind Laines modesty; it appeared he was only curious about the ability of prophecy: I hope you can use the power of prophecy to tell me. In Chaos, in the future of this world, am I the eternal Divine King, ruling over the sky, the land, and the ocean? The banquet seemed to suddenly fall silent. The twelve Titans watched Laine with strange looks, while Mother Earths eyes were filled with worry. Faced with Uranuss seemingly casual inquiry, Laine smiled faintly. He did not rush to answer, instead, he set down his cup, and began to explain the nature of all prophecy. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5 Prophecy Chapter 5 Prophecy Translator: 549690339 Honorable Divine King, before the prophecy, I hope you can understand one fact, that prophecy has always been observation, not creation. After taking another sip of the sweet juice, Laine solemnly explained: I cannot change destiny, I merely observe it, and sometimes only a part of it. Moreover, observation is not without cost. When you know it, it knows you too. What do you mean? The Divine King, facing an unfamiliar realm, was somewhat puzzled, What does it knows me mean? Destiny is originally undefined; although it has a fixed trajectory, it is not necessarily unchangeable. But if you try to observe it through prophecy, then destiny, on the contrary, becomes a predetermined, unchanging outcome. You can only delay its arrival, twist its meaning, but you cannot make it disappear completely. So, do you still wish me to make the prophecy? In the end, Laine asked the Divine King in return. The words before were not fabricated by Laine; this information he acquired after he received the Prophecy godhood. When anyone tries to directly observe destiny, whether with the aid of other gods or not, he himself becomes part of destiny. Just as one cannot lift oneself off the ground by pulling on ones hair, so no being can escape the shackles manifesting from their very essence. Knowing this, Laine decided he would never prophesy about himself. As for the prophecies made by some gods in later generations, Laine would rather call them the curses of destiny. On the other side, after hearing Laines explanation, Uranus breathed a sigh of relief, but then hesitated again. The cost of prophecy was high, which made him less wary of Mother Night, who controlled destiny, but he still wanted to know his own outcome. The first Divine King. Thinking of the title Laine had used for him down the mountain, Uranus made up his mind. I believe in my own strength, Heavenly Father said, looking Laine in the eyes. At this moment, having just acquired the position of Divine King, his immense power filled him with confidence. Make the prophecy, Prince Laine. No matter the outcome, I promise you one reasonable condition in the name of the Divine King. I believe that under my current power, nothing is destined to remain unchanged. As the first Divine King, a symbol of patriarchy, Uranus, already at the pinnacle of divine power, took another step upwards. Now he stood on equal footing with the Primordial Gods, and even Gaia, who was not adept at combat, was no match for him. This filled him with boundless confidence; he believed that even if the outcome of the prophecy was not favorable, he could, as Laine had said, delay its arrival, warp its meaning. Heh, the god of Chaos, always so confident. Laine chuckled inwardly, the events unfolding just as he had anticipated. Meeting the gaze of the Divine King, Laine nodded slightly, his dark eyes suddenly flashing with a mysterious white light in the next moment. This was not a feigned prophecy to deceive; Laine was truly probing Uranuss future. But the result was clear; the godhood gained from a single prophecy was very weak, far less powerful than even the spirit-based godhoods by several times. In a void of nothingness, Laine saw nothing. With his current power, he was far from able to glimpse the Divine Kings destiny. But this did not hinder him from making his first great prophecy. An era. Under the watchful eyes of the gods, Laine said, You will rule the world for an era. You and Mother Earth will also bear new progeny, but they will not be like us, with divine and perfect appearances. One day in the future, your eldest son will raise a knife against you, and your reign shall thus be shaken. Bang! Nonsense! Before Uranus could react, Oceanus, standing beside him, could no longer tolerate Laines words. Though only born three days ago, the eldest of the twelve Titans already possessed near-mid-level divine power. The savage force surged within him as he brazenly pressed towards Laine, attempting to stop this strange deitys madness. He indeed succeeded, for Laine fell silent; but he also failed, because the Heavenly Father spoke up. Stop, my child. With a wave of his hand, Oceanuss divine power was easily quelled, and Uranuss gaze turned towards him. You shouldnt strike a guest. The tone of the Divine King betrayed no joy or anger, but all present felt his skepticism at that moment. Father, I swear to the world, I will never challenge your position as the Divine King. Seeing his father speak, the Lord of the Oceans knelt on the ground, expressing his loyalty to his father. Uranus was noncommittal. Oaths truly bound deities, but they were not fatal. Even now, before the authority of oaths had been decreed by the world, breaking an oath would at most cause a fall in divine power and instability in godhood. But if one could ascend to the position of the Divine King, all could be reclaimed. Honored Foreseer, is that the entirety of the Prophecy? The Heavenly Father ignored his son, instead continuing to inquire of Laine, whose speech had been interrupted. If that was all, then the Prophecy was nothing special. He would divide his eldest son into three and cast him into the depths of Tartarus, the dark void, and the deep Earth, to ensure he could never oppose him. No, but Laines answer clearly did not align with his desires. Under the angry gaze of the Lord of the Oceans, Laine smiled at the Divine King and said, Prince Oceanus will certainly not be the true assailant, Your Majesty. The Prophecy shows that the one who will overturn your throne will receive assistance from another of your kin. Where it all began, so shall it end. And the eldest son holding the blade will surely not be your oldest child. As soon as the words were spoken, the remaining eleven Titans in the hall had a change in their eyes, only Oceanus breathed a sigh of relief. Although in the complete Prophecy, he too had the potential to be an accomplice, Oceanus would definitely not be the main culprit. If everyone is guilty, then no one is guilty; he was very clear about this. Unless his father wished to sit on the throne alone, he would not be punished. The hall fell silent for a moment, until Mother Earth broke the stillness. Her gentle face was full of worry; at this moment, Gaia was not yet the calculating Mother of All Gods. She looked towards Laine, who had just uttered the Prophecy, and asked with a serious tone: Honored Prince Laine, wise Foreseer, may I ask if you can provide any further clues? Because of your prophecy, suspicion will riddle the relationship between father and child, and the nascent Divine Court will know little peace. I presume you would not wish to witness such a scene. But facing Gaias veiled threat, Laine calmly shook his head. I am truly sorry, Honored Mother Earth. Its not that I am unwilling to interpret, but in this respect, the foreteller himself is often less wise than the listener. After all, I am but an observer, a relayer; the true essence of destiny is still far from me. At last, Laine offered a reply that Gaia could not refute. If you still have doubts, you may go down to the domain of night. I believe in the realm of destiny, one of the three aspects of Lady Night, the Destined Ananke, will provide a more detailed interpretation. As her elder sister, you will surely not return empty-handed. Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Year, Month, Day, and the God of Time Chapter 6: Year, Month, Day, and the God of Time Translator: 549690339 The once joyful banquet seemed to have come to an end, for after Laine delivered his prophecy, only the sporadic sounds of eating resonated at the summit of the Mount of the Gods. Gaia was worried about the future of her children, while Uranus looked over the gods before him, his gaze occasionally drifting to the distant sea. There, his brother, the second child birthed alone by Gaia, the Primordial Sea God Pontus. Without a doubt, the aid of another kinsman mentioned in Laines prophecy had caused him to become suspicious of his own brother. As for the possibility of Laine deceiving him, that was out of the question. The last time, Uranus indeed had not felt a response from destiny, which was why he had mocked Laine, who claimed to be the God of Prophecy. But this time, he felt the breath of destiny very clearly, a force that all gods birthed by Chaos could scarcely oppose. Regarding this, Laine affirmed that you are not mistaken. The previous prophecy he had indeed made empty promises, with destiny paying no attention to him the God of Spirit, but this time was different. Even relying on his godhood, Laine saw nothing, but when he made the correct prophecy in the name of the God of Prophecy, destiny would still respond, even if it wasnt something he saw through his divinity. There was another benefit, his identity as the God of Spirituality from the origin had been successfully concealed. Ever since their first meeting, he had declared himself as the deity in charge of prophecy, and now he had indeed proven it. As long as he did not reveal himself, the threat from Mnemosyne could be temporarily ignored. Laines prophecy had ended, and perhaps to mask his own intentions, the Divine Kings banquet continued. Two days later. Amidst an awkward atmosphere, Uranus finally remembered the promise he had made. Prince Laine, the Heavenly Father stood up and spoke to Laine solemnly: Just now, before you made your prophecy, I promised to fulfill one of your reasonable requests. As the first promise made by the King of All Gods, it is time to fulfill it. I thank you again for your generosity, Your Majesty, Laine also stood up to express his gratitude to the Divine King. It is your due, said the Divine King. Please make your request now, for in the name of the Divine King, it shall be accomplished. Then I shall speak forthrightly. Laine was not the slightest bit embarrassed, as such an emotion did not exist between the gods of this era. He had prepared for this well before setting foot on the Mount of the Gods. Until the end of Uranuss era, this was bound to be one of his two greatest gains. As great as you are, you should know that a long time ago, seeing that the world lacked a means to measure time, I created years and days to record it. In the face of Laines story, Uranus nodded. These two concepts did indeed exist, and he could read them from the law of the world. However, they were superficial and not yet fully acknowledged by time. Today I witnessed the birth of twelve new gods and the ascension of the Divine King, and I feel it is time to create a proper standard to record the years of your dominion over all things. With an unchanged smile, Laine gently raised his right hand, and a phantom sphere of silvery-white light appeared there. The light sphere changed unpredictably, sometimes round, sometimes incomplete. Subtle forces of Chronology spread over it; it was an illusion with no physical substance. This is an illusory luminous body, said Laine. I hope it can hang in the sky, opposite to the Sun that rises each day. I call it the Moon, and the rotation of the Sun and the Moon makes one day. There are four surviving Primordial Gods, twelve newly born gods, and the esteemed Divine King, so a full cycle of the moon will mark a month, three months will be a season, and four seasons will make a year. This is not just my personal vision of chronology, Laine said, smiling at every deity present. This is also my congratulatory gift to the Divine King. Uranus was somewhat moved, he was indeed touched by Laines idea. Such a way of recording time subtly expressed his supreme authority, even proving he was greater than the Primordial Gods, there was no better way than this. What about you, Prince Laine? Uranus finally remembered the Foreseer before him, he had yet to set a time of his own. My children and I, like the Primordial Gods, all have our own share; you should also have your own time. Then add one more day. Laine seemed very casual, as if he didnt really care whether he had his part or not. Every four years in the second month, add one more day at the end of the month for me, that will be my day. Then so be it. After pondering for a while, Uranus really did not know where else to add some more; he simply agreed to Laines request. He stretched out his hand and took over the orb of light from Laines palm. Of course, now it had to be called Moon. The next moment, the Divine King lifted it up to the heavens with his mighty power. The Moon grew in size and emitted light bright enough to illuminate every corner of Chaos. Standing on the Mount of the Gods, Uranus for the first time exercised the authority of the Divine King. Supreme power gathered upon him, and the laws of the world were clear before his eyes. Heeding the request of the Foreseer, God of Prophecy Laine, I proclaim to the world in the name of the Divine King, The chaotic and undefined Chronology shall become the past, they will be imprisoned at the center of the Moon. Year, month, and day will become the namesakes of the new Chronology, they will coexist with time and endure with the world. As the words fell, the world changed accordingly. Under the authority of the Divine King, the new Chronology was deeply engraved into the depths of the Origin Sea. Laine immediately felt the power of Chronology become complete, it had undergone the transformation into authority, becoming a true Godhood. At the same time, the Godhoods of year, month, day, and season moved towards their respective masters, but no one accepted them. For a weak Godhood was inherently inferior in some aspects, and this was not something the powerful deities were willing to accept. Eventually, these Godhoods still merged into the nascent Chronology, making it appear more full. Laine could feel that at this moment, Chronology seemed more powerful than Spirituality. Indeed, over time, it would continue to grow before slowly becoming stable. The Godhood of the Moon also appeared, but it was incomplete. Laine knew this was because the real Moon was still in gestation, and this ersatz Moon had no substance; it was just a temporary substitute. But this is enough, I dont want the real thing yet. he thought with a light laugh in his heart, bowing slightly again to thank the Divine King for his gift. It is your due, said the Divine King, Let us conclude the banquet, Gaia, please help me send our distinguished guest back. Certainly, my liege. Mother Earth responded with a gentle voice, turning to gesture to Laine. Then I thank you, Princess Gaia. Without Gaias assistance, it would indeed be somewhat difficult for him to leave, so Laine promptly accepted the offer. With the gods watching behind him, Laine followed behind Gaia, leaving the Mount of the Gods that had brought him a rich harvest. Chapter 7 - Chapter 7 Commitment Chapter 7 Commitment Translator: 549690339 Just like on the journey here, the earth and mountains flashed beneath his feet. In just half a day, Laine had crossed a third of the continent. By the cave where he had set out, Laine received three stone tablets from Gaias hands. These are the items agreed upon. Mother Earth handed the tablets, which symbolized destiny, to Laine as proof of the wager they made when they first met. At that time, Heavenly Father and Mother Earth purely had not seen such a weak god, and thus, they took it upon themselves to find Laine. They inquired about Laines godhood, and upon receiving Prophecy as the answer, Uranus remained indifferent, and Gaia also believed that with such feeble divine power, he probably couldnt prophesy anything at all. So, in that moment, Laine was struck with inspiration and declared the birth of the twelve Titans on the spot, establishing a wager with Gaia. If he could prophesy about the Primordial Gods with such weak power, then these three stone tablets, born with the world itself, should rightly belong to him. The outcome was clear, and so Laine accepted his wager. Your prophecy was correct, Mother Earth once again admitted her mistake, The Oracle rightfully belongs to you. Your honesty is the true virtue. With a slight bow, Laine took the tablets. It must be said that the gods of this era were nothing like those of later times. If it were Gaia from the era of Zeus, she wouldnt have handed over the Divine Artifact so easily. The two conversed a little longer before bidding each other farewell. As she was about to leave, Gaia hesitated but still asked: Prince Laine, as the Mother Goddess, as the Queen of Gods, I really shouldnt be asking this question. But I still want to know, is the war between child and father truly inevitable? Gaia was somewhat saddened, she didnt even know which side she should stand on. You have to ask yourself that. Laine did not directly answer her question, but he made a promise at the end. If one day, you can bear no more and decide to make your final decision, you can come find me again. At that time, I will try to think of a way for you, as a way to honor your virtue of keeping promises. I will, thank you once again. The gentle thanks from Mother Earth, even though she did not know who she would bear no more, whether it be her child or her husband. Perhaps it was her child, perhaps her husband, about this she planned to ask her sisters. Although as one of the three faces of the Lady of the Night, the Destined Ananke never interfered with destiny, completely unlike her principal aspect Nyx who personified, she still hoped to gain some hints. Lost in thought, Mother Earth hurried off, returning towards Mount of the Gods. She needed to think seriously about where to go from here. Laine closed his eyes slightly, immersing himself in the world within. After Mother Earth had left, he returned to the cave he had carved out. Things had largely concluded, and what was left was to wait; now, he needed to organize the path ahead. In a body constituted of divine flesh and blood, the powers of Chronology, Spirituality, Prophecy, and Moon coexisted, yet were distinctly separate. But apart from the Origin of Spirituality, which he fully controlled, the rest were merely godhoods bestowed by Chaos. Even Spirituality would not have been wholly his had he not arrived early enough, older even than the five great Primordial Gods. His otherworldly soul would only be devoured by worlds that have already formed the Law of Spirituality, granting him a godhood of Spirituality equal to that of other gods, and then lose his power after the true God of Spirit arises, with the best outcome being merely to become a Sub-God. This is the difference between a native son and an outsider, which is why if there is an opportunity to consume Chaoss power through Spirituality, Laine would show no mercy. Sooner or later Ill feed all of you to Spirituality. Glancing at the other three major godhoods, Laine silently schemed in his heart. Without surprises, the Origin of Spirituality would have devoured them before the birth of the relevant deities. What is eaten into his stomach, nobody would think of taking back. Aside from Spirituality, among the remaining three godhoods, Moon appeared to be the weakest. If graded, it could barely support a divine power of the weakest godhood level 1. As time goes on, the power of the Moon would be strengthened, but the amount of increase would still be limited. After all, it is merely a shell, with concepts related to time encompassed by Chronology, and not an actual celestial body. If not for its opposition to the Sun, it would not even count as a godhood. Before the true Moon is born, I need to find it a new home. The Moon of Spirituality and the actual Moon do not necessarily have to be the same entity. Mulling over silently, Laine cast another glance at the illusory image of the moon in the sky. When the time comes, it would also lose its function, and upon becoming a part of Spirituality, once free from the control of Chaos World, Laine actually had some other ideas. With the Moons arrangements complete, it was time to tackle Prophecy. In the original trajectory, there were not a few gods in Chaos with the power of Prophecy. But apart from Prophecy that seemed more like a curse, only Prometheus and Apollo could be considered half a God of Prophecy. The rest of the deities, whether Themis or Phoebe, only had the ability for propehcy because they possessed the Oracle. Now that the Oracle Stone Tablet was in Laines hands, these individuals probably wouldnt get the chance. So for the time being, he did not need to worry about the world splitting the godhood of Prophecy due to the descent of new gods. This godhood can exist for a while longer, and even though it is one of the godhoods to be integrated, it can still be strengthened. Yet without Prophecy to cover it up, it might inevitably expose my identity as the God of Spirit. However, it still depends on the situation then. If Uranus is deposed just as I anticipate, I may not even have to worry about it. Only Spirituality, this Origin godhood that exists within me, is my true reliance in this world. Having made arrangements for the Prophecy godhood, which was roughly at divinity level 5, Laine then shifted his attention to Chronology. In the future, he would probably issue several major prophecies, just continue using this godhood as a front for now. Divinity level 9, and its even on the rise. If I can perfect the seasons and create calendars, I wouldnt be surprised if Chronologys godhood reached level 15. However, lets forget about the seasons; calendars can be integrated into Spirituality, as they dont have a physical form, but seasons are part of material changes. If they cant merge into one, then even if I create them in advance, once the actual Goddesses of Seasons are born, they will simply switch allegiance. It has to be said, compared to Spirituality, which is only at divinity level 6, Chronology is now Laines strongest godhood. But no matter how strong this godhood is, its ultimate fate will not change, and Laine would not even touch aspects that involve reality. Otherwise, no matter how well things develop now, once the Olympian Twelve take their places, the symbols of the twelve months would simply be reassigned. Once the Three Goddesses of Seasons are born, the power of the godhood would be halved. Its ridiculous in Chaos World: Pontus, Hyperion, even Mother Earth Gaia, they were all originally powerful Ancient Gods, yet their godhood kept dispersing due to the birth of new gods, ultimately leading to a severe drop in their strength. Thats why Laine decisively wants to merge them all into Spirituality. As for the Twelve Principal Gods lacking godhood later, thats none of his concern. Iapetus and Mnemosyne are living just fine, arent they? If those two Titan elders have no complaints, do you Olympian gods dare to take issue? Having taken the critical first step, Laine is full of confidence for the future. Once Zeus ascends, as long as he can become a powerful Divine Power, the other would not rashly become his enemy. Zeus, after all, is the Divine King who is best at relying on the power of the masses. Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Titan Deity Race Chapter 8: Titan Deity Race Translator: 549690339 ` Laine observed his Chronology Godhood for a while before withdrawing his mind. For now, there was no connection between his Spirituality and Chronology; there was no bridge for fusion between the two. I still need to focus on it. Glancing again at the illusory Moon in the sky, Laines gaze deepened. For now, prioritizing the accumulation of Divine Power is crucial. Now that I have a powerful Godhood, the accumulation of my Divine Power can also accelerate. In this era, there was no Faith, and gods were still using primitive methods to increase their Divine Power. Laine lay on the ground, uniting with his Godhood, and entered a state akin to being both asleep and awake. The so-called Divine Power Level xx of Godhood is merely the upper limit it supports, not the level of strength that Laine has already attained. Right now, he was just a minor deity with a Divine Power Level less than 5, needing a long time to gradually reach the limit allowed by his Godhood. The future Olympian Gods used Faith as an accelerator, quickly reaching this step, and even creating new Godhoods based on Faith. But the deities of the current time had no such cheat. Including the twelve Titans, the new gods all needed time to grow their Divine Power until they reached their own limits. At the center of the Chaos World, the birthplace of Ourea, the peak of Mount of the Gods. After Laine and Gaia left, an eerie calm descended on the place. The Prophecy flowed through his mind as the Heavenly Father calmly observed his children, but the aura around him steadily climbed. He hadnt yet decided what to do, but that didnt prevent him from creating some pressure for them. Father Father. Seemingly unable to bear the oppressive atmosphere, Uranuss youngest son, Cronus, stepped forward. He shrank back, looking at his father, a stark contrast to his own tall and heroic features. I am your youngest child, Father, Cronus seemed on the verge of tears. I will never be the one from the Prophecy, and Im willing to swear to the world that I will never become the traitor who aids the rebellion. No sooner had he spoken than the world responded to his oath. If Cronus were to become an accomplice to the one with the knife in the future, then the world would punish him by stripping away a major rank of his Divine Power and retracting part of the authority granted to him. Listening to his youngest sons oath, the pressure around Uranus significantly decreased. In the eyes of the Divine King, he truly did not see this youngest son as the one in the Prophecy. Although he didnt quite understand what the eldest son is not the oldest child meant, it surely could not be the youngest one regardless. The position of the eldest child was definitely not his to claim. Arent gods supposed to be immortal? Uranus pondered to himself. At least up to this point, he hadnt discovered anything that could truly kill a god. Even he himself, who was infinitely close to Great Divine Power with the blessing of the Divine Kings throne, could not extinguish the immortal essence of even the weakest Deity. This was Chaos. Gods are eternal and undying; they can be imprisoned, but never killed. Father. As Uranus was immersed in thought, his aura undulated unconsciously once again. Seeing this, the remaining Deities seemed to understand their fathers intent, and they started to swear in turn: We swear to the world that we will never become the rebellious one with the knife, nor will we ever be party to aiding him. ` The worlds response arose instantly, and Uranus too snapped back to his senses. He looked at his children, who were knelt before him, and couldnt help but let out a cold laugh. He had yet to say anything, just lost in thought, and yet they were already so weak as to beg him for forgiveness. Are these the children of me, the King of All Gods? With such trash, overthrow me? Thats a joke! It seems only the children spoken of in the prophecy that follow are the true killers. Making a judgment in secret, the Divine King was nevertheless angered by his childrens cowardice. It was a complex feeling. He wished they had more courage, but at the same time, he didnt really hope for them to be truly courageous. Conflicted emotions made the Divine King somewhat irate; he kicked Coeus, who was closest to him, then used his divine power to send his children tumbling to the ground. After glancing at his offspring, who still dared not resist, he wielded the authority of the Divine King and then proclaimed loudly: Enough, as the eternal Divine King, no one can overthrow me. Since the rebels wield knives, here and now I declare that from now on, the creation of any weapon in this world will be perceived by me. In the name of the King of All Gods, any forger is guilty. They will be locked in the depths of Tartarus and shall never emerge again. The world responded to the unreasonable demands of the King of All Gods; however, it seemed as though his authority had been slightly reduced as well. The master of the sky didnt care about this, for as long as he remained the Divine King, the lost power would eventually be restored with time. Having concluded his proclamation to the world, the Divine King then turned his gaze back to his children. For the great Divine King to have such incapable children, this was nothing short of disgraceful. Ah, my children, my offspring, as your father, I am truly proud of you. Uranus looked at them with irony, and suddenly, he had a wicked idea. To reward your loyal vows, he looked at them, without a shred of praise: the noble Divine King grants you the title of Titans. From this day forth, you shall be the Deity Race of the Titans. As the Divine King spoke, the world echoed in response. At the same time, his children instantly understood his meaning. At that time, the word Titan in the ancient language of the gods meant the nervous, the cowardly, the ones who face retribution. The Twelve Titans, meaning that they were twelve who trembled with fear for defying the Father God. As a noble Deity Race, such humiliation was unbearable to them. Yet, sensing their fathers immense power, they couldnt muster the courage to resist. In the end, under the gaze of Uranus that was either expectant or threatening, no one dared to stand up in opposition. Hmph, be gone! After waiting a while, the Divine King finally let out a cold snort and dismissed his children. Even he himself did not know whether he would have been pleased or enraged to lock them in the Abyss if someone had spoken out in retort. He was beginning to regret hearing that prophecy. Perhaps the Prophet of Prophecy was rightbeing ignorant of ones destiny might be better. Shaking his head, his gaze fell from Mount of the Gods down below, and Uranus began to look forward to Gaias return. Although he had previously guessed that the subsequent children were the threat to his throne, he did not embrace the idea of ceasing to procreate. As a symbol of patriarchy, the embodiment of masculinity, the master of the skyhis virile desire was simply irrepressible. Moreover, procreating offspring and expanding the scale of the Deity Race was his duty as the Divine King. And they are still very weak, Uranus thought to himself. Within a thousand years, before their divine power could accumulate, they posed no threat to him. As for the future, the Divine King believed that with his supreme power, there would always be a solution. Chapter 9 - Chapter 9 Cyclops Chapter 9 Cyclops Translator: 549690339 The Divine King had sent his children away to fulfill their godhood. In the primordial world of Chaos, time had always been of the least value. But it differed from the Chronology-less Primordial Wilderness of the East. Since the advent of chronology, with the division into years, months, and days, the passage of time had been recorded. In the blink of an eye, a thousand and five hundred years had passed since Laine prophesied atop the Mount of the Gods. On this day, another intense dispute broke out on the Mount of the Gods. This was not the first time. Ever since the birth of Uranuss three misshapen children, such arguments between the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth had erupted periodically. Uranus, they are your children, too! Gaias voice rose, but it was tinged with weakness and sorrow. She had tried numerous times to persuade the Divine King to accept those three offspring, even if only as his guardians, but time and again Uranus had rejected her. Children? No, they are not. They are but a base breed born of an accident. The voice was cold, and the Divine King had grown weary of this debate. Please think about it carefully, my sovereign. They are only different in appearance Enough! A thousand and five hundred years had elapsed, and the Mount of the Gods had grown even taller. The King of All Gods stood at the place closest to The Sky in this world, cutting off Gaias plea with a cold indifference. Before him, three monstrous creatures with a single eye each glared at him angrily. Although the great divine power of the Divine King pinned them to the ground, they seemed not to know what fear was and continued to stare defiantly at Uranus with their sole eyes. Look, Gaia. Such twisted life dares to confront my rage. Once again inspecting the three giants on the ground, Uranus seemed to have reached a decision. The eldest son, yet not the oldest. Hehe, the leader of the monsters is also the eldest, isnt he?! Youre mad, Uranus! Gaia, who now appeared to be in her twenties, called her husband by name for the first time. She didnt understand how Uranus could consider someone with low intelligence and an ignorance of fear to be fit for the Divine King. No Divine King would be unworthy of godhood. Im mad? Hehe, perhaps, but stop your ridiculous pleading. Gaias words finally incensed the Divine King. With a dispassionate glance at his once beloved wife, he extended his hand to push her aside. Standing atop the summit of Mount of the Gods, Uranus once again exercised the authority of the Divine King to pronounce judgment on the giants. I have tolerated you for a long time, perhaps a hundred years, or maybe two hundred. Uranus scrutinized the three giants before him, yet still couldnt see fear in their eyes. But every tolerance has its limit. You dirty, ugly, a disgrace to my lineage, I am sick of your existence! Cyclops? A laughable title. No more forgiveness for you because of Gaia, but instead, I will send you to where you belong. Lowly trash, the Bottomless Abyss is your destiny. In the name of the King of All Gods, I declare you guilty by virtue of your inherent baseness. The sentence: eternal! A mighty voice came from the edge of the sky, and in a cave, Laine slightly lifted his head. The sky outside had darkened, and the great Sun also tried intensely to restrain its own light. This was the rage of the dominion of the sky. Although Uranus was no longer the sky itself after giving birth to his Self, he still wielded absolute influence. Its a bit far. Mere eyesight wasnt enough for Laine to see the Mount of the Gods, so he decisively chose another method, using the Moon in the sky to observe for him. After fifteen hundred years of orbit, this artificial celestial body had finally become somewhat complete. Its associated role of the Moon in godhood had also slowly climbed to the status of a level 3 deity. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Through the perspective of the Moon, Laine could vaguely see three streaks of light flying out from the central mountain in the vast land, one after another, before plummeting into the western part of the land, piercing directly through the thick strata. Through that dark cavern, Laine could sense an incredibly chaotic and powerful aura seeping out. That was the Abyss, the bottom of the world, the physical shell of the Primordial God Tartarus. Unlike the other three Primordial Gods, Tartarus seemed to have abandoned awakening his self-awareness, maintaining a state of chaos and disorder. Because of this, he was the only being who had not fallen in power due to personification; he remained an Ancient God with Great Divine Power. Cyclops, huh Whispering the name of those three streaks of light, Laine felt no surprise. Unlike the twelve Titans, the Cyclops were more like monsters with great strength. There was no corresponding shift in the Law upon their birth, and the vicinity of Mount of the Gods did not even witness their presence, so it was only natural for Uranus to deny their existence. Even the future second-generation Divine King did not recognize his brothers. Later on, Zeus rescued them but only used them as crafters and jailers. Despite Mother Earths existence, which made the Divine King tolerate them for two hundred years, the Heavenly Father was not a generous god; he ultimately couldnt restrain himself from casting them into the Abyss. Boom! Another thunderous boom rose, and this time, Laine did not need the Moon to see it, because the sky and the earth were once again melding together. It seemed Gaias pleas had enraged Uranus, who made the heavens and earth tightly embrace, just as they had before the birth of the twelve Titans. The Sun anxiously dodged, meteorology sought refuge from land to sea, a large number of plants were destroyed, and the once verdant lands that flourished over fifteen hundred years reverted to desolation The Divine King violently unleashed his primordial desires to vent the dissatisfaction in his heart. Laine hid in a cave, quietly watching this scene unfold. The Divine King had ruled the world for fifteen hundred years, his twelve sons conscientiously fulfilling their spiritual duties under oppression, but Uranus still did not favor them. He often shattered celestial bodies, watching with cold laughter as Coeus cried out in pain from the wounds. Occasionally, he would pluck the Sun from the sky and cast it into the sea, watching his children and brother suffer due to the conflict of their powers, which was one of his rare forms of entertainment. No music, no nectar, there was hardly any life upon the earth. Apart from the other Primordial Gods, Uranus could only vent his surplus energy on his own offspring. As for Laine, he had always lacked presence, and the Prophecy subtly filled the Divine King with apprehension. So while Laines location could not be concealed from him, the Divine King nevertheless did not seek him out to cause trouble. I wonder how much longer it will be. Five hundred years, or perhaps a thousand. The era of the Heavenly Father was indeed dull; it is Cronuss reign that shall be more interesting. Having glanced at the Moon in the sky once more, Laine no longer focused on the outside world. The scattered ownerless Memories had mostly been integrated, and his role in Spirituality had thus risen by one level. It was foreseeable that when the Memories were fully assimilated, Spirituality would gain another promotion. Besides the godhood, in terms of the growth of Divine Power, unlike the currently meager supply from Spirituality, the role of Chronology provided Laine with an abundance of Divine Power every second. A similar upper limit of godhood did not equate to the same speed of Divine Power provision. Light and Sun were equally potent, but the latters Divine Power accumulated much faster than the formers. Though Chronology was not a role known for easily increasing Divine Power, it paled in comparison to Spirituality, which hadnt moved up a level in thousands of years. Fifteen hundred years had passed, and he now stood at the peak of Weak Divine Power. Unforeseen circumstances aside, he should be able to shed this lowest tier of Divine Power before the birth of the Hekatonkheires. The commotion outside continued, and Laine once again entered a deep slumber. While the godhood is the upper limit, Divine Power is what one currently possesses. He would not leave this place until he advanced even further. Chapter 10 - Chapter 10 Visit from Mother Earth Chapter 10 Visit from Mother Earth Translator: 549690339 Five hundred years had hurried by since the last time the Heavenly Fathers wrath was provoked. Just as Laine had predicted, a century after the Cyclops were imprisoned in the Abyss, the birth of the three Hekatonkheires incited the Divine Kings thunderous fury once again. They each had fifty heads and a hundred arms, possessed of immense innate strength. Their names were Briareus, Cottus, and Gyes. Though they held no godhood, the Hekatonkheires still had the immortal essence, and together, their combined strength could even defeat Titans who had attained intermediate divine power. But no matter their abilities, no matter how much Mother Earth spoke in their favor, the great King of All Gods could not tolerate their existence. This time, only fifty years had passed when Laine, newly ascended to weak divine power, was once again awakened. Through the vantage of the Moon, the descent of the three Hekatonkheires into the Abyss was clearly visible. The brutal act of casting six offspring into the Abyss in succession sent tremors of fear through the twelve Titans. Although they did not particularly like their strangely shaped brothers, they couldnt help but feel a pang of sorrow for their fate. The drama on the Mount of the Gods was captivating, but it had nothing to do with Laine. By now, having reached the seventh level of divine power, he sat quietly on a rock, awaiting the arrival of a visitor. Prophecy was somewhat useful. Though he had never actually foretold anything successfully, he still received hints from fate about certain matters. Like today, when Laine, his expression changing, saw the green-robed goddess appear before him. Mother Earth wore a black veil, her demeanor solemn and tinged with sadness. It has been many years, revered Mother Earth, Laine said, guessing at her purpose for coming. I had intended to greet you, but seeing your complexion, I refrained from such an offensive notion. Different from the youthful and vibrant goddess of a thousand years past, todays Gaia appeared much older, looking like a woman in her thirties or forties. Her once smooth skin seemed dull, with fine wrinkles hanging at the corners of her eyes. Her clear and gentle gaze revealed pain, and even though there was a great disparity in their divine power, Laine could still feel the emptiness and decline. Once the most robust in origin, Mother Earth was now languishing among the Primordial Gods, struggling even to maintain her rank of great divine power. This was unprecedented. Although the Primordial Gods had lost power due to becoming personified, their rank had always remained stable. The current state of Mother Earth indicated that the Origin of the Earth had suffered greatly. May I inquire the purpose of your visit, Mother Earth? It seemed as if he had examined her for a long while, but it was merely an instant. Although he had already guessed Gaias intentions, Laine still asked. Respected Foreseer, just as you said before, I can no longer bear it, Gaia said directly, not minding Laines feigned ignorance. Two thousand years have passed it started off well, although he was harsh on the children, he never did anything excessive. He demanded too much from me, but I cannot blame him. As the Heavenly Father and the symbol of yang, this is the influence of divine authority on him. I accept and understand it, and I do not resent him for this. But it changed later, Mother Earth said, looking back at the earth as if seeing her children locked away in Tartarus. When Cucrops (the Cyclops) were born, everything changed. He began to become mad and despotic, irritable and irrational. He even believed that children, who did not possess godhood, could threaten his position. He abused the Divine Kings authority, casting them into the Abyss. Until now, he has set his sights on my offspring, the deities born of me. Gaias gaze left the earth and met Laines directly. Although Mother Earth was not known for her martial prowess, such a look still imposed considerable pressure on Laine. He knew that Gaia was somewhat dissatisfied with him, despite the fact that none of this was his initiative. It was out of respect for fate, or perhaps a desire for a solution, that both Uranus and Gaia always behaved properly in his presence. But Laine knew that they behaved this way because they wanted to, not because they had to. So the Divine King feels threatened? Laine asked with a smile, facing Mother Earths gaze. Yes, the children who are growing stronger are unsettling him. Hyperion, Cronus, Oceanus, and Thaesis, these children have become beings with great divine power. Although they are not yet a match for their father, it is enough to trouble him. Even my other offspring, except for the pitiable Iapetus and Mnemosyne, who possess only Speech, Script, and Language, and are too weak, their brothers and sisters have all become deities with intermediate divine power. As Gaia continued, her expression became somewhat sorrowful. She should have been happy to see her children possess such great strength, but the increasingly dangerous look from Uranus told her that if she didnt do something, they might follow in the footsteps of the Titans. I understand, Laine nodded. You hope I can solve this problem and reconcile their differences, is that it? If it could be done, that would be ideal, Mother Earth said. But thats impossible. Shaking his head, Laine spoke calmly: Respected Mother Earth, I am only the God of Prophecy, not the God of Destiny. The moment the Divine King commanded me to prophesy, his own destiny was enveloped by that prophecy. A prophecy that envelopes the destiny of the Divine King, even the esteemed Ananke might be powerless against it. Mother Earth was at a loss for words. Long before today, over the past two thousand years, she had visited her sister more than once, the Mother Night who reveled in silence with The Dark Overlord Erebus. But as Laine said, the power of a prophecy and a curse is closely tied to the one who initiated it. Once the Divine King personally sought to know his fate, that fate could no longer be stopped by anyone. Perhaps the world itself could, but the world does not have its own will. That is why the Divine King, who also visited Lady Night, believes so firmly in the prophecy, because he knows it cannot be changed. What if we tried a different method? After a long hesitation, a struggle appeared in Mother Earths eyes, but she finally spoke. If I want to solve this problem once and for all, what do you think I should do? Upon hearing this question, Laines heart gave a slight leap. This was not nervousness, nor surprise, but as Mother Earth made her choice, the power of History began to gather around him. Witnessing an entire era and possessing authority related to time naturally grants one the godhood of History. This power was supposed to belong to the future Rhea, but now it reached out to an older deity. Laine gladly accepted it. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11 Sickle Chapter 11 Sickle Translator: 549690339 In the Chaos World, at the foot of an unnamed mountain, a conversation powerful enough to influence the world continued. Feeling the power of history, Laine faced Mother Earths questioning and expressed his helplessness. I am a god of Prophecy, not a god of Wisdom, Laine said, shaking his head. Respected Mother Earth, I can only see the outcome, and that too is only the unfathomable future. If you insist on having my advice, then all I can say is that the Divine King cannot be overthrown by power alone. The Prophecy shows that the one with the sickle shall shake the Divine Kings position. Not defeat him, much less kill him, not only because no one can match the Divine Kings power, but also because his kingship comes from the world and not from conquest. A throne of godhood not gained by usurpation, naturally cannot be stripped away by sheer force alone. Hearing this, Mother Earth appeared somewhat perplexed. She did not know what, other than power, could lead Chaos to reclaim the kingship He had bestowed. As the Divine King crowned by the world, his authority comes from within himself. He is the first to birth new gods through union, and his paternity rules the world; I am not sure how to shake his kingship either. Then there is nothing I can do, respected Mother Earth, Laine said with a smile, shaking his head: For the sake of your trust last time, I am willing to try and think of a solution. But as I said, I am not the God of Wisdom after all. Very well. After a while, Mother Earth brought up several ideas, but Laine negated each one. Finally, feeling Uranuss presence returning from the sea to the earth, Gaia had to leave for the time being. She had come out while the Heavenly Father was away entertaining his own children. Now, she had to hurry back. Prince Laine, I am grateful for your help, no matter what, Mother Earth said in the end: However, if I do make up my mind in the near future, I hope to receive your Prophecy. I will, Laine couldnt have been more willing: I will do my utmost to foresee the success or failure for you once you are ready. Nodding in satisfaction, Gaias green robes vanished before Laine in a fleeting moment. Even with her Vital Essence greatly diminished, Mother Earths movements were still undetectable by him. However, Laine did not envy her, for he knew Gaias power would continue to decline. Even in the distant future, she would become the only Primordial God to completely fall from the peak of her Great Divine Power. Giving birth to Typhon, the monster-king who once defeated Zeus, would further deplete her Origin; the birth of the Goddess of Agriculture would tear apart her control over plants; the emergence of Hades would take the lands of the Underworld from her; the line of Oureas Mountain Gods and heirs of the lord of the vast oceans River Gods would thin her grasp over the earth The goddess, born with the most abundant origin, thus became average through successive childbirth and the betrayal of the world. Perhaps she still seemed powerful to mortals, but no generation of Divine Kings ever truly regarded her. This return to Mount of the Gods might soon be met with another torment. Level 7 Divine Power, once I get what I want from Cronus, everything should get back on track. The next time we meet, I wont be so easy to talk to. Looking again at where Gaia had disappeared, Laine knew that although Mother Earth respected him, it was merely superficial. In terms of power, like other deities, Mother Earth never took Laine seriously. Emotionally, even though Laine had always been on her side, she was still dissatisfied with him. Being lenient with oneself yet strict with others is no different between mortals and gods. Laine quietly assessed his own divine power and continued to slumber. In the time of Uranus, one of the three generations of Divine Kings of Chaos, he was just a witness. The earth, even devoid of animals, was not yet time for Spirituality to manifest power. It was not until the second generation of Divine Kings arose and the first humans were born, with a new generation of deities descending upon the world, that he would find space to act. Before that, he could only wait. Mount Othrys, the Divine Kings dwelling. Pleased to have trapped Phoebe at the bottom of the sea, Uranus admired the sea of light for quite a while. The deity of light made the waves shimmer with extraordinary colors, but the lifeless sea soon bored the Divine King. They are getting stronger, the King of All Gods thought upon returning to the peak of the Mount of the Gods. Two thousand years had passed, and the power of the Titan gods was nearing its peak. Even from the perspective of the ruler of the sky, if the bonuses his position as Divine King provided were disregarded, he had to admit the strength of his descendants. Three hundred years, five hundred at most, I must do something. Determined, the Divine King rose and walked toward his wife. In the world today, deities are scarce. If he didnt want to rule this world alone after dealing with his children, he needed to hurry and create more gods. Thats what he had done before, but Gaias two births had disappointed him. He even began to wonder how the sky and the earth could produce such anomalies. If it werent for Tartarus lacking a conscious persona, he might suspect this ancient god, who dwells at the bottom of the world, of having offended the King of All Gods. Gaia, my wife, my Queen of Gods, Uranus thought as he approached Mother Earth. He did not realize Mother Earth had ever left Mount of the Gods. As the personification of the earth, Gaia easily eluded Uranuss senses. Your Majesty. Gaia seemed to understand the Divine Kings intentions. Although she knew it would be useless, she still pleaded, Continuous childbirth has left me exhausted, and your divine power is even more immense. Perhaps you could grant me more time to rest, which might result in a child that better meets your expectations. But isnt this a situation youve caused yourself? Uranus retorted. Without any consideration for Gaias refusal, he pressed her beneath him as usual. You know, Gaia, birthing deities and birthing monsters is not the same. The power of deities comes more from godhood, the world bestows gifts upon them. Apart from my foolish brother Ourea, who took part of your godhood at birth, the birth of our other children has never left you so exhausted. With a cold laugh, Uranus became even rougher. But giving birth to a monster is different, they are innately powerful, requiring no growth. They hold no godhood, yet they are immortal. All their power comes from the mother, your own essence, and its their birth that drains you, leaving you weak. So, bear a proper deity, Gaia, just as you did in the beginning. Let us together strengthen the power of our deity race, rather than providing the Abyss with a few immortal morsels. Gaia seemed to yield, no longer trying to convince her husband. Under the watchful eyes of the gods of Chaos, the Sky once again descended, becoming level with the summit of Mount of the Gods. They knew it was another union of the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth. Yet, unseen by the Divine King, the last of Gaias hesitations faded from her verdant eyes. Just as he had said, Gaia had no wish to create immortal morsels, and so she made up her mind. Destiny is on my side, Gaia thought, I will succeed. And so, in the next moment, her anger began to burn. Deep beneath the earth, among a mix of metals and stones, the authority of Mother Earth stirred the magma into motion. A sharp essence was extracted, and a special type of stone slowly took shape. It needed no smithing, for it was nurtured by the earth itself. It was curved and sharp, symbolizing Gaias conflicted emotions and her ultimate resolve. And like that, three hundred years later, the first sickle of Chaos came into being. Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Return to the Motherland Chapter 12: Return to the Motherland Translator: 549690339 Two hundred years had passed again. There was no birth of new deities, no changes brought by the movements of living beings. Apart from the growing vegetation spreading further, there were hardly any changes to the land from two hundred years before. But on this day, the disaster that Laine had long foreseen, still happened. Perhaps it had indeed occurred before, or maybe it was just the Divine Kings conjecture. In any case, after another round of entertainment with his children, the Heavenly Father declared that he had seen dissatisfaction and resentment in the eyes of his children. So you have finally made your decision? Uranus laughed wildly as he stood by the sea, tossing the last child he had found, Rhea, in front of him. You harbor complaints against me deep in your hearts, and now you want to turn your blades against me? We havent, Father, Hyperion said, We have all sworn an oath, no one dares to harm you Yes Uranus interrupted his childs defense: Oaths are a good excuse, but I can think of another one for you. For instance, you dont yet have a weapon, do you? To sit upon the throne of the Divine King, you would need at least a long sword. The twelve Titans remained silent. They knew their defenses were meaningless, so they quietly awaited the judgement of the Divine King. This sort of occurrence had happened many times in the past. The Divine King would always find some reasonable or unreasonable pretext to mete out punishment freely upon them. The Titans thought that, as in the past, they would experience pain or be subjected to mental humiliation, for which they were prepared. But clearly, the outcome this time would beyond their expectations. At this moment, the deities did not yet realize the gravity of the situation, for Uranus was serious this time. After all, Gaia had still not bore him another Divine Child in the five hundred years that had passed. Listen to me, Titans. I have thought of many ways to deal with you, such as locking you up in the Abyss as well, Turning his back, Uranuss voice suddenly calmed down. He did not look at the expressions of his children; he knew they would appear frightened, but in truth, they were not. They were different from those monsters; they were truly divine beings. Abusing authority would be punished by the world. Imprisoning a few monsters without godhood only temporarily weakened his Divine Authority. But if he were to imprison the twelve True Gods, their associated godhoods would become uncontrollable, and the consequences would relentlessly affect him. This is exactly what happened with Zeus in later generations; after defeating the Titan Deity Race, apart from Crius and Cronus, the other Titans who submitted to him were spared. Because meteorology can be replaced, and time and space were never fully controlled. But if he dared to lock away the Sun, the consequences would suffice for his elder brother to take his place. It was not until later, when Zeuss progeny were born and there were deities to replace the day, Moon, and stars, that the Titan gods began to fade from the Divine Court under his oppression. But Uranus had no substitute at the moment. Over the past thousand years, he was ceaselessly pondering how to deal with these children, until now, when he finally had an idea. How does one make a deity exist and yet not exist? It would suffice for them to have been born, but not quite born. Thus, the Divine King made up his mind, and his supreme Divine Power began to emerge. His two-thousand-five-hundred-year reign as the Divine King had brought him almost completely to that step, and even in terms of strength, he was hardly inferior to the Great Divine Power. As the twelve Titans looked on in terror, Uranus turned the sky into a sharp blade, concentrating it in his right hand. He looked at the deities before him and, in the name of the King of All Gods, delivered the final judgement. You are rebellious, cowardly, imperfect divine beings. You possess power, but you do not match your power. Therefore, as your father, as your king, I mercifully give you another chance. The Titans were somewhat bewildered. They did not understand their fathers meaning; since a deity had already been born, how could there be talk of another chance? Not until the Divine Kings right arm swept across the earth, not until he seized his eldest son, did the Titan gods finally understand how they were to have another chance. Ah! As the sky struck the earth, Gaias pained voice echoed throughout the world. She, who had been waiting atop Mount of the Gods for her husbands return, suddenly felt immense pain. The earth was being torn asunder, and as the personification of the earth, Mother Earth felt it as her own. That was the Divine Kings power, she was absolutely certain of it. The supreme force was forcibly cutting open her abdomen, and she felt something familiar being stuffed inside. Oceanus? In her anguished wail, Gaia seemed to recognize the source of the breath. Ah! The next moment, an even more intense pain struck her, this time it was Thaesis. Quickly, as one familiar presence after another made themselves known, Gaia lost even the strength to cry out. When Cronus also returned to the womb, she lay back, dazed, at the summit of Mount of the Gods, staring at the sky that had been the same for ten thousand years. He had once been her beloved, but now he was her foe. They could not coexist in this world, she was absolutely certain of that. Gaia, are you alright? She didnt know how much time had passed when Uranuss voice came from afar. The Divine Kings tone was filled with joy, for he had finally solved the problem that had been troubling him. I no longer have to worry about my children, Uranus said cheerfully. The prophecy can be delayed, this is feasible. As long as they remain in your womb, they are never truly born. But you are defying my instincts. Gaias voice was devoid of emotion, she didnt even know how she still managed to speak: As embryos they will drain my power, but as fully grown deities, they will not gain any strength from it. Yes, you are right. So, I must thank you, my Queen of Gods, Uranuss voice suddenly softened, as tender as it was a thousand years ago. I will remember what you have done for me. Now, let us celebrate this moment. He embraced Gaia, but Mother Earth was indifferent to it. But the Divine King did not care. He was the King of All Gods, and all gods should offer everything to him. His children should do so, and so should Gaia. It has begun. Laine raised his head, watching the chaotic meteorology of the moment. Heaven and Earth were once again in contact, but everyone who saw this scene felt an inexplicable sense of horror. The primal ocean trembled slightly, as though something terrible was about to happen. The wheels of fate began to turn, and just as the myths told, the authority of the Divine King was about to change hands. The feast is about to begin, yet I am the only spectator. Of the four ancient deities that still exist, only Gaia has fully personified, and her fate is the most tragic of all. Perhaps this is the beginning of Gaias transformation, an experience profound enough to be etched in eternity, making her never trust Divine Kings again. Narrowing his eyes slightly, Laine took the initiative to step out of the cave for the first time. Between the Earth and the Abyss, there was a place that was still empty at the moment, which would later be known as the Underworld. Eternal Night and Darkness interwove there, Mother Earth and the Abyss converged there. Though most of Chaoss myths took place upon the land, the Underworld was in fact the most terrifying place. The conversation to come, Laine wanted to have it there. If nothing unexpected occurred, the Underworld would be his new home in the coming eon. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13 The Surgeon Chapter 13 The Surgeon Translator: 549690339 At the summit of Mount of the Gods, another seven years had passed, and the close union of heaven and earth momentarily ceased. The great Divine King, having vented his desires, began to wander aimlessly upon the earth once again. He found himself somewhat bored, as there were no more children for him to use as his toys. In his helplessness, Uranus could only use his divine power to strike at everything he saw at random, finding a bit of petty amusement amidst the destruction. After his departure, Gaia remained lying dazedly at the pinnacle of Mount of the Gods. She tried her best to conserve her energy, but it was futile. Visible to the naked eye, her immortal divine body began to age. Knowing she had to do something, Gaia made a plea inside herself, in the place where the twelve children resided. You see, this is your father, the Divine King of Chaos. He has hurt me and imprisoned you as well. If things continue this way, when I fall into eternal slumber, you too will remain here forever, stuck in a state between life and death. Gaias calm tone was laden with hatred. With every passing second, she could feel her power ebbing away. Her spirit was focused on the twelve deities; they were her last hope. I need a warrior, Gaia said, I need one of you to muster the courage to rebel against your father. This is also part of the prophecy, the Heavenly Father will have his divine authority challenged by his own offspring, and you are destined to succeed. A silence ensued, and in that stillness, Rheas voice hesitantly rose. Mother, we are willing to alleviate your worries, but the eldest son, yet not the eldest, none of us meets this criterion. The other Titans thought the same. Thousands of years had passed, and they still had not understood the meaning of this phrase. No, you do meet it. Unlike the Titans, just before, right when the Divine Kings transgressions had ceased, Mother Earth suddenly realized the true intent of the prophecy. The eldest son, but not the eldest by age, it was now time for him to arise. Whoever agrees to my request, will be the first to leave my body. You have been conceived again by the command of the Divine King, so the position of the eldest son will be reassigned. When Mother Earths voice fell, the deities were somewhat startled. Only at this moment did they deeply feel the power of fate. Two thousand five hundred years before, at the feast, everything had been prophesiedthey would be conceived again, so the eldest son would not be the eldest one. But we have no weapon. Hyperion seemed to have an idea, but also hesitated. As the sole Sun, who had not yet had his godhood divided, he was not inferior to his elder or younger brothers. If he could become the deity to defeat Uranus, perhaps he too had a chance to inherit the position of the Divine King. The sickle from the prophecy? It is ready, Gaia said once more, The Divine King ordered all weapons under the heavens to be felt by him, so I nurtured a sickle from flint. It has never before appeared in the world, and its very purpose was to harvest plants, so it is not a weapon. It is naturally formed without smithing, so it has no forger. It is a natural product. The deities fell silent once again. They had not expected that the relative assisting in the rebellion mentioned in the prophecy was Gaia herself. Not one among their siblings, nor the uncles incarnated as mountains and deep seas, but their mother who lay before them giving birth. Indeed, nothing fits the description of relative more than husband and wife. But we have sworn an oath. Before Hyperion could speak, Theia pinpointed the crux of the issue. Among the twelve Titans, she and Hyperion were particularly close. Hence, she did not wish to see her brother tempted by the Divine Kings position and make a wrong decision. Faced with the reality Theia had spoken, even Mother Earth was at a loss for words. At this time, the guardian of the oath had not yet appeared, the River Styx had not yet come into existence, and the world had not yet devolved the authority to uphold oaths. At this juncture, breaking an oath was a very dreadful thing. If the prophecy indicated that the one who held the sickle was destined to become the next Divine King, then the twelve Titans would not hesitatethey would fight for the right to wield the sickle. But since the Divine Kings position was uncertain, nobody was willing to bear the consequences of breaking their oath. After all, becoming the Divine King, the supreme Divine Authority could compensate for the damaged Godhood. But if the wielder of the blade was merely doing someone elses bidding, the deities were not willing to take that risk. Moreover, what was most crucial, and what Mother Earth had not yet mentioned, was that shaking the kingly power did not necessarily equal overturning the kingly power. Had it not been for the Foreseer mentioning the term the first Divine King more than once, the gods might not even dare to believe that their great and powerful father could also face the possibility of failure. Thousands of years of fear had already penetrated deep into their marrow. Let me do it. In the midst of the prolonged silence, as Mother Earth was gradually losing hope, Cronus spoke up. Unlike before, his voice was now steady and magnetic, without any of the cringing that had been present in front of the Divine King. Until today, he had always been the most timid and inconspicuous of the twelve Titans. Because of his unique authority, he was never treated as a toy by his father. Being the youngest child, Uranus wasnt very wary of him either. Despite possessing the most powerful Divine Power among the Titans, he had always gone unnoticed by his siblings. But at this moment, as he raised his voice, the gods finally recalled his premeditated oath. As the first one to swear, he declared he was not a helper, but he did not say he was not the one to wield the blade. Just as if he had planned it all along, Cronus intended to wield the blade for himself, never to become the blade in someone elses hands. Yes, my youngest brother. Hyperion sneered coldly as if seeing him for the first time, I never thought you could be so far-sighted. Indeed, Cronus. Perhaps, in terms of wisdom, you are not far behind the Foreseer. Oceanus also spoke up. He still remembered the disgrace he had felt when the first part of the Prophecy was spoken. But Cronus was different. Facing the oppression of his father, he even dared to play these little linguistic games. If Uranus had not been inattentive, he would probably have spent his two thousand five hundredth birthday in Tartarus. Enough! Mother Earth cut in coldly, her voice mixed with disappointment and a hint of surprise. Since you are all unwilling to wield the blade for me, do not mock your brave brother. Cronus, my youngest child. After scolding her other two sons, Gaias voice finally took on a hint of vitality, So, are you willing to pick up the sickle, for me, for your brothers and sisters, and for yourself to end this disaster? Yes, I am willing, Cronus said. I am willing to wield the blade, but I need more specific guidance. The Prophecy definitely has more crucial parts; a mere blade cannot allow me to contend with the Father God. You are right, I will. I will find the Foreseer and ask him for the true essence of the Prophecy. But he has said before that he is just an observer of fate, Hyperion suddenly interjected. Thats just because he has other demands. I see that more clearly now. Seemingly regaining some wisdom through repeated devastation, Mother Earth calmly recalled every meeting with Laine, now that she faced her only chance for rebellion. No one who could peer into fate could resist using that power for their own benefit. The god of Prophecy definitely knew more, but he had not revealed it all, just as he had demanded Chronology from the Divine King, he surely had his own purposes. He is in the Underworld right now, between me and Tartarus; he is waiting for me. He will make his demands, and I am prepared for that, but you must also be prepared. Mother Earth spoke calmly, then lay silently on the ground. The time was not yet right; she needed to wait for the proper moment. When Uranus found a new toy, that would be the time for her to head to the Underworld. For now, she chose to endure the pain. Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Divine Artifact, Calendar, and Three Conditions Chapter 14: Divine Artifact, Calendar, and Three Conditions Translator: 549690339 In the Underworld, without the embrace of the sky, everything seemed silent and soundless. When the earth was torn apart, Laine had already passed through the ground and arrived at this empty land. This was one of the three parts of Chaos. The sky and earth were one, the oceans and rivers coexisted, only the Underworld, shrouded in darkness, stood alone. Under the influence of divine power, as Laine passed through the strata and looked around, what he saw was an endless grey plain. At this time, the Underworld was greatly different from the one recorded in the myths of his former life. There was no river of fire, no three-headed dog, no Styx or Acheron, and certainly no divine palace of Hades. The grey land that later generations would call Fields of Truth had nothing but emptiness, even more desolate than the land a thousand years prior. At least the ground back then had mountains and seas, but here in the Underworld, there was nothing. This should have been the final resting place for souls. But it wont be in the future. Shaking his head, Laine silently made his assertion. Using his divine power, he pinched up a small mound and then fashioned a set of furniture out of mud for himself. This was a new invention of Chaos, thus he acquired a trace of skill and creative divinity. Better than nothing. With a casual gesture, he merged this insignificant spark of divinity, not even worth calling power, with Spirituality. Laine did not continue to create new things but instead quietly waited for his guest. After all, without users and admirers, Craftsmanship could not become a godhood. In the future, when new gods were born and humans appeared, he had better ways to obtain them. Days passed by. Although there were no sun and moon in the Underworld, by sensing Chronology and the Moon, Laine could still determine how much time had passed. It was approximately twenty-four years after the twelve Titans had returned to the womb that a dark green light flickered and the solitary Underworld finally welcomed its second visitor. Seeing Gaia again, Laine clearly noticed her aging; the Mother Earth before him now looked like a woman in her fifties. Her emerald eyes were dim and without light, her hair, once embellished with vibrant flowers, was dry, yellow, and withered, and even the hem of her gown was coated with dust. Its been a long time, Mother Earth. Without rising, Laine gestured with his right hand to the stone chair opposite him, indicating that she could sit down. He was not particularly courteous; to be exact, he did not much like these ancient gods. Gaia glanced at Laine. On their fourth meeting, she clearly felt a change in his attitude. Unlike the previous respect and courtesies, Laines demeanor was now indifferent and distant. Gaia was not surprised by this; with the wisdom of a Foreseer, she must have long detected her and her childrens discontent with him. Before, she was the Queen of Gods and Mother Earth, an ancient god with supreme divine power, so he greeted her with a smile. But now, although she did not know what Laine was relying on, he clearly feared her no longer. Long time no see, wise Prince Laine. After making eye contact with Laine for a moment, Gaia eventually sat in the chair. Whatever the deity in front of her was thinking, she no longer wanted to endure it. First, her six offspring were locked in the Abyss, and then her twelve children were forcibly stuffed back into the womb; Uranus, after performing such brutal acts, without hesitation indulged his desires for over twenty years. Gaia could feel her Origin ebbing away every moment. Though as a deity, she was immortal, but at this rate, one day, she would inevitably fall into an eternal slumber. I have come to seek help, Gaia said tiredly: I have nurtured the blade of Prophecy, which you once proclaimed could shake the seat of the Divine King. I asked my children, and although most of them swore oaths and dared not oppose their father, it was Cronus who bravely took on the heavy responsibility of wielding the knife, Gaia said. I am the helper foretold in your prophecy, but now, the greatest challenge stands before me. Foreseer, wise Laine, please tell me how to truly shake the reign of Uranus and even prevent him from ever becoming a threat again. Faced with Mother Earths earnest inquiry, Laine simply smiled and did not respond. What do you want? Mother Earth asked again. Faced with Laines silence, she directly posed the question. I am prepared to fulfill your request to the best of my ability, as long as you tell me how to end this nightmare. Your Highness Gaia, you alone may not be able to afford what I desire, Laine said calmly, unmoved by Gaias words. What he wanted wasnt something Gaia could provide on her own, even more so, her part seemed insignificant in comparison. I need the destined one with the knife, which now seems to be the noble Cronus. If he can end the Heavenly Fathers reign, then he will undoubtedly become the new king. I want you, Mother Earth, to do two things for me, but I need him to agree to three conditions. Then, you will know what you desire. These were Laines terms: two tasks for the Primordial God, and three conditions from the future Divine Kinga price that was indeed steep. Although Gaia was still very weak, power coursed through her. Murmuringly, even though she had not yet come into being again, the force of space and time coalesced within her. You made a prophecy, yet youve met with me many times, Gaia said coldly. If the Divine King learns of this, he will not spare you either. Perhaps, but you need not concern yourself with that. I had foreseen this day the first time we met, Laine retorted. I had prepared three things for you, but since youve kept your bargain before, the oracle cancels one. Besides that, two requests and three conditions, not one less, he insisted. Confronted with Laines firmness, Gaia felt a mix of anger and helplessness. Although she didnt believe that he could have foreseen this day thousands of years before, she had to admit that since the Foreseer dared to sit there, he must have been fully prepared. At least in terms of foreseeing the future, Gaia had to concede she was no match for him. State your conditions. I cannot promise on behalf of my children, but for my part, I am willing to hear your demands, Gaia spoke after some thought. Things had progressed to this point, and she could no longer hesitate. With a slight smile, Laine was not surprised by Gaias submission. Clearly, she despised that tyrannical king more than she cared about some external possessions. A divine artifact, he started. The Life Vase. I wish to borrow it for a thousand years. That is my first request. The Life Vase was Mother Earths companion divine artifact, manifesting its full might only in her hands. Away from Gaia, the Life Vase would slowly fall silent until it degraded into a mere object, which was why Laine intended to borrow it only temporarily. Of course, whether it would be returned intact, Laine did not guarantee. I agree. And the second one? Gaia asked, nodding at Laines request and then promptly continuing. The second condition is even simpler, said Laine. I require you to arrange the growth of plants and the changes of climate according to the waxing and waning of the illusory Moon as determined by the calendar I have established. This mustnt be altered until you challenge the Divine King. This was Laine asserting the control of Chronology and the Moon over the growth of plants and the climate, further solidifying their powers. In theory, Mother Earth could annul it at any time after the new kings ascension, but Laine did not care. He needed only this period. As long as Chaos parts for plant growth and climate change were briefly under the dominion of Chronology and the Moon, once he assimilated this Origin, everything would be set in stone. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: The Beginning of the Magic Net Chapter 15: The Beginning of the Magic Net Translator: 549690339 Divine Artifacts and calendars. Facing Laines request, Mother Earth did not immediately respond, but she had already agreed in her heart. Unlike divine oracles, those were Artifacts born of the world, which could be transferred and handed over. However, the Vessel of Life, as Mother Earths accompanying object, could not truly be taken from her by anyone. As for allowing the Moons changes to guide plants and climate, Mother Earth was similarly agreeable. After all, the land was her fundamental Godhood, and the God of Meteorology would certainly be willing to dedicate himself to this. Cronus, Gaia called in her heart, she wanted to ask the opinion of her brave child. I can agree to his request, but what about your three promises? At that moment, Mother Earths belly was not at peace; when Laine spoke of an undoubted new king, both the Lord of the Oceans and the God of Sun could no longer hold back. If they had known this outcome earlier, they would have stepped forward before anyone else. But now, they realized that the matter was settled. Cronuss power was not weaker than theirs, and unbound by oaths, he was the most suitable to hold the knife, and Mother Earth would not choose another. I agree, Cronus said to Mother Earth, his voice also transmitting outside his body. He had already gained an absolute advantage but also attracted his brothers discontent. Now, he just wanted to obtain a more certain prophecy, ascend the throne, instead of bickering with his own brothers inside their mothers belly. I am willing to agree to your three conditions, Prince Laine. As long as it does not affect my sovereignty, I will do my best. Nodding, Laine was not surprised by Cronuss answer. For him, if he could become the Divine King, any price was acceptable. If he could only be trapped in the Mother Goddesss belly, then the smallest price was still just a worthless promise. Very well, he said with a smile, voicing his first requirement: First, I want the origin of space-time. The scene fell into silence for a moment, evidently neither Mother Earth nor the Titans had anticipated Laines demand. It wasnt overly demanding, just quite strange. After a short pause, Cronuss voice came through. He was not angry, but somewhat puzzled and confused. The origin of a deity can indeed be transferred, Your Highness, but the recipient can never truly own it. Unless you intend to become my Sub-God, even if I give you much of the origin, it will return to me over time. Cronus was not lying; unless divested by the world, the rights of natural deities could not be transferred; otherwise, the godly powers of the twelve Titans would have already been taken by the Divine King. Sub-God status is the only way to transfer powers for an extended period, but no one would think that the Foreseer would serve under another. That is my affair. Like the Vessel of Life, at least I need it for now. Laine did not respond directly, simply reiterating his demand. Very well, I agree to your request. As the God of Chronology, the departure of the origin will not severely impact my power; I will give you as much as I possibly can, Cronus promised. Pleased, Laine nodded and began to state his second condition. All right, my next demand involves the future of the land beneath our feet. In an incidental Prophecy, I saw that one day, a new moon will rise in the sky. It will be a celestial body with substance, just like the Sun; more suitable to hang there than the Moon I created. Therefore, I want to find a new home for my creation. So, you have chosen the Underworld? Yes, Laine nodded in acknowledgment. Cronus, the future Divine King, I want you to make the following promises: the celestial bodies above the earth have substance; those below, do not. Therefore, the substantive Sun and Moon shall be above the earth; the insubstantial Sun and Moon, in the Underworld. The Sun symbolizes the masculine, so the Sun above is stronger than the Sun of the Underworld; the Moon symbolizes the feminine, so the Moon of the Underworld is stronger than the Moon above. The substantive Sun was born first, so all concepts of Sun originate from it; the insubstantial Moon was born first, so all concepts of Moon begin with it. Above and below, corresponding to each other, this will also be your accomplishment as the Divine King. I agree. Cronus didnt hesitate, after all, the Sun and Moon had nothing to do with him, and he could use this to alleviate his brothers jealousy toward him. Please state your third request, you are always so full of wisdom. Cronus really couldnt fault Laines thinking. Just like the previous matter of Chronology, though no gods had taken on the godhood of year, month, quarter, all the gods recognized the respect it accorded them. Now the Foreseer was making a request for his own creations, but Hyperion also benefited from it. Mother Earth, and the rest of you listening at this moment. Laines smile became even more sincere. He was thankful for this still ignorant era. Im not sure if any of you have noticed, but between heaven and earth, amongst all things in the world, there exists a variety of special particles. They exist yet they do not exist; they can influence the material reality, and they can shape both Darkness and Light. They are chaotically scattered between heaven and earth, even close at hand. Yes, I can feel it. Mother Earth said, Earth, water, wind, fire, light, darkness, thunder, and lightning, they are special particles with distinct powers. But in the face of divine power, they are as fragile as a sheet of paper. Apart from rhythmically following when the gods exercise their authority, I dont know what other value they have. Laine simply smiled in response to Gaias disparagement, neither confirming nor denying. What she said was not without reason, in the presence of divine power, the strength of elements was indeed negligible. But he had never intended to use them to oppose divine power. There will be, Laine said, At least controlling them would allow me, who lacks the godhood of water, to stir the waves, would allow me, who lacks the Godhood of Meteorology, to create wind and rain. Gaia offered a polite smile, and the gods within her womb laughed more outright. With Gaias protection, they were not afraid of being noticed by Laine. They had been led by the nose by Laine all day, and rage brewed in their hearts. But now, the other partys request finally helped them regain some confidence. Indeed, the God of Prophecy might be able to see the fate, but his own power was a glaring weakness. Weak power, Oceanus commented, From Chronology and Moon, to his ideas today, he has always been using alternative means to gain power. Yes, he even dares to influence meteorology. Crius sneered, unhappy with Laines attempt to use a calendar to control the climate, But godhood is fundamental, those ridiculous trinkets are meaningless. You cant say that, its at least an attempt, isnt it. Everyone knows the destructive power of prophetic divine power is a joke. Because of Laines plans for the Sun and Moon, Hyperion now harbored a bit less animosity towards him, but just a bit. After all, Laines prophecies had only brought him hardship, and the throne of the Divine King had slipped through his fingers. So what will you do? Unlike his brothers, at this most crucial moment, Cronus wasnt as wilful as his older siblings. His voice was gentle and sincere, as if genuinely considering Laines interests, If youre interested in them, once I ascend the throne, I will, in the name of Divine King, grant you the authority to control them. As long as I remain Divine King, you will command them as if they were your own limbs. Laine smiled inwardly. He understood the underlying meaning of Cronuss words. With an unchanged expression, he gently shook his head to refuse. Thank you for your kind offer, Your Highness, but I have other plans. I intend to weave a net, to constrain these disorderly particles. When I need them, I will activate the pre-set structure, letting the strings of the net resonate and intermingle. That way, I will be able to control them. Having said this, Laine also extended an invitation to the gods: When that time comes, if any of you present wishes to use this net, you are most welcome to do so. Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: The Great Prophecy Chapter 16: The Great Prophecy Translator: 549690339 Thank you for your generosity, Faced with Laines invitation, Cronus responded seemingly with pleasure, completely unaffected by the influence of his elder siblings beside him. At that moment, within Mother Earths womb, Crius was expressing his disdain for that net. Beside him, the other Titans concurred with his opinion, equally convinced that they needed no assistance from the elements. Even Cronus thought so; as a deity with potent divine power, he could achieve anything he desired with his divine power. Yet, since he was asking for a favor, he still expressed his concern. What do you plan to weave this net from? If you need, I could tan the fabric of space into strings to present to you as a gift, No need, I have a better option. Laine shook his head gently, then smiled as he gazed at Mother Earth. The request being made, it was time for the other party to act. We will do as you wish, Your Highness, Mother Earth answered Laines look: But dont disappoint us in a while. As her words fell, Gaia reached out her hand. In the silence, a peculiarly shaped bottle appeared. Its form resembled the organs of a female nurturing offspring. The vase was inscribed with profoundly mysterious divine patterns, and right in the center was inlaid an unknown gold-green gemstone, from which Laine felt an endless breath of life. This was the Life Vase, a symbol of life, fecundity, and propagation. Even Gaia herself never possessed these divine authorities; it was the treasure bestowed upon Mother Earth by the world, and she had once used it to water vegetation and nurture new gods. For the next thousand years, it is yours. Though it holds the origin of life from Chaos, let me remind you that your absorption of its essence is meaningless. Like the origin of a god that eventually returns to its masters hands, the life you take from the vase will revert to the world. With some reluctance, but Mother Earth still handed over the Life Vase to Laine. Thank you for the reminder, I have taken note, Laine took the Life Vase in his hands, examining the legendary divine artifact: But it seems that the origin of life can be absorbed by mere mortals, at least thats what you did when you created plants. Because mortals inevitably decay, and the birth of new life also strengthens the power of the divine artifact, Gaia explained calmly. Nodding, Laine looked towards Gaias womb, where Cronus and his eleven siblings were located. Under his gaze, the surrounding chronology began to fluctuate, and a mass of gold and silver source power slowly emerged. This was most of Cronuss space-time origin, and given the uniqueness of the powers of chronology, even with the origin separated from his body, he still retained most of his strength. It can only be maintained for five hundred years, Cronuss somewhat weary voice reached them: This is the limit of what I can do, after which, it will uncontrollably revert to me. That is sufficient, Laine replied while securing the mass of origin. Chronology is the foundation of the world, if the Life Vase represents most of the worlds origin of life, then at most, Cronus represented thirty percent in the space-time continuum. What Laine had in his hand was slightly less, roughly over twenty percent of Chaoss space-time source power, but this was already far beyond his expectations. I swear to the world, if you can tell me the true meaning of the prophecy, including how to truly overthrow my father, once I become the new Divine King, I will immediately uphold our previous agreement, Cronuss voice came once more, his tone a bit urgent, and Mother Earth also followed closely with her oath. The initial exchange complete, they were eager to hear the answer. Smiling inwardly, Laine knew that under the influence of destiny and the push of the world, even without him, Gaia and Cronus would have thought of the key to the problem. But such is reality, sometimes knowing something just a minute earlier can bring immense returns. Without urgency, Laine leisurely explained the reason Uranus became the Divine King. Among the three generations of Divine Kings, he was truly righteous in his rule, for it was the reward given to him by the world. Heavenly Fathers divine authority came from the world; he was the first existence to use union to reproduce deities. When he took this step, he obtained the symbol of masculinity, and when the Titans were born, he became the origin of paternal authority. For such achievements, the world crowned him king, allowing him to rule the sky, the seas, and the land. So, how can we make him lose the worlds favor? Ignoring the mention of Titan, a term of disgrace, Cronus hastily inquired. He is a male deity, so he represents masculinity. He is a father, thus he holds the power of patriarchy. Aside from me, aside from the Primordial Gods and his brothers, by now, all beings in the world are his offspring, which is unalterable. Therefore, Laine put away his smile and looked solemnly at Mother Earth, and at the King of Time and Space within his womb, you must use the Sickle to sever his symbols as a male deity and a father. Once he loses these symbols, he will no longer be a male deity; the power of masculinity will depart from him, once he loses these symbols, he will be sterile, and the power of patriarchy will crumble and disintegrate. Without them, he will still be the ruler of The Sky, but no longer the Divine King who is beneficial to the world. Gaia was shocked, and Cronus and his siblings also seemed to have lost their ability to speak. Up until a moment ago, they were still pondering the purpose of the Sickle. There was no doubt that it was a Divine Artifact, but it was not sufficient to threaten the supreme Divine King. However, as Laine elucidated its use, they finally understood its purpose. The Sickle was nurtured in the earth, so it naturally wouldnt harm Gaia; it could exist within her body and flesh. As long as Cronus wielded that blow at the appropriate time, everything would be over. Is this destiny? Gaia scoffed, not knowing if she was mocking the Divine King or herself. He personally positioned the one to hold the blade in the most suitable place; he buried the seeds of calamity for himself. Oh my sister who presides over destiny, I wonder if she has foresaw this scene long ago. To this, Laine did not comment. He knew that Lady Night was different from Gaia; she and The Dark Overlord only personified a very small part of themselves. Even in the myths of later generations, they often lacked any presence. Choose the appropriate time, Laine said. Not now, not soon, but when the Divine King has completely relaxed and believes that the Prophecy has been thwarted. I will, Gaia replied. Having gotten the answer, she no longer wanted to stay here. To her, Uranus was hateful indeed, but Laine also made her reluctant to draw near. In front of this Foreseer, she always felt like a puppet being manipulated. Wait a moment, mother. Seemingly sensing Gaias intention to leave, Cronus suddenly spoke up. His voice was formal and powerful; ever since he was confined within his mothers womb, he had stopped concealing his edge. Especially after listening to Laine talk about the key to overthrowing the Heavenly Father, his confidence surged within him. But before that, he wanted to ensure his own insurance. Before we depart, he said, before we go to accomplish this great deed of toppling the Divine King. Respectable Foreseer, creator of Chronology; Lord of the Moon, God of Prophecy, as the future Divine King in Your Prophecy, I tentatively ask You in the name of the Divine King. In Your eyes, with this Sickle destined to be engraved in history in my grasp, can I achieve the common wish of my mother, my brothers and sisters, to overthrow the cruel old master and mount the throne myself? Can I create deeds greater than my fathers in the future, and rule permanently over The Sky, the earth, and the seas? After a moment of silence, Laine did not know what to say. This was the fate of Chaoss lineage of Divine Kings; even having witnessed the horrors of the Prophecy, they were still so obsessed with destiny. But since Cronus had asked, Laine might as well satisfy his request. Since they liked Prophecies so much, he would make one last great Prophecy before merging with the Godhood of Prophecy. Having made the decision, Laine nodded to Mother Earth, and immediately his eyes glimmered with a faint light. Gaia and the Titans all quieted down, no one wishing to disturb the Foreseers observation of fate. With different thoughts, they waited quietly for the final result. After a while, the glow in Laines eyes had just subsided, and Cronus couldnt wait to ask. What did You see? Will I succeed? You will succeed, returning to his senses, Laine said calmly, You will succeed in defeating your father. Although the process will require a battle, victory will ultimately be yours. But I hope you remember he looked straight at Mother Earth, as if gazing directly at the future Divine King within her womb. Nothing is eternal, Cronus. You will succeed, but you wont succeed forever. One day in the future, when life and death trade places, you will understand what I mean. The way you obtain it is how you will lose it. A ruler rises by it will assuredly fall by it! Chapter 17 - Chapter 17 Prelude Chapter 17 Prelude Translator: 549690339 It had been nearly three hundred years since Laines last meeting with Mother Earth. Laines power had increased, and although he had spent those years in the Underworld, with the implementation of the Chronology and the rotation of the Moon, he had reached Divine Power Level 9, nearing the peak of Weak Divine Power. Among his many godhoods, it was Chronology that had undergone the most drastic change; it was now powerful enough to support him reaching Divine Power Level 12. Iapetus, one of the twelve Titans, was even weaker than himafter all, mere Speech was too insignificant. But Laine did not care because he knew that soon he would have a real foothold in the Chaos World. According to the Prophecy godhoods sensing, it might even be today. Mount Othrys. Three hundred years had passed since the Divine King had imprisoned his offspring. At first, Uranus, who committed the atrocity, was somewhat worried; he was not certain his scheme was indeed effective. He checked on the Titans intermittently and even cut open Gaias belly again. But the eventual outcome reassured him, the prophecy indeed had been thwarted. His children were behaving inside, and there were no major disturbances spotted in the laws corresponding to their godhoods. Except for Mother Earth weakening day by day, nothing unforeseen happened. Uranus finally put his mind at ease, proving to himself that destiny could be stopped by power. From then on, he no longer worried about it. He had once sought out Laines trail, for he had defeated the prophecy, and the god of prophecy was no longer fearsome. He planned to vent the anxiety he had developed over this, to show The Foreseer that nothing is absolute in the face of true power. But to Uranuss disappointment, he searched the earth and seas, he wielded the authority of the sky to scour the world, but still could not find a trace of Laine. Perhaps he has taken refuge in the Land of Eternal Night, or some other place. At least in the matter of fleeing, The Foreseer is quite capable. In the end, the Divine King who had come up empty gave up his search. Not wanting to provoke other Primordial Gods and having nothing else to do, he could only spend his days by the side of his Queen of Gods, releasing his desires incessantly. On this day, as usual, the sky dipped slightly to touch the summit of Mount Othrys. Heaven and earth conjoined due to the personified actions of their embodiments; this was not the first time. But now in the silent Chaos, there were no onlookers. Its time, Themis said. Unlike her siblings, the goddess of justice and law had been silent all along. She was not close to her kind, and her power was not great, because in the Chaos of that time, no one cared about justice or law. The Divine King wielded his power at will, and the weaker Themis could only watch in silence. For this reason, she had blindfolded herself. Contrary to later mythological interpretations, at this moment, she simply did not want to see all this disorder. But now, as the Divine King was about to be overthrown, she was the first to cheer on her younger brother. Yes, its time, Rhea also spoke up. Perhaps it was their similar godhoods; the Goddess of the passage of time had always been close to her youngest brother. As a goddess, she was not suited for the role of eldest son, so instead of envying her brother, she felt proud of his bravery. You are right. It is time. Cronus lifted his head. He reached out and plucked the sickle mentioned in the prophecy from his mothers flesh. It wasnt elaborate, even somewhat crude. The flint blade radiated a shine, with plant vines wound around the handle. Cronus grasped it, feeling boundless pain and despair. It was the anguish Gaia had endured while nurturing this sickle; only the Titans who had suffered alongside her could hold it. As heaven and earth intersected within Gaias belly, Cronus could clearly see the scene. His hand clasping the sickles handle trembled, with both fear and excitement. Even now, the fear Uranus had instilled in him for a millennium still lingered. He feared his father as anyone would fear pain. But still, he mustered the courage, because ahead lay the throne of the Divine King. I will succeed, he thought. Grasping the handle tightly, he swung down; an era thus came to an end. Underworld. He was not standing on the ground, but suspended in the sky. Under the influence of divine power, Laine looked down at the land below. Its about to begin. Glancing upward at the space above the Underworld, Laine seemed to see through the strata to witness a scene destined to be recorded in history. He didnt go up to watch, not only because it was a war between the Heavenly Father and the Titans, but also because he had more important matters to attend to. I have to start now as well. Laine was somewhat excited, knowing himself that he was about to commit an act surely forbidden by Chaos. But at this special moment, no one could stop him. Quietly, Laine watched ahead. At some unknown time, the Moon, which used to hang upon the ground, had vanished. Its creator, its very origin, had taken it down, passing through the layers of earth to a strange place. Now, the silvery white celestial body hung above the Underworld. Soft yet bright light illuminated the Underworld, which hadnt seen sunlight for millennia, and the power inherent to the Nether Moon began to converge upon the Moon. This was not only because a Nether Moon rightly belonged here, but also due to the oath of the future Divine King. But Laine knew full well that once the true Nether Moon was born, Chaos would reclaim its authority, as this was the typical ruse of the world consciousness. It had no subjective consciousness, only instincts. Accordingly, it never cared to whom something should belong; it acted solely on its own set of rules. However, from now on, such things will never happen again. With a slight smile, Laine reached out to straighten his silver-white robes. On this significant day, he still wanted a sense of ceremony. He held the Oracle Stone Tablet in his hand and hung the Vessel of Life on his waist. Surrounded by the essence of space-time, Laine walked toward the Moon. Without seemingly touching anything, the master of the Moon thus entered its interior. Unlike the external brilliance, it was pitch black inside at the moment. Chaotic chronology, bound by the orders of the Divine King, wandered here. The past and future were uncertain; the duration of time was without measure. It more closely resembled the dawn of creation, when everything was in turmoil. In the face of this scene, Laine lifted the intertwined silver-gold essence of space-time. He scattered it, merging it into the space. The original essence dissipated, commingling with the chaotic chronology of this place. However, having lost its original consolidated form, it was escaping at a rate thousands of times faster. If nothing unexpected occurred, in at most three months, maybe two, Cronus would reclaim this essence instinctively, and by then, Laine would not be able to accuse him of violating his oath. But now, these essences wouldnt last even a day. The essence of Spirituality, hidden for an age, surged from Laine for the first time, enveloping the Moon and its creation. Using this as a medium, chronology, prophecy, the Nether Moon, and even the powers absorbed by the Moon in its courselike light, celestial bodies, changes, and even the concepts of death and desolation that had just begun to coalesce in the Underworldall converged with Spirituality at this moment. They mingled together, furiously torn asunder by Spirituality, morphing into an indescribable chaos of color, like an absolute darkness, a void of all things. Only Laine stood here; he was the sole existence in this place. Ive finally waited for this day. Laine felt a tinge of emotion, sensing that the will of the world was now fixed upon him. Without a doubt, his act of allowing Spirituality to devour other essences had enraged the world. Chaos didnt care whether these essences belonged to it; it only cared that things once under its control were trying to break free. Thus, it sent out a summoning through the void, and all the existing deities received this special message, similar to the call of the Law during a gods birth. All gods knew that within the depths of the Underworld, under the earth, a god who held the essence of Spirituality had defied the will of the world. Those who stopped him would be rewarded, while those who aided him would be punished by the world. But as Laine had calculated, time passed second by second, and nothing happened. In the center of the Moon, within the dark chaotic void, Laines divine body began to disintegrate of its own accord, becoming one with the matter and environment. At this moment, in the Moon, the earth was a void of chaos; the abyss above was shrouded in darkness; and Laines spirit moved upon the surface of the water. Amid this emptiness, a voice broke the silence. This was the primordial one, from which all things were born. Let there be light! he said. And at that moment, there was light in the dark void. He saw that the light was good, and he separated the light from the darkness. He called the light day, and the darkness he called night. There was evening, and there was morningthe first day. Chapter 18 - Chapter 18 Divine King Dethroned Chapter 18 Divine King Dethroned Translator: 549690339 Time rewound to not long ago. The Sky and Earth were still close, and the world was as tranquil as ever. But on this day, the unexpected happened. Without any forewarning, at a certain moment, the sky below, and the land above, were filled with the agonized roars that spread throughout the world. The supreme Divine Power shook the void, and all beings could feel the Divine Kings pain and anger. At the same time, atop Mount Othrys, the great earth cracked open, and twelve Titans emerged one by one. The leader, holding a bloody sickle, had an expression of steely resolve. He was tall and heroic, with the flow of time surrounding him. Eleven brothers and sisters stood behind him, together resisting the oppression from the Divine King before them. When Cronuss sickle swung down, the oath was already over. They were not the wielders of the sickle, nor the helpers; they were merely informed onlookers who had not reported. But now, unconstrained by the oath, they decisively stood opposite the Divine King. Of course, by this moment, Uranus was no longer the Divine King. When the symbol of the male god was cut off, and his children stood against him, the symbol of Uranuss paternal authority collapsed as well. Every moment, the Divine Kings authority was slipping away from him. By the time he recovered from his agony, his power had already fallen by nearly half. Return it to me! The Heavenly Father roared, his large hand reaching for the flesh that had fallen to the ground. With the regenerative ability of a god, as long as he could reclaim a part of himself, he could be restored to his former state the next moment. He was getting close! Uranuss face brightened with hope, but the next instant, a streak of silver light flashed by, and the distance between them was once again suddenly extended. The Titans had stood by earlier to counteract the Divine Power released by the Divine King, but now, as Uranuss mind became clear again, his power no longer matched its former peak. After all, he was no longer the Divine King. Boom! The rage of the ruler of the sky was unleashed due to his flesh being severed, the Queen of Gods betrayal, and his offsprings rebellion, all driving him somewhat insane. He frantically released his Divine Power, charging towards his own bodys location. The Titans had some difficulty holding back, but Oceanus came up with a good strategy. He rushed forward, grabbed the remains of his father, and threw them hard towards the sea. The Sky instinctively resisted this act, but still, the remains landed near the sea. Uranus looked in that direction with hopeful eyes, wishing for his brothers help. But he was disappointed once again, as Pontus betrayed him without hesitation; although he was usually quiet, he still harbored hatred for his tyrannical elder brother. So, using his Divine Power, he hid the remains in the waves, beneath the sea. The Heavenly Father thereby lost his connection to his body, and only the blood foam floated on the seas surface. Ahhow dare you all! Uranus roared, unable to believe that even his own brother would betray him. In his eyes, these relatives, beyond the Primordial Gods, had always been timid, allowing him to take whatever he wanted from them, never knowing resistance. My father, this is the consequence of your brutality, Cronus said as he pointed the blood-stained sickle at his father. Until this moment, he still tried to persuade his father to yield with words rather than force. After all, he was well aware that even without the title of Divine King, Uranus was still the ruler of the Sky closest to the Great Divine Power. Give up, your madness has made all the gods resist you. Give up the position of Divine King, and you are still the master of the Sky. Boom! Without responding, what awaited Cronus was the Heavenly Fathers frenzied Divine Power. He expanded his divine form, and the Sky pressed down with it. As the embodiment of the Sky, he too had the potential for Great Divine Power. When he unleashed his full force, weather patterns were altered, celestial bodies were shattered. Pieces split off from the Sun, falling to the ground, setting everything ablaze; Light was obscured, currents were severed, and the Divine Blood of the Titan gods rained down like day. Only Cronus and Rhea escaped unscathed, furiously dodging with the authority of time and space, avoiding their fathers final frenzy. Although he did not know why, Cronus could still feel that his fathers power was continuing to weaken. Some kind of transformation seemed to be happening within him. He tried to suppress it with his Divine Power, but the transformation grew more and more severe, and so his Divine Power steadily declined. As long as he held on, Cronus believed he would surely be the final victor. The war of the gods had burst forth, and the Land of Eternal Night similarly gave birth to strange fluctuations. The Chains of Law danced across the heavens, signaling the birth of gods. Perhaps it was due to the negative emotions released before the Divine Kings dethronement, or perhaps it was because of the disturbances among the sky, the sun, and celestial bodies, the children of Nyx and Erebus were born. Eight presences descended upon the world in succession, two of which thinned out a fraction of the origin related to light from the Titans, while the rest accompanied negative emotions. Aether, the god of heavenly light! Hemera, the Goddess of Daylight. Moros, the God of Doom. Ker, the God of Destruction. Oizys, the goddess of decay. Apate, the Goddess of Deceit. Philotes, the Goddess of Lust. Unlike the birth of the twelve Titans, the birth of Nyxs eight children did not have a major impact on the world; thus, they did not receive any additional help at their birth. Without unexpected circumstances, it would take years for these gods to descend one by one. However, at this moment, something unexpected happened that surprised all the gods. The vibrations of the Law caused by the birth of gods and the war of the gods were still ongoing, but suddenly, a warning from the world came. In the Underworld, within the Moon, a being in charge of Spirituality was devouring the worlds source force. Anyone who stopped him would receive a reward from the world; this was the worlds natural response. But unfortunately, no one was free to address this matter now. Its him! Its him who has taken my godhood! Mnemosyne had fallen to the ground, her garments stained with divine blood, yet she screamed out. As soon as she was born, she sensed that the godhood of Memory was born with her, but for some unknown reason, it was not under her control, Damn it! Once again, the divine power of the lord of the sky flashed, and Cronuss face also twisted with fierceness. He felt that not only had Laine concealed the godhood of Spirituality, but for some unknown reason, his power also had a faint aspect of temporal divinity. With this divinity, his origin that rightfully belonged to him was being devoured ruthlessly. This was the origin he had actively surrendered, so it did not resist in the slightest. He felt a deficit in his inner power, but Cronus could only grit his teeth and persist. With the help of the power of time, and the assistance of the Goddess of Times Passage, he temporarily maintained his Divine Power Level. Without hesitation, he continued to engage Uranus. It was too late to go to the Underworld now, and Cronus could only hope to defeat his father and use the Divine Kings authority to sustain his own power. Now, he had no way out. Meanwhile, in the Land of Eternal Night, the nurturing of the Divine Child began to accelerate. What originally required several years for the children to be born was now condensed into a few days; yet, this still could not quench the immediate thirst. The worlds pleas echoed along the Chains of Law, but for a long time, there was no response. This was Laines only, and best, opportunity. The Heavenly Father and Mother Earth were at war with the twelve Titans, the Twin Gods of the Dark Night were birthing children, Tartarus was as will-less as ever, and no one could stop what he was doing now. The next moment, as if in response to the worlds targeting, the fluctuation of fate came from the Underworld. All the gods could feel that the fate of Chaos had been torn apart. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19 God Created the World in Seven Days Chapter 19 God Created the World in Seven Days Translator: 549690339 Time rewound to not long ago. Unlike the chaos outside at this moment, within the Moon, Laines creation was still ongoing. At the core of the Moon, chaotic chronology was released. Just like at the beginning of creation, at this moment, time had no scale. This was a feature deliberately preserved by Laine. In his view, both chaotic and orderly space-time had their value, as long as they were controllable, they had a reason to exist. Therefore, in the newly born world, the deeper it was, the more chaotic the order of time. The shallower it was, the more dominant the order. But at the very core, it was as orderly as the outside world, and that was also to be the future dwelling of Laine. At this nascent boundary, Laine no longer had a body, his spirit floated at the origin of the world. Materials from his disassembled divine form combined with the source power from the life vial, giving birth to a material that was both ethereal and solid. He used this material to form earth and water, the most fundamental substances in the world, but Laine needed something else to separate them. Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, to divide the waters from the waters, he said. And so, in the realm of spirituality, there was a firmament, dividing the waters below from the waters above. He called the firmament Sky. There was evening, and there was morning; this was the second day. With light and dark, with the sky, the world needed a substantial entity to bear it. So Laines spirit moved to the midst of the waters, also the very midst of the world. Let the waters under heaven be gathered together into one place, and let the dry land appear, he said. And the waters were collected to one place, and he called the dry land Earth and the gathering of the waters he called Seas. Let the earth bring forth grass, herbs yielding seeds, and fruit trees bearing fruits with seeds in it, upon the earth after their kind! And the earth brought forth grass, and herbs yielding seeds after their kind, and trees bearing fruits with seeds in it after their kind. There was evening, and there was morning; this was the third day. The land appeared, the seas were separated, and with the help of the life vial, Laine began to create beings evolved from spirituality, starting with the simplest plants. He could feel that the outside battle was becoming more intense, and the offspring of the Twin Gods of the Dark Night were also growing at an accelerated pace. But none of this concerned him, for in this realm of chaotic chronology, he could easily stretch a day into seven. Laines spirit looked up at the empty sky, where he solidified the concepts of the Moon and celestial bodies. The world of spirituality did not need the Sun, but there would be more than one Moon. He said, In the expanse of the sky, let there be luminaries to divide day from night; they shall serve as signs for the seasons, days, and years; let them be lights in the expanse of the sky to give light on the earth! And thus, he made a great light, divided into seven; he also made stars, corresponding with the seasons, days, and years. He set these luminaries in the expanse of the sky to give light on the earth, to govern day and night, and to separate light from darkness. There was evening, and there was morning; this was the fourth day. As celestial bodies appeared, Laine had nearly exhausted his reserves. But aside from what he obtained in this world, he also had legacies from a past life. While the external world still lacked stars, the origin of stars was already in gestation. As he created the stars, the corresponding origin in the world began to be drawn upon by him. This extraction would not cease until the true God of Stars was born. Drawing from Memory, he extracted the concepts of flowers, birds, fish, and insects, and once again poured the liquid from the life vial. He could not yet create beings in reality on his own, but in the realm of spirituality, he was the sole supreme entity. Let the waters be filled with living creatures; and let birds fly above the earth across the expanse of the sky! he said. Thus, he created great fish and various living creatures that teemed in the waters, each after their kind; and every winged bird after its kind. He blessed them to be fruitful and multiply. And so they were endowed with the ability to reproduce and gradually increase in numbers. There was evening, and there was morning; this was the fifth day. Primitive life had appeared, and what followed was the hardest part. Laine had once thought of creating humans, but this was beyond his capability, for in his Memory, there were no pure beings made entirely of Spirituality. So, he abandoned his original idea and mixed his own flesh and blood with the Origin of Life; he separated the good from the bad, the superior from the ordinary. He would use them to create life respectively. He said, Let the earth bring forth living creatures according to their kinds: livestock, insects, and the beasts of the earth, each according to its kind! And so, he made the beasts of the earth, each according to its kind; the livestock, each according to its kind; all sorts of insects of the earth, each according to its kind. He said, I will create them in my image, after my likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the heavens, and over the earth, and over every creeping thing that creeps on the earth! Thus, in his own image, he created divine life; that is, he created them in his image; Spirituality was in opposition to matter, thus the divinely feminized took on the form of females as they came into existence. He blessed them, promising them eternal life. He commanded them to manage the Order of this world in his stead. There was evening and there was morning; it was the sixth day. The consumption of the many Origins by Spirituality was reaching its end. Time and Spirituality were the foundations of this worlds existence, with Order and Chaos separating within and without the world. Laine stood at the root of the world, having shaped a new body for himself. He had taken most of the power of the Vase of Life, leaving behind the Source Power aligned with matter. From then on, the liquid from the vase would only affect matter, having no effect on Spirituality. All spiritual life in the world was to be governed by the dominion of Spirituality. The world grew increasingly incensed, though to use a personifying word like incensed might not be fittingit was simply instinctively resisting the loss of authority. The Twin Gods of the Dark Night were approaching the end of their divine birth, but Laine was also facing the last day of creation. He removed the Godhood of Prophecy, he removed the Godhood of History, and finally, he took out the three Oracle Stone Tablets. He cast the three into the Origin of the new realm, and in an instant, Spirituality devoured them. Thus, the time and fate of the Chaos World were shaken, their Source Power endlessly pouring into the newborn realm. Transformed by the power of Spirituality, the Oracle Stone Tablets were reborn into the world. From then on, the world of Chaos had no predetermined fate. Spirituality would not interfere with what was destined; it intervened in the unknown. Reaching out his hand, Laine picked up the first tablet. Just as in the beginning, the tablet was inscribed with a maximKnow thyself. Laine preserved these words but added new content above themKnow the world, then know thyself. Using the authority of Memory, he engraved everything he had witnessed since the beginning of creation onto the tablet. He assigned it History, carving it with new characters belonging to the Spirit Realm. And thus, the embryonic form of a powerful Divine Artifact was born. It symbolized the worlds past, an immutable truth. Reaching out again, Laine picked up the second tablet. Similarly, it was inscribed with a maximNothing in excess. He kept those words, supplementing them with a new maximNothing in excess, let the law be your guide. He engraved the chronology on it, the rules between realms on it. Its content would evolve as the realms were perfected. From that moment on, it became the Codex of Creation. Last, he picked up the third tablet. Promises bring pain, read its content. He wiped away these words, extracting the Source Power of the most ancient script. The tablet was not yet ready to appear in the world, so Laine set it aside. At that moment, at the root of the world, several Divine Artifacts were in the process of forming. Some belonged to Life, others to Chronologyall were creations spontaneously born from the Origin. Laine glanced at them and then allowed them to continue their gestation. Next, he extended his hand beyond the world and caught some of the spittle shed by the Heavenly Father, then seated himself at the center of the realm. He had created all the elements of heaven and earth, and he named this realm the Spirit Realm. There was evening and there was morning; it was the seventh day. At the same time, outside the Spirit Realm. The new realm was now stable, and in the Underworlds sky of the Underworld, the silhouette of the Lady of the Night began to quietly emerge. I am late by a step. Her black dress gently swayed, releasing invisible power. In the next moment, before this supreme figure, the entire Underworld began to tremble slightly. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Twin Gods of the Dark Night Chapter 20: Twin Gods of the Dark Night Translator: 549690339 Truly a miracle of creation. Seven layers of interfaces, each different. This is a new world, subordinate to Chaos yet independently originating. Beside the illusionary Nether Moon, the gentle voice of the Night Lady came through. Just like her, it was elusive and seemingly both real and illusory. She wore a black dress woven from the night sky, and anyone, mortal or god, who looked upon her could only sense her beauty but could never grasp just how beautiful she was, only able to envision it within dreams. Even Laine had only glimpsed the maiden form of Nyx at the moment of the birth of the Primordial Gods. Beyond that, the visage of this creation goddess was never known to others. She was like the night, mysterious and hazy. What a pity, Nyx said in a tranquil tone that belied the cruelty of her words, If it were before, I could have shattered it. But now, its origin has been reshaped. Time-space and fate are bound together by Spirituality, unless Chaos is willing to give me all of his remaining time-space source power, otherwise I cant touch it. Nyx could feel that the Spirit Realm was right before her eyes, even covering most of the Underworld. But it was useless, because Spirituality separated the two realms. Nyx could use the powers of destiny to fix the trajectory of fate, but she lacked the divine authority over time-space to break this shield. In many cases, divine authority is absolute. Even though her power was enough to shake the entire Underworld, she could not breach this barrier, just as the later Zeus could not stop the hypnotic powers of the God of Sleep. But Chaos wont do that. Suddenly, a male voice that betrayed no age came from beside the Night Lady. The voice was very calm, but the tone was somewhat mocking. Clearly, the speaker did not favor the instinctive consciousness of Chaos. This is a world without self, just like our divine bodies, preferring to be slowly bled dry rather than knowing when to cut losses. That was The Dark Overlord Erebus, his existence even more secretive than Nyxs, for he was darkness itself. Perhaps we can talk, Erebus said. Laine knew he was speaking to him. In the past, I dismissed you due to your weakness. But the facts have told me that as a Primordial God older than us, your power is far greater than you show. Thats what The Dark Overlord said, and he truly believed it. As the most ancient deities, the Primordial Gods were all aware of Laines existence. But after sensing Laines power, they no longer paid him any attention. If not for Uranuss interest in the weakest of the Ancient Gods later on, even Mother Earth would not have come to see Laine, let alone the subsequent prophecies. Within the Spirit Realm facing the invitation of The Dark Overlord, Laine felt a bit hesitant. In essence, Laine, who had just completed creation, was extremely powerful. He had snatched a tremendous amount of origin power from the world, and even if he had not yet fully digested it, its intensity was far beyond his imagination. Especially the Oracle Stone Tablet, from which Laine had obtained a terrifying amount of the powers of destiny and order, and even many miscellaneous powers. For instance, Script was one of them. The inherently carved Script on the tablet was older than Mnemosyne, the God of Script, and it was with this power that Laine created the Spirit Script belonging to the Spirit Realm. The great origin powers stacked upon one another, and in Laines perception, his current Spirituality, if measured by godhood, was nearly as strong as The Sky. Even when he completely digested this gain, he could reach even higher levels, but in reality, Laines power was not that strong. Like the original Sea God Pontus, before his godhood was divided, the Ocean was not inferior to The Sky, but he never matched up to Uranus. It wasnt a gap in godhood but a difference in actual strength. Godhood determines the upper limit of a deitys Divine Power Level determines a deitys current power. Laine had a powerful origin, but like the newly born original Sea God, he only had a Divine Power Level of eleven. If it had been another god outside, even Gaia, Laine would have dared to meet them, but the Twin Gods of the Dark Night were different. The personalities of these two Primordial Gods were not deeply individualized, therefore their power was much stronger. At this moment, both inside and outside the Spirit Realm, silence fell. After a lengthy hesitation, Laine ultimately gave up the idea of avoiding confrontation. He couldnt stay in the Spirit Realm forever, slowly accumulating divine power over tens of thousands of years. He had many more things to do, besides, he was born of the Spirit Realm. Even if he were captured, at worst he would die once and his divine power would fall. As long as the Spirit Realm existed, he could always reassemble his divine body, and they could not possibly trap him forever. However, by that time, his grudge with the Twin Gods of the Dark Night would have definitely solidified. With his mind made up, Laine took a step forward. In the next moment, he appeared outside the Spirit Realm. His silvery-white shadow shifted from intangible to solid, his robe adorned with light purple patterns. Laine stood before the Lady of the Night, nodding to her in greeting. He was no longer his former self. Even the Primordial Gods were no longer worthy of his bow. Good evening, Lady Nyx and Lord Erebus, I apologize for keeping you waiting. May I ask what you wish to discuss with me? Narrowing her eyes slightly, the Lady of the Night scrutinized the young deity before her. Unlike the other male gods of this era, Laine didnt have distinctly built muscles, nor was he dressed in rudimentary garments congealed from divine power. His silver-white robe looked very distinctive, and he had an altogether different aura about him. Heh, you really are surprising, Lord Laine, you do seem out of place among the gods. I guess, in front of my unfortunate sister, you wouldnt have looked this way. Accompanied by a ripple of light laughter, Nyxs ethereal voice rang out again. But for some reason, Laine always felt that there was a mocking tone to it. Perhaps, but if Mother Earth could have set aside the pride in her heart earlier, perhaps she wouldnt be in the predicament she is now. Besides, I fail to see where you and Mother Earth have shown sisterly love. With a slight chuckle, Laine responded to the Lady of the Nights remark noncommittally. When he was still weak, he always had to dust it off. If he had the strength he has now back then, Laine wouldnt have had to go to such lengths to deal with any prophecy. If he were a deity with great divine power now, even if the Twin Gods of the Dark Night sensed the will of the world, they would choose to turn a deaf ear. However, Lord Erebus, please forgive my impertinence, Laine said with a smile, his tone a tad casual, but could you please come out and speak? Its quite unsettling speaking to a deity I cannot see. Since youve invited me, its only right to meet face to face, isnt it? You are correct, it was impolite of me. The next moment, as The Dark Overlords voice fell, Laine caught sight of his figure. A black hood draped over him, different from the darkness of Nyxs black dress. Her dresss color was more like a mutable black, whereas The Dark Overlords hood was more akin to a black hole. It had no color of its own, but only by comparing it to its surroundings did people realize it was black. Furrowing his brows slightly, Laine found that Erebus hadnt actually concealed his presence. He had always been standing there; its just that his existence was so subtle, it was almost as if he didnt exist at all. Compared to Nyxs discourtesy in her words, the one who came straight up to shatter it, this Dark Overlord was truly not easy to deal with. This move was undoubtedly a show of force, yet Laine still had to swallow it because this type of concealment ability worried him more than pure strength. Only three beings possessing the covert authority were gathered here at this moment. One could conceal secrets in history, one could veil secrets under the night sky, but only Erebus darkness was a secret in itself. After a moment of thought, Laine spread his hands open. The radiance of Spirituality emerged, turning into thousands of nascent points of light. These were the embryos of souls; with divine power to mold their forms, he could create Nymphs or Daimones. And this was the gift Laine had prepared. The gods should be revered, Laine spoke, They may obey someone, but they should not serve anyone. Treating ones own children as servants will ultimately invite disaster. These are the embryos of souls, a modest gift, in the hopes that the tragedy of the Heavenly Father will never recur in the Eternal Night. The only response to a threat is another threat. And the only thing in this world that could make the Primordial Gods wary was probably the unpredictable nature of destiny itself. The implication in Laines words was clear if you cant kill me, then you had better think carefully about the consequences of being my enemy. Chapter 21 - Chapter 21 Return Gifts Chapter 21 Return Gifts Translator: 549690339 Thank you for your gift. It seemed like The Dark Overlord hadnt picked up on the underlying meaning of Laines words; his expression remained unchanged. He simply paused for a moment before reaching out and accepting the point of light from Laines hands. Unlike the mythology of later generations, when the Master of Spirituality was born, no life would appear in this world without his permission. For every soul that exists must have spirituality, but not all that have spirituality must have a soul; hence, the soul is encompassed within spirituality. In the original trajectory, even without the help of the Titan Iapetus, known as the Divine Child of the Soul, natural spirits like Nymphs could still be born into the world. But now, without Laines permission, only gods could be the exception. After all, gods are different. The structure of deity is very peculiar, and Laine didnt quite understand the mysteries within. What about mine? Nyx, who had been watching from the side, suddenly spoke up. Laine was somewhat surprised. He had thought the relationship between this couple was close and united, as there had never been a tragedy like that of Gaia between them. Dont look at me like that, Nyx sensed Laines surprise and explained somewhat discontentedly, He and I arent really husband and wife, those Divine Children are the offspring of our true forms. I thought The Foreseer knew everything Now Laine was genuinely surprised. Whether it was the mythology of future generations or the history that Laine had witnessed in this life, Nyx rarely made an appearance. His understanding of Nyx was more conjecture than knowledge. No wonder the Twin Gods of the Dark Night seemed not to care much for their offspring, who never received the treatment that children of Ancient Gods should have. It turns out, in their eyes, these so-called descendants were just products of their true forms answering the call of the world. Having personally witnessed the personification of the Primordial Gods, Laine understood very well that for ancient gods who had already developed a sense of self, their true forms and their individual selves were not one and the same. This is also why, although Ananke was often on Laines lips, he never really cared about her either. The three aspects of the Origin and the personified incarnation could not be equated. Nyx indeed could harness the power of destiny, but she herself couldnt see the fullness of fate. Im truly sorry, this was my oversight. Without taking Nyxs sarcasm to heart, Laine used the power of spirituality to condense thousands more soul embryos. He let these embryos drift toward Nyx, but in addition, mingled among them was a small glowing trinket. Behind her ever-changing veil, Nyx seemed to twitch her mouth corner, but she still reached out and accepted them. Never forgetting to snatch from Chaoss hands, Nyx commented sarcastically again, not at all like an Ancient God, You truly know how to manage a household. Its necessary if only the world respected the sovereignty of gods over their godhood, I wouldnt have to resort to this tactic. Laine didnt shy away from his purpose, he intended to secure a portion of the Origin of stars before the collective God of Stars. But this particular star was a bit special, so he hoped Nyx would personally hang it in the sky. Now, Mother Earth, the Sea God, the forthcoming God of Sun, and even the godhood of the Moon which I once controlled. Whenever I foresee them being torn apart by the powers of the world in the future, I worry about escaping the control of the world. Fortunately, I succeeded. The physical stars would continue to be born, but their association with the concept of star would be erased, becoming Lightful celestial bodies, corresponding to Coeus, the Lightless Celestial God. In the present, starlight and pure light hardly differ, but in the future, Laine would personally endow them with distinction. But I could hang it later. Nyx said ungraciously, As soon as the corresponding deity is born, your theft will no longer be effective. Yes, if that is what you plan to do, then please do as you like. Laine spread his hands indifferently, not bothered by it. Chaos uncertain fate was already entirely within the Spirit Realm. Not to mention the origin of destiny absorbed during the birth process, the Spirit Realm, even Laine himself, is a product that should not have appeared in destinys design. So if Nyx intended to wait for the corresponding deity to be born, she might wait until the worlds Destruction and still not see it happen. Hmph! Nyx was somewhat angered, and she didnt feel the need to hide her emotions. To the side, The Dark Overlord gave a slight chuckle, but he still spoke up to mediate: Alright, Nyx, since youre still here, I assume your thoughts are probably aligned with mine. Lets get straight to the point, Lord of the Spirit Realm. We want to know how you stole Source Power from the hands of the world, No deity wanted to be controlled, but before they simply did not know such an option existed. However, Laines success undoubtedly showed them a direction, and that was precisely why Nyx and Erebus were still here. They too wanted to follow suit and become gods beyond the control of the world. Its simple. Facing The Dark Overlords inquiry, Laine was completely open: To possess a portion of Origin beyond the control of the world, link it with space-time and fate, throw oneself in as the very first matter, and so the world was born. The void that carries the world, the matter that constitutes all things along with spirituality, plus fate, these are the four pillars of the world. A deitys body can, to some extent, substitute for spirituality and matter, which was why the Spirit Realm was successfully established. The problem is, how did you obtain an Origin beyond the control of the world? Nyx was unsatisfied with Laines explanation; it was complete nonsense to her, like the three steps to put an elephant in a fridge. If she had such an Origin, why would she need to ask him? Then I have no way to help, its innate to all. I was born earlier than all of you, and you know that, Facing Lady Nights questioning, Laine smiled and shook his head, Why do you think, as one of the earliest Ancient Gods, my power is relatively weak? Its hardly because the world finds me unpleasant; if that were the case, why would it nurture me? Nyx fell silent, having never considered this question before. But now, she realized that in Chaos, the mighty were not necessarily ancient, but the ancient were mostly mighty. Erebus was also somewhat disappointed. If it was only related to the time of birth, then indeed, he had no solution. Just as the Primordial Gods each have a part of the world as their very being, they can freely choose the degree of personification, but the later new gods can never achieve this. So if Laines uniqueness was also because of being born early, Erebus could only accept it. It seems we shall return empty-handed today. Erebus sighed. He did not plan to be persistently annoying. After all, once Laine successfully established the Spirit Realm, he was destined to become a being of equal standing. As Erebus mostly existed in his original form due to his degree of personification, he had no desire to do anything to Laine. In the end, Laine hadnt stolen the dark Origin. Chaos belonged to everyone; what Erebus possessed was truly his own. This matter had nothing to do with him anymore. Even before leaving, he intended to give a gift as a way to ease the awkwardness of his imposition. Prince Laine, I regret the disturbance today. To express my apology, I also have a gift for you. Erebus beckoned with his hand, and a swirl of darkness appeared in his palm. The dark mist churned and changed shape, but under the hand of The Dark Overlord, there was no chance it would escape his control. Laine vaguely sensed that this might be an extreme form of emotion. This is my nephews negative emotions. They shook the Origin of the world and led to the birth of many of my offspring. I had previously been troubled about how to handle them, but now, theyre yours, Receiving the mist, Laine felt the most intense emotions of the Divine King before he was deposed. This wasnt just negative emotion; it was the hatred of a father for his son, the deadly intent of a king towards rebels. Raw emotion isnt frightening, but when born at the moment of the Divine Kings change, the already extraordinary became even stronger. Such emotional power was indeed useless to The Dark Overlord; perhaps his children could use it, but Erebus clearly did not truly consider them his offspring. As for Laine, once the Spirit Realm transformed these emotions, he could use them to craft a Divine Artifact or give rise to a monster that could threaten the True Gods. Faced with the twelve Titans, they might have a different effect. Thank you for the reciprocal gift, Laine said with a smile, putting away the mist: This has truly been a pleasant meeting. Hmph! In response, Lady Night gave a cold snort, while The Dark Overlord met her with a smile. Regardless, what could have potentially been a volatile confrontation, ended peacefully in the end. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22 Enfeoffment Chapter 22 Enfeoffment Translator: 549690339 Half an hour later, within the Spirit Realm. After chatting with the two Ancient Gods a bit more, Laine bid them farewell one by one. If not for the birth of a Divine Child and the calling of the world, it would have been difficult to see these two reclusive gods in a thousand years. Most of the time, they exist in their original forms. After parting, Laine took a step forward, passing through the sevenfold spacetime barriers, returning to the core of the Spirit Realm. As the Lord of the Spirit Realm, Laine created the world in seven days, thus dividing the Spirit Realm from the deepest to the shallowest into seven layers. The concept of the Moon was also divided into seven, each placed within the seven layers of the Spirit Realm. The deep layers could see the Moons of the shallower ones, but the shallow layers could not see the sights of the deeper ones. Thus, standing at the core of the Spirit Realm, Laine saw the seven different Spirit Moons hanging in the sky together. When originally designing them, Laine intended each kind of Moon to be dual-colored. They could be silver-white and also their own colors. In the future, he would assign them different symbols. However, the nascent Spirit Realm couldnt achieve this yet, so at the moment, the seven Moons all appeared in the same hue. Looking around, the barriers between each of the seven layers of the Spirit Realm could not obstruct their masters vision. At present, the realm still appeared empty, except for life in the outermost two layers; the inner five were void of anything. This was also due to the current limit of Laines abilities; he could only create more orderly life forms. The further out the layer, the more stable the chronology, and the further in, the more chaotic. Consequently, apart from the last created beings, only the two outermost layers of the Spirit Realm could sustain ordinary spiritual bodies. Of course, as the core of the Spirit Realm, the order of the unnamed mountain peak where Laine resided was absolutely stable. Its predecessor was Laines spine, piercing through the seven layers of the Spirit Realm in the temporal dimension, which would also be the location of Laines future palace. After admiring his creations, Laine casually fashioned a chair with his hand. He sat upon it and summoned the beings he had created. Liana. I am here, Your Highness. As Laines voice fell, a winged girl responded to the call of the creator. She bore an appearance close to humans, but the silver-white wings undoubtedly proved her extraordinary status. In the Spirit Realm, she and her sisters held powers similar to that of a territorial god, capable of handling many matters for Laine. Laine called them Crystodes, meaning transparent, deceit-free souls. As the sacred beings created on the sixth day, there were eighteen of them in total, with Liana as their leader. According to Laines judgment, they were not demigods, as they possessed an essence akin to that of a True God. Yet they were not True Gods either, for they lacked godhoods. They were somewhat like the Oceanides of later ages, divine yet not even amounting to Weak Divine Power. Divine Power Level 0, that was their state. I have a task for you to do. Looking at the young girl kneeling before him, Laine said gently, Now, the projection of the Spirit Realm on the outside is the Nether Moon, with the light of seven crescent moons alternately shining through the projection onto the Underworld. Concepts associated with Chaos and the Nether Moon are thus converging towards the Spirit Realm from the Origin, but to complete this process, it will take at least two thousand years, and I cannot wait that long. Hence, I need someone to operate the authority of the Nether Moon. She will take over this godhood on my behalf, which will greatly accelerate the gathering of concepts. To serve you is the purpose of my existence. Lianas response was unhesitating. Faced with her creator, she had no thought of refusal. Very good, Laine nodded. He stretched out his hand, and the richly gathered concepts of the Nether Moon in the Spirit Realm surged toward him. Soon, a crystal-clear, multifaceted crystal appeared in his hand. With a point of his right hand, the crystal instantly entered Lianas body. The next moment, a force belonging to a True God burst forth from her. From today on, you are the Goddess of Nether Moon, Laine declared calmly. At the sound of his words, Lianas Divine Power surged upward, finally settling around the Divine Power Level 2. Nether Moon Godhood currently has an upper limit of Divine Power Level 5, but if Liana can gather all the Origin related to Chaos, then with this Godhood alone, she could step into the realm of Intermediate Divine Power. By then, Laine would naturally lend her a helping hand, further aiding her to become one of Chaoss true top-tier deities. Divinity surged in his eyes as Laine observed the process of Liana merging with the Godhood. His actions at this moment were akin to the bestowal of a Sub-God, yet not entirely so. To him, Liana was like the gods to Chaos; when this Godhood was conferred, he did not feel any waning of strength, but rather his digestion of the chaotic Origins even accelerated. This time he had gained too much Source Power, so much so that even now, Origins like Nether Moon and Stars were still surging towards the Spirit Realm. According to Laines estimate, it would take him at least a few thousand years to completely assimilate and unify these forces. But now, with the conferment of the Goddess of Nether Moon, the concepts related to Nether Moon were being digested by him at ten times the speed. Aster. I am here, Your Highness. This was the second divine life he had created. Laine did not speak much this time but directly took out hundreds of orbs of light. He could sense that the star symbolizing Indeterminable Destiny had already been placed by the Lady of the Night, and it was time for the remaining stars to make their appearance. These stars were, strictly speaking, only projections; their actual bodies were still in the Spirit Realm. Just as the light of the seven-phased Spirit Moons shone through the Nether Moon onto the earth, the starlight in the Spirit Realm would follow the connection to their projections and shine in the sky of Chaos. Until the true God of Stars was born, they would continuously siphon Source Power from Chaoss Stars, growing themselves after being transformed through the Spirit Realm. If the Star Gods were born late enough, maybe without Laines input of power, these illusory stars would possess more strength than the physical stars. With a slight pointing gesture, another multifaceted crystal fell into Asters body, and Laines voice followed. I decree you to scatter the stars across the night sky, to illuminate the earth with starlight. From this day forth, you are the Weaver of Stars, the Goddess of Starlight. Divine Power surged again, but this time, Aster barely became a Weak Divine Power of Level 1. Compared to Nether Moon, the authority of scattering stars and starlight was still somewhat feeble. But this did not matter; Laine felt that his digestion of the Stars Origin sped up. Immediately after, Laine consecrated twelve Star Gods in succession. Each of them possessed a star corresponding to one of the twelve months. Laine imbued these stars with the concept of months, along with the influence different months had on plant growth and climate shifts. As the twelve Weak Divine Powers were born, Laines digestion of the Stars Source Power further accelerated, as did his merging with the power of Time. With a wave of his hand, the fourteen newly born goddesses retreated. Laine did not continue to consecrate more deities because he could feel that the more powerful the Godhood, the more demanding it was on the recipient. As his first creation, Crystodes, Liana could barely carry the still-incomplete Nether Moon. But Godhood such as Order, History, Spiritual Plants, Spiritual Beings, and even Time, Space, Life were not easily borne by Laines creations. Perhaps after thousands of years sitting as a True God, Liana could slowly elevate her essence and bear stronger Godhood, but for now, Laine could only stop here. With a thought, space and time formed a circular mirror before his eyes. Through the mirror, Laine saw the current landscape of the earth. Though it seemed a long time had passed, in reality, just over a day had gone by in the outside world since the Spirit Realms creation. Below the sky at this time, the war between Uranus and the Titans was still ongoing. Divine Blood flowed on the ground like rivers; the Heavenly Fathers power had already dropped to less than a third of its zenith. Despite his still-brave demeanor, the outcome of this conflict was becoming increasingly difficult to change. An eras end. In a low murmur, Laine casually drew forth a scroll woven from moonlight. He mixed some paint with the Divine Kings blood he had previously collected and placed it on the circular table next to his seat. Chaoss first painting, I shall call it The Death of the God-King. As a god, Uranus will not die. But as the oldest Divine King, today marks his destined end. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23 Curse Chapter 23 Curse Translator: 549690339 Boom! Another punch, and Iapetus lay on the ground, utterly unable to move. Although the rising force from the earth shielded him from most of the impact, his divine power was still too weak. Relying solely on his godhood of Speech, he couldnt even withstand a casual blow from Uranus. With a Divine Power Level of 7, this was hardly befitting of an ancient Titan god. If not for the gods immortality, he would have been torn to shreds at the very start of the war. Ah, help Bang! Without looking, the God of Speech knew that it was his equally weak sister, Mnemosyne, the deity of language and Script. Language and Speech were just as feeble. And Script, the three lines of maxims on the Oracle Stone Tablet, was the true origin of Script. They were the only two beings on the battlefield with Weak Divine Power, their sole value lying in using their undying divine bodies to take a few more punches for their brothers. As offspring nurtured by the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth, they were born with Weak Divine Power, but due to their insignificant godhoods, both saw little change over thousands of years. At least Mnemosyne had a target for her hatred, having identified the culprit who stole her godhood of Memorythe mysterious ancient god Laine. But Iapetus could only accept his weak status. Rip! Struggling to rise, the God of Speech watched as the leg of his former elder brother Oceanus was torn off, the fourth time hed lost a limb. The Master of the Oceans divine authority lay in ceaseless regeneration, and the power of the Sky wasnt adept at preventing recovery, so every time a limb was torn off, the Lord of the Great Ocean was able to heal quickly. But it was meaningless, only subjecting him to more pain. Other than Cronus, who had thrown the Heavenly Fathers organ into the sea, Oceanus had drawn the most hatred. Even though his Divine Power was strong, he still couldnt withstand a single blow. Clearly, the ruler of the Sky had shown him that some deities possess strong Divine Power because they barely qualify, while others achieve it only because that final step is just too difficult to surmount. The earth split open, and land at the edges crumbled into pieces, strewing across the sea, giving rise to islands. Celestial bodies fell, lightless ones crashing onto the earth, creating veins of ore, making valleys and hills. This great war had been ongoing for seven days and nights, and except for the first day when some luminous celestial bodies inexplicably appeared in the sky, the whole world had been in continuous destruction. But finally, during a certain collision, Oceanus was shocked to discover that although he was sent flying by the Heavenly Father, he seemed not to have sustained more serious damage. What?! What!! Two cries of surprise rang out simultaneously. The Master of the Ocean was astounded at his own unharmed state, while Uranus was furious at the waning of his own power. On the side, Cronus, who had been constantly contending with the Heavenly Father by leveraging the power of space and time, finally revealed a smile. With most of his Origin swallowed by the Spirit Realm, even borrowing power from the past with Rheas help, he was barely able to hold on. The other Titans suffered only external injuries, but he was running out of his Origin. Without claiming the title of Divine King, the remaining space-time Source Power wouldnt even allow him to maintain an Intermediate Divine Power Level. To prevent his brothers from harboring ill thoughts, he had even refrained from showing his weakness, detected only by his sister Rhea. But the two were always close among the Titans, so the goddess pretended ignorance. Fortunately, fate was still on his side, and Cronus had outlasted his father. He had persevered to this very last moment. Hahaha You cant hold on any longer, can you, my brutal Father God! Hidden behind time, Cronuss laughter spread across the land. He made no effort to conceal his joy, this being the only good news he had received in a while. Is that so? Uranus retorted with a cold laugh, silent. He looked at his once youngest child, now his eldest. He deeply regretted not realizing his ambitions earlier; alas, it was too late. The power of a deity is eternal. Even seven years would not exhaust me, let alone seven days? Hearing this, the Titans couldnt help but feel anxious. They didnt question Uranuss words, for the power of deities was indeed eternal. Even though they were continually wounded, they could still fight for several months more. For the Sky Lord, whose Divine Power was far greater than theirs and who had always held an absolute advantage, seven years were not an exaggerated claim. But could they hold on for seven more years? At that moment, the majesty of the Heavenly Father seemed to regain the upper hand in their hearts, yet the act of betrayal made them too fearful to beg for the Fathers mercy. Given Uranuss character, the rebellious Titans would, under no circumstances, receive his forgiveness. But at this moment, Cronus spoke, his voice even carried a hint of amusement. Under normal circumstances, indeed, as you have said, my father god. The corners of the god of time and spaces mouth curled up in a mocking smile. Seven days had passed, and he had finally realized what that transformative force his father was contending against was. He couldnt help but thank fate once again. Deities are immortal, and he did not dare to cast his father, the symbol of the sky, into the Abyss. But as long as this power of transformation existed, Uranus would soon fall into eternal slumber. Unless, in his arrogance, he was even willing to change his gender in order to cling to life. But that was impossible, Cronus was well aware that his own father would rather die than accept such humiliation. You are the original Father, Cronuss laugh grew even more unrestrained: So you are different from the other gods. When the symbol of your masculinity disappears, you cannot use your divine power to recreate it. Because it is not only your organ, but it is also the embodiment of all your masculine energy. Without it, you will no longer have masculine energy within you, is that right, my dear father god? Or should I say, my dear mother goddess? Hahahahaha Amid his laughter, Uranuss face contorted in displeasure for the first time. The rest of the Titans also seemed to understand something and started to look at their father with strange glances. Silence! You rebellious You are the rebel! Cronus interrupted his fathers reprimand with a cold laugh. He raised the sickle, eyeing his father. He had once been so powerful, but now he was reduced to nothing but verbal attacks. Cronus felt a tinge of emotion, but then feeling the emptiness within him, he hesitated no more. You betrayed the Mother Goddess, you betrayed the will of Chaos, your tyranny deserves punishment long ago. I, Cronus, the King of Time and Space, in the name of the future Divine King, decree that the God of the Sky is guilty and shall suffer the punishment of eternal slumber. Sentence, forever. The next moment, distance seemed nonexistent before him. Though he was miles away from the Heavenly Father, his sickle pierced through the core of Uranus at that very moment. The Sky Lord tried to block it, but this time, his invincible divine power couldnt break through the slow of time. Right before the eyes of all gods, he was impaled by the sickle, his divine blood splattered across the earth. I have won, father, Cronus murmured so only the two of them could hear. You have won? Heh, perhaps, said Uranus. Sensing the increasingly turbulent transformation within him, Uranus knew unless he was really willing to let the world twist his gender, his only option would be to resist the transformation by sleeping. But at the last moment, the proud monarch of the sky still did not bow his head. He looked at his child with cold eyes, his voice was also soft, yet every creature under the sky could hear it loud and clear. Cronus, my child, I hope you remember. You may win once, but you cannot keep winning forever. Everything that has a beginning has an end; indeed, the Prophecy said so, I was so, and you shall be so too. Watching Cronuss expression turn to one of shock and rage, the Heavenly Father laughed heartily for one last time. I curse you, he said: You will be overthrown by your own child, just like me. The pinnacle of the sky is my destiny. And Tartarus is your future. Cronus, I await you, my child Clang The sickle fell to the ground, but no one cared. Before them, the anthropomorphic form of Uranus disappeared. He turned into an intangible current of air, ascending along his own origin, all the way up, reaching an unfathomable height. The sky began to separate from the earth, the two that had once been close would never meet again. From then on, the distance between heaven and earth was immeasurable, and not even deities could fathom its heights. The reign of the Sky Lord, the first-generation god king of Chaos, ended that day. I shall become the new king. Expressionless, Cronus picked up the dropped sickle and looked towards his brothers. Who is in favor, who is against? Chapter 24 - Chapter 1: The New King Chapter 1: The New King Translator: 549690339 No one dared to look Cronus in the eye at that moment. Even Hyperion and Oceanus, who once had designs on the throne of the Divine King, were now silent. The curse Uranus had uttered before leaving was heard clearly by all the gods. If it were any other curse, they might have ignored it, but this one was different. It was not only because of the identity of the curser, but also because it reminded them of a warning given centuries ago in the Underworld by a being once considered the God of Prophecy. Rise by this means, fall by this means, Cronus had sought his fathers position with schemes and force of arms, did this also suggest that he would be betrayed by his own children and lose his reign to force? No one knew, but no one dared to guarantee that it wouldnt happen. One should know, the throne of the Heavenly Father had been bestowed by the world, so mere force could not replace him. But if Cronus became the Divine King, this throne gained through strength no longer had the worlds endorsement. However, time did not stop because of the gods silence. When no deity raised an objection to Cronuss claim to the throne, in the unseen, authority began to shift towards him. Since there was no world-recognized legitimate Divine King, a leader acknowledged by the gods was passable. If within five hundred years, no one challenged Cronus, then he would become Chaoss second-generation Divine King. In the meantime, although he could not fully enjoy the authority of a Divine King, that great power was already starting to be transferred to him. Children, you have won. In the quiet, the scar-covered Mother Earth walked over from afar. In the previous battle, the injuries she had sustained were no less severe than those of her children. She had not appeared on the front lines, but instead had continuously mobilized the power of the earth to stop the descending sky. She had heard the curse too, but she acted as if she hadnt. At a moment like this, she didnt want to worry about a future that was unknown how far away. Hearing this, the gods all reacted. Their faces were no longer taut; they began to celebrate the victory and Cronuss ascension to the throne. Regardless of what they thought inside, faced with the strongest of the Titans who also held a high-grade artifact, Cronus, they all expressed agreement with his position as the Divine King. Youre right, mother. We should hold a feast to celebrate todays victory. Listening to the gods congratulations, Cronus forced a smile and said to the Titans. But I think we should first deal with one matter, Cronus! Suddenly, Mnemosyne, who was beside them, spoke up. Her body was still covered in blood, and her wounds were slowly healing under the influence of divine power. She had hurried over from a distant hole in the ground, one that she had created herself. But at that moment, Mnemosyne seemed to have forgotten her pain as she looked angrily at her former brother, now elder. That God of Prophecy, that thief! He stole my godhood of Memory. You all felt it, didnt you? At the beginning of the battle, Chaoss consciousness exposed his deception! He is the God of Spirit, and he has done something that angered the world. We should go and punish him! she declared. Right there in the Underworld, the place where the world consciousness informed the gods. Indeed, before we celebrate our victory, we should go and discipline a sinner, Iapetus also added his support. He thought that everyone would think the same, given that it was Laines prophecy that caused them all to suffer. But to his surprise, after he spoke, no one picked up after him, and the expressions on everyones faces were somewhat awkward. Ahem, my brother, Hyperion said, The awareness of the world only appeared seven days ago. Even if we punish him now, theres no reward to be gained. Yes, the consciousness of Chaos is always so inflexible. Once his offense against the world is done, the worlds bounty on him is canceled, Thaesis also agreed. This elder sister among the Titans rarely spoke. But what about my godhood? Mnemosyne didnt quite understand. Was there a need for discussion about punishing a weak God of Prophecy? Even without the worlds reward, it would still be beneficial to assert the new Divine Courts authority by using him. I want him to become my Sub-God. Although godhood cannot be transferred, there can be a long-term loan between a Principal God and an inferior god. A twitch formed at the corner of Cronuss mouth. He had thought the same about the non-transferability of godhood back then. But he is not as simple as we thought, Mnemosyne, the Lord of the Ocean seemed unwilling to beat around the bush any longer. He addressed his sister directly: Just seven days ago, while we were still in battle with the Father God, the Twin Gods of the Dark Night had already visited the Underworld. Your divine power is too weak, so you couldnt sense it. On the previous Divine Birth Day, two Ancient Gods hastened the birth of new gods with their Origin. It is evident that they have gone to trouble the God of Spirituality. Upon hearing this, Iapetus fell silent. He understood his elder brothers pointif two Primordial Gods had taken action personally, then either Laine had already been cast into the Abyss to receive the World Wills punishment and they wouldnt find him, or the opponent had used some method to make the Twin Gods of the Dark Night return empty-handed. In that case, they would be even less likely to find a solution. Including Gaia, all the gods here combined were not enough for The Dark Overlord to handle with one hand. After all, The Dark Overlords strength could contend with Uranus at his peak, whereas they previously faced only a Heavenly Father whose power had been greatly diminished, not even one-third to one-fifth of his full strength. Lets leave it at that, Cronus said, glancing at his sister who was still somewhat unwilling to let go. He didnt want to delay any longer. If possible, he wanted to take action against that one who had devoured his Origin more than anyone else, but he had no choice but to give up now. Not to mention the opponents consistently mysterious approach and the means that made the Primordial Gods yield. Just his prophecy alone was unsettling for him. He now understood his father. The Heavenly Father had, countless times, treated the Titans as playthings, yet he had never laid a hand on Laine. This was the deterrence brought about by the mystery of destiny. The other Titans might not care, as they never asked Laine for a prophecy, but Cronus was different. He was beginning to regret asking Laine about his own future. If he hadnt known, at least he wouldnt be in such a difficult position as he was now. Lets go, back to Mount Othrys, mothers creations are ever so tempting. His mood darkened further, the future Divine King who should have been triumphant at this moment, forced himself to appear cheerful as he led the way towards Mount of the Gods. Lets go, well talk about the godhood later, Seeing her sister, Rhea, the only one who seemed to notice Cronuss state, also spoke out. Seeing that everyone said so, Mnemosyne could only suppress her reluctance and choose to fly with the Titans to the Mount of the Gods. She dared not act alone. Even Laine before, who was a Level 9 God of Chronology, was much more formidable than her, a Level 8 God of Script and Language. The gods dispersed, and as the divine war ended, the earth too regained its calm. With the passage of time, it gradually recovered from the damage it had suffered. Half a day later, atop Mount Othrys, the banquet celebrating the coronation of the new king began. Chapter 25 - Chapter 2 Divine Artifact Chapter 2 Divine Artifact Translator: 549690339 Shush In the Spirit Realm, Laine added the final stroke to his painting and looked at his work with satisfaction. The Divine King was impaled through the chest, but his expression was not fierce. He spoke softly and gently, as if imparting wisdom to his own child. Opposite him, the Time God holding the knife appeared shocked and furious, while the Titans expressions varied. Below the scene, Laine thoughtfully added face-like cracks to the earth, representing Mother Earth who was paying close attention. The next moment, although Chaos was reluctant, the Source Power of artistry and painting still connected with the Spirit Realm. Unlike the stars that were tangible, Laine couldnt possibly devour all of Chaoss star Source Power. But now, if no god symbolizing Artistry appeared within the next three hundred years, Chaos would never birth such a god again. It cant be said that way, perhaps there will be a god of painting born with superb technique but utterly lacking in creativity. After sensing the situation of the Origin absorption, Laine once again confirmed that he found it hard to absorb Source Power related to material things, which was determined by his original Origin. Unless one day he could stand above the realm of Great Divine Power and thoroughly comprehend the root of all things. Apart from Artistry, there was also a surge of Art and Inspiration. The former was stronger and could last a thousand years before being drained. The latter, pure Inspiration, along with Memory, was already within Laines grasp. You are the worlds first painting; the Origin of Artistry should favor you; you are the first piece of art in existence, Art regards you as its source; you record the end of an era, History should also include you, he said. Thus, the Source Power in the Spirit Realm began to converge on the scroll. Without a surprise, after a thousand years, when the Source Power related to Chaos was entirely consumed, a Divine Artifact would be born. With one step, Laines figure vanished from the palace. The next moment, he appeared out of thin air inside an empty cavity in the mountain. There was nothing extra here, only a small pool in the center, with a fountain spewing a substance that seemed both illusory and real. Laine casually placed The Death of the God-King into the pool to nurture it on its own. The pool was an external manifestation of the Origin of the Spirit Realm; several other yet-to-be-born Divine Artifacts were inside it. Laine looked toward the pool. Situated around the fountain were the three transformed Oracle Stone Tablets. This is the Genesis Artifact, in essence, its a sacred artifact that is on par with Great Divine Power. Even in the records of later generations, few such powerful creations exist in the Chaos World. Feeling somewhat emotional, Laine knew that Gaia had never realized the true power of these three Oracle Stone Tablets. Unlike other Divine Artifacts, the Oracle Stone Tablets were rough drafts that only revealed their inherent power little by little as they were used. In the original History, Themis used them to write the Codex, hence she was respected by the gods, and the envious Hera never dared to offend her. The wise Metis used them to create Hydrology, hence her child was once Destined to be the Divine King. But now, they became possessions of the Spirit Realm. Even though the last Stone Tablet was not yet perfected, their power was still extraordinary. After looking at the slowly changing Oracle Stone Tablets, Laine turned his gaze to their surroundings. Three slightly inferior embryos were revolving around themall Divine Artifacts spontaneously nurtured by the Spirit Realm. Time, Space, and Life. Its a pity, the Source Power of space is still too little, after all, I didnt acquire the corresponding godhood before. Laine shook his head. Although the three formless embryos were all powerful, the one for Space was clearly not on par with the other two because the spatial Origin in the Spirit Realm came solely from Cronus. Even so, once it was born, it would at least be a High-Grade Artifact, enough to drive any deity mad with desire. The other two, the part for Time had integrated the temporal Origin and Chronology of Cronus, along with symbols of the past, present, and future represented by History, calendars, and Prophecy. It was very close to a Genesis Artifact, but still lacking a bit. Laine estimated that after one or two more eras of temporal erosion, it could make up for its shortcomings. As for the embryo of Life, it was nurtured by a great portion of the Source Power seized from the Life Vase. A complete Life Vase would grow stronger with the prosperity of Chaos, and it was supposed to become a Genesis Artifact symbolizing the beginning of all things. However, having lost most of its Origin, it was destined, just like the one nurtured in the Spirit Realm, never to breakthrough to the final step. Unless in the future, they could gain powers outside of the Life domain. Aside from these, what remained in the pool were ordinary Divine Artifacts scattered around the edges, similar to the new scrolls that had been added. Some were conceived from the concept of Moon, others were born from the Source Power of Transformation. They were still formidable within their own domains, but in terms of power, they were far inferior to the previous ones. As for the even lower-grade sub-artifacts, those latter-day creations would not be found in the Spirit Realm at this time. Any true Divine Artifact contains the corresponding Origin Force. Even gods blessed with Great Divine Power would not overlook their existence. If I hadnt created the Spirit Realm, I wouldnt have been able to obtain so many Divine Artifacts in one go. After all, only a world can directly nurture Artifacts with Origin Force, Laine remarked. However, our new Divine King would probably love to kill me With a light chuckle, Laine glanced once more at the embryo nurtured by space-time Source Power, then returned directly to the palace he had been in before. The floating mirror of space-time in mid-air was now completely empty; in the span of that brief moment, Mother Earth and the Titans had returned to Mount Othrys. Laine did not continue to pry into their actions. After all, the battle was over, and his level-11 Divine Power was not sufficient to make his spying undetectable. But without looking, he knew that the Titans were off to celebrate on Mount of the Gods, perhaps mixed with some distribution of power. Cronus, although the second-generation Divine King, was also the one with the weakest Divine Authority. Unlike Zeus, he didnt have legions of offspring and lovers to solidify his Divine Court. Nor like Heavenly Father, did he have supreme Divine Power to suppress those who defied him. Under his rule, Chaos would fall into a feudal age lasting tens of thousands of years. The Titans would be unrivaled in their respective domains, and the third generation of deities would be born during this time. Now, because of Laines intervention, Cronus, already deprived of his Origin, was even less likely to do anything extra. Barring the unexpected, he would first content himself with being a King Zhou. It would be at least a thousand years before he tried to do anything else. But he will send someone to find me. Its not just because of the two agreements but also because he needs mortals to reinforce his kingship. If he cannot make the gods bow in worship, then making mortals, who resemble the gods, revere him as king is not a bad strategy. Besides, creation itself is an action favored by Chaos. Laine silently chuckled; he was actually quite looking forward to creating life. The Spirit Realm is ultimately a world of spiritual life; Chaos is the ultimate destination for all creatures. The seed that endows creatures with souls, when that soul grows old and dies, all of it will return to the Spirit Realm. This is what Laine wanted, a way to continuously draw on the power of Chaos. And then there is Faith. Feeling the meager power coming from the lives in the Spirit Realm, Laines expression was somewhat strange. First, he had chopped Cronus with a blow, and now Zeus was also suffering. For this unexpectedly good turn of events, Laine decisively expressed, the more the merrier. Chapter 26 - Chapter 3 The New Era Chapter 3 The New Era Translator: 549690339 Atop Mount Othrys, everything was as Laine had envisioned. The banquet at Mount of the Gods lasted three months. Even Mnemosyne had set aside the displeasure in her heart to enjoy the long-missed freedom, apart from Cronus. They had cast everything to the back of their minds; this was the first time in their immortal lives that they were not subject to anyones control. Regrettably, nectar did not yet exist in the world at that time, so the gods could not drink themselves into oblivion. After three months, the banquet was about to end. As early as the first month had passed, Mother Earth had withdrawn into the depths of the Mount of the Gods, resting her battered origin, so at this moment only the Titan brothers were still feasting on the mountain. But as time went on, the atmosphere subtly shifted. It was undisputed that Cronus would become the Divine King. But the former Divine King treated the gods like servants, and this was something the gods could not accept. Just because Uranus could do it did not mean that Cronus could too. He did not possess the formidable power of the Heavenly Father, which led the Titans to entertain their own cautious thoughts. Especially Oceanus and Hyperionone was the original eldest son, the other had command over the powerful Godhood of Sunthough they might not become Divine King, they certainly wanted to be the kings within their own domains. And so, amidst the delicate atmosphere, Oceanus was the first to rise. He looked at his once-younger brother, now his elder brother. Due to his sudden action, the Titans all cast their eyes toward him. Seeing this, Cronuss face remained expressionless, but his gloomy mood acquired a few more shades of panic. It was no longer the time of battle, the power Rhea had helped him borrow from the past was lost, and the power of the Divine King had just begun to gather. At this moment, his strength was at an all-time low. If he were to come to blows with anyone now, he would have no choice but to seek Rheas help. But doing so would only further expose the issues he was grappling with. My brother, do you have something to say to me? On such a day worthy of celebration, I shall give serious consideration to your requests. Cronus tried to appear as gentle and majestic as possible, even refraining from addressing his former elder brother as younger brother. You worry too much, Cronus, I am not here to oppose you, the God of the Ocean shook his head. He could sense that something was off with Cronuss emotions, but he did not think it was fear of himself. In his view, Cronus simply did not want to face open confrontation with him. After all, as the lord of the outer seas, the Circumterrestrial River, even if Cronus were stronger than him, he would be helpless if he just hid in the ocean. However, he also had no intention of challenging Cronuss kingship. Even if the latter could do nothing against him, the other Titans would certainly not submit to him. In fact, apart from Rhea, who knew the inside story, the Titans had already recognized Cronuss power. But recognition aside, they were unwilling to kneel before the new Divine King as they did before the Heavenly Father. You have proven your strength, Cronus, and I am no match for you, he said. I merely want to bid you farewell, for afterwards, I may seldom come here again. I must return to the ocean; that is the place where I belong. With that, Oceanus gestured to his sister. Thaesis hesitated for a moment, but looking at her brother, she stepped forward alongside him. Ill leave Mount Othrys to you. I am going to be neighbors with our uncle. I wish for your swift recovery, Mother Goddess. And for your kingship to be everlasting, Cronus. After bidding farewell, Oceanus did not wait for a response but left Mount of the Gods, taking his sister with him. He was not afraid of Cronus turning ruthless. Without the power to face many, if Cronus dared to act against him, Oceanus believed his brothers would not stand idly by. Watching the God of the Ocean and the original Goddess of Water leave, Cronuss expression stiffened briefly but soon returned to normal. At least it was not the worst outcome; even without the loss of his origin, he had never really expected his brothers to bow to him. Trying to calm his agitation, Cronus was about to say something to lighten the mood, but the rising figures of Themis and Hyperion made it even more difficult for him to maintain his composure. After the Ocean Deity Sovereign had left, he realized that he could not make these brothers submit to him. So, he prepared to make concessions proactively, instead of being coerced by the collective will of the gods. But clearly, the God of Sun was not going to give him that chance. Ha ha, to my newly crowned sovereign, just like our eldest brother and sister, we are also preparing to leave, Hyperion declared. The Mountain of the Gods is never as warm as the sun, so I still prefer it there a little bit more. Hyperion looked at his former brother whose complexion seemed rather unsightly, feeling a bit of satisfaction in his heart. You plotted and schemed, deceiving Father from the very beginning, but what of it? Even if youve assumed the position of the Divine King, no one will truly submit to you! I suppose you wouldnt, like our father once did, forcibly keep us by your side, would you? Hyperion said with a smile that seemed to carry genuine respect for the Divine King before him: Such brutal acts are not befitting of a Divine King. Of course, youre right, Cronus said coldly. Among all the brothers, Hyperion had always been the one with the greatest ambition. Perhaps it was the influence of his godhood, but being the Sun God, he naturally craved power. Then go back, back to your sun. Since you like it there so much, stay there for good. Hehe, of course. As the center of the starry sky, it is only right that I remain there. With a light chuckle, Hyperion didnt take the Divine Kings words to heart. The earth belonged to the Mother Goddess and the Mountain God, the great ocean to the two Sea Gods, and the starry sky was his domain. He was curious, what was left for Cronus, the Divine King? Lets go, Theia. I wish for your swift recovery, Mother. And to you, my dear brother, may your reign be eternal. The God of Sun left with the God of Eyesight, and Mount Othrys suddenly felt much emptier. Seeing this, the remaining Titans exchanged glances. Eventually, each of them stood up and bid their farewells to Cronus. Phoebe and Coeus went together to the heavens; as gods of celestial bodies and light, they would be neighbors to Hyperion. Themis did not explicitly say she was leaving, but she mentioned wanting to walk the earth since shed been confined to the Mountain of the Gods for too long; Mnemosyne was still resentful towards Laine and wanted to try visiting the Lady of Night to find out what had become of Laine. She did not dare to go directly to the Underworld to confirm it for herself, well aware of how weak her own power was. In the end, only Rhea, Crius, and Iapetus remained. Meteorology is fickle, so Crius stayed, using Mount Othrys as his foothold. Influenced by authority, Rhea had always been close to Cronus, so she had no intention of leaving. As for Iapetus, he simply felt too weak and preferred to stay on the Mountain of the Gods. Youre welcome to stay. I am not our father, here you may do as you please, Cronus said. Forcing a smile, Cronus didnt care whether his dejection was noticed or not. Everything that had happened today had humiliated him, the new king, but he was powerless to change it. You just need time, Cronus, Rhea consoled her brother: When you have fully seized control of the Divine Kings throne, things will be different. I will be with you. Even if we cant compare to Father and Mother, you can gradually establish your own reign. Yes, youre right, Rhea. At least you have always been by my side. Feeling somewhat consoled, Cronus arranged accommodations for Crius and Iapetus. When he was alone, he stood atop Mount Othrys, looking down upon the earth. Under the night sky, stars twinkled, and the vast earth lay silent. Regardless, the old era had passed, and a new era had arrived. At least, he was now the Divine King. Chapter 27 - Chapter 4 Themis Chapter 4 Themis Translator: 549690339 Since the Divine Kings succession, the exodus of the gods, three hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. During these three hundred years, as if a shackle was unlocked, the phenomenon of the birth of deities flashed across the world more than once, and Chaoss Origin expanded accordingly. Upon the seas, after the Heavenly Father slumbered eternally at the supreme height, Mother Earth, along with her second son, the primordial Sea God Pontus, conceived five offspring separately. They were the friendliness of the seaNereus. The marvel of the seaThaumas. The wrath of the seaPhorcys. The danger of the seaKeto. The power of the seaEurybia. After the birth of these five ocean deities, Pontus became much more active. He no longer lay alone at the bottom of the sea but often roamed the coastal waters and occasionally set foot on land to meet with Mother Earth. In terms of power, the birth of his offspring caused a fraction of Pontuss godhood to split. However, as these deities were born, the concept of the sea further expanded. Between the increase and decrease, the primordial Sea God remained a strong Divine Power Level 17. Similarly upon the seas, the Ocean Deity Sovereign Oceanus and the primeval Water Goddess Thaesis also conceived a host of children. They currently number over a hundred, with most of the divine children being River Gods collectively known as Potamoi. The goddesses represent certain streams, rivers, ponds, lakes, or even the ocean and subterranean water bodies. The vast majority of them are not true deities but territorial gods like the Crystodes created by Laine, at Divine Power Level 0. Though immortal like deities, their strength is far less than that of True Gods. Of course, among the Oceanides known as Oceanids, there do exist True Gods. Currently, the most well-known are the eldest Oceanid, the Goddess of Oaths, Styx of the Styx River, and her sister, the Goddess of Renown Clymene. From then on, the godhood of oaths was bestowed upon the world, and Chaos no longer responded to the oaths of the gods. However, correspondingly, the cost of swearing an oath to the River Styx became much less than it originally was. Different from the hustle and bustle of the seas, on land and in The Sky, besides the Mountain God Ourea who alone engendered some unnamed mountain gods, only the eldest daughter of Coeus and Phoebe was born. Her name was Leto, the Goddess of Nurturing and Nursing. Laine paid certain attention to her, for her future offspring would be renowned in later ages. But all these matters were unrelated to the Lord of the Spirit Realm. In the past three hundred years, Laine had been ceaselessly drawing and assimilating the Origin Power. The Spirit Realms expanse had already covered the entire Underworld, and it even began to spread to the surface. He had thought that such monotonous days would continue for hundreds of years more, but on this day, an unexpected visitor made Laine halt his actions. Through the projection of the Spirit Realm onto the material realm, the Nether Moon, Laine clearly saw the Titan deity, the Goddess of Justice and Law Themis, standing there. He gently stroked his palm in front of him, and space and time fluctuated. Under Laines power, the past and the ever-changing future continuously flickered before his eyes. It didnt take long for him to know the purpose of Themiss visit. Liana, go bring her to see me. Laine said softly. As you command, Your Highness. Since leaving Mount Othrys, Themis had roamed the earth for three hundred years. This worlds Chaos was very similar to that in mythology, but there were also many differences. Not to mention the oceans, the surface area of the land alone was hundreds of times larger than Earths region around the Mediterranean Sea, although most places appeared wild and perilous. Moreover, as the Origin of the world rose, the expanse of Chaos continued to grow. By the time of Zeus, no one knew just how vast the earth would become. However, although the world became bigger, many problems followed. In the process of Themis measuring the land with her legs, she discovered various places of disordered laws more than once. The world was supposed to be orderly, but in those peculiar places, the rules of everything turned upside down. Water flowed from low to high, spaces where one would endlessly loop upon entering, flames that induced coldness As the Goddess of Justice and Law, Themis found it difficult to tolerate their existence. She tried to correct them with the authority of the law, and the result was delightful, as she indeed managed to restore the disordered rules back to normal. But as time passed, the goddess realized she was engaging in a futile effort. These phenomena represented the inherent chaos of the worlds rules, loopholes left behind from the creation of the world, and they were being born and extinguished at every moment. No matter how many she eliminated, there would always be another one waiting for her. As long as Chaotic Source Force remained within the current laws, this situation was unstoppable. I need to create a codex. I want to write the correct order on it, so the world can see what I mean, and then the laws of the current world will solve these problems themselves. After being inspired by her godhood, Themis went to visit Mother Earth. She had heard that Gaia possessed three magical stone tablets that had existed since the creation of Chaos. But unfortunately, Mother Earth told her that thousands of years ago, the Oracle Stone Tablets had been staked in a wager and transferred to the current God of Spirituality. Therefore, to fulfill her idea, Themis went to the Underworld, where Laine last appeared in the present world. However, after half a year of searching throughout the Underworld, Themis still found no trace of Laine. Only the Nether Moon in the sky seemed to be a creation transformed from his works. In the end, she came before the Nether Moon, hoping its master would hear her plea. Prince Laine, I have come to visit you and hope that you will meet with me, Themis said somewhat helplessly standing before the Nether Moon. But the next moment, Themis instantly stepped back, watching the space ahead of her warily. A ripple of space passed, and the aura of Spirituality seeped out. A black-robed girl with wings suddenly appeared before Themis, who had not sensed her presence at all beforehand. She had never seen her before, but without a doubt, this unknown presence emitted the aura of the Nether Moon. And most crucially, in Themiss perception, the figure was clearly a True God, but she had never felt the fluctuations from the birth of her divinity. Lady Themis, the unknown deity spoke. Although the Goddess of Justice didnt recognize the figure, it was evident that she was quite familiar with Themis. I have come in response to your request to meet, lady; my master sends for you. Master? Themis was somewhat surprised in her heart. She had come to visit the God of Spirit, yet this goddess before her was calling Laine her master? Even the former Heavenly Father, though he enslaved the gods in substance, never had them refer to themselves as slaves. Because, as acknowledged deities of heaven and earth, embodiments of the Laws of Chaos, to demean another was to demean oneself. Please follow me. Without resolving the Goddess of Justices confusion, Liana turned around, and a transparent portal appeared before the two of them. Furrowing her brow but not stepping back, Themis as an immortal deity knew that only Tartarus could contain them in the current Chaos. Clearly, she did not think that this unfamiliar space before her possessed might comparable to the Abyss. And although not entirely sure, Themis guessed that this unknown space, as well as the goddess who claimed to be a servant, might very well be the aftermath of that day three hundred years ago, a subsequent event of the worlds furious upheaval. Perhaps she would soon know all the reasons. Chapter 28 - Chapter 5: Observations of the Spirit Realm by the Goddess of Justice Chapter 5: Observations of the Spirit Realm by the Goddess of Justice Translator: 549690339 How should I address you, goddess who oversees the Nether Moon? As she followed the black-robed girl through the portal, Themis did not rush to look around but rather inquired about the name of the unfamiliar deity. In the current narrow divine circle of Chaos, the sudden appearance of an unseen god inevitably aroused her curiosity. My lord has named me Liana. The girls voice was very soft, but when it entered her ears, it imparted a sense of full authority. Themis knew that this was the influence of the Nether Moon godhood. In todays Underworld, aside from the recently emerged Goddess of Oaths, Styx, there were only the occasional descendants of the Twin Gods of the Dark Night. But Styx had just been born, and the six offspring of The Dark Overlord who wielded doom, destruction, decay, sorrow, deceit, and lust were not very powerful. The Nether Moon was subtly the ruler of the Underworld. Even in later generations, the original Nether Moon and the Goddess of Crossroads became viceroys of the Underworld, possessing authority second only to Hades. From this, it can be seen that the Nether Moon held an extraordinary position in the Underworld. Therefore, under the influence of the godhood, Lianas voice naturally carried a hint of royal bearing, much like the Ocean Deity Sovereign who now presides over the sea. Upon hearing this, Themis nodded but had taken only a few steps when she suddenly stopped. Hearing the silence behind her, Liana in front turned around, her gaze inquiring why the Goddess of Justice had halted. I am terribly sorry, but may I ask what this is, Princess Liana? She had been preoccupied with asking for Lianas name, but as Themis observed her surroundings, she was surprised to find herself in a special place. Everything around her seemed not much different from the external Underworld, and if not for the sudden change to a world of black and white, Themis wouldnt think she had moved at all. Looking around, she saw transparent creatures resembling umbrellas floating in midair. Floating about, many tentacles hung down from beneath the umbrellas, seemingly extracting something from their surroundings. Themis could sense that this might be the power known as Spirituality. Although she had never seen them before, the goddess was certain that these strangely shaped things were indeed a form of life, different from the gods. They had no divinity; the mere passage of time could leave marks on them or even erase their existence. But undoubtedly, these peculiar life forms she was seeing for the first time also possessed thought, though still very rudimentary. This was what she found most incomprehensible. In the current Chaos, no non-divine intelligent life existed, even in its most primitive form. This is a type of Ghost Jellyfish, the weakest of the Wandering Jellyfish, Liana explained gently. In the first layer of the Spirit Realm, the Illusory Spirit Realm, they are the lowest level of the food chain yet reproduce quite easily. Look Following the direction of Lianas finger, Themis noticed a larger transparent creature nearby that was splitting in the middle. The splitting process was slow, lasting about fifteen minutes. When the last bit of attachment broke apart, the transparent creature completely divided into two. Immediately after, countless transparent filaments emerged from the split sides of each half, reconstructing the missing halves of their bodies. Both halves reduced in size, but as time passed, they each regenerated the missing parts, becoming two smaller complete beings. The lord says this is mitosis, Liana introduced earnestly. It is a primitive yet efficient form of reproduction. If the concentration of Spirituality is high enough, they can double in half a days time. Mitosis? This brand-new term challenged Themiss worldview. As the Master of Law and Justice, she was usually reticent and maintained a strict demeanor, unaffected by external things. But today, she was genuinely surprised by what she had learned. Yes, mitosis, Liana corrected. Didnt you see the Spirituality filaments that came out when they were regenerating their bodies? The Goddess of Justice remained silent, seemingly uncertain about what to say. Lets go. Seeing that Themis had no more questions, Liana gestured, and another gate of light emerged before them. Themis could distinctly feel that the force referred to as Spirituality was incredibly dense beyond the gate of light, more than ten times denser than where they currently were in the first layer of the Spirit Realm. This is the gateway to the second layer of the Spirit Realm, the Communicative Spirit Realm, also known as the True Spirit Realm. Normally, only a few places in each layer of the Spirit Realm are interconnected, but the barriers between the first three layers are intentionally set weaker, making them easier to breach. Plus, since you are an invited guest, well just take the express route. Following Liana through the gate of light once more, Themis was just about to acknowledge her understanding when she was once again stunned by the scene before her. In the first layer of the Spirit Realm, despite everything being black and white, and her initial startling encounter with the peculiar Ghost Jellyfish and mitosis, it was still within Themiss comprehension. They were nothing but special creations. Hearing that the God of Spirit had borrowed the Life Vase from Mother Earth and that the birth of new life forms other than plants was not too strange. But now, what appeared before Themis was a scene she had never before seen. Two silver crescent moons hung in the sky, where many winged creatures chased each other in flight. The ground was covered with a variety of strange plants, exuding an air of spirituality, and there were at least more than ten types of new creatures with fur or phosphorescent shells walking on the land. Not far away, around a kilometer off, there stood a small lake. Many scaled beings swam within it, and at the bottom, there was an odd creature that kept opening and closing, with a bright pearl forming inside. Are these all creations of Prince Laine? Witnessing everything before her, the Goddess of Justice asked incredulously. She had already thought it a monumental feat when Mother Earth created plants, but only today, seeing these special creatures, did she suddenly realize the desolation on the Chaos Terrain. Yes. The Sovereign used seven days to create the world; these are the creatures of the Spirit Realm that the Sovereign created on the fifth and sixth days. Pleased with the foreign gods astonishment at the Creators mighty power, Liana explained with a smile. After a moment of silence, Themis promptly spoke, May I approach and take a closer look at them? Of course, but With a slight wave of her right hand, Liana summoned a third gate of light. This time, Themis couldnt feel any presence from behind the gate. It seems you plan to stay here a bit longer, so we cant go up layer by layer. Ill wait here for you, and later, well go directly to the seventh layer of the Spirit Realm, to the Sovereigns palace. Then, youll be able to present your reason for coming here to the Sovereign. Only then did she remember that she had actually come to borrow the Oracle Stone Tablet, but after hesitating for a moment, Themis still headed towards the multitude of Spirit Realm creatures. Such unique non-divine beings with minds of their own greatly intrigued her. Chapter 29 - Chapter 6: Palace and Nectar Chapter 6: Palace and Nectar Translator: 549690339 Half a day later. Though still feeling somewhat unsatisfied, Themis returned to where Liana was. She had kept her host waiting for too long. Although strictly speaking, the current Chaos didnt yet have a well-defined etiquette, she still felt it wasnt right to do so. How was your harvest? Liana asked with a smile. It was an eye-opener. In the half-day, Themis had traversed thousands of miles around her, seeing over a thousand types of bizarre Spirit Realm beings. Some of them fed on plants, some on other lives, and some on certain concepts, all of which the goddess had never seen before. Compared to her oddly-shaped brothers, they didnt seem so strange after all. During her observations, Themis had tried to stop the confrontations between different beings, but later she came to understand. Mortals and gods are different; food is a pleasure for the gods, but a necessity for them. The goddess had witnessed the Spirit Realm beings fight each other for food more than once, and as a result, she was exposed to their unique battle methods. Their power was weak, but their fighting techniques were primitive and fierce. Unlike the gods, who merely wield Divine Authority and Divine Power, the Spirit Realm beings also knew how to probe, trap, and disguise. When I return, I must discuss this with Cronus. The Mother Goddesss agreement with Lord Laine still has seven hundred years to go. Once the Life Vase returns to the Mother Goddesss hands as agreed, we should also borrow this Divine Artifact to create life on earth. As she followed Liana through the light gate, Themis silently made up her mind. In comparison to the current desolate Chaos World, the Spirit Realm felt much more vibrant to her. Hmm? Passing through the illusory portal, the next moment, the breath of Source Power that hit her face brought Themiss thoughts to an abrupt stop. Looking around, the goddess found herself on a peak so high that its bottom was nowhere to be seen. Seven crescent moons hung in the sky, and the mountain pierced through six layers of semi-solid interfaces. Standing on the mountain, although she couldnt make out the details of those interfaces, Themis still felt like she had the world at her feet. Mount Sinai, also known as Naiarath, was the name of Mount of the Gods, which translates to the beginning of the Moon, the source of Spirituality. When she reached this place, the goddess understood this information instantly. Moreover, she felt a power within the mountain, very similar to her own Origin of Godhood, breathing, flowing, and slowly changing its nature. If this was all opened by Lord Laine, it truly is a magnificent feat, the Goddess of Justice said sincerely. Creating interfaces and giving rise to living beings was something Themis, with her Divine Authority, didnt know how to achieve. It is indeed a magnificent feat, Liana said matter-of-factly: The world has not yet spread the name of the Lord, but one day they will know the supreme power of the Lord. With a polite smile and although struck by the scene before her, Themis still felt it was due to a particularity of Authority. The gods had absolute power in their respective domains, much like how a future Goddess of Agriculture could prevent everything from sprouting, but without the corresponding Authority, even a being like Uranus couldnt change this outcome with sheer power alone. Themis didnt know what Spirituality as a Godhood meant, but she guessed that everything before her was probably a demonstration of the absolute nature of this particular Godhood. Continuing forward with Liana, the steps under their feet were made of unknown materials, and the various man-made objects along the way kept the goddesss gaze busy. The place opposite the light gate was not the summit, but a bit lower down. After all, although capable, Liana would not directly open a portal to Lord Laines palace. However, Themis didnt feel slighted; on the contrary, she was quite interested in observing the surrounding landscape. Everything before her eyes was a novel scene she had never encountered before, and such more civilized creations naturally resonated with the higher positions of the Law and Order Godhoods. Themis had made her decision, she too wanted to set her sights on building something on Mount Othrys. As time slowly passed, although Mount Sinai was a no-fly zone, the two were already not far from the summit. So soon, Themis arrived at the palace gates led by Liana. Themiss eyes brightened once again at the sight of the magnificent man-made structure she had never seen before. Compared to the sprawling and rudimentary abodes of the Chaotic Gods, this orderly and civilized creation undoubtedly won the goddesss favor. The buildings were not clustered together, each boasting its own style and beauty. Although Themis could only see a few nearby, she still took note of their styles one by one. This is the place where gods should dwell, the goddess thought to herself. Here we are, the Temple of Lops, where the master welcomes guests. Liana pointed to the splendid great hall in front of them, smiled faintly, and then bid farewell: I have completed my task as a guide, and now its time for your meeting with the master. I Themis had just wanted to ask Liana to stay, but the black-robed goddess gave her a smile and then took a step back. With that step, just as when she first appeared, she vanished without a trace in an instant. But this time, Themis noticed something. The others movement seemed to leverage the space-time power of the Spirit Realm, allowing her to shift to a different plane of the Spirit Realm in the blink of an eye. Even without moving, when separated by a layer of the world, she naturally could not sense the others presence. Seeing this, Themis thought of the first layer of the Spirit Realm, the Illusory Spirit Realm, identical to the Underworld. Perhaps Liana had always been standing by her side, standing in the Nether Moon, only invisible due to Themiss inability to penetrate the barrier between reality and the first layer of the Spirit Realm. Could Cronus achieve this level of space-time power? After a brief contemplation, Themis shook her head. Rather than dwelling on it, she stepped toward the great hall before her. Having arrived at the doorstep, it would not be proper to keep the host waiting any longer, especially since she, too, was keen on building her own palace and interested in learning from the palaces interior designs. Stepping over the threshold, her vision was suddenly brightened. The palace interior was somewhat brighter than the light of the crescent Moon. Looking around, she saw tables, lamps, vessels, decorations, and a black-clothed deity rising from the main seat. Though Themis did not know what civilization meant, she felt that everything she saw was more to her liking than anything she had experienced in the past. Welcome, my lady. Raising a goblet, Laine said with a smile to the approaching Goddess of Justice: Before we discuss serious matters, please enjoy the dinner I have prepared for you. Thank you for your hospitality, Prince Laine, With a subtle lift of her eyebrows, Themis accepted the floating goblet and drank the red liquid in one gulp. This is nectar. The liquid seemed to contain memories, as Themis knew its name upon tasting it. For her, it was merely a rather pleasant drink. But the goddess believed her brothers would absolutely adore such a creation. Setting down the goblet, Themis moved forward to take her seat. She looked forward to the forthcoming banquet with added anticipation. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30 Chapter 7 Codex Chapter 30 Chapter 7 Codex Translator: 549690339 What an unforgettable experience. Within the Temple of Lops, Themis drank her last sip of nectar, her originally pale cheeks also flushed slightly. Ordinary beverages were not enough to affect a deity, but clearly, those crafted by Laine with the authority of The Wine were not among them. If youre interested in it, you can take some back with you. Setting down the crystal-clear wine glass, Laine gestured and dozens of barrels of brewed wine appeared. Since our last parting, its been a while since I last saw Cronus. Consider these drinks as my belated congratulatory gifts for his ascension to Divine King, I suppose he will like them. Then I will accept them on behalf of Cronus. Apologetically smiling, Themis was unaware of the grudge between Laine and Cronus concerning the Origin of Space and Time. She thought Laine intended to remind Cronus not to forget their two previous agreements. Indeed, the Goddess of Justice was somewhat dissatisfied with her brothers prolonged failure to fulfill the agreements. In the past three hundred years, she visited Mount Othrys several times, paying her respects to Mother Earth, who had regained some vitality. Themis heard from the Mother Goddess that Cronus had used the excuse of not having full control over the Divine Authority to refuse going to the Abyss to release his six strangely looking brothers. Mother Earth was quite angry about this, but she was not the Divine King after all, so she did not know whether Cronus was just making excuses or if his powers were indeed far lesser than those Uranus once wielded. Because of this, Mother Earth left Mount Othrys, residing permanently near the ocean in the Eastern Region, staying with her second son. The five marine deities born one after another came into being during this period. Your Highness Laine, I thank you once again for your dinner. But I have come here to seek a favor. Adjusting her demeanor, the Goddess of Justice, who had removed her blindfold three hundred years ago, looked straight at Laine and got straight to the point. With a faint smile, though he had already made plans, Laine still feigned ignorance. Please speak, My Lady. I am quite curious as to what has compelled you to seek my doorstep after three hundred years of wandering. Hearing this, something stirred in Themis. Although she did not conceal her tracks, it was apparent that Laine possessed unknown means to observe the earth. However, the Goddess of Justice paid no attention to these details, as she directly stated her purpose: In these three hundred years, I have traveled many places. In the mortal realm of Chaos, I found that the disorder and madness left over from the dawn of creation had not all flowed into Tartarus but still existed within the Laws. I sought a solution, and eventually the Priesthood of Law gave me an answer. I need to create Laws for the realms of existence, which would allow the Laws themselves to expel the disorder and madness. But what does this have to do with me? Laine asked, still smiling. Because I also need a creation capable of carrying these Laws, through which I can communicate with the world, etching my Laws into the roots of existence. Themiss expression was solemn, she could feel that the elevation of her Godhood was tied to this task. If she could perfect the current world, the Godhood of Law would rise, supporting her to become a powerful deity of Divine Power Level 18 and above. I visited the Mother Goddess, seeking the Oracle Stone Tablet, this enigmatic artifact born at the beginning of creation. But she told me that thousands of years ago, it had come into your possession as part of a wager. So Ive come to boldly ask if I may borrow this Divine Artifact from you. Saying this, Themis looked towards Laine. Yes, meeting the gaze of the goddess, Laine nodded. Its indeed in my hands. But now, it is no longer the Oracle. With a slight lift of his hand, the next moment, accompanied by a ripple of space, a huge bronze book materialized in his hands. Without any attempt to hide, the powerful presence of the Codex of Creation was immediately perceived by Themis. Without a doubt, this was a frightening high-grade divine artifact, and it even gave her a sense of something even higher. Different from what Mother Earth knows, Lady Themis, Laine said calmly as his right hand brushed over the spine of the brass book: The essence of the Oracle Stone Tablet is beyond her imagination, and the Order it contains is even close to a great part of the Chaos of Tartarus. I have crafted three divine artifacts using three stone tablets, and what you see here is the second one. Furrowing her brow, Themis knew that she might have to return empty-handed. The aura of the divine artifact before her was comparable to the Life Vase, and nobody would easily lend out such an artifact. But driven by the desire to perfect her godhood, she still spoke up. If you are willing, she said, I dont know what I would have to give to borrow this divine artifact from you. She had already prepared to make an oath, ready to serve Laine in the future. In truth, she had nothing else to offer. However, to her surprise, she received an unexpected answer from Laine. Nothing is needed, he said. As long as you swear to the Spirit Realm and acknowledge my indisputable sovereignty over the Codex of Creation. Then, for the next thousand years, it is yours. Looking at the astonishment on the goddesss face, Laine did not explain but simply handed over the book that seemed forged from brass. He believed that she would not refuse. A bit astounded, but just as Laine thought, Themis hesitated for a moment when offered the divine artifact and still reached out to take it. The deity and godhood mutually influence each other. Facing the temptation of an elevated priesthood, Themis could not refuse. After chatting for a while longer, soon, with the borrowed divine artifact, the Goddess of Justice left the Mount of the Gods. After sending Themis away from the Spirit Realm, Laine too retreated to a palace behind Mount Sinai. That was his sleeping chamber, the Temple of Elas. Sitting on a soft couch, Laine watched through the time-space mirror as Themis, with her doubts and confusion, made her way down toward earth. He knew that she was seeking a divine decree from the Divine King. To enact laws in the mortal world, the Divine Kings nod was also an indispensable part. After the laws are established, this divine artifact will be considered initially perfected. Looking at the stone book in the goddesss hands through the mirror, Laine whispered to himself. In his original plans, the Codex of Creation ought to be the recorder, perfecter, and innovator of all the worlds rules and laws, and indeed, its feasible for laws to be linked with spirituality. But the problem was that, long before Laine had established the Spirit Realm, the Goddess of Law had already been born. Laine could absorb the origin of the stars of the world, and he had almost taken in all of it, but that was because the true God of Stars had not yet come into being, and Coeus was merely the god of lightless celestial bodies. But the law was different. The earlier Codex of Creation was powerful solely because it depended on the Order origin inherent in the Oracle Stone Tablet. The part of it that belonged to Law was only a minute amount from Chronology. However, as Themis establishes laws for the mortal world, a significant portion of the origin of Law of Chaos will rise, half of which will go to the Codex of Creation that bears it, while Themis will only obtain the other half. After this, the powerful creation, which could be considered near a genesis artifact on its own, would be fully matured. And then there is the chaos and madness that are expelled after the establishment of the codices. Power does not differentiate between good and bad; what matters is that its used in the right place. Gazing at Themis, who had reached the surface and was heading toward Mount Othrys, Laine dispersed the time-space mirror. He could silently observe Themis, the deity with a Divine Power Level of 13, but that did not mean he could watch the Divine King, who was gradually securing his position. The following matters no longer needed his concern; the Goddess of Justice, for her own ascension, would invest all her efforts into completing everything related to legislation. His mind sinking into the root of the Spirit Realm, Laine continued to digest different origins. For a considerable time in the future, this would be his primary task. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31 Chapter 8 Mutual Concealment Chapter 31 Chapter 8 Mutual Concealment Translator: 549690339 Atop Mount Othrys. Having obtained the Codex of Creation from Laine, Themis didnt stop for a moment and hurried to the Mount of the Gods. Legislating for the world wasnt something that could be done casually. A fitting godhood, a sufficiently powerful vessel, the interim world steward, and the Divine Kings authorization, each of these was indispensable. However, Themis didnt worry that her younger brother would refuse her request, after all, the position of the Divine King was not immutable. As for Cronus, not to mention the five hundred year limit had not yet been reached, even if it had, his divine authority could definitely not compare with that of his father. Despite Uranuss retrograde and contrary actions, his deed of birthing life through union was, in itself, the greatest achievement of the Divine King. Moreover, Cronus was a usurper, and the divine power he obtained was bound to be even lower. To be able to accomplish legislation during his own reign, this new Divine King would undoubtedly be desperate for it. Three days later, Themis finally returned to the Mount of the Gods and immediately sought out her younger brother, explaining her ideas to him in detail. However, contrary to what the Goddess of Justice had anticipated, although Cronus was very supportive of her legislation, he seemed to be more interested in the God of Spirit. So youre saying he not only made no demands on you but also promised to deal with the chaos and madness expelled from the laws on your behalf? Yes. I thought they would gather on the land, creating many perilous dead zones, since I cant deal with them. But since Prince Laine is interested in them, I agreed to hand them over to him. A bit puzzled by the focus of Cronuss concern, Themis still answered. She guessed that Laine must have had some intent, but she didnt care. Those things were useless to her; keeping them would only cause her trouble. Although Themis took it lightly, Cronus did not see it the same way. He had harbored resentment towards Laine for more than just a day or two. Its not that simple, there must be something you dont know! Laine will definitely gain something in the process, he is not the kind of person to act out of the goodness of his heart! With a cold snort, Cronuss expression turned somewhat unsightly. Three hundred years had passed, and although the power brought by his own godhood was insignificant, the greater part of the divine authority he had consolidated still granted him the formidable power of Divine Power Level 17. But even so, whenever he thought of the origin power he had lost, Cronus deeply regretted the decisions he had made in the past. Divine Power Level is one thing, actual combat power is another. With the loss of most of his time-space godhood, even if the Divine Power Level was the same, Cronuss strength was greatly reduced compared to before. Whats more, if his time-space godhood had remained intact, his current divine power would have been one level higher. In the realm of powerful divine forces, the gap between levels is not something that those below intermediate divine power can compare to. Meanwhile, observing Cronuss expression, Themis was obviously misunderstanding. She thought he was angry about Laines past prophecy. But as the Goddess of Justice, she wouldnt act on misplaced anger, so she spoke up to remind him: I know, Cronus. Because of Prince Laines prophecy, you and our brothers all harbor discontent towards him. But you should remember, at least for you, you not only proactively sought the prophecy from him, but you also owe him two favors. You once swore to the world to fulfill them. After two hundred years, once you fully inherit the position of the Divine King, you cannot delay any longer. Cronus was somewhat at a loss for words. He cursed Chaoss rigid instincts in his heart once again. Even though that God of Spirit had done something to displease the world, and even though he had encroached on his own origin, to the world, it was always about the deed, not the person. Even its instinctive disgust for Laine, who stole Source Power, would not prevent it from honoring Cronuss promise. I will, but there are still two hundred years, are there not? In the end, Cronus still accepted the fact that he had to work for Laine and turned to ask another question: You said he has opened up a domain called the Spirit Realm, which contains many special beings? Yes, Themis nodded: I plan to visit the Mother Goddess after he returns the Life Vase and create some new life on the earth as well. New life now that you mention it, I have seen some. Cronus furrowed his brows slightly, recalling: About a hundred years ago, the God of Destruction, Ker, representing the eight gods residing in the Underworld, came to Mount of the Gods to see me. At that time, some beings called Nymphs of Eternal Night were following him. They were not deities, nor did they possess divine authority as quasi-gods. According to him, they were servants bestowed by Mother Night, the Ancient God Nyx. In fact, Cronus had beautified the process. Ker didnt come to represent the eight gods to pay homage to the Divine King; he came purely to show off in front of the new Divine King. Indeed, the deities of Chaos were mostly very emotional. The Divine King was still alone, but Ker had attendants with him, which satisfied Kers vanity to a great extent and secretly angered Cronus. But there was nothing he could do, for according to Kers statement, he had a close relationship with his Mother Goddess, and the new Divine King did not dare to provoke a Primordial God at this time. Of course, what Cronus did not know was that the God of Destruction had also beautified his own process of obtaining the Nymphs of Eternal Night. In his account, the two Ancient Primordial Gods were very concerned about their divine children, but in reality, the Twin Gods of the Dark Night had hardly ever met with them. Erebus completely ignored his own offsprings of bodily evolution, and Lady Night, only out of nominal consideration, had given a few of the nymphs she created with spiritual embryos to them. None of them were endowed with divinity and transformed into demigods by Lady Night, not at all like the evidence of closeness between mother and child as Ker had claimed. Hadnt Mother Night sought out Prince Laine before? Themis speculated: It might have been at that time that he and Princess Nyx created new life together. Perhaps, Cronus replied: But since Princess Nyx has accepted the existence of the new life, there should be no problems with them. When the time comes, Ill go with you to see the Mother Goddess. The Chaos Terrain should also have some life that knows to revere the Divine King. Frowning slightly, Themis felt some dissatisfaction. Laine had created life in his own realm, and Cronuss first reaction was actually there might be problems? At least in her memory, Laine did not seem to have actively done anything to the Titans. You dont understand. Cronus shook his head and glanced at the face of the Goddess of Justice, but in the end, he said no more. He certainly didnt wish to broadcast his flawed thinking all over the world. If possible, he would rather nobody knew about the deficit in the origin of his godhood. Lets leave it at that for now, Themis. By the time youve completed the draft of the codex, Ill probably have already taken control of the throne of the Divine King. Then, I will support your actions in the name of the Divine King. That would be for the best. Nodding, the Goddess of Justice still didnt discuss Laine with Cronus in depth. To her, legislating was the most important matter at hand. The past three hundred years were far from enough for her to understand all the loopholes in the current worldly laws. Now, with the help of the Codex of Creation, she could delve deeper into the rules of the world. Chapter 32 - Chapter 32 Chapter 9 Metis Chapter 32 Chapter 9 Metis Translator: 549690339 Since Themis left the Mount of the Gods, in the blink of an eye, another five hundred years had passed. In the Chaos World, time was so valueless that this remained the case even after the appearance of the first generation of humans. It was not until the era of Bronze Humanity that the gods grew accustomed to counting time in years rather than centuries. Three hundred years ago, on Mount Othrys, Cronus truly became the Divine King. Driven by his oath, he declared the new rules of the Sun and the Moon in the name of the Divine King, and the few remaining concepts associated with the Moon completely flowed into the Spirit Realm. As expected, the future Goddess of the Moon, aside from having a glowing celestial body of her own, wouldnt be able to control anything else. Even the light emitted by the Moon, apart from being called moonlight, had no mystical significance whatsoever. In regard to the second oath, Cronus also announced Laines sovereignty over the Elements and the qualification to weave the Net to control them. The power of the elements thus flowed towards the Spirit Realm, but aside from the Fire Element, the influence of the other elements was mostly superficial. Although there were no Wind Gods yet, Wind was subordinate to Meteorology. Water, earth, light, and darkness all had their respective deities; only Fire had not yet found one. Therefore, it was not surprising that there would be a future Fire God who could not control the fire element. Moreover, as Laine fully embraced the Source Power of the Fire Element, he could further touch the true Fire, bringing this unclaimed natural godhood into his control. In the future, even if a Fire God was born in Chaos, she would merely be a deity presiding over the burning of physical matter. Henceforth, the fire of the spirit could harm the material, but the material fire could not touch the spirit. In the realm of Spirituality, Laine defined Fire as the primal one. Beyond that, during these five hundred years, Chaos witnessed many divine births and celestial events. The most widely known among them was the birth of the original God of Sun, Helios, the eldest son of Hyperion. On the day this new god was born, the entire world saw the great Sun shine a thousand times brighter. The original Sun godhood split in two, with the larger part reverting to the Titan Ancient God, and the lesser portion to his child. Hyperion still represented the Sun, but his eldest son represented the trajectory of the Sun. There was no sunrise or sunset in the original Chaos World, but now, there were evening and dawn. And with the division of godhood, Hyperion, who was already approaching Divine Power Level 18, suffered a great loss of Vital Essence, barely maintaining his strong divine power. Divine power could be sustained, godhood could be split, but the Sun could not be duplicated. Thus, Helios, barely born, became a Sun God without a Sun. Since he lacked a celestial body corresponding to his godhood, Helios, though nearly a century old, still maintained the appearance of a child. Possessing a Sun godhood of level 15, he was like the early Laine, merely a True God with feeble divine power. This Titan family drama certainly provided much amusement for the divinities of Chaos. Apart from that, the second daughter of Coeus and Phoebe, the Goddess of Meteor Asteria, was born. Chaoss sky now had an erratic celestial body. But to Coeuss surprise, his daughter only represented the celestial body itself. The light she emitted didnt even contain a trace of energy, even though she was also a type of star. Aside from these minor events in the sky, the ocean saw the birth of numerous deities. Oceanus, in particular, had a keen interest in procreating offspring. With the birth of hundreds of Divine Children, numerous rivers, lakes, and Fountains sprung up on the earth, and the sovereign authority of the God of the Ocean began to expand. Although, as the Circumterrestrial River, Oceanus technically presided over distant seas and ocean currents, friction began to arise between him and the Ancient Sea Gods as his offspring proliferated. Their godhood couldnt be stripped away, but that didnt mean those with similar domains wouldnt fight. Just as the land was ever-expanding, the ocean was actually growing as well. The newly grown ocean didnt have innate ownership, and though it had been divided between the two Sea Gods, that didnt mean it would always continue this way. The two Sea Sovereigns didnt clash directly, but conflicts among their children were not uncommon. Nonetheless, Oceanus, while prolific, was discontented: he had only two True God children and Styx resided in the Underworld, scarcely heeding the commands of her own father. There was little he could do about this but to continue procreating with the original Sea Goddess, Thaesis. In such an environment, Metis, later renowned in mythology as the Goddess of Wisdom and Strategy, now the Goddess of Hydrology, was born. Congratulations, my brother, another True God has emerged, and your divine lineage grows ever stronger, the God of Meteorology said to his long-unseen elder brother within a palace far out at sea. Ever since Themis had built her temple on Mount Othrys, soon after, big and small palaces began to proliferate throughout Chaos. At least in the matter of indulgence, the Chaotic Gods learned quite quickly. And you will be soon too, wont you, Crius? I hear that you and Eurybia have come together, he said. Judging by the days, your first child should also be born soon, he added. With a lukewarm smile, Oceanus seemed not too enthusiastic. Beside him, Crius looked somewhat embarrassed. He was well aware that Oceanus was expressing his dissatisfaction. After all, it was common knowledge now that the Ocean Deity Sovereign had a falling out with his uncle. Even though neither had come to blows, the two had ceased all communication for centuries. At such a time, Criuss choice of the ancient Sea Gods youngest daughter naturally upset him greatly. I know that youve had a conflict with Pontus, Crius said with a hint of helplessness, but theres absolutely no need for hostilities. So, on which side do you stand? Disregarding the pleasantries of the God of Meteorology, Oceanus asked bluntly. I will stay on Mount Othrys. I have no desire to come to blows with Eurybias kin, but neither will I against you, Crius replied. Though he said this, Crius was acutely aware that for him, who had not yet become a god of great divine power, taking sides was not a good thing. Its better that way, my brother, Oceanus said, casting a warning glance at Crius, then turned around and loudly announced to the gods who came to the celebration: To celebrate the birth of my daughter, the Goddess of Hydrology, Metis, let us begin the festivities. Everyone present here is a friend of the Ocean divine lineage. At these words, the tense atmosphere due to the two Titans finally eased, and the gathering of gods began to enjoy the festivities, blessing the newborn as they indulged in the nectar of the banquet. This beverage, originating from the Mount of the Gods, became the favorite of all deities the moment it appeared and no feast was complete without it. Rumor had it that it actually came from a deity in the Underworld, but no one cared about its provenance. The gods only cared about one thing, that the nectar was pleasurable, and that was enough for them. Before the palace, while the deities celebrated, in a place unseen by them, in the Spirit Realm, a figure arrived silently behind the Ocean Temple. When the Spirit Realm began spreading across the earth, Laine did not first choose the continents but opted instead for the more remote ocean. Now, he stood in the first layer of the Spirit Realm, looking at the small infant on the outer bed, his expression hesitant. She was Metis, who originally presided over Strategy, Wisdom, Thought, and Hydrology, the first wife of the third-generation Divine King Zeus, and the mother of the Goddess Athena. But now, she was just a weak infant with control over Hydrology. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33 Chapter 10 The Move Chapter 33 Chapter 10 The Move Translator: 549690339 Unlike the offspring of the Primordial Gods, the progeny of the second generation of divine beings needed to develop. They no longer matured in a mere half-day after birth, like their parents did. Some took months, others an indefinite period; their growth rates varied. At the same time, the new gods did not possess innate, powerful divine powers. Even the ancient Titans had at least weak divine power at birth, but these new gods, except for very few, mostly started from Divine Power Level 1 and slowly grew from there. Now, Metis before Laines eyes was just like that. Her newborn skin was as smooth as milk, and her pair of black, lustrous eyes didnt resemble those of a newborn at all. But without a doubt, it would take decades for her to become an adult deity. This was not only because this was how it should be for the third generation of gods, but also because her origin was not strong. When she was born, Wisdom, Thought, and Strategy automatically scattered throughout the heavens and the earth, much like Memory once had, leaving her with only hydrology. Unlike Mnemosyne, however, the third-generation gods were not born with knowledge, so she would not realize that she was meant to have these powers. Metis Athena Perhaps I should take her away? Muttering softly, Laine was not worried about being discovered. Oceanus and Thaesis were indeed strong, but as long as he didnt show himself near them, it was hard for them to detect him. This was the absolute nature of Divine Authority, when Laine hid within History, and with the Spirit Realm as cover, even if there was only a room apart, no one could sense his presence. Never mind. Although destiny has been altered, I still hope the world remains familiar until Zeus ascends the throne. Moreover, in the original trajectory, the Goddess of Wisdom didnt seem all that clever. Shaking his head, Laine eventually gave up on his plan. With Metiss potential, if he took her back to the Spirit Realm and nurtured her carefully, she would be capable of holding some powerful godhoods. For instance, Script, its origin flowed towards the Spirit Realm every moment. Normally, the presence of the God of Script would to some extent block Laines absorption of Script, but unfortunately, the Oracle Stone Tablet possessed an even more orthodox source power of script. Under these circumstances, having another person in charge of a godhood would not only accelerate the Spirit Realms absorption rate but would also bring Laine a powerful subordinate in the future. But in the end, he abandoned this idea. A Goddess of Wisdom who couldnt even discern her own safety C how was such wisdom any different from Prometheuss forethought? In comparison, perhaps her daughter would be a more fitting spokesperson for wisdom. Having made his decision, Laine stretched out his hand, and three Multifaceted Crystals silently appeared before him. The Spirit Realms absorption of the three great godhood origins had just begun, but that did not prevent Laine from solidifying the corresponding godhoods. Even though they were weak now, as the Spirit Realm absorbed all the scattered origins, they too would return to their rightful heights. With a gesture, the three crystals fell into the body of the infant girl before him. Simultaneously, Laines figure vanished in an instant. The next moment, the Ocean Deity Sovereign appeared directly beside the bed. He looked around, but found nothing. The instant Laine conferred the godhoods, he returned from History to the present. Oceanus immediately sensed something amiss but was incapable of tracking Laines presence. What is it? Soon after, Thaesis also appeared here. The goddess wasnt previously in The Temple, but sensing her husbands sudden burst of Divine Power, she quickly rushed back. Its nothing, might have been my illusion. Shaking his head, Oceanus prepared to return. But as his gaze swept over his daughter, his expression suddenly froze. Is this the aura of the Godhood of Wisdom? A bit uncertain, Oceanus picked up his daughter, carefully sensing the aura within her. Soon, he not only confirmed his previous sensing but also discovered additional auras of Strategy and Thought. Was Metis gifted with other godhoods by the world? Did you sense the presence of Chaos just now? Thaesis also noticed the anomaly in her daughter. But since Chaos had never shown the phenomenon of transferring godhood outside of the Sub-Gods, she instinctively thought it to be a gift from the world. Perhaps, but thats not important anymore! The Ocean Deity Sovereign was not entirely sure, but he was indeed very surprised. Unlike Pontuss selective breeding strategy, he was synonymous with casting a wide net. Among his many children, only Styx had a godhood that allowed her to reach Intermediate Divine Power level, while the rest like Clymene and Metis, with Fame and Hydrology, found even achieving Weak Divine Power level a challenge. But now, with Wisdom, Strategy, and Thought, Metis was destined to become a powerful being like her eldest sister. At least Intermediate Divine Power level, and in the distant future, possibly even a mighty Divine Power levelthat would be much stronger than many of the ancient Titan gods. My brother Iapetus once sought a wife from me, and though he made no demand, my daughters who are less than True Gods do not match his status. I was initially inclined to choose between Clymene and Metis, but it seems now that I dont need to choose. Oceanus was very pleased, and Thaesis nodded in agreement. Bearing many children and spreading the influence of the Ocean gods lineage across the world, forging alliances with deities through marriagethis was their plan from the beginning. The mythology of later generations also proved his success. Unlike his other brothers, besides Rhea and Themis, the Ocean Deity Sovereign was the only ancient Titan god who still retained some influence in the era of Zeus. I will discuss this matter with Clymene. As the Goddess of Renown, marrying a noble Titan also suits her godhood well; she will be satisfied with this. As Oceanuss wise and supportive wife, Thaesis voluntarily took on this task. Good, I hope she can bear my brother a powerful deity. In this way, when we face my uncle in the future, we will have one more ally. Nodding to his wife, Oceanus got up and headed to the front hall. His abrupt departure had surely sparked much speculation among the guests, but now, he could cheerfully share the good news with them. From this day forth, the name Metis the Wise would resound throughout the sea, and no one could criticize him anymore with only quantity, with Styx being just an exception. Behind him, Thaesis took another look at her daughter, and then she too left the grand hall. She had been previously monitoring the currents, preparing to extract the essence from her husbands domain to combine with her godhood, nurturing a Divine Artifact. This primitive method of artifact creation was quite ordinary, not as powerful as those made by the Cyclops who had special talents in smithing, but it was still sufficient to serve as a symbol for the Ocean Deity Sovereign. Thaesis was going to continue preparing for this. As for her daughter Metis, gods are immortal; she did not need to be looked after all the time. Chapter 34 - Chapter 34 Chapter 11: Desire Gives Birth to Love, Love Gives Birth to Beauty Chapter 34 Chapter 11: Desire Gives Birth to Love, Love Gives Birth to Beauty Translator: 549690339 In the Ocean Temple, Laine bestowed godhood, and in the next moment, he utilized the properties of the Spirit Realm to leave his original location. Beyond Mount Sinai, the space-time of the Spirit Realm became increasingly chaotic the deeper one ventured. Beyond the third layer, one entered the deep layers of the Spirit Realm, where a single step forward could mean traveling a thousand miles in the real world. Although currently only the first two layers of the Spirit Realm had been completely structured, this did not prevent Laine from leveraging the characteristics of other dimensions. Thus, in an instant, he arrived at the sea surface thousands of miles away. This was still due to the Spirit Realms coverage being too small in the present world. Otherwise, with the movement method Laine called Spiritual Realm Shuttle, he could travel between the two sides of the earth in a matter of minutes. When living beings are born on the earth, and my Divine Power accumulates to level 16 or above, I can weaken the barrier between the surface of the Spirit Realm and the real world. By then, lifeforms with innate intuition could directly see into the first layer of the Spirit Realm, and spirits that are deeply resolute or honored with rituals can stay in the shallow Spirit Realm, continuing to exist in another form. Contemplating in his heart, Laine looked back in the direction of the Ocean Palace. Later generations would say that much of Zeuss Wisdom came from Metis, yet now the godhood of Metis had been conferred by Laine. But its hard to say. Rather than attributing Zeuss Wisdom to Metis, Im more inclined to believe he just borrowed her name. Swallowing a deity to use her Divine Authority, as if it were that easy. Besides, if Zeus managed to deceive the Goddess of Wisdom, his sweet talk is probably not inferior to Metiss Wisdom. Shaking his head, Laine continued on his way to a location near the coast, following the direction in his memory. Having diligently absorbed Origin for eight hundred years in the Spirit Realm, Laine had no intention of immediately going back upon finally emerging. At the very least, he intended to retrieve something from that place. Weve arrived. Seven days later, after crossing the vast sea, Laine reached a peculiar sea surface. There were no waves here, the surface of the sea was as still as death. Yet, when the sunlight shone upon it, it possessed a divine beauty. Not far away, a layer of blood foam emitting desire and Hatred floated in place. This was the source of all anomalies in this sea area, and even Pontus himself was reluctant to come near. This was where the organs of Uranus had fallen, imbued with his Hatred for the Titans and Pontus. In the future, the Erinyes and Aphrodite would be born here. As the birthplace of four deities, once the blood of the Divine King dissipated, this place too would become a sacred sea area. Who are you? This is the domain of the nearby sea lord. Strange deity, state your name. Suddenly, along with a somewhat strange tone, a half-snake, half-fish creature emerged. She eyed Laine not far away with caution but did not act rashly, as the aura of Divine Power on him informed her that this was at least a deity with Intermediate Divine Power. As one of Pontuss five offspring, she, like her brother and husband Phorcys, was a lifeform that was half demigod and half monster. Together, they had sired many sea monsters, the most famous being the Graiae sisters. They appeared as old women but shared one eye and one tooth among the three. They each ruled over venom, brutality, and terror, but they were not True Gods. They were quasi-gods who held powers and possessed immortality, akin to the Oceanides without godhood. Keto, danger of the sea, I know of you. Laine didnt look at her, nor did he answer her question. Compared to Eurybia, the power of the sea, and Nereus, the friendly sea deity, Keto and her brother were more like Cyclops, disliked by all deities of Chaos. There was no helping it; the gods of Chaos have always been superficial. But I do not know you, strange deity. This is a forbidden sea area transformed by the Father God, a fact known to all deities. Ketos expression grew increasingly unfriendly, particularly affected by her instincts compared to regular deities. Thats not important, Laine said, an interesting thought suddenly emerging in his heart. Whats important is, do you want to change your appearance? To get rid of your current form, or at least, to have another form that can be recognized by the gods. Ketos increasingly ferocious face stiffened. Laines persistent irrelevance was somewhat infuriating to Keto, who, being somewhat controlled by her beastly nature, had intended to follow her instincts and attack Laine; but his subsequent words immediately brought her back to her senses. She had claimed more than once that she didnt care about her appearance, but only she knew her thoughts when the gods banquet turned her away at the door. I want! I mean, what should I do? Her voice suddenly softened, though Laine could tell that this softness was still harsh to the ears. Without playing coy, Laine pointed towards the foam of blood in front of him. Drink it, of course, only a small part of it. If you dare swallow it all, youll only serve as a vessel, birthing four new deities. But if you take just a few sips, maybe youll gain more than you expect. Keto hesitated. Known as the peril of the sea, she was very aware that this place was the most dangerous part of these waters, and the source of the danger was this blood. She didnt know whether she should believe this stranger deitys words, but she was too desperate for change. To drink or not is up to you, but this might be your only chance. Extending his hand, Laine scooped a spoonful from the blood before him, then with a flicker, vanished silently from the surface of the sea. In coming here, he had done so for this particular reason; encountering Keto was an unexpected bonus. Wait Hurriedly speaking out, Keto wanted Laine to elaborate. But Laine clearly had no time for her; his casual reminder was merely for his own amusement, like watching a spectacle for fun. Damn it! With a roar, but driven by a deep-seated longing, Keto still turned her gaze to the blood foam. After a long while, her ferocious face showed a struggle, but in the end, Ketos desire for beauty overpowered her instincts. She no longer cared about the danger of the blood before her and gulped it down. As the blood entered her stomach, her appearance indeed began to change. At a certain moment, she stopped drinking and looked at her reflection on the seas surface. A beautiful goddess with black hair appeared there, the wildness in her eyes adding a touch of allure. Yet at that moment, Keto felt no joy; instead, she felt envy towards those who were truly beautiful. She knew she had now become a Goddess of Beautybut it was a dressed-up beauty, a false disguise of loveliness. Simultaneously, she understood under the influence of godhood that the true deity symbolizing Love and Beauty would be born from these blood foams in the future, and her disguise would be meaningless in front of them, serving only as a backdrop for the flowers. Nothing is everlasting without change; one day, I will become true Beauty. If not, then let them all die. As long as there is no one more beautiful than me, then I will still be the epitome of beauty. Her voice was no longer raspy, but the pleasant tone spoke cruel words. Keto looked at the blood foam on the sea and silently swore an oath in her heart. The future Goddess of Love and Beauty was destined to be her enemy. After a long stare, when the sun set, Keto still left that place. Following her memory, she headed towards the palace of a deity, where a gathering seemed to be taking place. The future was still distant, but now, she wanted to experience what it was like for the other deities to enjoy a banquet. This time, she wouldnt be rejected. Chapter 35 - Chapter 35 Chapter 12: A Gathering of Gods Chapter 35 Chapter 12: A Gathering of Gods Translator: 549690339 Laine casually created a different kind of Goddess of Beauty and didnt take it to heart. In later generations, Keto actually didnt have much presence, only her monstrous offspring appeared in the epics of humans to highlight the great achievements of the demigod heroes. As a monster herself, compared to the King of All Monsters, Typhon, she wasnt even a match for one of Typhons many children. However, now, as the goddess Keto, perhaps she may leave some new traces in the history of Chaos. Seven hundred years had passed since the birth of Metis and the rebirth of Keto. The world doesnt revolve around one person. Despite Laine living a secluded life for seven hundred years, it didnt affect the increasing prosperity of the world of Chaos at all. A hundred years after returning to the Spirit Realm, a bright Moon once again hung in the sky of Chaos, which had been dim for nine hundred years. That was Selene, the daughter of Hyperion and Theia, the Moon goddess. This powerful goddess, which should have been in her original trajectory, seemed particularly weak since she had lost all concepts related to the Moon. Her limit was the realm of weak divine power, and she could be thankful that the Moon was the largest luminary in the night sky. This matter greatly annoyed Hyperion, he had suppressed his own son because the Sun could not be divided, but his daughter Selene should have been his best assistant in ruling the stars. Instead, she turned out to be a great disappointment. Because of this, Hyperion hesitated for a long time, but he ultimately went to the Underworld. After all, in his view, as long as he did not seek a prophecy from Laine and let himself be caught in the web of fate, the so-called God of Spirit was nothing to fear. The Twin Gods of the Dark Night who had once retreated were probably entangled by the same mistake of the two generations of Divine Kings, because they were restrained by prophecy. Therefore, Hyperion searched throughout the Underworld. He tried to find Laine to have him return the concept of the Moon. The God of the Sun was unwilling to trouble himself for a sister he was not close to, but it was different for a daughter who held the promise of becoming a powerful deity. However, facing Hyperions actions, Laine simply couldnt be bothered, and so after several years of searching, the God of Sun could only release his power in frustration around the Nether Moon, unable to touch the light body that seemed so close at hand. Having returned without success, Hyperion then approached Cronus. He assumed that it was only because of the Divine Kings edict that Laine was able to take away Selenes power and that if Cronus revoked that order, the concept of the Moon would return to its rightful owner. But Cronus decisively refused. Not to mention that the previous matter regarding the Moon was a vow he had made about the world. Even if it was not, he would not show a friendly face to this brother who had always been unpleasant. Moreover, Cronus knew very clearly what others did not. Referring to his own origin of time and space, he knew that the concept of the Moon before it came together might indeed have been under Laines control due to the authority of the Divine King; but afterwards, it was likely a one-way journey. So, to cover up the true nature of his own origins deficit, Cronus was even less likely to agree to such an impudent request. Repeatedly rejected, Hyperion flew into a rage, but sensing the Divine Kings increasingly powerful aura, he felt somewhat helpless. In the end, he had no choice but to return to the Sky, venting his anger on those around him. During that period, the Sun in the sky capriciously released its power, causing the temperature of the entire world to rise. Fortunately, at that time, the earth was mostly inhabited by deities, so it didnt cause any disaster. However, because of this incident, the third generation of deities in Chaos also came to realize that in the Underworld, there was an ancient god who controlled the Nether Moon and Spirit, who rarely ventured out. After a few more years, Astraeus and Eos were born successively. The former was the child of the God of Meteorology and the powerful Sea God Eurybia, the God of the Stars. The latter was Hyperions second daughter, the Goddess of Dawn. Unlike the records in mythology, there was no violent drama this time. Or rather, Laine never really believed that part of the mythology had much authenticity. Rumors said that Eos, cursed by the Goddess of Love and Beauty, could only fall in love with mortals, but given her later behavior, she didnt seem like any kind of prudish goddess. So, just over a hundred years later, these two new gods came together spontaneously. They gave birth to the four Wind Gods as well as numerous Star Gods, most of whom were quasi-gods without godhood. Among the Star Gods, there was only one exception, she was Astraea, the Star of Justice, the Goddess of Purity. Although not very powerful, as a bona fide True God, she was seen as a leader by all the Star Gods. The Wind Gods, the Anemoi, were much more powerful; they tore off parts of godhood from their own grandfather, the God of Meteorology, representing the winds of the four directions. They were Boreas, the God of the North Wind; Notus, the God of the South Wind; Eurus, the God of the East Wind; and Zephyrus, the God of the West Wind. With their birth, the air currents of Chaos became more variable. At the same time, on the earth and in the ocean, the Meliae, Three Birch Tree Goddesses, and the Three Furies, the Goddesses of Vengeance, were successively born. They were the transformation of the Divine Blood left by Uranus, the former called the Meliae, and the latter called the Erinyes. Perhaps because the dangerous Keto of the sea had drunk the Divine Blood before the Furies were born, they regarded Keto as their eldest sister and stayed in the ocean with her. The Three Birch Tree Goddesses came to Mount Othrys to meet the Divine King and were taken under the wing of Rhea, who had become the Queen of Gods. Elsewhere, on the Mount of the Gods, Iapetus also had his own Divine Child. With the daughter of the Ocean Deity Sovereign, his own niece Clymene, he successively fathered three deities, all of whom were well-known in later generations. The first God of Strength, later the bearer of the heavens, Atlas. The creator of Bronze Humanity, the forethought Fire Thief Prometheus, and the afterthought simpleton Epimetheus. Unlike his weaker brethren, from the day of his birth, Atlas showed extraordinary Divine Power and possessed the potential to become a great force. For this, the Ocean Deity Sovereign personally congratulated his nephew/grandsons birth and blessed him to never be invaded by the ocean. Of course, while his own brothers were striving hard, the prolific Oceanus was also busy. Over seven hundred years, thousands of children were born into the Chaos World, and rivers and lakes started to spread across the earth. Most were territorial gods, but there were still several True Gods among them. They were Eurynome, the water-meadow deity; Perse, the boiling water goddess; Pronoia, the Goddess of Foresight; Doris, the gentle goddess; and Philyra, the healing goddess. As the number of children increased, the tension between Pontus and Oceanus intensified. Their offspring had fought a few battles at sea, but with no significant outcomes. But anyone with clear sight could see that if not for concern over the Divine King on Mount Othrys, perhaps these two Sea Gods would have long since gone to war. Besides, during the birth of the many deities, something happened that puzzled the gods. It was roughly a thousand years after Cronus took the throne, when many Mountain Gods and River Gods noticed a verdant light flying out from underground, heading towards the abode of Mother Earth beside the East Sea. After that, the ground of Chaos Terrain inexplicably trembled for three years. It was Mother Earths anger, but there were no further developments. Later, Divine King Cronus came to visit Mother Earth to borrow the Life Vase, but returned empty-handed. It was not until the Goddess of Justice, the Queen of Gods Rhea, accompanied him that they obtained what they sought. However, to the disappointment of the three Titan deities, as the origin of life of Chaos, the Life Vase indeed could create living beings, but none of them possessed consciousness. With no other choice, Themis had to give up the idea of creating life for the time being and continue with her preparations. So, hundreds of years passed by, and after fifteen hundred years of preparation, the preparations came to an end. It was on this day that the Goddess of Justice and Law finally stood atop Mount Othrys, beginning to enact laws for the present world. Chapter 36 - Chapter 36 Chapter 13 Legislation Chapter 36 Chapter 13 Legislation Translator: 549690339 Are you ready? At the summit of Mount of the Gods, in front of a complex of palaces, Cronus asked. Although he wasnt leading the legislation, as the Divine King, he would also have a share of the worlds rewards. Of course, where is your decree? A thousand two hundred years had not left a mark on Themis. Instead, years of toil had made her gaze even more steady and sharp. She looked at Cronus, demanding the last necessary item for the legislation. Use this, the Scepter of Divine Authority. My brother, who dominates the outer seas, is enormously powerful, with progeny more numerous than all the deities of Chaos World, aside from Oureas mountain gods and the celestial lineage of star gods. Cronus spoke in an even tone, showing no particular emotion when talking about Oceanus. His former elder brother had fused the essence of the sea with the origin of godhood to smith the Scepter of the Sea King for himself, thus commanding the great oceans. Cronus, following suit, forged a Scepter of Divine Authority for himself. Yet, once the Scepter of the Sea King appeared, thousands of sea deities followed its command. But Cronuss divine decrees have been largely ignored to this date. His authority does not extend beyond Mount of the Gods, such is the current state of Cronus. Even the earth has long been occupied by a host of river gods, lake gods, and mountain gods. In their eyes, the rank of the Divine King is a fact that hardly needs stating. Following behind others is not something to be proud of, Cronus. The gods will remember the first, but few know of the second. Themis, taking the scepter inlaid with three-colored gems, reminded her brother. This was a sentence she had heard from Liana, and the Goddess of Justice found it quite sensible. For over a thousand years, she had been visiting the Spirit Realm and then duplicating what she had learned on Mount Othrys. She did this not out of stealth, for Laine had been happy with her actions. Themiss conduct not only did no harm to his interests but actually accelerated his absorption of the related Chaotic Source Force from Chaos World. Perhaps. But the strongest one is also the first, isnt it? The voice of Cronus had grown more confident than it had been hundreds of years earlier, or perhaps, the increasingly significant Divine Authority had given him that confidence, and he was beginning to plan to act. The Divine King had set three jewels in the scepter, hoping that one day he could command the sky, the earth, and the seas with it. Perhaps then, he might have the confidence to confront the curse left by the Heavenly Father, or even the unspeakable fate. However, unlike Cronus, Themis, in response to the Divine King, nodded but inwardly was not optimistic about her brothers prospects. Unless he possessed a power comparable to that of the Primordial Gods, becoming the true King of All Gods, the strongest one would remain no more than an empty boast. And just relying on godhood, Cronus was completely unable to achieve this. The Sky had the potential for Great Divine Power, as the Heavenly Father was the embodiment of The Sky. But even Cronus, though Themis did not know of his origins deficiency, originally only embodied slightly more than thirty percent of the current worlds space-time origin. To become a true Divine King, one must possess great power. But to obtain great power, Cronus could only rely on his position as Divine King, which was essentially a vicious circle. In later generations, Zeus would break this cycle with faith, but the second-generation Divine King had not that option at the time. I am about to begin, Themis softly announced, no longer delaying. Everything was in readiness, and she was somewhat eager to start. Upon hearing this, Cronus quickly stepped aside. When the legislation began, the rules of the entire present world would converge here, and except for the Lawgiver herself, even the Primordial Gods dared not come into direct contact with these endless Chains of Law at this time. After all, the so-called present world was in the eyes of the gods the consciousness of Chaos. Including the Anomaly of the Law at the birth of a deity, it also only occurred in the present world and did not affect other places. The true complete Chaos included everything in the world, but the side of Order is what the gods were in contact with. This part included most of The Sky, all the land, most of the oceans, and the core of the Underworld. Beyond the present world lay the Land of Eternal Night, the Realm of Lightless, the Bottomless Abyss, the edges of the starry heavens and the great seas, and some perilous areas of the Underworld. There, the Chaotic aspects of Chaos predominated, and the powers of the gods could even be diminished in that region, accessible without impact only to those who had touched upon Great Divine Power. Seeing Cronus retreat, Themis pursed her lips. She stepped forward, standing at the highest point of Mount of the Gods. In the next moment, the Goddess of Justice gripped the Scepter of Divine Authority tightly, and the vast Divine Power began to surge within her. It was not just her Intermediate Divine Power at work, but also a portion of the Divine Authority of the Divine King temporarily bestowed upon her by the Scepter. Under the dual influence of Divine Power and Divine Authority, imperceptibly, a part of the innate consciousness of Chaos, the Law of the present world started to open its gates to the Goddess guided by the Godhood of Law. Instantly, Themis seemed to see the Chaotic Source Force accumulated between the Chains of Order. These remnants from the beginning of creation were common in the regions outside the present world; but in places dominated by Order, their mere existence made the flow of Law much more arduous. Thus, Themis raised her right hand. In complete silence, a brass-colored book, neither jade nor stone, opened its cover. On the tome initially engraved with calendars and the order of the Spirit Realm, new inscriptions began to emerge. As part of the pact, she used Spirit Script to write, reinforcing the initial Spirit Script connected to Law. The Divine Power in her body churned increasingly. As inscriptions emerged on the Codex of Creation, strands of Law materialized from the void, racing each other to flow towards the Divine Artifact. During this process, not only did the Chains of Law themselves seem to be purified, but also invisible forces emerged, silently infusing into the Codex, slowly enhancing its power. This invisible, high-quality force strengthened and rounded the aura of the Divine Artifact with every increment. Themis knew this was the attributeless Source Power transformed from the Chaos. Apart from acting as a medium through the Codex, this Source Power also continuously poured into her, becoming part of Godhood of Law. Though Themiss Divine Power did not increase, her limit had been opened. The path to powerful divine strength had been paved by her. Thus, under the watchful eye of Cronus and the secret observation of the Lord of the Spirit Realm, the Goddess of Law held high the Codex and proclaimed to the Law of the world: I, bestowed by Chaos the Master of Law, the great Ancient Titan God born, the wielder of the Divine Authority of the Divine King, the writer of the Codex of Creation, in the name of Order, I hereby make a covenant for the present world. At the same time, the very moment Themis raised the Codex of Creation, an invisible ripple spread out. Every deity with Intermediate Divine Power or greater in the Chaos World turned their gaze towards Mount Othrys. There, the Law of the present world was being rewritten. Chapter 37 - Chapter 37 Chapter 14 Convergence Chapter 37 Chapter 14 Convergence Translator: 549690339 Unlike minor divine power and weak divine power, starting from intermediate divine power, deities could begin to make initial contact with the origin sea of the world. Godhood is the external manifestation of source power. Except for the world itself and great divine power, no intelligent being can easily touch the source itself, as this essential force of the world would only assimilate their thinking gradually. In the words of Laines previous life, it was assimilation into the Dao. Therefore, Chaos created godhood, and Laine formed the multifaceted crystal condensed from the source power. Only by adding a layer in between could the gods exercise their authority freely. However, just like a needle dropped into seawater, although the water cannot stop it, its also difficult for the needle to cause any harm to the water itself. Once divine power stepped into intermediate divine power, gods were no longer as fearful of source power as if it were a fearsome beast, but instead could sense its rhythm to a certain degree, and even utilize this to deepen their understanding of their corresponding origin. And it was this sensing ability that allowed them to faintly perceive that at this moment, on Mount Othrys, the current laws of the world were converging, and some deity was influencing the arrangement of the rules. Themis had walked the Earth for a thousand years, and more than one god had witnessed her presence. The gods were well aware of what this goddess had done. But in their eyes, a being with intermediate divine power daring to amend the law was utterly impossible. Yet, the tremors from the origin sea forced them to change their minds now. Maybe this not-so-famous Ancient Titan God was not arrogantly overestimating herself, but truly had some special method. And no matter what method Themis employed, the gods were very clear that as the laws of the present world were completed, her godhood of the Law would undoubtedly be elevated. Great divine power, there was no question about it. Whether they wished to admit it or not, the gods could only accept that another deity capable of influencing the direction of the world was about to be born. Its Themis, she said last time that she wanted to establish laws for the present world. I thought she was joking, but I never expected it to be true, one god said. Upon the sea, the Primordial Sea Goddess stood beside her husband, speaking with certainty. To establish laws for the present world If she is successful, the ascended godhood of the Law would be strong enough to support her in reaching the peak of great divine power. It looks like another strong figure is about to emerge from our generation of Titans. Upon hearing this, Oceanus nodded. As the Ocean Deity Sovereign, he was happy to see his sisters promotion come to fruition. Themiss godhood meant she would not interfere in his and Pontuss war; after all, as fellow Sea Gods, their conflict was deemed natural. Lets set out, we shall go and congratulate her together. After watching for a while, Oceanus withdrew his gaze. Establishing laws for the present world was not a matter of one or two days, and there was enough time for him to reach Mount Othrys before it was completed. Its been a long time since I returned, and I wonder how much the Mount of the Gods has changed from what it once was. In the Underworld, the God of the Sky, Aether, was surrounded by his brothers and sisters. Unlike the gods of the land above, the deities of the Underworld were few and weak. Aside from the Goddess of Daylights relatively strong godhood, only the God of Destruction and the God of Doom had a chance of stepping into intermediate divine power in the future. In the eyes of outsiders, even though they werent strong, with the support of two Primordial Gods, their special status was recognized by all the gods. But only they themselves knew that the Primordial Gods had never truly regarded them. Even the Land of Eternal Night and the Realm of Lightness kept their distance from them. It wasnt that they were unable to enter, but like other gods, they did not know themselves whether they could return once they went inside. Ker, I have warned you before not to go around causing trouble. Last time you went to Mount of the Gods, Cronus let it go in consideration of Mother, but that doesnt give you the reason to act rashly. No secret can be kept forever, and they will eventually learn the truth. When that time comes, no one knows whether he will use us to establish the authority of the Divine King. After all, unlike his Titan brothers, no one would stand up for us. Looking at his brother, Aether felt some irritation, even though he knew that Ker had been somewhat influenced by his godhood. Is that so? If there really is such a day, let him come to me. You will likely be fine, since youre just about to go and show your loyalty to him, arent you? With a cold laugh, Ker was ungrateful. As a descendant of the Primordial Gods, even if his nominal parents did not acknowledge him, he still considered himself equal to the Ancient Titan Gods. In fact, gods like him were not uncommon in Chaos. Deities were immortal, but that didnt mean they were particularly wise. You Pontus, pointing a finger at his own brother, ultimately said nothing. Now, he completely understood why Hemera didnt want to be with them, because, as she said, they were different. The sky and daylight, their godhood itself dictated that they did not fit in with the other six deities. I will go to Mount of the Gods to congratulate the Master of Law. As for you, if you dont want to go, then stay here. Shaking his head, Aether left with a flick of his sleeves. He needed to consider his sisters opinion. Perhaps compared to the Underworld, the stars were where they truly belonged. Should we attend as well, Father? Gazing up at the sky that Aether had on his mind, the Moon Goddess Selene looked at Hyperion. Though she had been born hundreds of years ago, she still possessed weak divine power. Like all deities, she had an appearance mortals could hardly dream of reaching. And unlike in later times, gods of this era, even those weak but beautiful like her, were not worried about their predicament. On the contrary, many deities had expressed their affection to Selene, but she declined them all. Of course, Selene. Laine shamelessly stole the concept of Moon, making you so weak. But when I tried to create a Land of Eternal Night in the Underworld, I never succeeded. I dont know how he did it, but as the Goddess of Justice and Law, your aunt will uphold justice for you. Selene fell silent, she had heard many times from her father about that deity who resided in the Underworld. His seizure of the concept of Moon stemmed from a pact with Mother Earth and the Titans; she doubted her aunt would break her godhood for her father. Still, considering her own power, she resigned herself to her fate. The current family of the Sun God was different from before. The eldest son and daughter both had feeble divine power, while the once subordinate Goddess of Dawn was stronger than her siblings. Helioss weakness was at least because he had no opportunity to revolve the sun to enhance his divine power, but his godhood was still powerful. But Selene, she did not want to remain weak forever. Maybe I can find a powerful entity to rely on. If it werent for the dispute between my father and the Divine King, he could have been a good choice. Silently thinking, Selene followed her father, flying towards the center of the earth. At the same time, similar scenes were taking place in many locations. The higher the Divine Power Level of a deity, the bigger the gap between levels. A powerful deity with the potential of level 18 or 19, even in later times, would be an influential existence in Chaos. Regardless of their motives, whether their relations were friendly or not, gods left their Divine Palaces one after another, flying towards Mount Othrys. And so, on this day, in the 1500th year of the God-King Era established by Cronus himself, the gods converged. Chapter 38 - Chapter 38 Chapter 15 Chaotic Source Force Chapter 38 Chapter 15 Chaotic Source Force Translator: 549690339 Atop Mount Othrys. The Sun and Moon took turns in the sky, and the tremors of the Origin Sea grew denser. As time passed, the number of deities around the Mount of the Gods also gradually increased. Surrounding the Mount of the Gods, the positions of the gods were clearly demarcated. The Ocean Deity Sovereigns lineage, the lineage of the ancient Sea Gods, the Mountain Gods, and the God of Stars, each claimed their own direction, not intermingling. As for the other deities, they were scattered among them, somewhat easing the heavy atmosphere of the divine factions. Out of the four major factions, the lineage of the God of Stars was unconcerned with worldly affairs. They resided in the sky, led by the God of Sun, without conflicts with other lineages. The only celestial god who could potentially conflict with them, Coeus, had only two children, and the stars treated him with exceptional respect. However, the remaining three factions were different. Subtly, the Mountain Gods and ancient Sea Gods stood together, in opposition to the growing divine lineage of the Ocean Deity Sovereign. The conflict between two Sea Gods had been longstanding, and on the earth, due to the increasing number of River, Lake, and Spring Gods, the tensions between Oceanus and the Mountain Gods also accumulated. As such, Ourea and Pontus, these two brothers, also joined forces to face their nephews ever-strengthening lineage. That is also why, even with two great Divine Powers, Oceanus had yet to truly move against his uncle. It wasnt merely out of concern for Mother Earths stance, but more so because of Oureas presence. Of course, there was also Cronus on the Mount of the Gods. Everyone knew that although the Divine King had been forced to accept the current state of gods governing themselves, he would not always accept it. If the gods went to war, should they give him this opportunity, then he would surely do something. The sovereigns of several divine factions were well aware of this. In the somewhat tense atmosphere among the gods, three months passed in a blink of an eye. The perfection of the Codex gradually approached its end. Around the body of the Goddess of Law, chains of Law visibly converged, tightly connecting with the increasingly profound Codex of Creation. With the tip of her finger as her brush and the Source Power as her ink, under the gaze of the gods of Chaos, Themis freely wrote down her achievements of a thousand years. At one moment, when she inscribed the last character, time and space seemed to freeze for an instant. The surroundings of the Mount of the Gods immediately fell into a strange silence, only the sound of the chains of Law pulling remained unchanged. In this special atmosphere, Themis was not affected. The legal clauses were already written, with just one last step remaining. She pressed her hand on the brass pages of the book, which had somehow grown to the height of a person, and the Divine Artifact began to flicker in response to the will of the Goddess of Law. Themis could feel that at this moment, she was infinitely close to the Origin Sea. Every word she spoke could be heard by the world. In the name of the highest order of Law, under the witness of Chaos, I hereby make a covenant with the world. Whosoever has lived for a hundred days, establish a Law; from this moment it shall take effect, for all eternity. The voice was soft as it left her lips, but when it truly spread, the very reality of Chaos seemed to tremble with it. Immediately, the chains of Order around Themis began to chime in an orderly fashion, and shades of grey Mist began to emerge from the Laws. The mist was fickle, eventually taking the form of serpents. They slithered around the Codex of Creation, hissing and howling at it. The gods couldnt help but feel solemn in their hearts. That was the Chaotic Source Force remaining in reality, a malignant remnant from the beginning of creation. They were the placenta that birthed Tartarus and also the core of those places beyond reality, which turned back even the gods. The Chaotic Source Force lingering here was just a fraction, one or two percent, of what it had been at the beginning, but it was enough to intimidate any deity. Chaos is naturally hostile to Order, and thats why it surrounded the Codex of Creation. But the disparity in power made them instinctively halt their advance. After all, a complete Divine Artifact of the Trinity was a true equal to the Great Divine Power, and even if not yet perfected, it was not something these remnants of Chaotic Source Force could oppose. Time ticked by second after second, the Mist Serpents around also gradually increasing in number. When the last traces of grey mist trickled out, the chains of Law returned to calm. There were no trumpets or sudden surges of power, but everyone knew, the lawmaking had been a success. In the past hundred days, Themiss Godhood origin and Cronuss Divine King authority had both been gradually elevated. All gods could feel that even though her Divine Power had not increased, the Goddess of Justice had opened the threshold to Great Divine Power. What remained was simply the accumulation of time. Congratulations, my sister, the gods shall remember your glorious deed, surrounded the Mount of the Gods, Oceanus was the first to speak out his congratulations. Despite the Mist Serpents unpredictable roaming, which kept him from approaching the Mount, his resonant voice still carried far enough. Congratulations, Themis Your Grace. It is my honor to witness your great work. Congratulations. Your deeds today will surely be immortalized within Chaos forever. The Ocean Deity Sovereigns voice seemed to remind the assembled deities, as the sounds of celebration started to ring out incessantly. Atop the Mount of the Gods, Themis, despite being very exhausted, still mustered the energy to exchange pleasantries with the various gods. Her efforts of a millennium had finally borne fruit; feeling the increase in her Godhoods Origin, she even managed a smile for a few gods from the Underworld who were usually not to her liking. The Godhoods of Deceit and Lust naturally conflicted with that of Law, but since they were brought by the God of Light and the Goddess of Daylight, the Goddess of Justice reluctantly accepted their somewhat begrudging congratulations. Yet in her memory, there should be more than five deities from the Underworld; she wondered what had detained the others. The voices of the gods offering their congratulations kept on coming, but Themis soon realized their awkward predicament. With the legislation concluded, the gods were supposed to come to the Mount of the Gods, but due to the presence of Chaotic Source Force, including Cronus, none dared to come close. Themis had no solution for this. She signaled to Cronus with her eyes, ready to invite the gods to the Divine Palace behind Mount Othrys first, where the celebration feast was already prepared. Congratulations, Lady Themis. Just as she was about to speak, a familiar voice came over. The Goddess of Justice turned around with a bit of surprise, as she had thought the other would wait until the crowd dissipated before coming over. Where her gaze landed, a ripple of space appeared, and a young deity in black quietly materialized before her, seemingly unaffected by the Chaotic Source Force. A few of the great Divine Powers in the distance frowned, for even with their might, they had only noticed the newcomer a moment earlier. This level of spatial-temporal power, they had only seen in Cronus before. It should be shared joy, Prince Laine, she said with a slight smile, relieved. She pointed to the nearby Codex of Creation. Two hundred years overdue, its time the item returned to its rightful owner. And these Chaotic Source Forces, if you hadnt come, I wouldnt have known what to do with them, Themis said. Hearing this, many of the deities who had never seen Laine before were curious about his identity and his connection to the Goddess of Laws Divine Artifact. The few who recognized Laines presence were also puzzled. Chaotic Source Force was like poison to the gods who were born in this era. Laine, paying no heed to the other deities, nodded towards Themis. With a gesture, the Codex of Creation shrunk to the size of a normal book and fell into his palm. He tapped the spine with his fingertip, and a page fell from the Divine Artifact. A streak of golden light flashed across the page, and the surrounding Mist Serpents were sucked in like water into a whale, leaving no trace behind. Clearly, in the hands of the true owner of the Divine Artifact, it exhibited an even greater might within the domain of Order. Will you stay for my victory celebration? Themis asked. No, Im just here to take these things you couldnt handle. Ive been looking forward to the Chaotic Source Force for quite some time, Laine replied, shaking his head as he declined Themis invitation. He had no interest in attending a celebration of this era. With the items in hand, Laine was about to bid farewell, but in the next moment, an inexplicable oppressive force suddenly arrived, solidifying the space around them. This level of confinement actually had little effect on him; with just a bit more effort, Laine could easily break free. But he didnt do so. Instead, he simply turned to look towards the source of the power. As expected, in his line of sight stood the family of the God of Sun. Leading them was none other than the Principal God, Hyperion. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39 Chapter 16 Evaluation Chapter 39 Chapter 16 Evaluation Translator: 549690339 As the God of Sun displayed his divine power unabashedly, the atmosphere both inside and outside the Mount of the Gods, which had been lively, began to weigh down with gravity. The deities who were preparing to come forward also stopped in their tracks. Although the Mist Serpent had been cleared away, they were equally reluctant to get involved in the obvious conflict before them. The character and ambition of the God of Sun were well known; he was not one to engage in pleasant sociability. Aside from his wife Theia, even his own children held more fear than respect for him, so naturally, the gods were not going to speak on his behalf. As for Laine, it was even less necessary to mention. Among the deities present who knew him, aside from Themis, the majority would be happy to see someone laying hands on him. This deity, who seemed to be older than the Primordial Gods, had never truly made a move. Even though fate made the gods fear him, it wasnt as intuitively powerful as strength. Now that someone was willing to be the one to test Laines strength, even the ancient Mountain God Ourea couldnt help but entertain the idea of enjoying the show. Is there a problem? Under the gaze of the gods, Laine asked in an unhurried tone, facing the faintly oppressive divine power coming from Hyperion. With a calm tone and an unrippled expression, Laines attitude was unmistakable. He didnt seem to take the God of Sun seriously at all, at least thats how it appeared. You know why I am here, Laine. I once went to the Underworld to find you, but you didnt even dare to meet me face to face. With narrowed eyes, facing Laines indifference, Hyperion responded with an even stronger pressure of divine power. Light and heat surged around Laine, rushing straight toward him. But soon, Hyperion realized that, despite his continuing surge of divine power, it all disappeared at the edge of Laines robe. No, not disappeared. Hyperion could feel that the power of the great Sun was still there, still pressing forward. Only a distance as narrow as a fingers breadth seemed to be stretched a million times longer; no matter how close his power got, it was always just a bit short of reaching the other party. Facing such a situation, the God of Sun glanced sideways at the Divine King, using his peripheral vision. This kind of technique seemed like it involved the authority of space, but as far as Hyperion remembered, it was Cronus that was the god of space and time. But none of that mattered now. As the forces of both parties met, the Intermediate Divine Power level of Laine was clearly perceptible to him. It was somewhat threatening, but that was all, making Hyperions resolve strengthen slightly. Laine, you must be very clear about my purpose. Thousands of years ago, you used eloquence to confuse the Divine King, obtained three conditions, and shamelessly stole the concept of the Moon. Today, I have come to correct that mistake. In front of the gods, Hyperion still had to speak some reason. Although the Ancient Titan Gods who had truly experienced that time knew that he had been one of those in agreement then. The God of Sun was very much in favor of the Underworld Sun broadening his authority, and not yet free at that time, he did not know that the future Moon would become his daughter. However, the Underworld Sun had not appeared for a long time, and with the birth of Selene, Hyperions thoughts had changed as well. On the other side, Laine remained unmoved by the God of Suns questioning. From the time the other party had gone to the Underworld, he had anticipated this day to some extent. The other party wanted the Moon in his hands, but how could he not want a chess piece to deter the gods? If it were any other Titan, with the gap in Divine Power Level, Laine might not have any good solutions, but Hyperion picking this time and place to create trouble could only be seen as planting the seeds of his own misfortune. Feeling the laws of the current world that had not entirely dissipated around him, Laine did not respond but instead turned to look at Cronus. Is this your idea? Upon hearing this, the Divine King standing off to the side was first taken aback, then promptly and decisively denied: No, this matter is not of my concern. The Divine Kings promises are never discounted. Although he longed to say yes, then join forces with Hyperion to bring down Laine, and see if he could reclaim his origin of time and space, Cronus, after much consideration, abandoned this thought. Now that Hyperion had taken the initiative to step forward, Cronus could decide based on how events unfolded. If Laine was not as fearsome as he thought, he believed his own Queen of Gods would certainly defy the Divine Kings command, voluntarily doing something to Cronuss regret. But if Laine dealt with the problem brought by the God of Sun, then he would not act rashly. Laine! With a low shout, the God of Sun, who was ignored by Laine, once again felt a surge of anger. He had anticipated many possible reactions, such as refusing to hand over the concept of Moon or finding some way to leave directly; or perhaps telling the gods about the past agreements and prophecies, attacking his inconsistency, but Hyperion had never expected to be completely ignored by Laine. He wanted to take action directly, but the fruitless probing from before still allowed the God of Sun to barely regain some rationality. Cooling down, he turned his head to glance at Crius, the God of Meteorology. The result was a relief, this relative gave him an affirmative look. Once, because of the calendar, Crius also harbored some dissatisfaction towards Laine. It would be too much to provoke a conflict directly, but to lend some support in a fight, he dared to do so. Goddess of Justice, my sister Themis, this greedy deity first stole Mnemosynes Memory, then conspired to take my daughters Moon. I hope you can make a fair judgment and make him pay for his misdeeds, Hyperion said. Now with a helper, Hyperion still thought it wasnt enough, he tried to get Themis to stand on his side as well. Clearly, the result was not as he wished. Gods and Godhood mutually influence each other, at least thats how Chaoss native deities are. Besides the former Heavenly Father, no one could make the Master of Law go against her nature. Moreover, even on a personal emotional level, between a friend who lent a Divine Artifact and the God of Sun whom she hadnt seen in a millennium, Themis wouldnt hesitate. The God of Spirit was born before us, the ownership of Memory is Chaoss decision. As for the Moon, that is an agreement witnessed by the Mother Goddess and us. Shaking her head, Themis had no intention whatsoever of showing favoritism towards her brother. She turned her head to look at Laine. If he required her help, she wouldnt mind standing on the side of justice. Themis, whose Divine Power had not yet broken through, might not be a match for the God of Sun, but she was confident in stopping Theia. An agreement? It was nothing but him threatening us with a prophecy! With a scoff, Hyperion seemed to have forgotten how meek and humiliated he had been during the time when the Heavenly Father was still present. As the leader of the lineage of the God of Stars, he had long since lost his former wariness and meticulousness. Since you are unwilling to help me, my sister, youd best not interfere with me, he said. Even if you have received a promotion in Godhood, you are still not a match for me as of now. And you, Laine, Hyperion sneered as he looked over, ready to stop tolerating any further. In the presence of the gods, I will show you that power is far more effective than words! The next moment, The Sky brightened. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40 Chapter 17 The Power of the Codex of Creation Chapter 40 Chapter 17 The Power of the Codex of Creation Translator: 549690339 As his voice fell, Hyperion no longer hesitated. Vast divine power surged from him, echoing the celestial bodies in the starry sky. Having made his decision, he did not intend to probe any further. The sun in the sky instantly erupted with a thousandfold heat, and all intelligent creatures of Chaos could see that the sun, originally suspended overhead, began to deviate from its position, falling towards the earth, gradually accelerating. As the original God of Sun, the mighty Titan deity, Hyperion did not need any Sun Chariot to drive this celestial body. Or rather, relying on external objects to harness the symbol of his godhood was in itself a sign of insufficient strength. At the same time, the Ancient Titan Gods Theia and Crius also secretly exerted their authority. Although they did not take direct action, Light and Sun were so compatible that Meteorology could also amplify the suns power. The suns radiance became intensely brilliant, drawn by divine power, it hurtled straight towards Laine. The force of this single blow, with the combined strength of the three Titans, elevated Hyperions power more than just a level. Even the several beings of great divine power present could not help but show a grave expression. Although the birth of his eldest son had caused Hyperions divine power to fall back to the threshold of great divine power, this attack that pulled the sun could make any deity here take three steps back. You still have time to give up now, Hyperion finally smiled as he looked at Laine on the Mount of the Gods: Once the sun sets, you will have no chance to repent. Raising an eyebrow, Laine had to admit that Theia and the God of Sun were indeed a natural pair. Together, they were almost approaching Divine Power Level 19. If it were not for Hyperion digging his own grave, Laine would not have dared to stay put. Of course, not being able to withstand it did not mean he could not avoid it. The sun faintly locked onto this space, but after all, it did not have the authority over time and space. If he circumvented through history, traveling through time, Laine could easily retreat tranquil. However, compared to avoiding it, he had a better solution. Nothing is absolute, Hyperion. Gods must pay a price for what they have done, the same was true for Uranus, and you are no exception. The lessons of history are right before your eyes, yet you have never learned a thing. Shaking his head slightly, Laine calmly responded. The next moment, the flow of time around him was instantly distorted; under the power of his authority, one second stretched into more than a quarter of an hour. This was just a basic application of the power of time. With ample time, he slowly raised his hand, and the Codex of Creation floated and turned pages in midair. In the blink of an eye, countless pages filled with Spirit Script were flipped through, finally stopping on the section that detailed the rules governing celestial bodies. Everything has its order, and even the Divine King, if he misuses his authority, will be punished by the world, to say nothing of a God of Sun. And with the Codex of Creation in hand, Laine could make this retribution more concrete, more severe, more efficient. The descension of the great sun was actually not a big deal; as long as Hyperion controlled it properly and did not let it truly collide with the earth, the backlash he would need to endure was almost negligible. However, the fact that the Sun God suppressed his eldest son for hundreds of years, causing the celestial body that was supposed to rise in the east and set in the west to hang in the sky, was his greatest violation of Order. And on this Mount of the Gods, where the current laws had just been established, the remnants of the worlds laws would amplify the power of the Codex of Creation, subjecting those who strayed from order to compounded punishment. The revolution of the sun and moon follows its statutes; according to the Codex, each should follow its path. As he spoke, Laines divine power flowed into the book in his hand, absorbed by this object that was close to a Genesis Artifact. The next moment, a sound of chains clinking echoed through the void, and the sun that was hurtling towards Laine slowed down abruptly, losing the momentum it initially had. Hyperion, as a God of Sun, also noticed that the more the sun deviated from its original trajectory, the stronger a force seemed to resist its movement. Although the great sun was still approaching Laine, the might of this strike had already been greatly diminished. Hmph, just a little trick, Hyperion scoffed. Snorting coldly, Hyperion glanced at the Mother of Light beside him. Seeing this, Theia understood and agreed, and the two of them began to mobilize their divine power together, accelerating the descent of the sun once again. If Laine had been an equally strong deity, or held a complete Genesis Artifact in his hand, Hyperion would have definitely turned tail and fled. But now, even if it meant using almost half of his strength to counter the Chains of Law, he still had ample confidence. However, he had yet to realize the gravity of the situation until this moment. Violators are guilty. Those who are guilty shall be punished. Accompanied by Laines second proclamation, Hyperion at first didnt take it seriously, but then his expression suddenly changed. He had been prepared to once again resist the power of order, but just now, he was horrified to discover that his control over the Sun was waning. Apart from Chaos, no one could shake a gods divine authority. Hyperion thought he might be hallucinating, but then he quickly realized the problem. Is it Helios? What have you done to him? Crying out in alarm, Hyperion understood; it wasnt Chaos who was diminishing his divine authority, but that the Sun itself had inherent issues. Since Helioss birth, the Sun had two mastersone symbolizing its existence, the other its operation. But due to the oppression of his eldest son, the Sun had never truly orbited since the day it was born. Without a doubt, this was a violation of the existing order. But under normal circumstances, being the original Sun God, a few hundred years wasnt enough time for Hyperion to pay the price for this. However, under the influence of the Codex of Creation, the feedback of order had been amplified. Hyperions control over the Sun began shifting towards his child. Although this transfer was reversible, he was forced to stop the descent of the Sun. He could continue the attack, so long as he had enough trust in Helios. But obviously, there was no such trust between the God of Sun and his son. Although Helios had always been obedient to him, Hyperion knew all too well not to trust that, from his own experience. For the Sun God, who had personally staged fatherly love and filial piety, a daughter might be okay since there was no conflict in divine roles. But for his son Helios, he had long been on guard. Good, very good, Themis, is this your justice? Knowing he could only return today without accomplishing anything, Hyperion cast an angry glance at his sister. Since the Oracle Stone Tablet was remade, it was entirely different from the original. Even the Ancient Gods on Mount of the Gods, who had seen the Tablet before, did not recognize that the Codex of Creation was that same stone tablet. This was always meant for Prince Laine; I merely returned it to its rightful owner, Themis explained, frowning slightly. Would he kindly lend you the divine artifact, considering his and our fellow Titans relationship with us? Hyperion snorted coldly, his rage not clouding his mind. He gave Laine one final look and turned to leave. Any more harsh words now would only become a joke, but todays matter isnt over! Watching Hyperion walk away, Laine shook his head slightly; he could probably guess what the other was thinking. But unfortunately, when to act, you may decide; when to end, thats for me to say. And so the next moment, he reached out his hand and took out a gift that had been stored for fifteen hundred years. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41 Chapter 18 The Eater of Suns Chapter 41 Chapter 18 The Eater of Suns Translator: 549690339 One thousand five hundred years ago, Uranus lost his position as the Divine King, and Laine created the Spirit Realm on that very day. At the same time, the Twin Gods of the Dark Night were called forth by the world, but instead of clashing with Laine, after he sent out the soul embryos, one of them returned with a gift. Nyx hung a star for Laine, while Erebus passed on the negative emotions from Uranuss deposition to Laine. That was the hatred of a father for his son, the murderous intention of a king towards a rebel. Laine originally planned to mix it with other materials in the future to forge it into a Divine Artifact specifically designed to target the twelve Titans, but later on, he had some new ideas. Why target twelve gods when you can target one? With a light touch of his left hand on the Codex of Creation, the intangible order was rewriten. At this moment, the Sun had not yet returned to its place, and the retribution against Hyperion was still being maintained. Laine thus wielded his Divine Power, cleverly altering the method of retribution. The God of Sun in mid-air suddenly felt a shadow creeping over his heart. He glanced around suspiciously, but found nothing. In the next moment, standing in the twisted flow of time, Laine drew the Source Power of the Spirit Realm, slowly infusing it into the undulating black mist in his hand. A bit of the newly acquired Chaotic Source Force rapidly transformed as well, blending into that mass of negative emotions. As time passed slowly, the tangled creation of Source Power and emotions in front of him had begun to take shape. It inherited its previous form, resembling an indistinct fog. The mark that belonged to Uranus had been washed away; only the hatred directed towards the Titans was preserved. Without a doubt, having come into direct contact with the origin, it would never have a normal mind. But Laine did not care. It was just a weapon; it did not need intelligence, only usefulness. After examining it for a while, finally, in the name of the Master of Spirituality, Laine gave the object in his hand new life. Eclipse, indescribable Evil Spirit of the Spirit Realm, nebulous devourer of light and heat, I grant you life in the name of the creator. As soon as the words were spoken, the black fog in front of him trembled and then became animated. Although the Evil Spirit still lacked a mind, it was born with the instinct of Chaos. In the next moment, the newly-born Eclipse seemed to sense the intentions of the creator and instantly merged into the surrounding space, rushing toward the celestial body far away. The murderous intent of the Divine King was originally directed at the twelve Titans, but during the reshaping, Laine focused it solely on Hyperion as the representative of the Sun. When the target was narrowed, this power became even more targeted and restraining. Moreover, this created life was different from deities; they did not need to grow, but were born at their peak. After blending with other forces, what Laine originally considered enough to create beings comparable to a True God advanced further, directly becoming an Evil Being close to Intermediate Divine Power. Against the [Sun], its power was especially formidable. What felt like a long time had passed was in fact only a few seconds in the outside world amidst the twisted flow of time. Thus, the gods atop Mount Othrys had just seen Hyperion leave in disarray, when the next moment, the sky darkened. Hyperion, who had never before seen an Evil Spirit, was momentarily dazed, and the black fog had already encircled him. The newly born Evil Spirit unfolded its intangible form, enveloping the originally vast body of the God of Luminous. Therefore, the Suns light was obscured, and Chaos for the first time outside of nightfall, plunged into Darkness. What is this?! Nostop!! First stunned, then for the first time, the majestic and valiant God of Sun showed a look of fear. When the Evil Spirit born of the emotions of the former Divine King obscured the Sun, he suddenly felt the power belonging to the Sun truly diminish. This was not a transfer as before, nor was it a temporary change. Hyperion clearly felt that a portion of the [Sun]s Origin was being transformed into a force opposed to it, a force that seemed born to hate light, wanting to drag the world into Eternal Night. Even in this moment, his Divine Power, which he had managed to stabilize after the birth of his eldest son, began to waver. If the Suns Source Power continued to ebb, he would probably no longer be able to maintain his own power. Back off! Boom! Overcome with fear, Hyperion no longer cared if he might hurt himself. He summoned his divine power and threw a punch towards the sun. The dark mist cloaking the suns surface dispersed under that strike, allowing some light to break through, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the black fog had once again enveloped it. Hyperions attack was not without effect, but the evil entity merged with the origin power itself gained an incredible immortality under the premise of sacrificing its sanity. Even with a massive power gap, it was not easily vanquished. Theia, help me! Hearing her husbands somewhat panicked call, the mother of light, although not as sensitive to changes in the suns source power like the God of Sun, unhesitatingly threw her hand in as well. The black mist around the sun instantly swelled, which was the light induced by the goddess. But in the blink of an eye, the black fog returned to normal. The light mobilized by Theia failed to penetrate its body and was instead devoured by the evil spirit as nourishment. Clearly, the couple, who had encountered an evil entity for the first time, did not know the correct way to deal with it. Simple divine force attacks were nothing more than massaging the opponent. Meanwhile, as Hyperion made an all-out effort, the disturbance of his divine power was noticed by the observing deities. The second and third generation Titans sensed it vaguely, but it was different for the first generation. They had felt something was wrong as soon as Laine had released that wave of emotion. Now, the shaking of the God of Suns godhood had truly changed their complexions. Thaesis, did you feel it just now? I felt it Im not very sure, but it gave me the impression of facing the Heavenly Father directly. The original water goddess responded gravely to her husbands words, involuntarily clenching her fists. Thousands of years had passed, and she thought she had forgotten the past, but when that familiar aura arrived, she couldnt control her own emotions. Titan, a word that stood for the faint-hearted. In an attempt to sever ties with the past, they changed the term to Titans, symbolizing courage and strength. But in truth, they were no different from what they had been thousands of years ago in the face of the Heavenly Father. Its not him, at most its just some power he left behind. Unlike her siblings, the Goddess of Luminous, Phoebe, appeared much more composed. Phoebe always valued her dignity, longing for the respect and flattery of others, but even she did not notice her voice trembling. The two deities who governed the sea, her own husband, the deity of heavenly bodies, or even Hyperion, who was wildly attacking the sun in the sky, were all deities with formidable divine powers, but Phoebe was different. If the mother of light was held back from advancing due to her slow accumulation of divine power, Phoebes hindrance was purely a limitation of her godhood. Perhaps in her original trajectory, Phoebe once had control of oracles and through that insight managed to take that critical step. But now, it seemed she no longer had that opportunity. Some power If its just that, Im less worried. But hes actually able to turn that power into such a special form of life. With an inherent ability to counter, despite such a vast gap in power, it can render Hyperion utterly helpless. That is a terrifying creation. The taciturn ruler of mountains identified the crux of the problem. Let us hope it cannot be replicated. Pontuss expression was also somewhat gloomy. Unlike his indifferent brother, he had personally hidden Uranuss organs in the ocean depths. Whether there was only one force against the twelve Titans he did not know, but the question of whether there was something directed at him was the ancient Sea Gods real concern. A silent oppression spread amongst the deities. This was the first time they had heard of a creation that could shake the very origin of godhood. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42 Chapter 19 The Curtain Falls Chapter 42 Chapter 19 The Curtain Falls Translator: 549690339 Prince Laine. Atop the Mount of the Gods, Rhea, who had always been by the Divine Kings side, suddenly spoke. The gaze of the gods was drawn to her. The Goddess of time speaking at this moment was clearly not only representing herself but also expressed the will of the Divine King. Prince Laine, your creation has alarmed me, but the earth cannot be without the Sun, just as the Underworld cannot be without the Nether Moons light. If the daylight were to lose its lightness forever, then everything in the world would wither and descend into silence. The collision in the sky was still ongoing, and the power of the God of Sun became more and more erratic. If it were just Hyperion himself that was weakening, Rhea did not want to say much. Her words were clearly exaggerated, but feeling the turmoil of the Suns Origin, the Queen of Gods was very aware that a world under Cronuss rule missing a celestial body was something he would find utterly unacceptable. The God of Sun might pay a price, but the Sun itself must remain unharmed. Without agreeing or disagreeing with the Queen of Gods proposal, Laine looked at the Divine King and Queen, whose expressions had changed slightly, and he did not insist any further. Let alone that he actually did not have the power to destroy the Sun. Even if he did, he could not see any benefit in doing so. Hyperion rightly deserves punishment for his arrogance, but youre right. Chaos cannot be without this celestial body. Therefore, in the presence of all gods, I can make some concessions. If Hyperion is willing to apologize to me and swears to relinquish control of the Sun for five hundred years, letting his offspring manage it in his stead, then I can forgive his actions. The corner of his mouth twitched. Cronus beside him did not know what to say about Laines concession. It was not permanent, only for five hundred years. It seemed generous but the Divine King did not even need to think about it; having experienced true freedom, Helios would never want to continue under his fathers control. Perhaps another father-son struggle was to be seen in the future, but that was none of the Divine Kings concern. Deep down, Cronus was actually quite eager to see such a scene unfold. In the past, the Divine King was not allowed to leave Mount of the Gods, but if he could take control of the starry sky, he would have his own territory to rule over. Respected God of Sun, I trust you have heard as well. Since he had received a response, the Divine King no longer hesitated. He looked up to the sky and spoke to Hyperion: As the Lord of the Spirit Realm said, you should pay a price for your actions. Celestial bodies have their own laws, and it is time for my nephew to join you in governing the starry sky, rising in the east and setting in the west, as the Sun should. As his words fell, the gathered gods also looked up towards the sky. If Laine had been determined to destroy the Sun, even if they were not close to Hyperion, they could not sit idly by and let that happen. But if it was only a matter of the Sun Gods family discord, that was a different story. In the sky, listening to the voice coming from the earth below, Hyperion punched out in unwillingness. But looking at the Eclipse that tore and then closed, he ultimately submitted. He did not know if this monster had a limit to its transformation of the Suns Origin, but if this continued, he feared he would become the second deity after Chaos to fall from great divine power. Stopping the attack, Hyperion took a deep breath. He remained silent for a while, trying to squeeze a smile on his face, but ultimately, he was unsuccessful. Yes, you are right. Prince Laine, I apologize for my previous actions. You have undisputed sovereignty over the Moon, established by the Mother Goddess and witnessed by all of us. Laine nodded his head, watching the Sun Gods rigid face, showing no response. Hyperions cheek twitched, knowing what the other party wanted. So he looked at Laine and said, word by word: I swear upon the Styx River, that for the next five hundred years, my eldest son shall replace me in governing the Sun, as my due punishment. The next moment, a wave of Laws fluctuation descended upon the place, a spontaneous response from Styxs Godhood, far in the Underworld, witnessing the Sun Gods oath. Good. Seeing this, Laine finally looked satisfied. Come back, Eclipse. He gestured towards the direction of the Sun, summoning his creation. Although the consciousness of the Evil Spirit was chaotic and disordered, it could not resist the creators call. Leaving the Sun, as an immortal and indestructible Spiritual Body, it directly disintegrated its form, returning to Laine in a dispersed state. Darkness had ended, and sunlight once more shone upon the earth. Everything seemed unchanged, yet everything had changed. This was merely a lesson, beneath the sun, Laine closed the Codex of Creation, smiling as he swept his gaze over the gods before looking up at the disheveled figures in the sky. But if there is a next time, it will be more than just a lesson. His face darkened, but upon seeing the mist that lingered around Laine, Hyperion ultimately held his tongue. He turned and walked away, with Theia and the ever-silent Selene following closely behind. The young Moon Goddess seemed a bit frightened; she had anticipated her fathers endeavor might fail, but she hadnt expected this outcome. From the corner of her eye, she glanced at her aunt, Phoebe. This Titans Godhood wasnt particularly strong, but her husband, Coeus, as a deity of the lightless celestial bodies, had even touched upon the domain of Darkness. Even among the mighty Divine Powers, his was no ordinary force. The Moon Goddess found her thoughts drifting again, yet despite pondering all of the deities of Chaos, she could not think of any who were close to her father. The family of the God of Sun departed, while around the Mount of the Gods, the expressions of the deities varied. Some were worried, some panicked, some indifferent, some admiring, and some wary. Yet they all silently categorised Laine as someone not to be trifiled with. They were acutely aware that usurping the origin of Godhood was by no means as effortless as Laine had made it appear, and it was an experience none wished to endure themselves. Under the watchful eyes of the gods, Laine, sensing the Godhood of the Eclipse from the Evil Spirit, couldnt help but feel some pleasure. He hadnt been disinclined to let Chaoss first Eclipse last a bit longer, long enough for Hyperions Divine Power to plummet completely. However, Laine knew that continuing would risk revealing too much. The Suns origin had indeed been shaken, but it was actually the will of Chaos that had taken action. Eclipses were regarded by the world as new deities born from the emotions of the former Divine King, and the Eclipse was its Godhood. Thus, the previous draining of the origin was actually more akin to the splitting of Godhood that occurs when a new god is born, only Laine had manipulated the process through the use of the Divine Artifact. If one were to truly compare their strengths, even with a restraining relationship, the Evil Spirit would struggle to bridge the gap between two levels of Divine Power and pose a real threat to the God of Sun. Nevertheless, after this event, once the concept of Eclipse seized by it was taken over, absorbed, and digested by the Spirit Realm, and then reintegrated with Eclipses, with the strength of Intermediate Divine Power and a double buff of restraint, it would truly become the nemesis of the Sun. Now that the farce is over, I shall not impose any longer, My apologies for disturbing your celebration banquet, the latter was addressed to the Goddess of Law. Themis shook her head upon hearing this. She too was not concerned with such matters. Seeing Laine ready to depart, the deities present, no matter their inner thoughts, all paid their respects. Laine nodded in acknowledgment to each of them, and shortly after, as spatial forces surged, his form started to fade into translucency. Before leaving, Laine cast a glance towards the God of Meteorology on the Mountain. Theias loyalty to her husband was incontestable, but Criuss actions in mobilizing Divine Authority to lend support were duly noted. However, he had done enough for today, and there would be a more suitable candidate to mete out punishment in the future. Laine was gone, and with the departure of the two main protagonists of the previous conflict, the atmosphere among those remaining grew more relaxed. Todays events had introduced many of the new gods in attendance to this ancient being who preferred the solitude of the Underworld. Even the first-generation Titans were now deep in thought. Oceanus began to ponder whether there was any chance for him to turn Laine into his relative. Meanwhile, Crius was already regretting that he shouldnt have intervened. As for Cronus, aside from stepping in to mediate halfway through, the Divine King had remained largely inscrutable, as if everything was unfolding within his expectations. But just as Laine had said, the farce was over, so he no longer continued in silence. Ladies and gentlemen, the Divine King announced loudly, the interruption was merely an accident. Now that the issue has been resolved, please join me in my Divine Palace for the banquet I have prepared for all of you. A small incident had occurred during a celebration meant to commend legislative achievements, but for the Divine King, neither side of the conflict were good people, and he would be pleased with eithers loss. Now, it was time for the banquet to officially commence. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 20: Evil Objects Translator:549690339 Half a day later, Laine returned to the heart of the Spirit Realm. Mount Sinai was as tranquil as usual, with virtually no life able to approach it except for Laine and the first-generation angels he had created himself. The light from the seven moons cascaded down, lending the place a semblance to the Land of Eternal Night. The domain of the Night Lady and The Dark Overlord were different, Eternal Night did not mean the absence of light. Evil Spiritsor perhaps it is more appropriate to call them Evil Beings. Even though they are purely spiritual bodies, this method of direct integration with the Source Power seems to be applicable not only to spiritual bodies. With a wave, Laine dismissed Liana, who had come to greet him, and sat in the Temple of Elas, watching the indefinable and erratic eclipses, feeling somewhat pleasantly surprised. Such beings, possessing great power and also capable of rapid development, were indeed useful. Other deities could not do this because beings directly fused with Source Power lacked wisdom; their thoughts were entirely chaotic and mad. Even the creators of these beings found it difficult to control their behavior. But Laine was different. As the master of Source Power in essence and the one who had opened up the Spirit Realm, he could control these lives in other ways. In later times, Gaia bore Typhon to express her dissatisfaction with Zeus, to declare her power. Perhaps by that time, I too could set loose a couple of Ancient Evils upon Mount Olympus to see how this Divine King who sows his seeds across the world would cope. Lightly tapping the armrest of his chair, Laine was very satisfied with his creation. The cultivation of a deity required time; even with a powerful godhood, it also needed a potential vessel and ample time to accumulate Divine Power. But these evil beings were born powerful, like the Hekatonkheires, they were at their pinnacle from birth. The only imperfection was that perhaps due to the fusion with the Chaotic Source Force, the eclipses had gained even more strength, but they were also subtly rejected by the laws of the material world. The Chaotic Origin was, after all, the detritus expelled from the material worlds order after the laws were established; now, even though they had integrated with other elements, they were still unwelcome by the material world. It could be said that these kinds of evil beings could only make brief stays in the outside world or use some means to block the laws detection of them. Otherwise, the longer they stayed in the material world, the stronger the suppression from the planes would be. Only at the fringes of the Underworld, the ends of the ocean and The Sky, the domains of the three Primordial Gods, and a few other places were exceptions. Like the Spirit Realm, those regions were outside the control of the material world, so the eclipses naturally would not be affected. The Ancient Evil Being of the Spirit Realm, the undefinable one that roams the threshold of reality and illusion, this is really getting more and more interesting. I wonder if the people of later generations will consider the depths of the Spirit Realm a feared forbidden land where Evil Gods roam everywhere. Smiling, he shook his head, Laine was, in fact, somewhat looking forward to this. With a slash through space, Laine sent the eclipses to the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm. For such a Spirit Realm life with power comparable to a True God, if it had wisdom and rationality, it would naturally be able to travel freely among the seven layers of the Spirit Realm, but clearly, the eclipses were not among them. Compared to ordinary life, it actually prefers to stay in the deep, chaotic layers of the Spirit Realm. For these beings, the shallow layers of the first and second levels of the Spirit Realm are somewhat confining. This confinement is not spatial, but rather a matter of spirituality. When dwelling in the shallow layers of the Spirit Realm, an evil spirit that cannot condense its power like a True God feels an instinctive sense of restraint, and its very existence is an unstoppable disaster for the non-divine beings of the Spirit Realm. Thus, unless necessary, Laine does not intend to allow it to move around freely. Its best to let it stay in the fifth or sixth layers of the Spirit Realm. For the wisdom-less Ekliptos, even wandering for ten thousand years, unable to comprehend the chaotic space-time of the deep Spirit Realm, it might just be going in circles in the same spot. Having dealt with the newly created evil spirit, Laine took out the Codex of Creation again. Compared to before, the brass-colored ancient book had clearly gained many more patterns, which were manifestations of the rules of the current world. The thickness of the book hadnt changed, but Laine knew that its number of pages had increased by about a third. Through this legislative process, the components of this Genesis Artifact were completely perfected. From now on, it no longer needed to stay in the Source Power pool of the Spirit Realm, but could serve as one of the cores of the Spirit Realm, assisting Laine in organizing rules and integrating Source Power. With this single artifact alone, the rules and order of the Spirit Realm could be strengthened by more than thirty percent on the original level. Externally, the expansiveness of the Spirit Realm greatly accelerated; internally, the suppression by the interface against other lifeforms entering the Spirit Realm without permission also intensified. It could be said that for beings below the Intermediate Divine Power level, Laine didnt need to take action himself, as the chains of laws within the Spirit Realm alone could easily suppress them. That is, the Codex of Creation is not an artifact for attacking. Its power leans more towards assistance rather than direct combat. Otherwise, a Hyperion who has fallen to the 16th level of Divine Power, even with the support of the Mother of Light, I would absolutely be able to suppress him head-on, without needing to go through all this trouble. Shaking his head, Laine knew the key issue was that he was busy integrating Source Power, raising the bulk of the Spirit Realm and the ceiling of Godhood, and had little time to accumulate Divine Power. This time forcing Hyperion to surrender also occurred because the time, place, and people were all favorable. Otherwise, with his current level 12 Divine Power, it would indeed be very difficult to win with merely an assistive artifact. The hierarchy of Divine Power among deities increases significantly the higher one goes. Below Intermediate Divine Power, the type of authority and number of deities are key to deciding victory or defeat. Two or three True Gods with weak Divine Power could defeat one with Weak Divine Power; a Godhood oriented towards combat could enable a deity to fight above their level like the protagonist of a xianxia novel, taking on multiple foes by themselves. But once you reach the realm of strong Divine Power, basically being two levels higher in Divine Power means one can fight two others and still have the upper hand. And those who have reached this point typically do not have a weak Godhood either. Once Ive absorbed the Source Power of Chaoss Fire, I wonder if Ill be able to create an artifact specialized in combat. Zeus has his Thunderbolt, Cronus has his sickle, and I too should have a weapon that belongs to me. Its just that the power of Fire is indeed a bit overwhelming. I hope I can fully absorb the relevant concepts before the birth of Cronuss eldest daughter. Sighing, Laine still continued with the great task of assimilating Source Power. When it comes to being a deity, Zeus definitely has it the easiest, either abusing his authority or on the path seeking princesses/queens/goddesses. Nothing like himself, who since the inception of the Spirit Realm, has barely had a few days of leisure time. But, sigh as he might, now was clearly not the time for Laine to relax. Once the associated deities of Chaos are born one after the other, unless theres another as easily deceived as Cronus, he wouldnt be able to fleece the world as unscrupulously as he does now. To enhance the origin through the Spirit Realms own operations is nowhere near as simple as snatching it directly. Therefore, before that time comes, it was natural for Laine to grab as much as he can. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 C Chapter 21: The Theory Of Creation Chapter 44 Chapter 21: The Theory of Creation Translator: 549690339 The scene returns to Mount Othrys. After Laine returned to the Spirit Realm, the banquet officially began. In the past, for various reasons, the deities of Chaos rarely gathered together. But taking advantage of this rare festivity, some divine clans with conflicts set aside their disputes and sat together within the same temple. Perhaps because they could often learn something new, Mount Othrys has been somewhat of a trendsetter over the past millennium. Regardless of whether they liked Cronus, the Divine King, the gods of Chaos truly enjoyed his hospitality. In the blink of an eye, three months hurried by. In this era when the earth was still barren, without the short-lived humans for comparison, the gods sense of time was always vague. At this time, a month for the gods was even shorter than a day in later ages. The banquet was about to end, but just as the Divine King was preparing to raise his glass, an unexpected topic sparked a heated discussion among the gods, and it ultimately came to his attention. Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com The cause was simple. Just as the Divine King had once experienced, in the past millennium, Ker the God of Destruction had visited more than one deity on the earth. Dwelling in the desolate Underworld, where even plants struggled to grow, this was one of his rare entertainments. Thanks to him, the gods all became interested in Nymphs, a wise form of life that wasnt divine. But because Ker claimed that they were created by Lady Nyx, they did not dare to face the majesty of the Primordial Gods, so they had to let go of the idea. It wasnt until today that, in full view of everyone, Laine created a monster comparable to a True God, that the Titan gods finally remembered that it seemed to be after Lady Nyxs visit to the Underworld that these beings called Nymphs came into existence. In addition to that, since Laine held the Godhood of Spirituality and had once received the Life Vase from Mother Earth, many deities could not help but speculate. The gods discussed the matter fervently at the banquet, and finally, Iapetus, the God of Speech and one of the two Titans with weak divine powers, stood up first. As a deity, he felt no sense of honor that was due to gods. Compared to other gods, he wished for more weak but thoughtful lives to emerge on the earth. Happiness is always relative. Its true for humans, and gods are no exception. Thus, under the watchful eyes of the gods, Cronus listened quietly to Iapetuss speech. The God of Speech hoped that the Divine King would, like Laine and Mother Night, create new life on the earth as well. I understand what you mean, But regarding this matter, Im not very clear either. Iapetus, the deity who governs Speech, when it comes to endowing creations with wisdom, perhaps the respected Lord of the Spirit Realm is indeed more knowledgeable. Since you brought this matter up, my brother, I will entrust you to handle it. In the name of the Divine King, I commission you to visit Lord Laine and request his presence in the creation of life together. If such a feat could be accomplished, I believe the gods will remember your contribution. But Your Majesty No sooner had the Divine King finished speaking than Iapetuss face changed. The battle three months ago was still fresh in his mind, he couldnt even defeat the creatures newly made by Laine, and he certainly didnt want to venture into the Underworld. But obviously, since someone had stepped forward, the gods were not going to give him a chance to refuse. I think Divine King His Majesty makes a good point, Oceanus was the first to speak up. Perhaps because of Cronuss increasingly prominent Divine Authority, the Ocean Deity Sovereign used a respectful title this time. Isnt the duty of [Speech] to be used here, my brother? I believe you can persuade him. If conscious life could spread across the land, I hope youll remember to add some new life to the sea as well. Yes, Nereus, son of Pontus and friendly to the sea, also chimed in: The near sea should also have life. If you can accomplish this task, my father will also appreciate your achievement. With the Sea Gods speaking in turn, the other gods began to discuss. In the end, under the gaze of all, Iapetus accepted the task. The feast that was meant to end was postponed. The gods watched the God of Speech depart for the Underworld, waiting for the results he would bring. Although they were not very sure what creating life would cost, if it wasnt too difficult, they didnt think Laine would reject the request of so many deities. But while Laine might not refuse, whether the person who went to make the request would be remembered by the Lord of the Spirit Realm wasnt their concern. Even the Ocean Deity Sovereign, after learning that Atlas and his relations with his father and brothers were mediocre, stopped paying much attention to this brother. After all, the duty of [Speech] was just too weak. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 C Chapter 22 River Of Vows Chapter 45 Chapter 22 River of Vows Translator: 549690339 Having traversed The Earth, Iapetus arrived in the Underworld. Although, strictly speaking, the Underworld at this time is also a part of The Earth, it feels like a world unto itself, perhaps because it is tightly enveloped by the four Primordial Gods. No matter where one enters the Underworld, whether from beneath the sea or the center of The Earth, unless they leap through dimensions like spirit realm traversal, everyone first appears at the edge of the Underworld, a place later guarded by the three-headed hound Cerberus. Behind the gate lies the River of Sorrow, Acheron, with the Land of Eternal Night and the Realm of Lightness on either side. For anyone wishing to enter the Underworld, crossing the river is the only way. Of course, at this time, the Underworld had neither gates, nor had the River of Sorrow come into existence. Carefully avoiding the domains of the two Primordial Gods, the God of Speech stepped onto the gray plains. Of the five great rivers of the later Underworld, only one existed nowthe River Styx, which conceptually circled the Underworld seven times, but in reality stretched from the present world all the way into Tartarus. Iapetus stopped here, nodding slightly towards the direction of the River of Vows and then waited for a moment. As expected, after some time, he received no response. But the God of Speech was not angered; he simply continued flying towards the center of the Underworld. As the goddess who presided over Chaos Prophecy Law, Styx had been alone in the Underworld since her birth. Even her father, the Ocean Deity Sovereign Oceanus, rarely saw her, so she was among the few deities who had not participated in the legislation process. Despite this, the God of Speech still dared not take her lightly. Once Styx took over the Worlds delegated authority over Vows, she became one of the rare deities under Chaos capable of increasing the strength of her Godhood on her own. Witnessing the vows of gods brought her an influx of Source Power from the world, and punishing those who broke their vows provided an additional boost. This strengthening might have its limits, and it might be slow, but at least so far, Iapetus hadnt seen where its upper limit lay. Feeling some envy, the God of Speech quickly swept across the gray plains, flying straight toward the Nether Moon in the sky. After all, contempt presupposes a sense of superiority, but the reality was that without even fighting, Iapetus knew he couldnt possibly defeat his opponentthough their divine powers were not much different, the Nether Moon was not something Speech could compare with. Thus, the next moment, he expressed his reverence without hesitation. Respected Princess Liana, Goddess of the Nether Moon that eternally illuminates the Underworld, your beauty is astonishing. I have come here at the request of the deities to visit the Lord of the Spirit Realm and to seek his wisdom about the secrets of creation. Please, would you guide me on my way? Liana nodded in acknowledgment of the deitys greeting, but she showed no intention of opening the gates to the Spirit Realm. The current Laine was not the same as the one who could not make any prophecies before; shortly after returning to the Spirit Realm, he had already felt the rhythm of fate. Although he never actively observed his own fate, as the symbol of indeterminate destiny and the observer of what was destined, Laine could always gain some inspiration from fate. The more closely related a matter was to him and the lower the level of power involved, the higher the probability and clarity with which insights appeared. Undoubtedly, in the trajectory of fate, the birth of creatures on The Earth was extremely important, and the soul was involved to a significant degree; therefore, it was only natural that Laine foresaw the visit from Iapetus. Regarding your purpose, the master has already been made aware, Liana calmly said, facing the eyes of the God of Speech: Merely creating a shell is not enough for a sentient being to possess wisdom. Sentient beings also need souls to carry thoughts and memories. The master can grant souls to the mundane, but as for shaping bodies, that will be something you must figure out for yourselves. As her words ended, Liana quietly awaited a response. As she said, Laine had no interest in participating in the preparations for creation. Although he, too, looked forward to life, he would only bestow souls and at most would personally witness the birth of Golden Humanity. After all, the first generation of life had no ability to reproduce and would eventually die. The gods only wanted to create servants and pets, not a species capable of self-perpetuation. Even in creating humanity, his intention was more to verify a hypothesis, for the humans of the Golden Age differed greatly from the people he understood. Lifespan of thousands of years, born as adults, an unchanging appearance even in death, and minds seemingly imprinted with only devout faith and positive emotionsapart from their appearance, Laine couldnt see how such beings were like people at all. Even from the perspective of human nature, the deities of Chaos were far closer to humankind as Laine understood it than the mortals of the Golden and Silver Ages.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com Chapter 46 Chapter 46 C Chapter 23 Everything Eventually Dies Chapter 46 Chapter 23 Everything Eventually Dies Translator: 549690339 I understand, Before Liana, Iapetus bowed slightly. I will surely convey the intention of the Lord of the Spirit Realm. However, I hope that you can provide a more detailed description, so that I can present it to the Divine King, Liana nodded, calmly stating the decision Laine had previously prepared. The Lord can endow mortals with thought, but the deities need to create life themselves and decide the nature of their creations, granting them the corresponding powers, Be it appearance or abilities, that is the concern of the gods themselves. The Lord will only, at the very end, and according to pre-established requirements, bestow upon them souls, and when they die, the souls of mortals shall also return to the embrace of my Lord, Death? Hearing this, Iapetus was somewhat surprised. This was a term he had never heard before, as the language of the deity race naturally born from Chaos did not contain the existence of death. Yes, death. It is a term in the language of the Spirit Realm that describes extinction, the end, Liana nodded, explaining. Laine had evolved the Spirit Script using the oldest origins of writing on the Oracle Stone Tablet; naturally, it had its own pronunciation. Many words that did not exist in the divine language of Chaos could be found in the language of the Spirit Realm. Death was one of them, and now nectara must at the banquets of the godscame about in the same way. I am very sorry, but, respected Goddess of the Nether Moon, I dont quite understand. Why would life, after obtaining thought, still die? Listening to Lianas explanation, Iapetus still looked puzzled. That the Lord of the Spirit Realm was uninterested in fashioning shells did not surprise the God of Speech. Even though he had not done it himself, he could guess that creating life was not an easy matter. But when it came to death, Iapetus simply could not comprehend. In all his years, he had never seen anything with intelligent thought die, or rather, he just did not understand why death would occur. He did not know whether the gods would accept that souls return to the Underworld after death, since for all deities nowadays, death was still a new concept. But since the outcome had been received, Iapetus simply decided to leave the decision to the gods. Whatever the result, his task was over anyway. Three days later, with the help of the wind and space, Iapetus hurried back to the Mount of the Gods. Just like six days prior, the feast of the gods was still ongoing, with all awaiting the return of the God of Speech. In front of all the gods, he recounted his experiences, especially emphasizing his own hardships and how he had cleverly used his divine power to persuade the mysterious Ancient God. I spoke at length and, in the end, His Highness Laine told me that only when the body and spirit come together can life have thought. He agreed to endow mortal beings with spirits after the gods have completed their creation, for which I am grateful for his kindness. After hearing the God of Speechs narrative, the gods were moved by his words. They indeed appreciated Iapetuss hard work, and even many gods of lesser divine power regarded him with respect. But in the end, His Highness Laine told me, non-divine life is subject to death. All mortals have an end, and the decay of matter is much swifter than that of the spirit, so the souls of the dead should also return to the Spirit Realm. Death? Forgive my frankness, but is this some newfangled term? Beside Queen of Gods Rhea, the three Goddesses of the White Oak birthed from the divine blood of Uranus asked. Like Iapetus before them, the assembled gods expressed their confusion. Seeing this, the God of Speech elaborated on the news he had received from Liana. The reaction among the gods varied. When true gods concentrated, they could sense the vague thoughts of plants. But just as humans dont usually pay attention to ants, the gods of the past had never really cared about this aspect. In the end, they all accepted the existence of death. Using life and death to differentiate mortals from gods seemed a logical approach. It would just be a bit troublesome later on; every few thousand years, they would have to create a new batch of life. With the last issue of creating life resolved, the God of Speech prepared to return to his seat, confident that his mission was complete. However, at that moment, the eldest son of the ancient Sea God Pontus suddenly stood up. It was Nereus, the friendly companion of the sea, a Sea God with good relations with many deities. Even among the gods of the ocean lineage, many held him in high regard. I am grateful that His Highness Laine is willing to endow life with a spirit, Speaking in his usual, heartwarming tone, Nereus looked at Iapetus and slowly said, But is the destination of the soul still up for discussion? I think this is not only my own thought. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 C Chapter 24 Creation Of Life Chapter 47 Chapter 24 Creation of Life Translator: 549690339 In the great hall, Nereus continued to express his opinion. Many deities actually didnt care about the ownership of souls, and they didnt understand the value of souls either. It was simply out of a mentality that they didnt need to give anything, so they chose to wait and see how things unfolded. Moreover, it must be said that Nereuss subsequent views, at first glance, seemed to have some merit. Ladies and gentlemen, the soul is merely a creation of authority and is not some precious thing. To Prince Laine, it is like the sea water to me, or the rocks to Princess Ourea, inconsequential in themselves, as long as we dont create too many, there is no burden. Furthermore, I have heard that Prince Laine also possesses the Godhood of Memory? From this perspective, the souls of creations should belong to each deity themselves. A few heads nodded slightly, and, at least for the latter point, quite a number of gods showed agreement. The souls of all beings contain memories, and no god wanted their secrets to be known by others. Perhaps, in an inadvertent moment, they might discuss something in front of a mortal that should not be known to them. But you can bestow divinity. Listening to the gods discussion, the Goddess of Justice spoke up. Letting too many creations be immortal is a burden for gods, but it is different for just a few. As long as those selected by you to be immortal, the issue of souls returning wouldnt exist. Faced with Themiss suggestion, the gods fell silent. It wasnt that they all hadnt thought of this, but the few who did never pointed it out, after all, it wasnt their souls that were being offered. Lets try again. In the end, a deity proposed: Its just some souls; maybe Prince Laine will change his mind? This suggestion was met with agreement by some deities, and many more chose to give tacit consent. But this time, Iapetus refused to go again. He had already served as an envoy once and had obtained a not-so-bad result, so the gods didnt force him and instead sent Zephyrus, the God of West Wind. The deities nodded in agreement. Neither the King of All Gods nor the Ocean Deity Sovereign wished to take the lead, and naturally, the rest were not inclined to undertake any superfluous actions. With the matter of life decided, the feast was also drawing to an end. But at the last moment, a proposal by Cronus piqued the interest of the gods. He proposed the creation of a special species, similar to deities, yet lacking divinity. Your Majesty, is it really necessary to combine the forces of all the gods to create a species? Of course, it is, Cronus said with a smile. I intend to create a race in the image of the gods, one that worships us. Even with the Life Vase, none of us are deities skilled in creation; no one could accomplish such a feat alone. But together, we can bring such life into being. I agree, Iapetus was the first to support the idea. He had initially proposed the concept of creating life because his power was negligible among the gods. Rather than assert his authority before a host of bizarre and peculiar forms of life, he preferred the existence of creatures similar to himself but significantly weaker. Creating life like ours, would that not undermine the dignity of the gods? a deity questioned. No, they will die, but we will not. Although I have never seen what death is, Rhea, the Heavenly Empress, said, causing the gods to nod in agreement. This Goddess scarcely spoke, but since it was her husbands proposal, she lent her support. Cronus looked around at the gods with satisfaction and nodded. Regardless of Laines thoughts on spirituality, filling the earth with life under his rule would also serve to elevate his position as the King of All Gods. Themiss actions provided him with some inspiration. Although that individual who resided in the Spirit Realm was full of schemes and plots, as long as they were not aimed at him, he could still benefit from them. Regarding his final proposal, in this regard, he in fact was on the same page as Iapetus. As the King of All Gods, his status among the deities was still inferior to that of the Ocean Deity Sovereign and his two uncles. Even if the godhood of the God of Sun had not been divided and Theia was a few years away from a significant divine power, even Hyperion would have a more prominent presence than him. In such a context, creating beings similar to the gods, and watching them worship him could also be a choice. On the other hand, his Divine Palace was also in need of other life forms. Like now, having to personally take care of presenting food and nectar, Cronus likewise hoped for some creatures aligned with the gods aesthetics to take care of these menial tasks. Since no one objects, Cronus concluded, lets draw todays gathering to a close. In five hundred years, any deity interested in this matter can head to the shores of the East Sea and then together visit Mother Earth. Creating life is no simple task, and I guess you all will need some time to prepare. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 C Chapter 25 Divine King And Mother Earth Chapter 48 Chapter 25 Divine King and Mother Earth Translator: 549690339 After the banquet on Mount of the Gods had drawn to an end, five hundred years swiftly disappeared under the flickering Sun. Unlike the peace upon The Earth, the aftermath of Laines confrontation with the God of Sun played out among the stars. Returning to the stars, Hyperion fulfilled the vow he had sworn by the River Styx. He handed over the Sun to his eldest son, Helios, who, although nearly a thousand years old, still harbored merely faint Divine Power. Thus, for the first time in thousands of years, the Sun began to move along its trajectory. But contrary to many deities expectations, the Suns movement was not as smooth as they had thought. Perhaps it was because of his too meager Divine Power, or maybe due to the lack of cooperation from another ruler of the Sun, under Hyperions indifferent watch, Helios could not manage the Suns movements without his fathers assistance. His power was so weak that even just moving the Sun a short distance exhausted him. Because of this, he pleaded with the Divine King for help, but Cronus had no solution either. Hyperion did not break his promise; he did not interfere with Helios. He merely merged with the Sun, becoming one with it. This act increased the weight of the celestial body. If Helios had been a deity with Intermediate Divine Power or higher, he could easily have controlled the Sun. But due to the suppression by his father over many years, his strength was among the lowest of True Gods. The Divine King was disappointed. He had many plans, such as secretly supporting Helios, and continuing to hold sway after five hundred years, which he knew the latter would surely agree to. But what he had never anticipated was that the other party would fail to fulfil his godhood. Thus, Cronuss idea of winning without a fight was shattered. He had to prepare to intervene in the stars with more direct methods. But what happened next disappointed Cronus once again. Roughly two hundred years after the succession of the Sun, endless Light bathed The Earth, and the Mother of Light finally stepped into the realm of powerful Divine Power. Seeing this, Cronus could only lament that time was not on his side, and he temporarily abandoned the idea. In such a situation, when the five-hundred-year term had passed, Hyperion abruptly imprisoned his eldest son on the surface of the Sun, then took control of it once again. This time he was wiser. Although the rising and setting of the Sun was not his domain, he still actively moved the heavenly body to complete this act. With his Divine Power, while moving the Sun daily was a bit of a bother, it was not really a difficulty. However, because of this, the rift between the Sun God and his son was completely out in the open. In such circumstances, a day came five hundred years later when all the deities gathered on the Shores of the Eastern Sea, the unnamed secluded place of Mother Earth. Here, they would create the first batch of life upon The Earth. Havent you given up yet? Furthermore, we also plan to create a special kind of species in the image of the deities. Lifting his head slightly, although still angry, Gaia was nevertheless intrigued by what Cronus said. Creating a species in the image of the deities, indeed, sounded very interesting. If you are willing, we can start the creation right here in the vicinity. Seeing that he had caught Mother Earths interest, Cronus continued, In your spare time, you might also come to see our progress. After all, you have far more experience in the domain of creating life than we do. After some thought, Mother Earth ultimately found herself persuaded by Cronus. It wasnt just because of the special species, but also because it was the collective will of many deities. After experiencing the era of Uranus, Gaia had gradually come to realize the importance of power and influence. The Earth did not excel in combat. Rather than asserting force, she preferred to express her status in other ways. Take it, after all, you are the Divine King now, arent you? Fetching the Life Vase, Mother Earth still jabbed Cronus with a remark. The Divine King was not offended but took the high-grade artifact related to the domain of life. He knew that because he hadnt freed the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires, Mother Earth had harbored some resentment towards him, but Cronus still had no intention of releasing them. In fact, from the very beginning, Cronus had done this deliberately. He knew his refusal would not engender much hostility from Mother Earth, but it was enough to make the only Primordial God walking the present world leave Mount Othrys as a form of protest. But Gaias departure was exactly what Cronus desired. If his siblings were gone, but Mother Earth stayed, and he lacked sufficient power, he really wouldnt know to whom Mount Othrys actually belonged. If he couldnt have complete control over his place of residence, then the title of Divine King would be quite laughable. As time went by, Cronus had firmly established himself on the throne, but he still did not wish for Gaia to return to dwell on Mount of the Gods. Rhea, as his Queen of Gods, had always advanced and retreated alongside him. After secretly aiding Hyperion failed previously, the God of Meteorology chose to completely side with Cronus. The present Othrys no longer needed a Primordial Deity that refused to heed the orders of the Divine King. And theres the urgency of the world... Strengthening my authority can indeed delay it, but as Chaoss Divine King, the duty of birth is ultimately inevitable. With a somewhat icy gaze, Cronus didnt know what Mother Earth might plan for his future, and he didnt want to know. No matter who it was, if they threatened his position as the Divine King, then they were his enemy. Be it children, siblings, or Mother Earth, none would be an exception. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 C Chapter 26 The Beginning Of Life Chapter 49 Chapter 26 The Beginning of Life Updated chapters at novelhall.com Translator: 549690339 Since Cronus took the Life Vase from Gaias hands, decades had flashed by in the blink of an eye. Near the abode of Mother Earth, the gods found a vast plain. They gathered there, and with the essence flowing from the Divine Artifact, they tried to create various forms of life. Their choice of materials was quite arbitrary: mud from the riverbed, fallen leaves beside trees, soil and rocks on the ground, clouds in the sky. The deities shaped them into forms they desired, then merged them with the divine essence. If their creations conformed to the fundamental rules of lifes existence, a new species was born. Thereafter, using the first as a template, countless similar beings would emerge. However, easy as it may sound, the actual process was not so straightforward. The gods, inexperienced in creation, attempted many structures, but most ended in failure. For them, how to create the first was the greatest challenge. At last, fumbling their way through nearly a century, a total of eight thousand four hundred new species appeared upon the Earth. Be they of the heavens, the earth, the sea, each True God created a few. Although these life forms lacked souls at this point, from a biological standpoint, they were already living beings. It is finally complete. Looking at a strangely shaped fish before him, the Ocean Deity Sovereign wrapped it with Divine Power to sustain its life. For the first time in thousands of years since the Heavenly Father ascended, he showed a weary countenance. Though his Divine Power was still abundant, Oceanus felt his strength faltering. Metis, my daughter, let us stop here, he said, shaking his head at the young and beautiful goddess beside him. Oceanus had no intention of continuing. Alright, Father, this truly is the limit of our abilities, agreed the Goddess Metis with a hint of regret. Despite her belief that sea creatures did not require limbs, when it came down to practice, both she and her father had no idea how to go on with the fish. Not yet, Oceanus, we still have one species left to create, Cronus remarked, unfazed, as he glanced at his former elder brother and niece. Aside from that, the Divine King had no particular life forms in mind to create, as for the most of the years he mainly just provided advice to other divinities. Given that the Mount of the Gods had its limits, he had no plans to allow beings without godhood to enter his Divine Palace. These simple life forms already prove so difficult to create; to craft life in the image of the gods, even five hundred more years would not suffice, declared Thaesis, shaking her head, no longer harboring any hope. Even if the Mother Goddess were to lend a hand, the Life Vase is after all her Divine Artifact, and she does not truly possess the godhood of Life. While compatibility with Plant and The Earth runs high, when it comes to creatures similar to deities, I fear the Mother Goddess has little in the way of solutions, she reasoned. Only those who have tried know the immense difficulty in creating life. Yes, to create humans, that is exactly why I have come. Nodding, Laine looked at the strangely shaped fish in front of the Ocean Deity Sovereign with an interested expression. So this is the life created by Lord Oceanus, isnt it? It certainly looks peculiar. At these words, the expression of the Ocean Deity Sovereign became somewhat unnatural. Much like Uranus detested the Titans, for the current deities, ugliness rejection was entirely normal. Cough, this indeed is the creation of the Lord of the Outer Seas and his daughter, though it has not yet been perfected. If Prince Laine is interested, he could also help refine it. Then lets do just that. Metis of Wisdom, I have long heard of your great reputation. Laine nodded slightly and greeted the goddess beside the Ocean Deity Sovereign. Metis also responded with a smile. He knew what Cronus intended; the other wished to further confirm Laines proficiency in the field of life. After all, hearing is one thing, seeing is believing. Nevertheless, Laine shared this desire. At the very least, he was very interested in getting directly involved with the first generation of humans. Extending his right hand, a vibrant light emerged in Laines palm. Although he only mastered that part of life authority related to Spirituality, it was originally one with what remained in the Life Vase; in the field of life, even Gaia might not match him. Besides, for Laine, creating life was also akin to a bit of homework copying. With the light of life contained in his hand, Laine gently brushed it over the fish. As the light entered its body, the previously visible spines disappeared, and the warped spine straightened out. The arms used to move water transformed into fins, the surface barbs into fish scales, and the body became more compatible with fluid dynamics. In almost the blink of an eye, the fish that previously had a Lovecraftian visage had turned into a regular animal, leaving the surrounding three deities of the Ocean lineage dumbstruck. If the fish had not been something they had created incrementally themselves, they would not have felt so surprised. But having had a little experience, they could truly appreciate the finesse of Laines proficiency. Seeing this, even Cronus was taken aback. He had never believed the sayings about world creation in seven days, and on the fifth and sixth days, creation of all living creatures. The Divine King thought that if Laine took a few days to improve the fish to look better, he would be competent enough to lead the creation of quasi-god life. But he never expected it to take less than a minute. Its passable for such a rushed job, Laine seemed to still be dissatisfied with his work, but he made no further move. He looked towards the Divine King, laughing as he said, Destiny has guided me here for the birth of humanity. Since everything is ready, we should begin the creation, shouldnt we? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 C Chapter 27 Golden Humanity Chapter 50 Chapter 27 Golden Humanity Translator: 549690339 By the shores of the East Sea, when Laine also arrived here, the work of creating humans truly began. Without wasting time, on a riverside clearing, Cronus summoned the deities. They mixed their own blood with the soil and dripped it into the Prime Liquid flowing out of the Life Vase. The gods endowed these materials with Divine Power, so they would acquire an extraordinary nature and be innately close to the gods. The materials ready, under the watchful eyes of the deities, Laine fashioned the first human body from these materials. He first sketched out a shape, wrapping the skin on the outside. Then, he formed muscles, veins, and organs, skillfully achieving a balance of life forces within the human body. Next, Laine determined the position of the bones and the direction of the blood flow, ensuring that the vital energy circulated within the human form. Finally, he added bone marrow, a heart, and a brain, bestowing life with the means to animate. Six days passed and, despite Laines control over Life and his understanding of the human body, he erred several times before succeeding. At last, he dotted the eyes, and the first human body was thus born. This was the first of humanity, and the most perfect of humans. In him, it seemed to the deities that they could see a trait of each divine being. He would become the template for the Golden Humanity, their future leader. Once everything was completed, Laine dusted off his sleeves and took a long whip from his waist. This was the embryonic form of a Divine Artifact forged from parts of Earth and Water after the power of the elements had converged into the Spirit Realm. Its power was not great, for the related Source Power of Chaos had already been claimed, but Laine still chose it, for humans were not meant to be distinctive due to innate strength. Laine intended to see, after several epochs had passed, when civilization reached its zenith, whether the long whip would undergo some interesting changes. Snap! Gathering the leftover materials from creating the first human, Laine mixed them with more soil and Prime Liquid. With a flick of the whip, the mud spots danced through the air, then settled to the ground. As they fell, they transformed; in the blink of an eye, the brown mud spots turned into hundreds of thousands of humans. They too bore the blessing of the gods, but once diluted, it seemed somewhat faint. Astounding skill. Accompanied by a long, soft call, the transparent well water responded to his summons. It flowed out from the well, passing through the seven layers of the Spirit Realm, merging with different emotions, and then turned into mist, shrouding all the life present. By his side, the Life Vase still held in the hand of the Divine King hummed faintly; it was once a part of it but now forever unable to merge back together. When the Prime Liquids symbolizing material and Spirituality merged once more, true Life came into existence. From this day forth, you shall be the king of the Humans. Pointing to the first creation, who was also the first human to open his eyes, Laine calmly made his announcement. At the same time, the three Divine Artifacts involved in creation all trembled slightly, and shortly after, their auras noticeably strengthened considerably. Elsewhere, as such a number of lives were born onto the Earth, the worlds Source Power seemed to rise as well. However, since the lives at that point consisted only of males, which were long-lived but unable to reproduce, the increase in Source Power was not significant. While the gods did not benefit from this, the situation was different for Cronus, as the Divine King. In the perception of the other deities, his Divine Power directly reached level 19, nearing the pinnacle of mighty Divine Power, soaring to become the chief among the gods. This is the uniqueness of the Divine Kings authority; it is, in essence, an external force, not one intrinsic to the deity itself. Hence, Themis, despite her augmentation in the origin of Godhood, would still need thousands of years to accumulate Divine Power to reach this stage, but Cronus had it immediately. Cohen, from today on, your name shall be Cohen. Under the gaze of the gods, Cronus reined in his unconsciously leaking Divine Power and spoke to the first of the Humans. At that moment on the Earth, having just been named king of the Humans by the creator, and then given a name by another deity, Cohen swiftly knelt on the ground, expressing his gratitude for the deities benevolence. Seeing this, the deities each revealed a smile. Beings that looked like them were now worshiping them, which was one of their intended purposes for creating humans. Standing aside, Laine observed everything with a calm gaze. Like a few other deities, he didnt find this particularly joyous, so he didnt smile, simply watching in silence. He had always said Golden Humanity is not human, but he had thought that when he actually witnessed the birth of humans, saw life forms similar to his former self appear, he might feel something different. Yet, in reality, he felt nothing at the moment. When he personally fashioned the first Person, when he, as if writing a setting, made stipulations for the emotions of the Golden Humanity, he looked at the bewildered hundreds of thousands of Humans before him and, for some reason, Laine no longer felt they were anything special. This is the Golden Humanity. Shaking his head, Laine ultimately said nothing. He merely dissipated the phantom of the Spirit Realm, then quietly waited. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 C : Chapter 28 Oracle Of Delphi Chapter 51: Chapter 28 Oracle of Delphi Translator: 549690339 On the nameless great plains, countless newly created beings had just gained consciousness and, driven by instinct, were now crawling on the ground. Humans had been made, and all other forms of life were also teeming with vitality. They were touching the world for the first time and trembled under the unconscious divine pressure emanating from the gods above. But no god paid them any attention. At this moment, their gaze was all focused on the newly ascended Divine King and the humans upon the earth. ...Thank you for your assistance, Prince Laine. Embodying a powerful divine aura, Cronus struggled a bit to control his own strength. He stared at Laine for a few seconds but ultimately, a smile appeared on his face. Thanks to your blessing, humans have been created, a truly perfect form of life. I wonder if you plan to take some with you, to let their presence grace the Spirit Realm? There is no need. That is not their place to dwell, and the realm of spirituality does not welcome the enduring residence of mortal beings. When their day to die comes, their souls will naturally return to my kingdom. Laine shook his head, declining Cronuss suggestion. He glanced toward where Mother Earth was, feeling her gaze that had not yet dissipated. From her aura, it seemed that Gaia had recovered somewhat, but her situation remained dire. The remnants of her Great Divine Power had barely been stabilized, but Laine knew she wouldnt last much longer. After all, whether it was Typhon, Demeter, or even the future ruler of the Underworld, none had yet been born. Very well, then, said the Divine King, seemingly regretful, nodding his head. However, as the place where the gods have created life, it deserves a name. It shall become a sacred place for humans to commemorate the deitys deeds. Prince Laine, since youve participated in the creation of humans and you do not wish to take any with you, perhaps you would like to name this place? Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com Raising his eyebrows, Laine didnt understand why Cronus was so keen to associate him with humans, but he didnt plan to refuse. A name... After pondering for a moment, Laine finally said, Then let it be called Delphi. The Delphic Great Plains, birthplace of Golden Humanity. Laine extended his hand, lightly tapping the void in front of him. In the next moment, an invisible force enveloped the land. Hills rose, ancient trees reached for the heavens, and on the slopes, a temple adorned with reliefs and patterns materialized out of nothing, appearing before the gods and humans. Its just that during the era of the Silver Humanity, strife will arise on the land. The battles of the gods will obscure the skies, divine blood will flow through the mountains and rivers, thrones opposing each other. Fading slightly in form, Laines voice continued to reach clearly. Many gods born later did not understand its significance, but the Titans expressions all turned solemn. Especially Cronus, who for thousands of years gave no heed to so-called fate, but from the fact that he has yet to sire children, it was evident that Laines prophecy and Uranuss curse weighed heavy upon his mind all this time. Strife will arise on the land... So after the second generation of humans is born, will a god challenge my authority? My child? Yes, under the worlds promptings, I cannot delay forever. Keeping his expression unchanged, Cronus silently clenched his teeth. Everyone had left, yet he was burdened with such words. The Divine King felt the increase of power in his body, but it still did not set his mind at ease. Even now, with his full might, he was nothing compared to Uranus at his peak. Even the Heavenly Father, reduced to half his power and stripped of his throne, was beyond his reach at this moment. If such power could wane under fate, then what of his own present state? The second generation of humans? Then let there be no second generation at all. As long as the humans I created are the only ones, the prophecy can be postponed. I will make preparations until Im ready to break free from fates shackles at ease. Making a secret decision in his heart, Cronus slightly eased his mind. His rationality told him that fate was not so easily fooled, but it was much better to have some direction than none at all. About the allocation of humans, it is time for us to discuss it. Speaking up to break the silence, Cronus did not intend to let the gods dwell on fate any longer. Upon hearing this, the gaze of the gods fell upon the Divine King. Regardless of subsequent opinions, the initial division being conducted by Cronus was more than reasonable. With one act of legislation and the creation of mankind, the newly appointed Divine King finally established basic authority among the gods. He should have been pleased, only the parting words of Laine stopped him from feeling any joy. Lets begin, Cronus said evenly, under the gaze of the gods: Let us take a thousand individuals as a collective, so they can cooperate to survive on the land. Each of the True Gods present will receive at least their due share, and as for the rest, let them be ranked according to their own power and contributions. The gods nodded in agreement. Such is the way of Chaos, where power always precedes contribution. Thus, in a relatively harmonious atmosphere, in front of the newly born humans, the gods commenced their division. Chapter 52 - 29 Faith Chapter 52: Chapter 29 Faith Translator: 549690339 The nascent humanity probably numbered over eight hundred thousand, a figure significantly larger than the one depicted in later myths. However, considering the vastness of Chaoss domain in this world, with the Mediterranean region potentially being just a colossal island here, these numbers didnt seem excessive. As the Divine King, Cronus and the gods residing on Mount of the Gods received the largest share. They took three hundred thousand humans back to Mount Othrys, including the very first king of humanity. The Lord of the Outer Seas obtained one hundred and fifty thousand people, while Pontus and Ourea each received one hundred thousand. The two Sea Gods took humanity to the islands, transformed from celestial bodies that fell and continents shattered during the great battle between the Heavenly Father and the gods. And the God of the Mountains, alongside the Divine King, brought humans back to their birthplace. Of the remaining two hundred thousand, Gaia kept one hundred thousand near her dwelling, and the rest were divided up by the True Gods. Some followed the God of Celestial Light to the Underworld, while others were taken by the God of Celestial Bodies to a place on the western frontier of the continent. This place was where heaven and earth were closest post-first era, and Coeus left his two daughters in charge of looking after these humans. Before departing, each deity involved in humanitys creation left behind their likeness at the Oracle of Delphi. Subtly influenced by the gods power, the Oracle also began to manifest its extraordinary nature. The one hundred thousand humans following Mother Earth settled around the Temple, building houses in the image of the Oracle, praying to the gods for food as their sustenance. As a result, edible plants naturally grew around them C pluck one, and another would sprout, their vines never withering. The newly born humans were deeply grateful. Other than eating and resting, they had nothing else to do, so they devoutly worshipped heaven, the Moon, and the gods. Under the gods guidance, temples were thus constructed. The first generation of Golden Humanity was naturally strong and resilient, possessing incredible endurance and exceptional learning abilities. Those taken away by different deities often worshipped different gods as their primary deities, and built the temples in styles that reflected their patron gods preferences. During this process, perhaps due to the union of soul and body, along with their devout worship, a mysterious power was born. The gods may or may not have noticed, for they paid no attention to it. Perhaps because creation was executed with such deliberate intent, the Golden Humanity only had positive, beautiful emotions, and the emergence of those mysterious powers seemed feeble in comparison. This fragile power might have had some effect on territorial gods, but every god involved in the creation was a True God, and they clearly wouldnt care about such an insignificant existence. Laine was not surprised by this, as the faith of humanity was not strong at the time, which was just the way of life in the Spirit Realm. Even without physical bodies, they offered even less faith to Laine. He even had a faint feeling that even if the humans of this era were completely wiped out from history, with not a single creature surviving, as long as the traces they left in the world remained, this type of faith not born from reverence would be endless. It might diminish, but it wouldnt completely disappear; this was the intuition that the godhood of History gave to Laine. Perhaps this magical power, stemming from intelligent life, has a special nature that even time cant erase, enduring through the ages, eternal and indestructible. Truly magical... Civilization, faith, life, they are indeed the most elusive things in this world. But if thats the case, the fate of Prometheus no longer seems strange. The Forethinker? The Afterthinker? Its really nothing more than great folly resembling wisdom and great wisdom resembling folly. Recalling the birth of those two brothers and his actions akin to those of Metis, Laine saw even more clearly the secrets hidden behind the myths of a previous life. The Fire Thief and his brother, as the first to come into contact with Bronze Humanity, might have vaguely discovered the secret of faith, but in the end, the two made different choices. The three Divine Kings also realized this; perhaps Pandoras Box and the world-ending Flood were also attempts by Zeus to probe the nature of faith. He discovered this then weak force and decided to test it. The result was pleasing; he further completed the missing emotional part based on Bronze Humanity, and then understood that faith was more than just kneeling in worship. And this, quite possibly, was the very key that Zeus used to fight against fate, indefinitely delaying the birth of the next Divine King. Even the subsequent adventures of Dionysus, and the Twelve Labors of Heracles, were nothing but his further exploration of the power of faith. Civilization, huh... It coincides with my original plans without prior consultation. Looking at the still empty third layer of the Spirit Realm, and the vacant third Oracle Stone Tablet, Laine finally turned his gaze to humanity. Through the connection between the Master of Spirituality and souls, he gently plucked the strings in his hand. And so, Chaoss first dream was born. Chapter 53 - 30 Dream Chapter 53: Chapter 30 Dream Translator: 549690339 Time flew by, and seven hundred years had passed since humanity was created. Phew At the foot of Mount of the Gods, another nearly ten-meter-high boulder had been moved, and Cohen wiped the sweat from his brow, looking at another temple that was about to be completed in front of him. Tall and majestic, unlike the Oracle that was born from the finger of a god at the very beginning, this was a temple built by the Golden Humanity on their own. Before this, they had already constructed many temples in turn, and every True God on the mountain had one of their own. There were no exquisite bas-reliefs, no mysterious patterns, no sense of the sacred that could reach the soul at a single glance, but Cohen still felt very satisfied. What gods built symbolized their might; what mortals constructed symbolized their devotion. The two should not be confused. King, please take a break. Just as he was about to move another stone, a voice from nearby made Cohen halt his steps. In serving the gods, we should not long for comfort. Shaking his head, Cohen was tired, yet he did not feel the slightest dissatisfaction. Humans of the Golden Age encapsulated all positive emotions; they were upright, kind, hardworking, brave, and held a heartfelt reverence for the deities. In their eyes, serving the gods was a matter of course. Besides, as the first human personally created by the Lord of the Spirit Realm, he was naturally crowned king of humankind. After the division of the gods had come to an end, it was only natural that he was chosen by the Divine King and brought to the surroundings of Mount Othrys. Now, several tribes of different sizes were scattered around Mount of the Gods. They nominally belonged to the various gods of the mountain but all heeded Cohens commands. As the chosen leader, even though the title of king was more ceremonial at this time, without concepts of aristocrats, officials, and state, he still held himself to the highest standards. Of course, being the first human, he indeed possessed abilities far beyond those of ordinary people. We certainly should serve the gods, but you havent rested for seven days. Hearing Cohens words, the person who came to him understood but still tried to persuade him. Although Cohen, as the first created human, possessed strength far beyond that of ordinary people, he was after all not a deity. Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Even in the original myths, it was only after death that the people of the Golden Age ascended to the heavens to become special Heroic Spirits, approaching the status of quasi-gods. ...Alright. After hesitating for a moment, Cohen was finally persuaded. Great deity, if it is you who has guided me here, then I shall come forth and meet you. After bowing respectfully to the great door, Cohen carefully crossed the threshold and walked into Seviraz Temple. Past the great door was a long corridor, flanked by rows of columns on each side. The frescoes inside The Temple were even more exquisite, but Cohen dared not look too much. He walked carefully and quickly forward, not to make the master of this place wait too long. The corridor was very long, far larger than The Temple itself as seen from the outside world. Cohen did not know how long he had walked; the concept of time seemed to blur. Faintly, he seemed to hear a voice coming from afar. ...morning..., ... land of spirits. Is that the voice of a god? His spirit lifted, Cohen hurriedly quickened his pace. Whether it was a god or not, since it existed in this mysterious palace, it certainly had a connection with the divine. Light..., ... body. almighty. Wear the... crown, encircle... Billion trillion..., together... the name of God. The closer he got to the source of the voice, the clearer the words became. Cohen gradually distinguished that it seemed to be a poem. The great Master of Law had witnessed similar things, hence the Divine King wished mortals to also learn poetry. Unfortunately, though the Golden Humanity has an excellent learning ability, it lacked creativity altogether. This was not intentional on Laines part; no matter how much mortals embellished their so-called positive emotions, a being that only possessed these was still twisted. A twisted soul, not strong enough, of course could not bear more. Moving quickly forward, out of respect for the gods, Cohen did not run, but his pace was still fast. In one moment, the scene before him finally changed; no longer an endless corridor, Cohen found himself within a vast hall. There was no deity as expected, only a slender figure enveloped in a white hood. She was sitting sideways on the ground, and the poem from before had come from beneath the hood. And now, the sacred song continued to echo, and as Cohen left the corridor, he felt as if he had crossed an invisible barrier. It was only after crossing the barrier that he suddenly realized that the previous song was not sung in a language he was familiar with, and those brief verses contained such immense power. How can the sinner look upon the true Lords majestic glory? Each adorned with jade crowns and ornaments, reverently present The Temples golden hall. Holy, holy! In the west of July Bastion, eternally clear in the sky; Was, is now, and forever will be, eternally throughout the ages! Chapter 54 - 31 Civilization Chapter 54: Chapter 31 Civilization Translator: 549690339 He seemed not to notice the arrival, or perhaps he simply did not care. The sacred hymns continued to echo within the great hall, but this time, Cohen heard them clearly. The language was not of the gods, nor was it a simplified version interpreted by humans after listening to the divine tongue. Cohen had never heard such a tone before, beautiful and mystical, yet it did not seem like a sound that could be produced with vocal cords. He felt as though he was undergoing a baptism, his soul becoming transparent and sanctified. A yearning originating from the depths of his heart faintly emerged. It was unlike any longing for beauty; it was more like a thirst for wholeness. But as a divine masterpiece, Cohen did not know what he was missing. May the gods forgive me. Kneeling on the ground, Cohen prayed devoutly. Although it was his first time hearing it, Cohen effortlessly understood the meaning of the hymn sung by the being in front of him, it praised a supreme existence. He who causes the Moon to rise from the Western Hills, lights up the Underworld with the Light of Spirituality. He is the great one above time, the eternal sovereign. After a while, or perhaps a long time, the vast hall fell silent again as the last note dissipated. In the silence, Cohen heard footsteps approaching from a distance. He lifted his head, and it was the mysterious being who had been chanting hymns. He had never seen such attire. The white robes were woven from materials unknown, not at all like the stems and leaves of plants. The hood hung low, covering the individuals features, although Cohen did not believe himself to have any eye for appraisal, he still felt that it looked better than the garb worn by the gods on Mount of the Gods. It was a thought he should not have had, but thinking that the other might also be related to the gods, Cohen convinced himself again. The gods can naturally do better than another god. Are you human? From beneath the hood, a gentle yet distant voice came. It was still that strange language, although unheard before, Cohen could understand its meaning. In his perception, this language did not seem to be heard by his ears, but conveyed to the depths of his heart in another way. I am, your highness, Cohen replied respectfully to the query of the being in front of him, despite not knowing if the other was a god, Cohen still used a respectful title for deities. Your highness, it was not my intention to intrude here, I was just planning to res Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com I know. The person in white before him interrupted Cohens explanation. You came here through a dream, human. Seven hundred years ago, the Lord brought Sleep to the creatures on earth. First it was the plants, then the animals, and then you Humans. As you command, Your Highness. Collecting his thoughts, Cohen stood up and slowly approached the pedestal. At first, he felt as if he were engaging in a futile effort, for no matter how he approached, he still couldnt make out the content on the stone slab. Time passed by the second until, at a certain moment, he finally saw two symbols on the slab. They were characters he had never seen before, ever-changing, flickering in and out of existence. But for some reason, Cohen understood their meaning. Civilization...Era? The next instant, endless knowledge flooded into Cohens mind, and amidst the torrent of information, he nearly lost his sanity. Some he could understand, some he could not, and when these mingled together, he felt as if his soul was being torn apart. It was as if in a flash, or as if a long time had passed, Cohen felt himself leaping through a colorful tunnel, and then suddenly awoke beside a tree. Heh Instinctively clutching his head, Cohen realized that the influx of knowledge had stopped. Disorganized thoughts swirled in his mind, yet he found many useful things within them. Civilization, what is it? Muttering to himself the first sentence that had been imprinted in his mind from the slab, Cohen knew of Era, the mighty force said to be governed by the Divine King and Queen of Gods. But Civilization was something he had never heard of before. King, whats wrong? Nothing, just feeling a bit under the weather, he replied. Cohens abnormality was noticed by passersby, and in response to their inquiries, Cohen brushed them off casually. The days experiences were truly unforgettable, but considering the knowledge in his mind, perhaps that was the treasure gifted by the gods, meant for him to share with all of humanity. Thus, Cohen stood up and walked towards the Temple that was under construction. Previously, he had been astounded by the magnificence and beauty of the Temple, deeming it the pinnacle of human skill. But now, he felt that what he had done was still far from enough. Gifted with knowledge by the gods, he naturally would not keep it to himself. He planned to organize it and teach it to every Golden Human. Only skills originating from the gods could better serve the gods. Walking on the firmly packed earthen road, Cohen was somewhat excited. However, what he did not know was that at that very moment, the King of All Gods, who had once bestowed the decree for him to build the Temple, was watching him from the summit of Mount Othrys. Before slumber, during slumber, and upon awakening, the Divine King had been quietly observing him. He watched Cohen excitedly share his recent experiences with other humans, teach them various pieces of knowledge, and speak of the mysterious slab. Humans... So, what exactly do you want? Shaking his head, Cronus turned away and returned to his chambers. Chapter 55 - 32: Pointing the Sword at the Stars Chapter 55: Chapter 32: Pointing the Sword at the Stars Translator: 549690339 Atop Mount Othrys, Cronus returned to the palace, waving his hand to dismiss the Nymphs standing by. On the day humans were created, many plants in the vicinity of Mother Earths dwelling were also bathed in the breath of spirituality. Their accumulation was already sufficient, but their spiritual power was still weak. Now that their deficiency had been replenished, they transformed and emerged one after another. The Nymphs were born of nature; they had no divinity but possessed longevity. The gods were fond of these beautiful creatures and took some back with them, and Cronus was no exception. This resolved an issue that had long troubled the Divine Kinghe no longer had to handle everything personally. Therefore, he slowed down the notion of bestowing divinity upon humans. Compared to now, Cronus planned to wait until humans died and then promote those he valued in the name of reward. You must have seen it, humans have learned Sleep and begun to Dream, and even that human leader has learned new skills in his dreams. He calls that repository of knowledge the Civilization Slate, which doesnt seem like a natural creation. Behind the bedroom, the Heavenly Empress Rhea walked out slowly, her golden hem dragging on the ground. I know. Its nothing more than someone elses scheme, a shame I still havent seen through it. From his previous choices, humans themselves are not important. Or rather, it should be said that humans might indirectly achieve his some purpose. Fate, what a mysterious power it is, always leading the gods on the correct path. Shaking his head slightly, Cronus reached out and embraced his sister, sighing deeply. Nyx and Laine, the only two deities who presided over fate, were not at his disposal, or else he would not be so vexed. The prophecy from the past and the curse from the Father God had never been cast aside by him; instead, they drove him to pursue power more urgently. Its good that you know. Nodding, Rhea leaned on her husband comfortably. Shed just used an excuse to come over. Cronus attention to Laine had long been evident, and these humans, especially the first human, were always closely watched by him. In this regard, Rhea didnt need to remind him at all. Compared to human affairs, perhaps due to the influence of the Queen of Gods, she desired to bear their own Divine Children with Cronus, just like her siblings. But many years had passed, and due to his apprehension about the prophecy, Cronus had always refused. Afterward, her figure vanished, and the gods heard few rumors about her. How about it, do you plan to look for her? Rhea asked, seemingly reading her husbands thoughts. Theres no need. Actually, its quite good for a deity like her to live in seclusion. To have the noble status of an Ancient Titan God without the matching strength, and to top it off, a proud personality. In a world where new gods are emerging more and more, thats not a good thing. Shaking his head, Cronus had not much to say about his weak sister. Besides, compared to others, he was more concerned about himself. As the Divine King, he had already preliminarily possessed power. If he expanded his divine authority once more, claiming half the starry sky, a third of the lands, or a portion of the seas, he could truly solidify his standing in the realm of Divine Power Level 20. But as for the authority of a Divine King, he was still far from it. The starry sky, Cronus whispered, be it the seas or the mountains, each has its Principal God. They have great power within their respective domains, but the starry sky is different. In this world, there is no inherent deity born to rule the starry sky. The sun is the most powerful celestial body in the starry sky, but that doesnt mean it should naturally be the master of the stars. If there isnt a suitable reason, the Divine King cant just directly move against his Titan kin; doing so could easily provoke the sensitive nerves of his brothers. But now, there was a suitable candidate on the Mount of the Gods. Through him, Cronus might also gain a following. Coeus has always been disinterested in power. Lightless celestial bodies are just like his godhood; hes always uninterested in bustling places. But, compared to him, Phoebe is not one to favor solitude. Lets go, lets meet with Crius. The God of Stars is a common descendant of him and Hyperion; how could the God of Sun rule alone? And as for his second son, Perse, I think the Goddess of the Morning Star would suit well as his wife. Cronus, arm in arm with his Queen of Gods, hurried to the dwelling of the God of Meteorology. Though he knew that after the God of the Stars, Astraeus, and the Goddess of Dawn, Eos, had given birth to their offspring, Crius had already struck a deal with Hyperionfor the Wind Gods to belong to Meteorology and the Star Gods to the Sunhe did not care. He believed that if given the opportunity, his brother would not mind either. Chapter 56 - 33 Lady of the Night’s Interrogation Chapter 56: Chapter 33 Lady of the Nights Interrogation Translator: 549690339 Since the birth of humans, creatures proliferated, and the Chaos Terrain seemed to suddenly come to life. The conflicts among the gods appeared to be alleviated; they turned their attention to the myriad of lives, especially the humans surrounding Mount of the Gods, who attracted the most notice. With the knowledge learned from the Dreamscape, the inherently intelligent Golden Humanity, as if given an unfair advantage, divided professions, built cities, and rapidly widened the gap between themselves and other human communities. In just a few hundred years, they transformed from savagery to civilization; even if they had only positive emotions by nature, primitive city-states might have already emerged. Among the gods were wise beings who guessed the source of it all, but they did not care. No matter what purpose the Lord of the Spirit Realm had in spreading knowledge, they too benefited from it. It is easy to go from frugality to luxury, but hard the other way around. Exquisite trinkets and luxurious garmentsonce accustomed to the various creations of humans, the gods could never again do without them. In such an environment, the eldest son of the Ancient Sea God and the daughter of the Ocean Deity Sovereign, Doris, united. The disputes among sea gods seemed to have a tendency to pause. But in the heavens of Chaos, another conflict was brewing. With the support of the Divine King, the God of Meteorology, Crius, who recently advanced to possess strong divine powers, ordered his son Ra to rally a group of Gods of Stars. They no longer obeyed Hyperions commands but revered the master of Mount Othrys instead. The God of Sun was enraged; he wanted to retaliate with war, given that the Gods of Stars could leave, but as territorial gods representing celestial bodies, they still hung in the night sky. However, as Coeus and Phoebe were invited to Mount of the Gods, tranquility was restored once again. The situation became a stalemate, with only their children occasionally battling in the starry vault. Until this day, in front of the seldom-visited Nether Moon, a familiar hemline appeared all of a sudden. Princess Nyx, it has been many years since we last met, how have you been recently? The cool moonlight shone through the Underworld, just as Laine always gazed at the earth. He appeared right outside the Nether Moon the moment he sensed the presence of the Lady of Night. More than a thousand years ago, when he actively sowed the Dreamscape, Laine knew that this day would come. After all, in the original trajectory, the God of Sleep and Thanatos were True Gods that Nyx conceived alone; setting Death aside, Sleep is the rest of the soul and also the rest of the body, similar to Life. Laines absorption of Sleep was not complete. If incomplete, it would be discovered. Nyx could easily perceive that the Divine Child she conceived lacked half of its Godhood, and the corresponding power had long since flowed into the Spirit Realm. Of course, Laine certainly wouldnt admit that he had been plotting from the start. In this world, the physical death of a being fell under the realm of Destiny, subordinate to Fate. The end of a life was due to it being destined to die, the string of fate snapping, not due to the exhaustion of life or the transformation of life to death. The later Moirai symbolized this kind of destined death. One was the weaver of the thread of life, one determined its length, and one was the cutter of the thread. Their collective name was not the Three Gods of Death but the Three Fates. As for the soul, Laine could indeed ascertain that there were a few laws of Death. Fine, Ill assume it was an accident for now. At his side, Nyx did not care about what Laine had said. She just continued to inquire: What about Dreamscape and Sleep then? What, were those also accidents? Faced with the lady of the nights questioning, Laine merely smiled slightly but did not rush to answer. Instead, he asked: The Spirit Realm cannot absorb Source Power that already has corresponding gods, so this should not be within your domain, madam. Since it is unrelated to you, but you have sought me out nonetheless, it must be that you were supposed to be called by the world to give birth to offspring corresponding to these domains. Faced with Laines precise speculation, if it were not for controlling Destiny, Nyx would have suspected that he had somehow prophesied her own future. But now, she could only glare at Laine, unsure of what to say. However, with the Genesis Artifact, the Nyx Black Dress, almost no more than thirty percent of her glares intensity was conveyed. Heh, it seems my guess wasnt off the mark. So tell me, could it be that Princess Nyx is very intrigued by the idea of progeny burgeon from the prime body and that is why you have come to bother me? From our last conversation, I thought you and Lord Erebus were quite averse to it, not at all wishing for the prime body to bring you unexpected Enough! Nyx interrupted coldly. But perhaps because of her naturally ethereal tone, Laine couldnt detect much harshness. Regardless of whether I like it or not, youve done these things. Since you have taken the corresponding powers, you must also solve the troubles that come with them for me. Troubles? Now Laine was genuinely surprised. He had thought the lady of the night was purely on a mission to reprimand him, but it turned out she needed a solution to some trouble. After a moment of thought, Laine decided to listen; he also wanted to know what trouble it was that she couldnt solve. Chapter 57 - 34 The Stuck God of Sleep Chapter 57: Chapter 34 The Stuck God of Sleep Translator: 549690339 I would like to hear the details. Facing Nyx, who had lost the initial air of authority and instead looked somewhat annoyed, Laine said with great interest. Those deities whose godhood he had preemptively taken away at most experienced a decline in strength, but all those gods had been born through union. He honestly didnt know what kind of additional trouble the loss of godhood would bring to Nyx, who bore children through celestial conception. Taking a deep breath, and looking at Laine through the veil naturally formed by her black dress, Nyx began to narrate slowly: You should know the difference between our true forms and our personified avatars, as Primordial Gods born with the world. Laine nodded slightly. Over the years, his understanding of the Primordial Gods had deepened. He was no longer limited to mere speculations based on myths from later generations. I know a bit. Your true forms are part of the world; if the world were seen as a person, they would be the different facets of that person. But after personification, you separated yourselves from the world. Of course, from then on, you no longer possessed a complete divine status. Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) As Laine had long known, the offspring engendered by the true forms of the Primordial Gods had no essential connection to their personified divine bodies. Mother Earth bore children with Uranus and with Pontus, following the same logic for her, these three gods were at most her titular offspring, birthed by the earth, but not birthed by her, Gaia, herself. So, Nyx and Erebus were actually purely siblings, nothing like the so-called spouses of later legends. Exactly. Our true forms are an aspect of the world, so when the worlds Laws are shaken, its possible to celestial conceive and give birth to new gods. Talking thus, Nyx glared at Laine again. So, its your business to absorb Chaoss power, but could you not just absorb half?! Laine had been a bit puzzled before, but with that remark, he instantly understood the cause and effect. Chaos brought its own provisions, expecting her to be surrogate was troublesome enough, hoping shed exhaust her own power was utterly fanciful. The second method is somewhat painful. Laine didnt expect Nyx to agree. In fact, the option he truly favored was only the last one. Do you remember the former Heavenly Father? If Uranus could send the twelve Titans back to Mother Earths womb, then using a similar method, surely the gestating embryo could also be extracted. Since True Gods are immortal, let it be an eternally immature embryo outside the body. Laines suggestion was cold, but neither he nor Nyx minded that. For her, the burden that the world had forced upon her essence was something she didnt even want to glance at. As for Laine, an existence that had not even birthed Wisdom was equally inconsequential to him. What about the third method? She was somewhat moved, but remembering Gaias anguished wails, Nyx still wished to hear the final option. Moreover, such an act that clearly defied the laws of the current world would not only bring pain but would inevitably invite the current worlds retribution. The final option is to leave it to me, Laine said calmly. I will restore Sleep and power to it, but it will be corroded by the Spirit Realm, reborn through a new gestation, and born in an alternative way. The Spirit Realm cannot erode mere matter, but divinitiesthey can hardly be measured by Spirituality or matter. I tend to believe that divinity itself possesses both aspects. The eyes behind the veil narrowed slightly, as Nyx seemed to have realized something. This is your true desired solution, isnt it? Never at a loss, always finding a way to benefittypical of you, Prince Laine. However, Laines solution was satisfactory to her, so she just scoffed, already deciding in her mind to accept it. Laine wasnt upset in the slightest; after all, as Nyx had said, he had never lost out because of it. So your decision is? It is yours, Nyx replied without hesitation. The collection of Origin Power that Chaos forced upon me, I never want to see it again. Chapter 58 - 35: Land of Eternal Night Chapter 58: Chapter 35: Land of Eternal Night Translator: 549690339 Then lets go. Under the illumination of the Nether Moon, Laine spoke. Since he had made a decision, he didnt plan to waste any more time. However, before leaving, Laine glanced to the west. In that direction, there was a presence trying hard to conceal itself, but it was conspicuously obvious. What, isnt that your man? No, unless theres a surprise, thats probably someone sent by Cronus. Sensing the invisible current that thought itself well hidden under the Nether Moon, Laine found it somewhat amusing. One of the four Wind Gods, specifically which one remained to be confirmed, but from the aura, it was most likely Zephyrus, the God of West Wind, who was turned away last time. The other party had been there for a long time, but since Laine had been staying in the Spirit Realm all along, he hadnt bothered with him. But whether it was the God of West Wind or not, Laine didnt really understand why he dared to secretly surveil in the presence of him and a Primordial God. Even for Laine, unless he hid in history, whenever he set foot on the Underworld or the earth, he would be subtly sensed by Gaia. The Wind Gods concealment was more a matter of physical transformation, which might fool other gods, but in front of Laine and the Primordial Gods, his presence would be seen in an instant. Do you want me to deal with him? At his side, Nyx said carelessly. She wasnt interested in why Cronus sent someone to watch Nether Moons movements, but the fact that the other party dared to stay after seeing her was a challenge to her authority. No need, I can probably guess what hes here for, Shaking his head, Laine said indifferently, Cronus wants to make a move on the stars, but I also have a few Star Gods among my subordinates. He probably anticipates that if theres a sign of me intervening in the conflict, he would try to stop me in advance. After all, I am not a Titan deity; he doesnt have to consider his brothers. But since he wants to know what Im up to, lets show him. Lets go. If this guy is still here when I come back, it wont be late to deal with him then. She planned to find out later who was the first to utter the underskirt of the Goddess of the Night. The Gods probably didnt realize that, in the domain of Fate, her true form was the embodiment of Destined, and that the Mother Nights most proficient domain was Calamity, actually. As he moved forward, wandering through the Land of Eternal Night, Laine felt a peace that came from deep within. In his eyes, this place was nothing but a quiet and beautiful garden, with plants along the way that were rare to see outside, no different from the ground above, except for the dim skies. Beyond the plants, there were many forms of life hidden within the cloak of night. Laine could feel that they were once souls that stemmed from his own hand. Within the Land of Eternal Night, those peculiar beings seemed to have become quasi-god existences. They radiated powers such as Fear, Silence, Calamity, and even a small amount of Chaos mingled within. The former was the manifestation of Lady Nights sovereign power, while the latter was the residue from the dawn of creation. Without Nyxs guidance, any god or mortal entering the Land of Eternal Night would not see the slightest glimmer of light. They would grope in the curtain of night, only to become fertilizer for plants that seem normal but whose insides are now unknown, or to be utterly consumed by the life that roams this place. Even as gods, they might not die, but an eternal slumber would be no different from death. Every ounce of Divine Power they derived from their Godhood would be drawn out, and they would never wake up again. Laine couldnt tell how long they had walked, but he felt the pervasive Chaos around them slowly diminishing, until it vanished completely, and the power of the night became more intense than ever before. Gradually, Laine began to feel an aura closer to that of the world. It was Fate and Karma, Inevitable Destiny, and Natural Order. Lady Nights Tri-phased Incarnation, or rather, Chaoss current Tri-phased Incarnation. Of the Primordial Gods, the Night was the last to be born but bore the worlds greater favor. Until a certain moment, Nyx, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped. Weve arrived, she said. Arrived? A little confused, Laine asked, What about the embryo of the God of Sleep you mentioned? Heh, isnt it right there? With a curl of her lips, Nyx stretched out her hand and pointed ahead. Following her direction, Laine looked over to see a large white Somnus Blossom gently swaying in the middle of a purple field. The embryo of the God of Sleep was not some giant cocoon, nor did it bear any traces of flesh. A flower, that was all it was. Chapter 59 - 36 Assimilation Chapter 59: Chapter 36 Assimilation Translator: 549690339 Is this the embryo of the God of Sleep? It was somewhat surprising; Laine had not expected it to look like this. Of course, so please remember not to pretend to understand when you do not, Prince Laine. With a light snort, Nyx explained, You didnt think the conception of a Primordial God and that of an ordinary deity would be the same, did you? Conception is just a way to make it easier to understand. In reality, its just like our own births. The power related to Chaos gathers, transforming into something tangible, and then we came into being. As she spoke, Nyx pointed at the white blossom. It somewhat resembled the white Somnus Blossom from a previous life, but judging by its size, it was as large as several people huddled together. When it fully blooms, a True God will be born from it. And the nourishment it absorbs as it grows is the power of my very being. Nodding his head, Laine seemed to somewhat understand. No wonder the birth of offspring among the Titan deities did not lead to a decline in strength, whereas Gaia had fallen from the most robust of Ancient Gods to the very last. This was not only due to the division of Godhood but also because deities born without mating directly absorb the power of the mother. Therefore, they are born powerful, unlike those who come later and have a process of growth and development. The twelve Titans were caught in the transition between the two, so they were born with power, but not as mighty as their uncles. I see, Laine began to understand. So the world once poured Origin Power into the Earth, using the most suitable environment to foster it. When the time was ripe, they would transform into gods, and thats how Uranus and his two brothers came to be. When the five Primordial Gods were gestating, there was no matter in the world, so everything was witnessed by Laine. But exactly how Gaia gave birth to the three deities, he was not entirely clear. Of course, the respected The Foreseer wouldnt really think that the Earth gave birth to The Sky and the oceans, right? If you observed it in the way you would a material object, it would exhibit the properties of all matter. If you observed it in the way you would a spirit, it would then exhibit the properties of all spirits. And the subjective will of the deity was the only observer who could make this wave function collapse in the direction they desired. At the moment, the Somnus Blossom before Laine existed in a material state. The first step to assimilating it was to allow it to convert itself into a spirit state. Laine reached out to touch the petals of the embryo before him. But quickly, he ceased this action, as he faintly sensed the traces of the will of the world. It was born under the will of the world and naturally is protected by Chaos. You can only touch it when it voluntarily relaxes its restrictions. By his side, Nyx spoke up, watching Laines act and offering a reminder. Voluntarily, huh? Thats easy to manage. Laine nodded slightly, his will merging with the Spirit Realm that already enveloped the Underworld. Nyx timely released the restrictions of the Land of Eternal Night, and the power of spirituality followed the path Laine had come by, reaching directly to the proximity of the embryo. In the next moment, the sleep and dream Source Power, already devoured to the last drop, appeared in Laines hands. Sensing the affinity with its own origin, the white flower immediately began to sway, and the power that shrouded it also vanished without a trace. Seeing this, Laine didnt rush to send over the Source Power that had been transformed by the Spirit Realm. Instead, he operated his Divine Power, quietly pulling the embryo of the God of Sleep into a dream state. In the dream, the embryos faint consciousness seemed to sense that the surrounding environment had changed, out of sync with its current state. Thus, driven by instinct, the characteristics of its divine form began to change, shifting from a material state to a spirit state. On the outside, Laine watched the Somnus Blossom begin to change in sync, and he no longer hesitated, infusing the Source Power that appeared in his hands into it. Sensing a breath of the same origin connecting with itself, the Somnus Blossom, even while in a dream, voraciously sucked it up, making it a part of its own Godhood. However, as the Source Power blended in, the flower converted into a spirit state failed to notice that it was also being assimilated by the Spirit Realm. For Laine, the Source Power he offered was akin to bestowing a divine aspect, which did not affect his control over the related fields, and it was rather like installing an external plugin. For the embryo in question, assimilation was not a concern. After all, it was merely a transfer from an entity known as Chaos to one known as the Spirit Realm, and as it had no self-awareness, it felt no difference. Only the present power that had originally swirled around the embryo once again stirred tumultuously, but neither its protected charge nor Laine paid it any mind. Chapter 60 - 37 The Sun God Divine King Chapter 60: Chapter 37 The Sun God Divine King Translator: 549690339 This is the consequence of not having wisdom, Nyx sneered, feeling the world will that was gradually becoming active yet couldnt be stopped due to the embryos initiative to cooperate. She had never had much fondness for the will of Chaos, which was always causing trouble for the Primordial Gods. Perhaps, but if it really developed a consciousness, you might find yourself missing the present situation, An eternal and supreme ruler, omniscient and omnipotent, would be far more terrifying than any Divine King. As Laine assimilated the embryo before him, he still had the leisure to chat with Lady Night. Unless something unexpected occurred, he would have to spend at least several hundred years here. For it was not a simple task to assimilate a True God for the first time. He had considered taking it back to the Spirit Realm to hatch, but the flowers roots were already deeply embedded in the Land of Eternal Night. Forcibly taking it away would only cause greater harm to Lady Nights main body. Now, this was fine; the power of the Spirit Realm flowed into the Eternal Night through the crack that Nyx had left open, The war outside is about to start, happening right above the sky, involving a dispute over the Ruler of the Stars. She abruptly changed the subject. Clearly, Nyx wasnt keen on having an eternal Divine King. Her gaze pierced through the night sky, and unsurprisingly, she saw the preparations for battle among the stars. About several hundred years ago, Criuss second and third sons were born. The second son, Pallas, was the god of war, while his third son was Perseus, the god of Material Destruction. Not long ago, under the guidance of the Divine King and the Goddess of Daylight, Phoebe, he united with Coeus and Phoebes second daughter, the star goddess Asteria. It was for this reason that the situation above the stars had become increasingly tense. I guess, Coeus has sided with Cronus, blocking Theia together with Phoebe, Laine speculated casually, his tone unrushed. The silence from Lady Night beside him confirmed without a doubt that his guess was accurate. As for me, how about being a One-day Divine King? Laine caught a glimpse of Nyxs expression from the corner of his eye but had no intention of explaining. There are some things that he is only guessing at now; after all, involving two Divine Kings and Chaoss unique mythological system, he doesnt know if his idea will succeed or not. But trying it out isnt a big deal. He told Cronus to start where it all began, but conversely, the same is true. Compared to the starry sky, Im actually more worried about your sister. Sighing, thinking of the Life Vase, Laine still doesnt believe that Mother Earth would have silently endured that loss. Not all gods put pros and cons first. Rather, among the whimsical deities of Chaos, those who do what they desire are in the majority. Gaia, in particular, is not only thoughtful but also capable. Atop Mount Othrys, in the Divine Kings palace. While Laine was transforming the deity embryos in the Land of Eternal Night, the God of the West Wind had already returned to the Mount of the Gods. Cronus was seated next to a table and chairs, with the Wind God Zephyrus before him. Not long ago, this being whom he had dispatched to the Underworld had delivered to him crucial intelligence. Laine had left the Spirit Realm but did not go to the surface. Meanwhile, those True Gods of the Spirit Realm who often appeared in the sky had also returned to the Underworld. You are saying, the Mother Night and the Lord of the Spirit Realm met, and then they rushed to the Land of Eternal Night together? Cronus asked, pondering slightly and confirming with the Wind God once again. Although he hadnt said it outright previously, the Divine King had actually intended for the other party to just watch at the gate of the Underworld, monitoring the movements of the Underworld deities. Even Laine was of secondary importance; the True Gods of Daylight and the Goddess of Daylight, each with corresponding godhood, were the ones he truly needed to guard against. After all, these two deities had contemplated moving to the starry sky in earlier years, and Cronus couldnt guarantee that they wouldnt stand with Hyperion, which is why he dispatched the God of the West Wind to guard the Underworld in advance. But who would have thought that Zephyrus would exceed his expectations? Cronus was genuinely surprised. This West Wind God, who had barely stepped into weak Divine Power, was so brave as to tail the Lord of the Spirit Realm and Lady of the Night under the glow of the Nether Moon. Even he himself might not dare to do such a thing. Youve done very well, Cronus said in a gentle tone. I just need to confirm once again. Zephyrus, are you certain they did not detect your presence? Chapter 61 - 38 Urging Chapter 61 Chapter 38 Urging Updated chapters at novelhall.com Translator: 549690339 ...Im not very certain, Your Majesty. After a moment of hesitation, Zephyrus still dared not to make any reckless statements. Facing the great ruler of the Land of Eternal Night, I cant guarantee she didnt notice me, but it seems Mother Night did not pay any attention to my presence. In fact, the God of the West Wind felt that he was probably detected by Lady Night early on, but she simply didnt care about him. After all, to the Chaotic Gods, the Twin Gods of the Dark Night are ever-present. Aside from a few exceptions, they dont even bother with their own offspring, so Zephyrus thought that being ignored by Nyx was completely normal. As for Laine, the God of the West Wind didnt feel he was detected either. Perhaps in other mythologies, simple physical transformation is easy to see through, but the deities of Chaos do not possess this ability. Transforming into animals or inanimate objects to evade other deities is a common trick used by the later Olympian gods, and it works without fail. As for the Lord of the Spirit Realm, I have wandered through the Underworld for hundreds of years. Since he did not expel me at first, it seems he didnt discover my trail. Regarding his own realm of authority, the Wind God was rather confident. In terms of battle power, he didnt rank among the gods; but when it came to hiding his presence, even the principal gods of the major divine families might not detect him. Is that so... After musing for a while, the Divine King was unsure whether to believe him or not. In contemplation, his fingers lightly tapped the tabletop, producing a rhythmic sound. Zephyrus, continue to watch the edge of the Land of Eternal Night. If someone comes out, or if other deities show unusual activities, remember to inform me immediately. The God of the West Wind was startled upon hearing this. Being sent to the Underworld was one thing; he felt he was well hidden. But being sent specifically to the edge of the Land of Eternal Night, who knew if it would be seen as a provocation by Lady Night. Your Majesty I know the risks are great, but Im only asking you to take a look. If you encounter Lady Nyx, you can retreat immediately. Just do this task well, and I will recognize you as the Leader of the Wind Gods in the name of the Divine King, promised the Divine King, watching the changing expression on Zephyruss face. In Chaos, the elements of earth, water, wind, fire are not balanced, and the power of Wind is subtly the weakest among them. Moreover, the four great Wind Gods merely represent the winds on the earth. But that was only if Hyperion was alone. If Light and Sun were to join forces, then she could only rely on her godhood to drag out time. Coeus might not care about the ownership of the starry sky, but Phoebe has always envied Theia. After all, with the Mother of Light and the God of Sun present, who would care about a Goddess of Luminous? Shaking his head, Cronus wasnt worried about the situation of the celestial god couple. He turned his head and asked about the other sides situation. How are things going at sea? As stable as ever, the Heavenly Empress said: Since the soft and gentle Nereus and Doris came together, the Ocean deities have not had conflicts with the ancient Sea God for a long time. Theyre just putting on an act, once I make the first move, they wont be peaceful for long. Sneering, Cronus knew this was the effect of his own short-term increase in the Divine Kings authority over the past few hundred years. Once the starry sky gets lively, theyll temporarily let down their guard against me. As long as I dont take action myself, they wont band together. Lets go, lets meet Crius. The starry sky is too vast, even with an advantage, it would be hard to completely decide the victor for at least a few hundred years. Having said that, Cronus rose to his feet. Rhea was silent for a moment, then immediately followed her husbands steps. However, just before stepping out, she hesitantly spoke out. Cronus... I have already felt the innate urge of the Heavenly Empresss authority. Stopping in his tracks, the Divine Kings expression was unchanged, but a shadow of gloom flitted across his eyes. As the worlds laws were still incomplete, Chaos naturally hoped for more deities to be born soon, and the Divine King was undoubtedly the exemplar for the gods. But at this moment, to procreate was, without a doubt, for Cronus a step towards his own destruction. I know, Rhea, Ive felt it too, but lets wait a bit longer. Taking a deep breath, the Divine King consoled his sister. Lets settle the starry sky and have the ocean, at least nominally, submit to me. At that time, Ill be sufficiently assured to face my destiny. He said so, but Cronus actually understood that even if he completely conquered the ocean, his strength still would not match that of his own Heavenly Father. Perhaps the position of Divine King was barely suitable, but Uranuss might was never solely because of authority. Chapter 62 - 39: Seven Hundred Years of Divine War Chapter 62 Chapter 39: Seven Hundred Years of Divine War Translator: 549690339 Atop Mount Othrys, another eight years had passed. When everything was ready, following the Divine Kings command, the first true divine war erupted in Chaos. The war was nominally between the God of Meteorology and the God of Sun over the allegiance of the God of Stars, but the Divine King merely stood atop the Mount of the Gods, remotely unleashing his powers. Thus, aside from the family of the God of Sun, no other deities went to aid Hyperion. Even the two Sea Gods merely became silent spectators. Unlike the brief divine war that lasted only seven days before, it was easy for deities with Intermediate Divine Power and above to compare strengths, but difficult to decide victory or defeat. Unless there was a crushing gap, they wouldnt end their battles in a short time. Consequently, as the Mother of Light was detained by the celestial deities couple, the war facing the Queen of Gods and the God of Meteorology became protracted. Amidst the starry sky, with similar Divine Power Levels, the power of the God of Sun was extraordinarily great. Even if Cronus handed the sickle that had once wounded the Heavenly Father to Rhea, it would still take them several years of battle to briefly repel Hyperion. After all, this High-Grade Artifact, which was born later, caused the greatest damage to The Sky, secondary damage to the Divine King, and was completely ineffective against The Earth. In the face of the God of Sun, it indeed could make up for Rheas shortcomings in battle, but that was it. The battles between Principal Gods were protracted, and the disparity in True God numbers became apparent. Compared to the few True Gods in the God of Suns family, the three goddesses of the ash tree beside Rhea, the other three among the four Wind Gods, Atlas the Heaven Divider who was gradually growing up, and even the second and third sons of Crius, who had not been born long ago, all shone brilliantly in this divine war. In the first one or two hundred years of battle, due to Hyperions strength, the situation was mostly at a stalemate, but as the new generation of deities gradually increased in Divine Power, the scales of victory began to tilt continuously toward the side of the Divine King. Despite the expanse of starry space and the frequency of battles every few years, it would be difficult to completely occupy most of the star domains without thousands of years, but the outcome of the war had already become foreseeable. One after another, star domains changed hands, and the God of Stars whose essence resided within these domains also switched sides. If nothing changed, it seemed like Hyperion had already lost the momentum. Meanwhile, at sea, the relationship between the two Sea Gods rapidly deteriorated. Two hundred years after the war in the starry sky began, the brief honeymoon period ended. Although Thalassa, the Sea God of gentleness, had several daughters born in succession, the divine war still erupted at sea. Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com Unlike in the starry sky, from the very beginning, the couple of the God of the Ocean held an absolute advantage. Even with the mountain gods coming to help, Pontus was defeated in three out of three battles. A vast expanse of unclaimed seas was taken under the control of the Ocean Deity Sovereign. As long as he could assimilate and incorporate them into his Godhood within a few thousand years, these seas that emerged with the expansion of the world would help him continuously advance toward the peak of Great Divine Power. However, as the sea and earth gods are the best at restoration and prolonged combat, a single battle at sea often lasted longer than in the starry sky, sometimes for decades. Moreover, although Mother Earth did not intervene, she still lent out the Life Vase, so there was no possibility of ending the war in a short time. It has relatively complete wisdom, not like an evil being with confused thinking, but having made contact with the powers of Chaos, its emotions will be more faint than those of common creatures. Morals, rules, and order of the mundane are nothing but tools to it. Perhaps only power can make it behave. Concentrating for a moment and sensing the godhood that had already taken shape within the embryo, Laine slowly said. Coalescing godhood instead of merging directly with the Source Power meant it was now a True God. Although direct contact with the Source Power could bring greater strength, for a deity, the real measure of a True God is whether they wield power with rationality. There are indeed many secrets to godhood that remain hidden. Even as the Lord of the Spirit Realm, when it comes to issues of the Source Power and the divine body, I know how they are but not why they are. Shaking his head, Laine knew it was because his level of power wasnt high enough. If he possessed Great Divine Power, he would certainly be able to unravel many mysteries of the deitys essence by controlling the Spirit Realm. But for now, he could only verify his conjectures little by little through practice. The essence of a deity... even with my original being, I have limited understanding, so you shouldnt dwell too much on it either. Nyx was not hopeful about Laines ideas. Not to mention others, the reason behind a deitys immortality is something that no entity can decipher. Its starting! Half a day later, during their intermittent idle chat, the final step of the Evil Gods birth at last arrived. The huge petals began to close, nurturing a mysterious power. But perhaps due to the influence of the Spirit Realm, the extraordinary phenomenon of godly birth did not present itself throughout the Chaos, only the Land of Eternal Night responded to it. The power of the Night God wafted over and transformed into a sky full of petals falling down. Under the starlight, it was a different kind of beauty. Laine could feel that the once vague consciousness inside the embryo was becoming clearer. As a deity nurtured by both the Land of Eternal Night and the Spirit Realm, it would know from birth like the twelve Titans of old, rather than gradually growing from infancy. Time gradually passed until, at a certain moment, accompanied by a wave of intangible power that made all living beings fall into slumber, the petals reopened, revealing a young deity with wings on his back, squatting with his arms around his knees at the central position. Both his pupil and hair colors were black, but his wings were a pale grey. Wrapped around his body was a cloth made from Divine Power, in a style unique to the Chaos World. The God of Sleep, Hypnos, was different from the mild deity in original myths. As the Lord of the Spirit Realm, Laine could clearly sense the true emotions of the deity before him. That kind of indifference hidden beneath the surface, aside from myself, all things are illusory. Chapter 63 - 40 Nyx Trail Chapter 63 Chapter 40 Nyx Trail Translator: 549690339 The newly born deity opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw of the world was the boundless night, as well as two ancient gods who felt even more present than the night sky itself. One was the master of this place, with the entire domain resonating with her; the other was still fused with the power of the Spirit Realm, with seven layers of phantoms presenting themselves to his divine sight. In the perception of the God of Sleep, two vast auras stretched from heaven to earth, capable of grinding him to dust with a mere lift of their hands. Subconsciously feeling a bit tense, Hypnos couldnt help but clench the deep purple flute in his hand. It was his natal Divine Artifact, a fusion of parts of Sleep and Dreamscape, along with a slight touch of Chaos and Music from the Spirit Realm. The lullabies played on it could put gods into slumber and allow creatures to lose their minds in their dreams, amusing the gods with their skirmishes. ...Hypnos, pays his respects to the Father God and Mother Goddess. His wariness was but a momentary flicker, so fleeting that even if Laine had not been observing closely, he would not have noticed. In the next moment, the newly born god displayed a gaze full of humility and admiration. As a born knower, Hypnos knew that the two divine beings before him were his parents. Since they had created him, they naturally did not intend to harm him; moreover, in the presence of these two formidable entities, the God of Sleep didnt feel that his caution held any significance. Rather than displaying his fangs, it was better to appear gentle and harmless. ...Father God, huh, according to the traditions of Chaos, it seems to be the case, Observing the change in Hypnoss demeanor, Laine was at first startled and then chuckled. For deities, power had a much deeper connection than blood ties. Laine and Nyxs powers jointly created this deity, so from a legal standpoint, they indeed could be regarded as his parents. But one need only reference Uranus and Gaia to understand how unreliable such non-blooded parental relationships could be. Furthermore, this was the Chaos World, where, in later mythologies, parent-child strife was practically daily fare for gods and mortals alike. Meanwhile, Nyxs expression was hard to discern behind her black veil. She paid no heed to Hypnoss greeting, simply turning to glance at Laine before opening her mouth calmly: Since the matter is resolved, you can take him away. Regarding the matter of compensation In the end, Nyx had put faith in Laines previous explanation. She also felt that no one could spy on her fate without her knowing. Following the path from before, Laine continued on his way. Perhaps it was because the Lady of the Night had once permitted the power of the Spirit Realm to probe into the Land of Eternal Night, but now, the return path seemed to genuinely possess some mystic force. The nights curtain subtly gave way, and the local beings dared not cause trouble there. Even without the Lady of the Nights guidance, Laine managed to exit successfully. Not until he had crossed the divide between the curtain of night and the Underworld did he look back at the path he had traveled. Through divine vision, a faint halo lingered over the path, but it became erratic as Laine left. This was a slight manifestation of Chaos in the Land of Eternal Night; spaces within could possibly intersect and change. But no matter how it altered, the path tainted by the force of the Spirit Realm would remain, though its location might shift. If someone is fortunate enough to receive guidance in the future, they would be able to traverse the path Laine had once walked, entering and exiting the Land of Eternal Night safely under the protection of the Spirit Realms power. Of course, all this is predicated on the Lady of the Night being uninterested in him. The residual presence of the Spirit Realm may ward off the beings beneath the curtain of night, but it could not resist the Primordial God herself. Hypnos, Laine turned and casually asked, Do you see that fellow over there? Yes, Father God. The youthful deity bowed slightly and gazed into the distance. Above the Styx River, though seemingly empty, Hypnos sensed a surge of intense emotion circling there, blatantly revealing its existence to the outside world. The deities of the present, or rather the gods of Chaos, always operated in this manner. They tended to sense and conceal through divine power and form, but they were utterly unguarded against the spiritual. Even the mighty Zeus could be sent into a dreamscape by the original god of sleep in mythology without noticing. To the deities of the Spirit Realm who observe directly from the spiritual layer, the God of West Winds concealment was as good as nonexistence. Father God, should I take care of him? Wearing a gentle smile, Hypnos softly inquired. Go ahead, capture him. Nodding, Laine agreed to Hypnoss request. Similar to the twelve Titans, Hypnos did not reach the limit allowed by his godhood upon birth, but he still possessed mid-level weak divine power. In direct combat, he might not be a match for the Wind God. But seeing Zephyrus still completely oblivious, Laine knew that the battle would soon be over. Chapter 64 - 41 Punishment Chapter 64 Chapter 41 Punishment Translator: 549690339 Before Laine stepped out of the Land of Eternal Night, the concentration of the God of West Winds spirit was unprecedented. Ripples spread through the stillness of the Land of Eternal Night that had lasted for hundreds of years; a sign that someone emerged from within. But no one knew who it might be. Perhaps a woman in a black dress, or just a nymph fairy. Under the tense watch of Zephyrus, a ripple flashed by, and Laine and Hypnos emerged one after the other. The disturbance of the night began to subside, and after waiting a while longer, ensuring that no third person was coming, the God of West Wind finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he had been considering, had he been caught by the Lady of Night, how long he would insist before giving up the existence of the Divine King. In fact, this thought had crossed his mind many times over the past few hundred years. Fortunately, reality never granted him the opportunity to make that choice. The Lord of the Spirit Realm has returned, so I can also report back to the Divine King first. But that deity by his side, why have I never seen him before? Updated chapters at novelhall.com While somewhat puzzled, Zephyrus quickly thought of the Goddess of the Nether Moon, whose origin was unknown, and the Weaver of Stars who had appeared in the stellar sky. No matter the strangers origin, all he needed to do was wait for Laine to return to the Spirit Realm, then report to the Divine King. The position of Leader of the Wind Gods seemed within reach, and Zephyrus was getting impatient. Hmm? Whats that sound? Suddenly, the God of West Wind felt his spirit become fuzzy. In the haze, he seemed to see a grey feather falling from the void. He should have been vigilant, but at some point, his thoughts had slowed. A pleasant melody rose to his ears, and Zephyruss eyes gradually closed. The intangible wind returned to its original form as the God of West Wind collapsed to the ground. In a face-to-face encounter, this True God with weak divine power silently lost his resistance. By Laines side, Hypnos put his flute away. At the same time, an indeterminate fate silently enveloped Zephyrus. In the obscurity, a subtle change had taken place. From that moment on, whenever the God of the West Wind tried to hide, he would inevitably reveal a flaw due to inadequate consideration. And even if the flaw went unnoticed, all his actions would lead to an unknown outcome under the dictates of fate. If the original outcome was bad, it would not change. If the original outcome was good, it would start all over again. To the side, the observing Hypnos retracted his wings, silently watching this scene. His expression remained respectful but inwardly, he felt a chill. For an Evil God with inherently diluted emotions, physical punishments did not concern him. Compared to that, these methods affecting Wisdom and fate were far more intimidating. Lets go. Leaving Zephyrus on the ground, Laine paid no further attention. He swiped through the air in front of him, a silvery gate of light emerged, and he stepped in, with Hypnos hurrying after him. The gods had always thought the Nether Moon was the entrance to the Spirit Realm, which is why the Divine King sent the Wind Gods to watch over the Underworld, but in fact, at most, the Nether Moon could be considered the front door. Throughout the entire Chaos World, any place covered by the Spirit Realm could be used to directly enter or exit the realm. But since Laine had never opened access to and from the Spirit Realm in the current world, no god had ever discovered this. Within a few steps, Laine had passed through three layers of spatial barriers. Mount Sinai was not far away, but on the third layer of the Spirit Realm, Laine halted. Up until a few hundred years ago, everything beyond the third layer of the Spirit Realm was devoid of concrete things. Space-time was in such disarray that life had no foundation to exist, with only the Spirit Realms angels passing by occasionally. But at this moment, where Laine stood was different. On the surface, they seemed to be standing in the sky next to a small hillock. Seeing Laine stop, Hypnos also halted. He looked around the environment; the space here was quite narrow, totaling less than a hundred miles in range. A few humans were living in the distance, while on the hillock, a holy figure radiating light was talking to a mortal on the ground. This is the third layer of the Spirit Realm, where you will make your new home. Slowly revealing his arrangements, Laine did not intend to take Hypnos to his Divine Palace. In fact, had it not been for Nyxs visit, Laine himself would have had to cultivate a True God to oversee dreams. But now that there was one ready-made, he set aside his original plans. Now that Hypnos had come into being, it was time for him to start working. Although he had only been in existence for one day, he was, after all, a deity, and Laine thought he wouldnt mind. Chapter 65 - 42 Dream Spirit Realm Chapter 65 Chapter 42 Dream Spirit Realm Translator: 549690339 Please command me, and I will do my utmost to fulfill your request. From their brief encounter, the newly born Hypnos had realized that pretending to be a docile and obedient person was of little use, so he decisively changed his attitude. Do you see where this place is? Looking around, Hypnos observed the surrounding environment intently. The first thing he noticed was the figure radiating light; he easily identified the others identitya territorial god birthed from the Mountain. What surprised him, though, was that he couldnt make out the gods face no matter how hard he tried. This must also be a dream, Hypnos said with certainty after a moment of concentration, a real dream that has been separated from its master. This was a dream, but it was more than that. Normal dreams are built upon the spirituality of living beings, and when the host awakes, the dreams shatter along with them. But Hypnos could tell that this dream had become disconnected from its master. As the power of the Spirit Realm merged with it, it gradually became more real. Even if its master awoke, it could continue to exist. Yes, this is a sort of real dream. Nodding, Laine said with a smile: This is a humans dream; he is receiving a deitys reward, his greatest wish. Because the world he has traveled is only so vast, the size of this dream fragment has been fixed. In his eyes, deities are supreme; thus, the gods in the dream have no real faces. Like this one, there are many dreams here. What I want you to do is smelt these dreams, reshape them, and then piece them together. With a wave of his hand, the scenery before them instantly shrank. In a flash, the dream fragments in a hundred miles radius turned into a transparent bubble. Around the two of them, countless bubbles were born and disappeared in rotation. These were the dreams of intelligent life on the Earth spanning hundreds of years. Some featured humans as their protagonists, many more were of beasts, and Hypnos even spotted a few territorial gods among them. They were stacked together, reflecting off the power of the Spirit Realm. The stronger the master of the dream, the more powerful the corresponding fragment. Hypnos could even sense signs of life in the dreams of some deities, vague though they were. That was a new life, similar to the three thousand Evil Spirits of his dreams, yet entirely different. Real dreams are the best material for bridging Order and Chaos. Turning to face the God of Sleep beside him, Laine granted him partial access to the third layer of the Spirit Realm. The space-time of the Spirit Realm gets more chaotic the deeper one goes. But at the same time, the deeper one goes, the broader the Laws appear. Three crescent moons hung in the sky, and today, it just so happened that the Nether Moon was illuminating the outer world. After introducing them to each other and observing the Goddess of the Nether Moon, who had managed the Spirit Realm diligently for the past centuries, Laine also felt a bit sentimental. Even when he was in the Spirit Realm, he was often busy with the operation of the laws and assimilating Source Power. In actuality, the affairs of the Spirit Realm had always been managed by Liana. The majority of the beings in the Spirit Realm had never even seen Laine. Just as they referred to him, Great Ancient Spirit Will, in their eyes, Laines existence was but a legend, with Liana being the true ruler of the Spirit Realm. Liana. Yes? The goddess in the black dress looked up, meeting Laines gaze. In his hands, part of the Element of Origin that the Spirit Realm had absorbed over the millennia was converging, intertwining with Spirituality to form a Multifaceted Crystal. The power of Elements is quite special; it seems not to have a true higher Godhood. Like the Earth Element, it is influenced by Godhoods such as The Earth, Mountain, Celestial Body, Magic Power, Witchcraft, etc., yet it doesnt fully belong to any of them. Interestingly enough, while in Chaos, Darkness is stronger than Light, Life far surpasses Death, and Earth, Water, Wind, Fire are not equal, the powers of the elements do not follow this pattern. They maintain a dynamic balance, appearing to be completely unaffected by the varying strengths of authority. And Magic Power is even more peculiar. It is the result of intelligent life refining elements through the spirit, and its power is not constant. The purer the spirit of the being refining it, the more powerful the Magic Power becomes. This power originally belonged to the owner of the Nether Moon, but now, it will belong to the new master of the Nether Moon. Liana, this is Magic Power, Laine said with a smile. It will become your moonlight. Strictly speaking, although Liana was called the Goddess of the Nether Moon before, what she actually governed was only the concept of the Nether Moon. Because, at that time, the Nether Moon did not truly exist; it was a projection of the Spirit Realm into the Underworld, and its moonlight was actually the rotation of the seven crescent moons of the Spirit Realm shining down. But from now on, the Nether Moon will have its own unique moonlight. To serve You is the purpose of my existence. As the new Multifaceted Crystal merged into her body, Lianas presence became much more substantial. Her Divine Power remained unchanged, but the upper limit was raised yet again. Without surprise, as the Underworld expands further, the threshold of potent Divine Power will open up to her. Even considering the unique nature of the Nether Moon within the Underworld, Liana may step into the realm of great Divine Power quite soon. Meanwhile, the originally serene light of the Underworld began to change. The silvery brightness turned into dark purple hues, dispersing invisible forces. Under such light, some of the corpses that had been brought to the Underworld and died for various reasons shuddered imperceptibly. Gradually, it seemed as if new souls emerged within them, burning in the form of flames. Soulfire, that was their name. When the fire extinguished, it also signified the end of the wraiths rebirth. Chapter 66 - 43: Secret Talk Chapter 66: Chapter 43: Secret Talk Translator: 549690339 Fire is the first of the Elemental Domains, under Spirituality. Thus, the newly born consciousness of the undead can also persist within the Soulfire. Although the undead have spirit in their name, most of them are not spiritual bodies, and are essentially still existences in the material realm. The only difference is that, while the bodies of normal lives are alive, theirs are dead. But from another perspective, perhaps in the eyes of the wraiths, it is the bodies of the living on earth that are dead, and theirs that are alive. As time passed, the number of wraiths gradually increased. Not only the corpses of lifeforms, but also places dense with Negative Energy brought forth life under the Nether Moons illumination. A few enlightened beings bathed in the moonlight, regarding the Nether Moon as the source of life. The wraiths call it the Primitive Moon, because in their blurry memories, there was a moon on earth too, but it came later than the one in the Underworld. Moreover, most importantly, only the Primitive Moon can reverse life and death, and grant them rebirth. The nascent worship of celestial bodies began to spread, with the meager Power of Faith flowing toward the Nether Moon. Laine was aware of the changes in the outside world, but like the humans, before the third era, it was not yet the time for these mundane entities to enter the scene. Furthermore, even though the existence of the Spirit Realm had deprived the Underworld of the ownership of souls, this place near the Source Power of the Darkness of Chaos naturally became the homeland of the wraiths. Previously, because the moonlight of the Nether Moon lacked strength, they couldnt truly come to life. But now, with the involvement of Magic Power, the spirit can easily influence matter, and hence the undead were born. However, while Laine was organizing the affairs of the Spirit Realm accumulated over seven hundred years, in a place unknown to him, a clandestine meeting was taking place in a lightless domain. In the past, relying on his prescience of mythological trajectories, everything seemed to be within Laines expectations. He was like a player standing outside the world, lightly touching the threads of fate, making the gods dance like puppets. But as the Spirit Realm grew stronger, the interference of Destined forces by the Indeterminate Destiny became more and more significant, and not even he knew how many paths of fate had already changed. He saw some of them, such as changes in the starry sky, such as the changes in the Divine King, but in Laines eyes, these were all within his expectations. Yet obviously, some things that were beyond his anticipation had been set into motion the day the Spirit Realm was opened. Not all gods will act as he expects. Some do so out of simple emotion, others hunger for something further. The Realm of Lightness, true to its name, is a place where everything is nothing. Most likely, he wanted her to do something, something that only she was capable of. But Gaia didnt care. In later times, she might support Zeus on behalf of the Titans, or she might turn against Zeus because of the Titans imprisonment in the Abyss. Throughout the process, she seemed to gain nothing and instead lost much of her power. But that was Mother Earth; she seldom cared about benefits and was more concerned with momentary emotions. As long as she could get her revenge, she was willing to pay some extra price. Heh, dont talk like that, my dear sister, maybe I simply wanted to help you? Erebus chuckled at Gaias words, his mood seeming rather good today. But Mother Earths expression remained icy cold. If he genuinely cared, he could have shown it when Uranus was still around. But he watched as she faced pain. This so-called concern was nothing but a joke. On the other side, seeing Gaia had no intention of responding, Erebus was unconcerned. As she had said, he approached her because naturally, there was something he himself could not do. In the domain of Life, although Mother Earth only harnessed the power of her accompanying Divine Artifact, she was beyond the reach of The Dark Overlord. You know, Gaia, thousands of years ago, right here on earth, the gods created life, he began. With his right hand, he parted the Darkness in front of him, and the lives in the Underworld that were created that day emerged before the two Ancient Gods. Ironically, they had long since died, and what moved now were new lives born from the carcasses. They used your Life Vase to endow living beings with bodies, and Laine used the well water to grant them souls. Without surprise, the well that scattered the souls was crafted from the Source Power of life, a Divine Artifact molded from the same whole as the Life Vase, he continued. Yes, Gaia replied, I dont need you to remind me how he used what originally belonged to me, to bestow souls before my very eyes. You misunderstand, I am not mocking you, in fact, Im merely emphasizing that in the domain of life, the bodies and souls of beings do intersect, Erebus shook his head as he explained. But to Gaia, it sounded as if he was describing her failure in another way. So, what have you discovered? Gaia was growing impatient, having never realized how unpleasant her brothers character was. Dont rush, my sister, he said with a light chuckle, watching the wraiths wandering in the scene and speaking slowly: I simply found some secrets about life through the bifurcated Divine Artifact. Chapter 67 - 44 Infiltration Chapter 67: Chapter 44 Infiltration Translator: 549690339 Do you know, Gaia, that all things need nourishment to grow? The world draws strength from its own cycles and the void, while the gods extract power from their corresponding symbols through godhood. One quality transforms into another, and equivalent exchange is the unchanging law of this world. So what? Gaia frowned as she listened to Erebuss words: Of course, I know this. Even the plants that I create need to draw nutrients from the earth, and I dont need you to teach me that. What do all these things you are saying have to do with life and the soul? With a faint smile, Erebus remained unhurried. Perhaps influenced by his godhood, The Dark Overlord quite enjoyed the sensation of revealing secrets bit by bit. Is that so? Then tell me, my sister, plants draw their nutrients from the earth, but where do those lives created by the gods obtain the strength to maintain their existence from? Dont you see? Gaia felt this was another pointless question: They eat plants, or they eat each other. They drink water to maintain the balance of elements in their bodies, whats wrong with that? Of course, thats wrong, Erebus said succinctly: If life could not be divided, then I would also think thats normal. But since the body and the soul can exist independently, why can a life feed on the body of another life, yet its soul does not feed on the soul of another life? Where does the soul get its nourishment if it doesnt have a feeding process? Gaia fell silent, as she began to vaguely understand what the other was trying to say. The nutrients for a bodys growth are water and plants, but for a soul to grow, its nourishment is the body itself. It needs nothing else, Erebuss gaze grew profound: Nurtured by the bodys warmth, it directly harnesses power from the intersection between the two in the field of life, directly drawing strength from the former. And as time passes, bodies develop, mature, age, and so do souls, but the latters cycle is much longer. So in the end, they will all return as one, becoming a part of that world. Do you know what this means? It means every soul is a seed, and the material world is the soil from which it germinates. When a lifes body reaches its end, the fruit known as soul is ripe. Disappointed, Gaia did not expect that her brother would come up with such a method. Thats why I want you to dilute it as much as possible, Erebus said indifferently, like a drop of Divine Power entering the ocean, there will be no problem as long as the amount is small enough. Of course, given its nature, it might distort the thinking of life, but it wont completely destroy their rationality. Just find a reason, like how you previously created humans with only positive emotions, and now you want to do the reverse, to create humans with more negative emotions. Do I need to teach you that? ...I understand, but can this help me deal with him? Mother Earth hesitantly nodded, yet she was somewhat puzzled. She could see that he was using this method to infiltrate his power into the Spirit Realm, but how could this pose any threat to Laine? This bit of power would not be taken seriously by any god with Intermediate Divine Power or above, let alone Laine, who was in the Spirit Realm. In the external world, Divine Power would limit his strength. But in the Spirit Realm, the realm itself is his power. ...Dont you understand yet, my dear sister? Erebus said, a god does not die. So if you want to deal with him, you must first understand him, understand how to target his world. Erebus was somewhat at a loss for words. Although he did not understand what good merely venting would do, he still patiently persevered in order to gain Gaias assistance. After all, he knew nothing about the domain of life. When my Source Power enters the Spirit Realm, I have no expectation of it returning, but after all, its just an insignificant bit, and the souls of mortals can only carry so much. Laine harvests power through souls, so he will definitely return the souls to their origin. This must be done via the Origin of the Spirit Realm, and this is my goal. I want part of me to come into contact with the root of the Spirit Realm, Erebus looked straight at his sister, and then I will know how the Spirit Realm was created. No one tells the truth to an unwelcomed visitor who comes knocking at their door, Gaia, so I have never believed Laines explanations. I dont want him to tell me anything, I want to see for myself. Of course, when it gets to that point, Laine will surely notice my actions. He will intercept that Source Power, but Ill get the chance to break free from Chaos, and you, you can find out his weakness. Chapter 68 - 45: The Rift Chapter 68: Chapter 45: The Rift Translator: 549690339 Watching his sister gradually becoming moved, The Dark Overlord couldnt help but sneer in his heart. Weakness? First of all, its uncertain whether a weakness truly exists in the world, and even if it does, Erebus would never reveal it. He himself also wanted to take that step, and if he succeeded in creating the world, he would be too busy concealing it to allow anyone else to discover its secrets. After all, Laine is a clever person. Even if she suffers a setback, she certainly wouldnt disclose it. He had even thought that if he could also create a world, although he would come into conflict with Laine over the yet unclaimed power, they might still form an alliance against the current world. Meanwhile, Gaia couldnt understand why, but upon hearing her brothers explanation, her first reaction wasnt admiration for his cunning strategy or the potential gains from success, but rather a feeling that both Laine and Erebus seemed somewhat out of place among the Chaotic Gods. In her memory, the gods would brawl if they were strong enough, or seek allies if they werent, at most using some strategies to rally support or launch a surprise attack. Erebuss approach was indeed rare. Visitt for the latest updates I will do it. Mother Earth finally said, If Cronus does not wish to create a second generation of humanity, then I shall lead the endeavor. He disregards my will and refuses to release Oranides and Cucrops from the Abyss; then I will not concern myself with his thoughts. I will do as you ask, but whether the outcome will be as you hope, thats no longer my concern. Upon hearing this, Erebus nodded; he had finally persuaded Gaia. He couldnt guarantee that this attempt would definitely succeed, but it was the only method he could think of. Soon after, Gaia left with that power, while The Dark Overlord, after watching Mother Earth depart, stood at the edge of his domain, gazing out over the Land of Eternal Night that enveloped the other half of the Underworld. I hope the gains will be worth my effort. Standing at the edge of the Realm of Lightness, Erebus began to anticipate the results of his scheming. Since Laine returned to the Spirit Realm, another five hundred years had passed in a flash. During these five hundred years, the situation in Chaos has been ever-changing. The war in the sky was approaching its end, and although Cronus had slowed down his offensive due to Laines return and the changes to the Nether Moon, after decades without further disturbances from the Underworld, the warfare reignited. Now, over seventy percent of the stars had submitted to the Divine King, and the God of Stars in those regions had also turned. The remaining areas, apart from those allocated to the domains of God of Meteorology Coeus, were all that Hyperion had left. Only around the vicinity of the Sun, where the God of Suns power was unprecedentedly strong, did the Queen of Gods and God of Meteorology have to slow down their pace. Meanwhile, at sea, the Sea Gods experienced for the first time what the power of strategy could do. Battles between potent Divine Powers rarely had clear outcomes, but under Metiss leadership, the God of the Oceans lineage made rapid progress elsewhere. They avoided the battlefields of the Principal Gods and squeezed the territorial domains of the near-sea deities. Pontuss offspring were exhausted by the struggle, always one step behind. If not for the diminishing warfare in the stars, Pontus would likely have had difficulty maintaining even his last bastions in the masterless seas. Following this, Metis the Wise became a well-known name across the lands and seas. In keeping with the tradition of the God of the Oceans lineage, many deities visited her to express their affections, but the Goddess of Wisdom rejected them all. Compared to the other gods, she preferred to spend time with the Golden Humanity that survived the divine war. She taught them Hydrology that she had created, enabling them to understand the oceans currents and climate. Thus, the humans of the sea left traces vastly different from those on land. In such times, in the stars above, Coeuss second daughter, the God of Stars Asteria, gave birth to a daughter with the God of Material Destruction Perse. And with the birth of this child, the relationship between Coeus and the Divine King, which had been relatively harmonious, suddenly developed a rift. Chapter 69 - 46 The Goddess Abandoned by the World Chapter 69: Chapter 46 The Goddess Abandoned by the World Translator: 549690339 Atop Mount Othrys, within the palace of the Divine King. The gods were seated in a circle, the atmosphere tinged with oppression. The just-born infant lay on the long table at the center, with relatives from both sides present, save for the Goddess of Meteor and her sister. From the seat of honor, Cronus cast a glance over the deities assembled before him and could not help but curse his own luck internally. His thrones power would have surged within a hundred years, at most two or three hundred, after Crius had secured his reign over the majority of the celestial space and the God of Stars had sorted out the energy tides brought about by the divine wars. But the problem had to arise precisely now, between the God of Meteorology and his greatest supporter. Coeus had no interest in the strife for the stars, true to his godhood as a deity of lightless celestial bodies. He sought no brilliance, but Phoebe, his wife, thought otherwise. Persuaded by the deity of bright bodies, he joined the war in the name of the relationship between his second daughter and Criuss son, Perse. Though they did not exert their full strength and only confronted Theia, the goddess of light and sight, without truly clashing, it was this standoff that held the key to victory or defeat in the war. But all was coming to an end. If the current problem could not be resolved, even Phoebe would set aside her scheming and sever her ties with the lineage of the Divine King completely. ...Her name is Hecate, correct? Feeling the heavy atmosphere and her husbands mood, Rhea, the Heavenly Empress, spoke up to break the silence. She looks very cute, she will certainly be a beautiful goddess when she grows up. As the Heavenly Empresss words fell, no one took up the conversation. Cronuss heart sank gradually; he knew that even Crius might be regretting his actions at this moment. After all, the gods are immortal, and divine authority is eternal, but these were laughable concepts in the face of Chaos. While no deity had been heard of as killed by the world, the sight of a new god tearing apart a godhood had been personally witnessed by many. Even now, Cronus himself couldnt help but feel a trace of apprehension toward the female infant before him. The typically reticent God of Stars showed his power for the first time in front of the second-generation Titans, leaving Perses words stuck in his throat, unable to speak any further.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as childrens st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys(.)c0m In Chaos, aside from Life and Death, the forces of the dark are always stronger than those of the light. Even Cronus suddenly realized that his silent brother had surreptitiously reached this stage. Perseus, I know you have always disdained Asteria, Coeuss voice was not loud, but it was serious and powerful. Since youre so opposed to your oppressive wife, lets end it here. However, from today on, the starry sky will no longer welcome you. Heh The pressure disappeared, and Perseus gasped for air. He looked at his father, but the God of Meteorology remained silent. Not to mention his recent rants in front of the Divine King, even Crius himself was no match for Coeus. In terms of battle, Meteorology also only relied on some of Winds power. Thunderbolts in later times would expand its domain, but from the day of its birth, it had its master. As one of the rare Titans to be imprisoned in Tartarus, Criuss downfall was not without reason. All right, I misspoke just now, Prince Coeus, and Divine King, but Looking around and finding no support, Perseus wasnt surprised. He took a moment to compose himself and said indifferently: However, as the father of such a God of Punishment, I am deeply unsettled. From now on, the matters of the Divine Court will have nothing to do with me. I intend to visit the Underworld, or perhaps, the sea. The God of Destruction was fearless. After speaking, he turned and walked away, without a care for the expressions of the other deities behind him. Narrowing his eyes, with space itself seeming to stagnate around him, Cronus was somewhat enraged by the arrogance of the deity before him. But until the other left The Temple, he made no additional moves. If it were another time, he would never have allowed such insolence. But at this moment, as the orchestrator of the relationship between the other and the Goddess of Meteor, he tolerated Perseus. Chapter 70 - 47 Exile Chapter 70: Chapter 47 Exile Translator: 549690339 The warning of the world, huh... The Divine King had been warned by the world, in this Chaos World that had evolved at an accelerated pace because of Laine, which was a reward even Uranus hadnt had the chance to enjoy. At this moment, even Cronus himself couldnt help but ponder whether Chaos truly did not want him meddling with the starry sky, so the world, devoid of subjective consciousness, used this unique god to caution him. Even as he looked at the infant girl before him, if it werent for the fact that she didnt exhibit the special appearance of the Hekatonkheires, Cronus wouldnt dare be certain whether she was truly a god or not. Cronus, although Im sorry, I might have to retreat for a while, the God of Meteorology spoke again amidst the stiff atmosphere. Upon hearing this, the Divine Kings expression changed slightly, and Phoebe at his side opened her mouth but eventually chose not to speak. She craved the limelight, indeed, but she knew that the fundamental reason for the Divine Kings regard for her was her husband. Now that he had made his decision, she wouldnt persist in her own views. Your Majesty, she thus spoke, as my husband said, we fear we might withdraw from this conflict. If you still wish to act against the sky, I advise you to make preparations early. ...Very well. After a moment of silence, Cronus took a deep breath and ultimately accepted this. After all, aiding Cronus in controlling the starry sky really held no apparent benefits for Coeus. Unwilling to risk inciting the wrath of the current laws of the world, it came as no surprise to the Divine King. But remembering that even his brutal father had not experienced such events, Cronus felt some irritability in his heart. Along with it came discontent with the nature of the world itself. First, it chose a tyrant. After he assumed the throne, it only added to his troubles. Cronus couldnt understand what he, as the Divine King, was lacking. He had never disrupted the order of the world; on the contrary, he had continuously built upon it. ...Before today, I hadnt expected such a thing to occur, he said. But this child This actually made the God of Meteorology abandon the idea of withdrawing from the Mount of the Gods. He was not a subordinate of Cronus; if there were any disagreements, he could always choose to leave. Perse and Asterias daughter, Hecate, born on the day of the spirit count, your existence has violated the majesty of the gods, and you have brought shame upon the Deity Race. Now, by the authority of the Divine King, I banish you from the divine fold; from this moment on, you are no longer a member of the Titan Deity Clan. Beginning today, you will only associate with mortal things. The domains of the gods will close their gates to you. Redeem yourself in your eternal life, for this is my final judgment upon you. The majestic voice echoed in the hall, the sound traveling from Mount Othrys but strictly confined to the nearby sky. The next moment, wrapped in divine power, the infant girl was flung from the mountain and plummeted towards the land below. Divine power collided with the air currents, and the interaction of light and heat turned the falling light fiery red. It fell from the sky to the earth, signifying the fall of a deity to the mortal realm. Cohen, leader of the humans, my servant. Cronus did not speak, yet his voice invisibly transferred to the earth below. To ensure that this unexpected offspring faced no other mishaps, Cronus cast her directly toward the human tribal settlement near the mountain and used his divine power to issue a command to the leader of the humans. In the past, he had done this more than once. And unlike the gods, humans always saw his will as the highest honor. Born of a god yet abhorred by the Deity Race, she is Hecate, the impure sinner. She will live among humans from now on, but without permission, no one shall privately converse with her. The command spread to the earth, reaching the ears of the human in hemp clothing before the temple. A thousand years had passed, and Cohens appearance was unchanged, showing no signs of aging. He wasnt startled by the voice that appeared suddenly by his ear; instead, he watched a fiery orb fall from the heavens, striking before the temple and melting the stone slab at its doors into a hollow space. As the flame and heat dissipated, a tiny life form he had never seen before appeared there. She was bathed in flames yet remained unharmed. Without any superfluous emotions, Cohen prostrated on the ground as usual, offering prayers to the deity. I obey, great King of All Gods. Faced with the divine edict, the Golden Humanity needed not to think. What the gods say is right. Just as fire raining from the sky heralds disaster. Chapter 71 - 48: Fire from the Sky Chapter 71: Chapter 48: Fire from the Sky Translator: 549690339 Kneeling in front of the temple, he prayed silently for a long time before Cohen stood up. He looked at the infant girl before him and lifted up the swaddling clothes that enveloped her. She was created by the divine power of Leto, the Goddess of Nursery, the sister of Asteria. Compared to other gods, Leto and the Goddess of Meteor did show a trace of pity for Hecate, but that was all. Out of fear for the laws of the current world, both goddesses also regarded her as a calamity. Just as in Laines previous life, mortals would fear fire, storms, and the blazing sun, though actually, these elements had no consciousness of their own. Similarly, the gods of Chaos also felt fear, even though the will that caused their fear had never cast even a fleeting gaze upon Hecate. Fear stems from the unknown. And since the inception of Chaos, besides Laine, who opened the Spirit Realm, only the Primordial Gods had some deep understanding of the logic of the current worlds operation. Clearly, the tenuous kinship among deities was not enough for them to confront their fears. Hecate, is that her name? He sighed. As humans were a species created first and naturally born as adults, Cohen was unaware that the little infant before him could actually grow up. Seeing such a harmless creature identified as a sinner, Cohen also felt some reluctance. But Golden Humanity would not question the gods, so he merely thought there was something lacking in his own thoughts. It seemed as if sensing something, Hecate, who had only been born for half a day, turned her black eyes and giggled at Cohen who held her. Clearly, the young deity did not seem to realize that her fate had just taken an abrupt turn. When fire descends from the sky, calamities will arise. Just uncertain where this disaster will strike this time? The wars of the gods in the heavens are beyond the observation and understanding of mortals. But whenever stars are shattered, the fragments that fall to the Mortal Realm always bring disasters. Moreover, the shattering of stars often signifies that a God of Stars has lost their dwelling and is about to enter eternal slumber. Hence in the past, gods told humanity that when streaks of light crossed the sky, an unknown disaster was unfolding in some corner of the world. Since the gods do not allow us to reveal her past, should I still record the events of today? Another asked. It was Hewa, among the Golden Humanity, the one responsible for recording History. In the beginning, humans carved every interaction with the gods onto the pillars of the temple. Later, when the pillars were filled, they began recording on huge Stone Slabs. Humans originated from divine creation, and present civilization stemmed from the Civilization Slate, so they fashioned their records after the Slates likeness, erecting it before each temple, chronicling the past with images and writing. ...Record it, but omit any parts related to the gods. After a moments hesitation, Cohen finally decided, Hecate, born into light on the night of spirit count, emerged from fire, the person of original sin; her arrival to the Mortal Realm on the night of the spirit count would bring disaster to the world. But remember, Hewa, all this is the judgement of Humans, unrelated to the gods. Understood. Hearing this, Hewa nodded. Humans are not eternal, he was aware of this. Compared to the lifespan of humans, stones endure much longer. To enshrine these Stone Slabs that record history in front of the temples was Hewas way of expressing his reverence to the gods. After addressing a few more questions and seeing that there were no objections from those present, Cohen waved his hand to dismiss the surrounding humans. Turning around, he left Hecate in front of the temple, instructing a dedicated person to watch over her, and then set off toward a distant forest with only two others. It was one of the places where Golden Humanity obtained their water, and he planned to build a dwelling for this being from the heavens in the center of that forest, near a small river. The gods did not require him to provide Hecate with food, but the nature of Golden Humanity made it difficult for him to watch another life suffer. Thus, Cohen decided to build the dwelling there. If this being possessed Wisdom and knew how to learn, then she would be able to find food in the forest and draw water from the river by herself. But if she were as ignorant as those also created by the gods yet lacked the capacity for thought like humans, then that was her fate. Just as they revered the gods, Golden Humanity also revered fate. Based on the fragments they understood from the words of the gods, they knew that fate and Wisdom seemed to be closely linked. If Hecate lacked Wisdom, it indicated that even fate had forsaken her, and suffering was her only outcome. Chapter 72 - 49 The God Who Grew up in the Mortal Realm Chapter 72: Chapter 49 The God Who Grew up in the Mortal Realm Translator: 549690339 On the night of spiritual counts, meteors fell from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, more than seventy years had passed. Time hurried by, but for humans, apart from the more frequent abnormal twinkling of the sun and the increasingly common sight of falling stars, nothing much around Mount Othrys had changed. The environment had not changed because it was influenced by the power of Mount of the Gods, where it was evergreen all year round, and the scenery remained as usual. The humans had not changed, naturally, because that is just how the people of the Golden Age were. If not for that unexpected dream, perhaps they would have remained unchanged until the day they died. However, in the monotonous flow of life, there was a little anomaly. The creature who had once been brought to the human tribe was gradually growing up. She had an appearance like a deity, yet she was different from humans. Humans resembled male gods; she resembled a female goddess, though she was a goddess who never grew up. Even though the humans, following the Divine Kings command, never interacted with her, with the passing of time, some of her peculiar traits inevitably began to circulate among them. The sinner who stole the authority of deities, that is what humans called her and the power she held. Just like the records of Hecates descent, this too was engraved on the stone tablets, forever remaining in front of the temple. Sasa... Sasa Barefoot on the forest leaves, listening to the sound of the wind passing through the leaves. With red hair and a red dress, Hecate walked with a light step along the stream, heading towards her little cabin. Lalala, finally, I can go back~ Humming a tune, having finished a mornings practice at the edge of the woods, Hecate was in a very good mood. Or rather, except for her childhood, Hecates mood was always quite cheerful. She was not very tall, by future standards, she was about one meter fifty-something in height. But matched with her youthful cheeks, it did not seem out of place. It might have been due to the scarcity of Divine Power, or perhaps for some other reason, but it took a full fifty years for this deity who was originally a minor goddess of crossroads and mistress of souls in the Underworld, to finally enter the stage of rapid growth for a deity. Then, another twenty or so years passed, and Hecates appearance remained that of a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl, without a sign of further aging. Uncle Cohen, its you again~ There you go, Uncle Cohen, your bucket is full~ Im going back now. Clapping her hands and knowing there would be no reaction from him, Hecate just smiled and then walked past Cohen, continuing towards her own abode. Behind her, Cohen glanced at the departing fiery red figure, furrowed his brow slightly, but still said nothing. It was this strange power again. Starting about thirty years ago, from some unknown time, this life that fell from the sky had suddenly gained the power to affect nature. Although her power was still weak and nowhere near the supreme authority of the deities, having many things, in itself, was a form of blasphemy. Sinner... Did she steal divine power? Shaking his head, Cohen picked up the bucket and walked towards the settlement. To Cohen, this bucket which would be too heavy for ten men to lift in later generations was like nothing. His strength was almost at the pinnacle of all things, and even if there were proper methods, the transcendent domain wouldnt be able to stop him. But the current world had no path of cultivation, and, even if there were, Golden Humanity did not care about strength. Thus, thousands of years ago, Cohen already possessed such a physique, and thousands of years later, today, he showed no change. Passing seven fruit trees, avoiding three animal nests with docile residents, the woods gradually began to thin out. In the heart of the woods that Hecate named Redleaf Woods, her small wooden hut built on a clearing was now within sight. The hut was originally built by Cohen, but Hecate later modified it. She adorned the outside with fresh flowers and various colored stones and used magic power to keep them evergreen throughout all seasons. Creak Im back! Pushing open the door, Hecate greeted the empty wooden hut as if talking to herself. But there was no response. Just as it had been for the past decades, no one but herself had ever set foot in this place. She prepared a dinner for herselfjust some wild fruits she picked on the roadside. Hecate returned to her bedroom, ready to start the part of the day she most looked forward to. Apart from the primeval Titans, no one was born with knowledge of it, and Hecate was no exception, but she had a little secret she had never shared with anyone before. After learning to write secretly, the second year, on her way back to the hut, she picked up a treasure. Chapter 73 - 50 Meditation Chapter 73: Chapter 50 Meditation Translator: 549690339 It was a star-filled night without the Moon. The brightest star, whose name was unknown to all, shone especially bright on that day. According to the calendar passed down among humans, Hecate knew it was the day of her birth. Unlike other times, the day of Spirituality came only once every four years, and on that day, the moon was always absent from the sky. Some gods said that day symbolized the birth of evil. Others claimed it was linked to the creator of humanity. But Hecate didnt care about that, so while the Golden Humanity gathered in front of the Temple to worship the gods, she sneaked off to other places to look at the storytelling stone tablets recording History. Ordinarily, humans would not allow her to approach the Temple. For a person forsaken by the gods to come near the place where gods were worshiped was indeed a desecration. However, as the worship ceremony of the Golden Humanity ended and she was hastily returning, Hecate stumbled over something hard and then discovered this magical relic. This was something she had seen many times, but not one of them was a real treasure Stone tablet oh stone tablet, do you have a story to tell me today? In the cramped cabin, Hecate held something very familiar-looking in her arms and talked to it in a soliloquy. Are there really humans who disrespect the gods in this world? I feel like the people in your stories are nothing like Uncle Cohen and the others. However, the stone tablet remained the same, not showing any other reaction. Nothing again? Although Ive grown up, does that mean I cant listen to stories anymore Slightly unhappy, but the little girl still accepted reality. After all, in recent years, she hadnt seen many interesting stories on the stone tablet. [You should meditate now.] Without a sound or a shadow, the ink converged and reorganized, and a line of text slowly emerged from the stone tablet. [Today is the time for you to break through the fifth barrier and also the first step towards becoming Transcendent] Observing the splendid darkness within the bowl, Hecate commented. But no help for it, as the combination of earth, water, wind, and fire, harmonized by Spirituality, represented a third of chaos in the mystical domain. Therefore, it didnt matter what color the liquid originally was; visually, it always looked like this color. Picking up the pen and dipping it into the liquid in the bowl, Hecate walked to the entrance. She drew a special symbol on the ground. As the characters were written, an invisible force was activated. It is said that this writing stemmed from the original Spirit Script. They were not as powerful as their source, but for that very reason, they could be utilized by mortals. The symbol Hecate penned down signified Isolation. Subsequently, she wrote symbols that represented Connection, Purification, and Sublimation on the other three sides in turn. Once everything was complete, she connected the four points with a line and then stood at the center. ! Barely opening her mouth, accompanied by two special syllables, the power within the four runes linked together. There are three distinct types of rituals. One imitates History, another incites Rules, and the last pleases higher beings. Setting aside the other two, the ritual Hecate was presently preparing belonged to the second type. As the ritual progressed, the prewritten rules were triggered. Hecate faintly felt that an expansive world had revealed itself to her spiritual senses. That was the Spirit Realm, an interface composed of Spiritual force. Yet, at this point in time, without special means, no existence could establish contact with the Spirit Realm. Clearly, however, Hecates imperfect ritual was one of those special methods. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, with her eyes half-closed, Hecate began to channel her spirit. She deftly followed the subtle connection, linking with the vast Spirit Realm. Countless bizarre shadows flickered by, strange sounds echoed, but all were purified and then isolated. When everything settled back to calm, within Hecates spiritual sea, there were only seven lunar phases reflecting upon her ethereal spiritual body. At the same time, on the surface of Hecates spiritual body, lunar phases similarly emerged. However, only four were tangible, while the remaining three were merely ethereal. Chapter 74 - 51 Legendary Chapter 74: Chapter 51 Legendary Translator: 549690339 The Seven Phases of Meditation, this was special knowledge Hecate had learned from the slab. According to the slab, meditation was a way to subtly enhance the spirituality of all things through the influence of higher beings. This higher being could be a life form, an object, or even a concept, which could be sought both externally and internally. Of course, meditation was not aimless daydreaming; only the correct method could ensure personal safety while growing and purifying the meditators spirituality. Like The Seven Phases of Meditation, it was a method to draw in the lunar light of the seven moons of the Spirit Realm to absorb spiritual energy and strengthen oneself. A plain name, a true and solid effect. Now that Hecate had consolidated the presence of four moon phases, she had reached the pinnacle of all beings. The next step was the transcendent domain. Transcendence was not the same as godhood, but only through transcendence could one come into contact with the Law. No matter how powerful, the strength of all beings was meaningless before divine power. Only by touching the Law could one inflict real and effective harm. ...Spirituality originates from the moon phases, the Moon is His eye... ...The pillar that props the sky penetrates seven strings, flowing through the boundaries of ten nations... ...With tangible items bearing intangible vessels, return to the initial one... Whispering the incantations lightly, the spiritual forces around her surged like tides, continuously pouring into Hecates spirit. The fifth lunar phase slowly coalesced, and she didnt feel the barrier that should theoretically exist. This was normal, for although without godhood, Hecates essence was still that of a deity, an immortal being. Instead of relying on meditation to break through, it was more like she was filling an empty vessel with power. Infusing such power, different from divine power yet endlessly variable. In a distant place, some life form from the Spirit Realm seemed to have detected the fluctuations here. It wanted to approach, an instinct telling it that if it could devour the spiritual body of this unknown being, it could undergo an unimaginable transformation. Yet there was also a premonition, a sense that if it dared to do so, it would be utterly erased from existence. After hesitating for a while, it lingered for a long time, but ultimately overcame its instincts and reluctantly left the place. Some talent there. In the midst of the air, beneath the pale gray robe, the young deity watching everything commented. Not all life could overcome instinct, especially those without wisdom. Moreover, the inspiration of the other was quite high, being able to vaguely detect the presence of danger. Meditation... interesting. A strong spirit gives birth to stronger dreams. Its a pity, though, that this kind of enhancement of the spirit seems to allow one to control ones thoughts, even in sleep, not as random and disorderly as other beings. I really wish there were more life on the land. I wonder how long it will take for my divine power to reach its limit at this pace. Shaking his head, the figure disappeared in a flash of wings, and Hecate, completely unaware, continued her meditation. With her potential, such breakthroughs were effortless. The chasms that mortals of later generations found insurmountable, she could step over just by lifting her leg. And so, uneventfully, her spiritual body grew even stronger, the essence of her magic power ascended, and Hecate succeeded in taking this step, becoming the first Legendary Witch of Chaos. The next morning, as the sun rose and shone on her red dress, Hecate gradually awoke from her meditation. Opening her eyes, she flicked her fingertips lightly, and the trinket on the table floated up. This time, she used no magic power, just the action of pure spiritual force. Spirit was not the same as the soul; it was an external force of the soul. A powerful soul only indicated a strong potential in the spiritual domain, akin to godhood and divine power. But unlike godhood, there were many ways to gradually strengthen the soul. When the spirit directly influenced matter without needing magic as a medium, that was one of the most basic characteristics of a Legendary Witch. This signified that the spiritual force had undergone a fundamental transformation, and it was also the origin of the name transcendent. To transcend the mundane was naturally to be called transcendent. Transcendence, or rather, Legendary, is this what it feels like? She murmured softly, and Hecate sensed many things she couldnt see clearly before between all things. Curving her lips into something like a smile, Hecate stroked her hair and continued to ask: So what should I do? It should be very difficult to become a True God with meditation alone. Indeed, gods are gods because they control dominions and govern a part of the world. Pure meditation is meaningless. The only way you want to gain Godhood is to create one yourself. Create one? Yes, create one, belong to you, something that you create bit by bit. When it blankets the sky, covers the earth, penetrates the seas, when it becomes an indispensable part of All Spirits, as its creator, you will possess the power to confront any Titan Principal God. However, staying here, you wont be able to do these things. You need to travel to every corner of the world, and with your spirit, experience the flow of Elements and the changes of Laws. I understand, Hecate smiled, So, is this also your purpose? She recalled a story that the stone tablet once told her, a story about a little girl and a diary. The content of the story was not important; what mattered was that it cautioned others to never trust an intelligent being unless you could see where its thoughts were. Of course, this is exactly why I sought you. You have the potential, far beyond what you could imagine, But as usual, the stone tablet responded without any concealment. However, if you refuse, I can also think of other methods. Alright then, Ill listen to you. Without hesitation, Hecate nodded. She tied up her red hair and snapped her fingers. Everything in the wooden house, as if brought to life, bounced and hopped into her pocket. The palm-sized pocket seemed to be bottomless, fitting everything except the furniture, yet showing no sign of being filled. After packing up her belongings, Hecate brought her hands together. An invisible surge enveloped the hut and the nearby clearing, hiding its traces. Finally, she picked up the stone tablet and said with a smile: Stone tablet, oh stone tablet, youre too eye-catching like this; how about a change? Turn into a book, can you do it? Without responding, the stone tablet visibly changed shape. Seconds later, it transformed into a book of unknown material. This time, the book really did seem like a book, feeling like real paper rather than resembling a Bronze ornament, like its siblings. Very good, Hecate said with a satisfied smile, hugging the book to her chest, Now, youre the treasure of I, Grand Sorceress Hecate! From now on, you shall be called Tome of All Spells! Without any hesitation, as her spirit moved, the surrounding wind elements answered Hecates call, lifting her body into mid-air. Hecate had no sentimentality towards this place where she had lived for so long. She only took one last look, then flew off into the distance. The stone tablet advised her to leave, without specifying where to go. She heard that at the edge of the continent was the sea; she wanted to see it with her own eyes. The world was so vast, she wanted to verify for herself whether those things in the stories were real or not. Hecate had left, and the Golden Humanity did not notice her departure. But in a place unknown to her, high up on the Mount of the Gods, the Divine Kings gaze followed her retreating figure. He reached out his hand again, but sensing an approaching presence, he ultimately lowered it. The affairs of the stars without the help of the God of the Sky, Coeus, were indeed difficult to handle. But if there were another helper, then things might become a bit easier than he anticipated. Chapter 75 - 52 Congratulations Chapter 75: Chapter 52 Congratulations Translator: 549690339 Standing in the sky, wrapped in a refreshed set of black clothes, Laine watched as Hecates figure receded into the distance. Thousands of years ago, before he had opened the Spirit Realm, he had negotiated three conditions with Cronus in the Underworld. The origin of time and space transformed into the foundation of the Spirit Realm. The concept of the Moon, naturally fitting with the Spirit Realms Yin symbol, became a part of Laine. But the last requirement, the prophesied network controlling the elements, Laine seemed to have forgotten about it and had not taken action for quite some time. It wasnt that he couldnt do it. In fact, if he had done it himself, within a month or two, he could have woven the elemental network that pervaded the present world of Chaos. However, this actually held no meaning for him. Like many of the current literary godhoods, even if The Magic Web were to be born now, it would just be a tool for sorting out the Elemental Power in the mortal world, nothing more. Without enough users, and without sufficient Source Power to fill it, The Magic Web could at most support a god with Weak Divine Power. Laine had countless such powers at his disposal; it was merely a matter of lacking appropriate vessels. Although The Magic Web was somewhat special, there was no need for him to get involved personally. He was the Lord of the Spirit Realm, not a worker there. With Hecates current progress, by the time she accumulated enough and used the power of the Spirit Realm to weave The Magic Web into shape, the third era would be almost upon them. It was when humans capable of procreation appeared en masse that The Magic Web was truly meant to shine. As its position within history and civilization grew increasingly high, and as the gods began using it, it would be able to take root deeply in the mortal world, based on the Spirit Realm, becoming an indispensable part of Chaos. At that time, as the Weaver and the first God of The Magic Web, it would be the moment for Hecate to show her full potential. Even Laine himself was unclear about the extent of power The Magic Web might possess at its peak. He was looking forward to it. Of course, the initial version of The Magic Web would probably differ from what Laine remembered. He needed wizards, not mages. The so-called spell slots would likely not appear in the earliest version of The Magic Web. Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com Even now, there was no such thing as a spell model because Laine himself did not know it. It wasnt that he couldnt create it, but there was no need to. Rather than defining its scope from the very beginning, it was better to let it grow wildly. When the time came for a multitude of flowers to bloom, then they would step in to set the rules. Besides, ascending a mortal to godhood was simple for him; he just needed to bestow godhood. But for mortals to ascend on their own, Laine had no idea how to achieve that yet. The current version of The Seven Phases of Meditation only went so far as to touch divinity, granting long life. Laine was even unclear about what the true state of a Demigod meant. This type of Demigod wasnt like the three thousand Evil Spirits born alongside Hypnos, the God of Sleep, nor was it like Perseus in later ages, who barely managed to defeat sea monsters with the aid of Divine Artifacts. It was more like Heracles before his apotheosis, who, although mortal, possessed enough strength to contend with True Gods. It seemed like the corner of Cronuss mouth twitched, but it was fleeting. Its all the same. Stepping forward to stand beside Cronus, Laine found that this spot was indeed quite good. Just like how he looked down upon the seven realms from Mount Sinai, being on the worlds highest mountain, the place closest to the sky, standing here naturally elicited a feeling that everything was within ones grasp. Some things have no significance if only you recognize them. They only truly exist when they are acknowledged by all. It seemed as though he was talking about the title of the Titans, but Cronus knew that Laine was actually alluding to his position as the Divine King. A Divine King recognized by only a few gods is not truly a Divine King, only one recognized by all the gods is. Hecate is the original sin born of the worlds curse, her existence led to the imbalance of the starry situation. Not wanting to dwell on a verbal defeat, Cronus shifted the conversation: Taking her away is your right, of course, but you also need to contribute to the situation of the cosmos. Hyperion has offended you before, and although he has paid the price, everyone knows that, given the chance, he would definitely seek revenge. As long as you stand with me, I wont pursue Hecates matter any further, and I might even hand over some star domains for your God of Stars to manage after the dispute over the cosmos is settled, he bargained. Turning around, he looked Laine straight in the eye. Cronus wasnt the tallest among the Titans, but as a king, he was becoming increasingly qualified. They are True Gods of the cosmos, just as the Sea God occupies unclaimed seas, drawing power from the star domains. I only require that they do not resist my rule; everything else is up to you. You have invited others, havent you? Like Aether, the God of Heavenly Light from the Underworld? Without waiting for a reply, Laine asked with a smile. Yes, Cronus nodded, and Hemera, the Goddess of Daylight, who is always by his side. The world is growing larger, and the number of star domains in the cosmos is increasing. As long as they submit to my rule, I dont care who they belong to. I understand, so After a pause, Laine spoke, Are you no longer able to delay? Observing the sudden change in Cronuss expression, Laine blessed him with a smile: It seems that in at most a thousand years, your offspring will be born. Congratulations in advance, Cronus. Since you need my help, lets consider it a congratulatory gift given ahead of time. Chapter 76 - 53 Trading Chapter 76: Chapter 53 Trading Translator: 549690339 ... Sometimes, I really dont want to communicate with a god like you. Taking a deep breath, Cronuss complexion swiftly returned to normal. His efforts to rally help were not unknown to Laine; in fact, most of the gods on his side were aware of this. However, except for his Queen of Gods, everyone thought this was a measure of the Divine King, unwilling to accept defeat, promising benefits everywhere. But now, Laine saw at a glance the real reason he did so was because his Divine Child was about to be born. If he could not take control of the starry sky now, afterwards, he might not have the time to consider this matter. Its not hard to guess, Cronus, youve always been like this. From when you deceived your father with words back in the day, to the moment you bravely took up the Sickle when everything was ready. Given a choice, you always want the best, but if theres no choice, you dont mind gambling once. Shaking his head, Laine felt somewhat emotional. In this regard, he felt that he might have some similarities with Cronus. Perhaps, but now Im quite relieved. Smiling a bit, Cronus seemed a little more relaxed. It seems my first child is a goddess? At least she wont be the one who threatens my throne. What do you mean? Maybe because Ive dealt with you more often, I understand you better. If the Divine King were about to be replaced again, you wouldnt be discussing the starry sky with me, would you? At a loss for words, Laine had to admit Cronus was speaking the truth. He couldnt help but think that, possibly due to his influence, Cronus seemed much wiser than the myths portrayed. Alright, lets not waste time, as youre probably not too interested in my Mount of the Gods. Stretching out his hand and with the effect of Divine Power, a Star Map appeared in the hands of the Divine King. Hundreds of spots of varying sizes and brightness appeared, each representing a star domain. Like oceanic domains, star domains are the standard divisions of the starry sky. You have twelve Star Gods under your command, and they have a leader, correct? Cronuss palm glided across the Star Map, slowly saying, Aside from these core parts of the starry sky, you may choose any other, I dont mind even if you take a few extra. Glancing over the Star Map, Laine casually asked. So, what do you want, Eclipse? Melded with the Solar Eclipse, it is indeed much more powerful than before. It works well on the Sun, but only on the Sun. Nodding in response, Cronus quickly found the special page within the artifact. Seeing that matters were concluded, Laine waved his hand. His purpose for today was already achieved, and he had no intention of lingering. Since everything is done, I wont stay any longer. I wish you success, Cronus. A portal of light emerged, and with a step through, Laines figure vanished. Atop Mount of the Gods, watching the spot from which Laine had departed, the Divine King did not rush to leave, instead standing quietly for a moment longer. Through the matter with Hecate, Cronus had gained a deeper understanding of humans and deities. He had not realized the significance of faith, but he had discovered something else. If humans could possess free will and souls like Hecate, could they too have some potential to attract the attention of the World Master? If so, then Laines interest in human knowledge made sense. Perhaps the other party wished to create some beings with enough potential. Sadly, the Golden Humanity had disappointed him. Creating worlds... This must be the secret of bestowing Godhood. In addition to the corresponding power, one also needs a candidate capable of bearing it, mused Cronus. God of Destruction Perse, it remains to be seen whether one day your daughter will be the one to reprimand you. This is fitting, as the price for your arrogant disrespect, he thought with a shake of his head. The Divine King no longer dwelt on such musings, instead channeling power into the brass book in his hand, closely sensing this one-third of a top-tier sacred artifact. Unlike the sickle, though both seemed to reside in the realm of High-Grade Artifacts when evaluated, Cronus immediately felt the difference when he actually held it. A naturally formed Divine Artifact was distinctly different from a man-made one, carrying no such user restrictions as the sickle. Whats more, crucially, the brass book was just a third of a complete artifact, harboring even more hidden power. A part of Genesis Artifact, even just this fragment alone is very close to that step. The Divine Authority of Order... If this were my Divine Artifact, even if its greatest function isnt combat when combined with the Divine Authority of the king, I could possess up to seventy percent of the Father Gods power, he reflected. Uranus was truly capable of contending with and even defeating the personified Primordial Gods, which Cronus knew well. Even without taking that final step, an ordinary Divine Power Level of 20 would only have a third of his strength. The Sky, Divine Authority, the symbol of paternal authority; each of these aspects suggested a slight step beyond the pinnacle of mighty Divine Power. And Cronus now, had not yet achieved even a third of that. Feeling a twinge of envy, yet looking at the brass book, Cronus had no intention of claiming it as his own. After all, he could feel that this artifact, similar to a bonded artifact, could be subdued by its owner at will. Its just an artifact, after all. In the future, I might not necessarily have a better one. Soon, when the starry heavens serve me, the mountains, too, shall bow before me, Cronus thought with a cold smile, recalling his eldest brother. Ocean Deity Sovereign Oceanus had already completely surpassed the ancient Sea God Pontus. Without accidents, he would be the final victor of the struggle over the seas. No one knew if the expanding power of the Ocean Deity Sovereign might harbor other ambitions. Thus, once the problem with the stars was resolved, the next target for suppression by Cronus would be him. Chapter 77 - 54 Lord (Seeking First Subscription and Moon Tickets) Chapter 77: Chapter 54 Lord (Seeking First Subscription and Moon Tickets) Translator: 549690339 Seven hundred years had swiftly passed in the Chaos World since the Divine King acquired the Divine Artifact. From the birth of humanity, in the blink of an eye, millennia had passed. Gradually, even the lives from the Golden Age were coming to the end allowed by fate. As their bodies decayed and their souls leapt from the flesh, laden with insights and experiences gained from their lengthy lives, they followed the cryptic guidance back to the Spirit Realm. The soul and the body mutually influence each other, and these beings from the Golden Age, despite their primitive makeup, were especially favored by the deities. Many of them had been in contact with more than one deity and, consequently touched by Divine Power, their spiritual bodies also became peculiar. Just as the creatures from the Golden Age were more long-lived compared to those of later generations, so too were their souls. If the lifespan of ordinary material souls varied from seven to eight times that of their bodies or even more, it could be foreseen that the spiritual bodies of these Golden Age beings all possessed lifespans measured in hundreds of thousands of years. Even for the spiritual bodies of the Golden Humanity, Laine had no doubt that if they did not come to the Spirit Realm, the souls tainted by Divine Power would not dissipate. Instead, they would wander over the land and skies, transforming into a sort of Heroic Spirit. Then, in the era of Zeus, along with other remnants of the second epoch, they were erased by a wave of the new Divine Kings hand. Beyond lifespan, the spiritual bodies of beings from the Golden Age often possessed extraordinary strength under the influence of Divine Power. This power was not evident in the physical world, but it was amplified in the Spirit Realm. Using this power, the vast majority quickly crossed the surface layer of the Spirit Realm and entered the nascent Dream Domain. There, they instinctively absorbed the scattered spiritual energy to further strengthen their soul bodies, or fought with naturally born spiritual bodies within the Dream Domain, devouring each other. Quite a few, in the process, gained memory fragments of other spiritual bodies, gradually awakening Wisdom and learning to think. Geett the latest novels at novelhall.com So, as time passed, a unique social structure composed of spiritual lives was born within the three layers of the Spirit Realm. Some powerful spiritual bodies chose dream fragments and infected them with their own power, then continually expanded their influence and territory. Once large enough, these expansive Dream Domains were noticed by the third layer of the Spirit Realm itself, ultimately reporting back to Laine. When Laine discovered this behavior, at first he was a bit angry. Such acts were akin to creating a realm within a realm, and even the instinctual Laws of this world had issued bounties for this before, let alone Laine with his subjective thinking? With a gentle cry, that was Theia, the Mother of Light. As in every instance before, the desolate starry heavens became even brighter. The starlight merged with the sunlight, transforming under divine authority into splendid ribbons. They streaked across the void, passing horizontally through the Queen of Gods body without touching any physical entity. This was a separation on the temporal plane, and if one did not possess special dominion or divine artifact, nearly no god could harm the goddess who dwelled in bygone times. However, Theia was unconcerned, for this was a war over the sovereignty of the starry sky, not a duel with the Queen of Gods. The ribbon trailing behind shattered in an instant into skyful of threads, enveloping over a hundred star gods and the leading Atlas. With just a gentle collision, their divine bodies burst apart, and even the God of Strengths body was left with huge wounds. Clang In silence, a sickle emblazoned with blood-red patterns emerged behind Theia. In its presence, the ribbons of light surrounding the Goddess of Light were effortlessly severed, as if they didnt exist, leaving a long gash on her arm. With a slight frown and seemingly superficial cuts, Theia found under the influence of divine power that her wounds were slow to heal. This wasnt her first time, so the Goddess of Light was not the least bit concerned about the injury on her body, instead returning with a punch to the side of the sickle. The Goddesss delicate arm appeared lacking in strength, yet Rhea, the Queen of Gods, was forced back several steps by the blow, her face revealing an abnormal flush. The godhood that presided over the flow of time was inherently ill-suited for combat, and with the Sun present, Light was nearly doubled in strength. Even though Rhea, as the Queen of Gods, had greater divine power than the Mother of Light, the tide of battle was completely reversed. Without the help of the three oak goddesses and Atlas, if she werent relying on a divine artifact, she wouldnt even be able to stall her opponents onslaught. However, compared to the still friendly exchange between the two goddesses, on the other hand, the battlefield between Hyperion, the God of Sun, and Crius, the God of Meteorology, was an entirely different scene. The sun has always been fierce and intense, and Hyperion was especially so. Even compared to his own wife, the Sun God held nothing back against his enemies, and he certainly did not consider his own people worth any special consideration. Chapter 78 - 55 Breaking the Seal (Additional update for the first Sect Leader of this book) Chapter 78: Chapter 55 Breaking the Seal (Additional update for the first Sect Leader of this book) Translator: 549690339 Boom! While the two goddesses came to blows, far across the starry sky, the battle between the God of Meteorology Crius and the God of Sun Hyperion raged on. However, unlike Theias restraint, her husband was never one to go easy. Confronted with his own grandson in actuality, the East Wind God Eurus was struck by the God of Sun, crossing half the battlefield and flashing past the God of Light Aether, before crashing forcibly onto a minor celestial body. The disparity in divine power left Eurus with no chance to turn into an intangible wind to avoid injury, and upon his collision, the very essence of a certain God of Stars shattered instantaneously. Ah!! Accompanied by a scream, a God of Stars, who stood on the side of the God of Sun, suddenly burst into light, then gradually faded away, and ultimately turned into a glowing stone. By contrast, the God of the East Wind only swayed his somewhat dizzy head, then clambered out from the wreckage of the celestial body. Witnessing this, all the Gods of Stars on both sides of the battlefield could not help but feel a pang of sorrow, as if mourning for their own kind. This was not the first time such an event occurred. Other True Gods at least distinguished between friend and foe, but the God of Sun never cared for the existence of the Gods of Stars. Nevertheless, despite this, the Gods of Stars dared not leave for they were bound by the limitations of being territorial gods. They were innate deities and thus immortal, but unlike True Gods, they could not continuously draw divine power from their godhood. Once their territory, upon which they depended, was destroyed, they would permanently lose their source of divine power, and the result of drained divine power was an eternal slumber. If no alternative means of acquiring divine power surfaced, this God of Stars would likely remain in this state between life and death, never to return. Such was the case with the Heavenly Father. As the lord of the sky, even after losing his Divine King status, the Sky continuously supplied him with divine power through his godhood. Yet, to avoid that dreadful transformation, Uranus had no choice but to use every ounce of freshly born divine power to resist that change, and as a consequence, he, too, with his divine power drained, was forced into a deep slumber. Over the past millennia, countless Gods of Stars had fallen into eternal sleep. Even on the earth below, Mountain Gods, River Gods, Lake Gods, and others were innumerable in falling into this state indistinguishable from death, yet no True God cared about this. They only wanted to claim a territory in the Sky and keep away from their foolish brothers and sisters in the Underworld; they werent truly there to fight to the death for the Divine King. Therefore, with no adversary, the God of Sun began to wreak havoc among the weaker True Gods and God of Stars. The three Wind Gods turned into currents of air, but they were still torn apart and scattered under the radiance of light and heat. Prometheus, the creator of future Bronze Humanity, was even used as a weapon to smash one star after another. However, several truly powerful gods turned a blind eye to this. In this unspoken agreement, time slipped away second by second. Hmm? It was at that moment, as Hyperion was rampantly assaulting, that he suddenly stopped. He turned his head toward the Sun; in that direction, he faintly sensed that the seal he had left behind had been touched. It was the seal he had used to imprison his eldest son, Helios. That seal was with the Sun, and even the peak of powerful Divine Power couldnt contend with those shackles. Deities may hold their Godhood, but they are not equivalent to the matters represented by their Godhood. Even after the Primordial Gods personified, they were no longer synonymous with their essence, let alone the Titans who were born later. The power of the Sun was far greater than his, as the God of Sun, which was well-known; hence, Hyperion had never worried that his eldest son could escape the imprisonment. But just now, reality told him that nothing was impossible. Under the force of a powerful Order, the seal was shattered from the inside. The Divine Kings decree, bolstered by the Codex of Creation, was nearly as potent as if spoken into existence. The seal that Hyperion left could not withstand the test of time, disintegrating amid a tremor. Cronus, its you! Incredulous, yet it made sense. Cronus remained restrained, not taking action himself, but his long-prepared Divine Kings decree did not falter. Apart from Laine, who was in the Spirit Realm, only two gods in the world had a high affinity for the Codex of Creation: Themis and the Divine King. His authority was greatly enhanced by the natural affinity with Order and Law, making this Divine Artifact more terrifying in Cronuss hands than the Sickle that had once injured the Heavenly Father. Good, very good. So this is your purpose? Fury turned to laughter; the Divine Power of Hyperion burst forth, shattering the surrounding celestial bodies. Even though the oppression of the strong over the weak was more pronounced within the same domain, once Helios escaped, he could still disrupt his influence over the Sun. Its futile, unless you take action yourself. Even with that rebel son, youre no match for me. Since you dare to do this, then prepare to face my might! Chapter 79 - 56 Sunset Chapter 79: Chapter 56 Sunset Translator: 549690339 The voice of the God of Sun echoed through space, thats what he said, and thats what he did. He no longer targeted the God of Stars. Hyperion turned to the God of Meteorology, intending to teach his brother a lasting lesson and remind him of the pain the sun could bring. Is that so. What about this, then? The faint voice came from afar, it was Queen of Gods Rhea. Unbeknownst to others, she had briefly escaped the Mother of Light by using her special authority, and as a consequence, the other True Gods around her were made targets. However, unlike her husband, the Goddess of Light Theia did not deliberately strike at those celestial bodies, instead, she even avoided them. Narrowing his eyes slightly, Hyperion didnt know what trick the other party was playing, but he still looked over. In the palm of the Queen of Gods, a small page shimmered with light. What is that? It looked familiar, but Hyperion couldnt quite place it. Even though he didnt remember what it was, he became cautious. Haha, nothing, dear brother, thats your old friend. With his chest wound slowly healing under the influence of Divine Power, Crius finally showed a smile. The Divine King had not entrusted him with the most critical task, which was to be expected, but as the God with great Divine Power, the God of Meteorology still knew in advance what it was. Rhea gave Crius a glance, but unlike him, she didnt speak. She simply ignited the page with Divine Power and then slipped back into a crack in time, turning to face the Mother of Light. Under Hyperions tense and puzzled gaze, a bad premonition rose in his heart. He remembered, the last time he had this feeling was Buzz A noisy sound erupted in his ears, as if millions of lives were playing strange notes beside him. Hyperions face suddenly changed, and at the corner of his vision, wisps of invisible black mist seeped out of the void, a sense of soul-deep revulsion surged within the God of Sun. Is it that?! Youve noticed, havent you? The power of the Sun Swallower has grown stronger, but it is being repelled by the laws of this world. The longer it stays, the more intense the suppression it faces. It cannot remain here forever. Moreover, Cronus has no intention of harming you or your husband. Just let your son and husband switch places, let him come to the Mount of the Gods as a guest, or perhaps live in the Underworld forever, and the God of Stars will still revere you as the Mother of Light. Hyperion imprisoned your eldest son, do you really bear no grudge against him? Light! In response to the Queen of Gods, came an even more intense fluctuation of divine power. Clearly, Theia had not been swayed by a few words. Hyperions act of imprisoning her eldest son was indeed something Theia found displeasing, but it was only a minor conflict. After all, the Sun God was not the Heavenly Father, and his actions were not enough to turn his wifes loyalties. Nevertheless, the explanation from the Queen of Gods ultimately reassured her somewhat; as long as there was no problem with the Sun, then there was room for negotiation. In an instant, with Theia unleashing her full power, all the deities on the Divine Kings side were plunged into darkness. Few remembered that Theia was not only the Mother of Light but also the God of Eyesight. Under her authority, all enemies lost the ability to see their surroundings with their eyes. Even in the distance, the Ancient Evil Being was affected by this power, but since it did not rely on vision and could still sense light and heat, it remained unimpeded in its actions. Time. With a soft cry, Rhea too activated her own authority. She shared the time that had passed with every true god. Although they could only see the world from a moment ago, it was enough for them to react. Hold her off, it will be over soon! Light and storm collided once more, interwoven with the powers of other true gods. Aether, the God of Heavenly Light, who had been contributing little until now, also made his full effort, disrupting the Goddess of Lights control over Light. However, as the battle intensified, an ominous premonition suddenly arose in the hearts of the gods present. Theia turned her head to look in the direction Hyperion had evaded to, where he was now tightly enveloped in black mists. The Sun God had seen his impending defeat, but his face bore not a hint of dimness; instead, it was filled with madness. Helios, Cronus, my dear son and brother, since you so desire the starry skies and the Sun, then I shall give them to you, he declared. Gazing at the black mists that no effort could dispel, Hyperion ceased to struggle. As the God of the Sun, the Sun should face its own death in a manner befitting its status. You may take what you desire, but the outcome, will surely not be as you wish! I shall rule these starry skies or watch as they turn to scorched earth. Chapter 80 - 57: Starfall Chapter 80: Chapter 57: Starfall Translator: 549690339 The voice of the God of Sun resonated through the starry heavens as his gaze rested upon all the deities present. His divine body began to burn, and his divine power became unstable, but the vaguely transmitted sense of oppression grew stronger nonetheless. Not all gods could do this, but the Sun undoubtedly could. Thus, accompanying the madness of its master, the immense luminous body that dominated the starry sky began to expand as well. On the Mount of the Gods, the Divine King, who had just rescued Helios through spatial separation, had a sudden change in expression. Even Laine, who was spectating from the Spirit Realm, furrowed his brow. Perhaps because he often dealt with those brain-using gods, even Laine had somewhat forgotten that not all gods of Chaos were concerned with gains and losses. Any normal deity would not commit such acts that harm others without benefitting oneself. Especially for the immortal gods, Hyperions actions would not only affect the present, but also bring continuous negative repercussions in the long years to come. Yet he did it anyway, as if he didnt care about those consequences at all. However, fortunately, this mistake, although Laine was the instigator, was not mainly paid for by him. It was just that for a considerable time in the future, the deities who divided the star domains would all have a headache. The gods of Chaos are truly madmen. Even if it wasnt apparent before, one never knows when they might go insane, he said. Recalling the Trojan War that swept through the Olympus pantheon in later times, causing the gods to wage a great war in the Mortal Realm, simply because a discordant goddess didnt receive an invitation to a banquet, Laine felt there was nothing incomprehensible about this. Now it was still manageable, but had it been a more aggressive deity, they might have dragged the Sun into a collision with the Mount of the Gods. He sighed and waved his hand, summoning Aster, who stood to the side. Prepare yourself, he said, if nothing unexpected happens, the area around the Sun will be the most heavily damaged. Once you arrive there, youll have to expend a lot of energy. Choose some from the spiritual bodies of the Golden Humanity to replace the God of Stars; that should be barely manageable. Silently making arrangements, the Goddess of Starlight took her leave. And in the entire Chaos World, there were not a few deities startled by the changes in the starry heavens. At sea, watching the fire meteors streaking across the sky towards the Earth, the God of the Ocean, Oceanus, also stopped his clash with the primordial Sea God, Pontus. The sudden surge in the divine power of the God of Sun made them both realize what Hyperion had done. Although the God of Meteorology didnt quite regard the God of Stars, he still found it somewhat incomprehensible. The raging sun instantly turned its surrounding celestial bodies to dust, and those farther away shattered into pieces, plummeting into the Mortal Realm. Crius could understand if this was to counter an enemy, but what Hyperion was actually destroying were his own Gods of Stars. After all, those who resided around the sun were beings who could never pledge allegiance to the Divine King no matter what. Isnt it obvious? The Divine Power was still burning, and even Eclipses, who roamed around the God of Sun, felt somewhat overfed and distanced himself from Hyperion. This somewhat disheveled Ancient Titan God sneered as he looked toward the distance, in the direction where Helios had fled. I lost, but not to you. If not for the birth of this rebel, as the sole ruler of the sun, even Cronus couldnt defeat me in the starscape. I know what he wants, and I know my eldest son is waiting to inherit my legacy, but I wont give him that chance. A star domain that has lost thirty percent of its Gods of Stars, a supreme celestial body that is berserk and unruly, thats the gift Im leaving for him. And besides, Cronus is different from me; I would only imprison him, but the Divine King only needs a sun without the power to resist, under his control. Having said that, Hyperion gave one last glance at the surrounding black mist. He did not look at his wife, for he could guess her disappointed expression. He simply mustered his strength and with a loud boom, exploded his Divine Body. As the God of the Sun, Cronus dared not confine him to the Abyss. But if he were sealed elsewhere, Hyperion would truly have no chance of turning the tables. So he took advantage of the interval when the Ancient Evil Being devoured his shattered remains, transforming into a golden light and rushing towards the sun. At the same time, the sun in a frenzy also sped straight toward its master, shattering countless celestial bodies along the way. In the distance, the Queen of Gods reached out her hand as if to block, but the Goddess of Light, Theia, held her back. Although she did not understand her husbands actions, Theia did not wish for Hyperion to be confined to Mount of the Gods. In the end, in her heart, the God of Stars was merely a useful tool. Whoosh! Thus, before the eyes of the gods, the golden light entered the sun. Yet even though he returned to the symbol of his Godhood, this act of self-destruction was much harder to recover from than normal injuries. Unless something unexpected happened, Hyperion would be unable to do anything for at least a thousand years. Following the return of the God of the Sun, the supreme celestial body not only failed to calm down but grew even more violent. Not far away, Helios, who had just escaped confinement, hurried over. He viewed the turbulent sun and tried to use his portion of the Godhood to calm it, but all was in vain. Let me do it, said a voice as space warped into a tunnel, with Cronuss voice emerging from it. His goal had been achieved, but what was left was a mess. The Divine King didnt know whether he should be pleased or not. Chapter 81 - 58: Seal Chapter 81: Chapter 58: Seal Translator: 549690339 Stepping out of the tunnel, Cronus surveyed the situation at hand. Liquid like water sprayed from the Sun, scattering across the starry sky, the ocean, and the land. The Sun of Chaos wasnt made of fire, it was more a special existence between solid and liquid states. Just like the stars of Chaos, they were not distant suns but luminous bodies with star cores inside, many of which did not have their own God of Stars. As parts of the Sun fell to the ground, zones with distorted environments appeared. The Divine King also noticed some seeping into fissures in the earth, partly becoming magma and partly flowing into deeper realms, the whereabouts of the Underworld. They formed a lake of lava, situated at the gates of the Underworld like the Styx River, becoming one of the barriers separating the two worlds. Watching all this, Cronus sighed deeply. Although his goal had been achieved, and those core stars of the Suns lineage had been sent away by Hyperion himself, he was left with the mess to clean up. Theia, my sister, I hope you understand that I never wanted to reach this point. Putting aside the matter of the Sun for a moment, standing in the cosmos, the Divine King explained to the Goddess of Light. The deed had been done, and the consequences could not be undone. Although it was all an act under Hyperions pride, the other Ancient Titan Gods might not see it that way. A Principal God destroying his Divine Body, shaking the symbol of his Godhoodif Cronus were to force Theia to retreat into the cosmos, he wasnt sure what other consequences might arise. Perhaps there would be, perhaps there wouldnt be, but since he had now won, he wasnt planning on creating more issues. Besides, compared to the God of Sun who had coveted the throne of the Divine King when they were locked in Mother Earths womb, Theia had always been unconcerned with such matters. As a Goddess, she was not as ambitious as her husband, and had she not taken a stand against him, the Divine King would actually prefer the cosmos to be governed by a Deity like her. Stop posturing, Cronus. Youve won, so what do you plan to do with me? Cast me into the Abyss? The voice was cold, and although Theia knew Cronus was sincere, she was unimpressed. ...You worry too much. Shaking his head, the Divine King knew the other was merely speaking out of spite. In truth, she also knew that he wouldnt harm her. Glancing at the Goddesses of the Moon Selene and the Goddess of Dawn Eos who hid to the side, the Divine King made up his mind. With things as they are, the regions around the Sun have been devastated, but the starry domains along the Moons orbit still belong to you and your children, he said. In the name of the Divine King, I imprison you here, effective immediately, for an eternal sentence. The next moment, endless chains of Order emerged from the void, directly plunging into the great Sun, locking down the figure inside. Simultaneously, Cronuss aura also decreased sharply, no longer as terrifying as before. Sealing a deity was not something that could be done lightly, as a True God can continuously draw power from their godhood, so to seal a god, a continual investment of power was required. From that moment onward, approximately one-third of Hyperions power at his peak was stripped from the Divine King, dedicated to maintaining this perpetual seal. This was why the Titans were locked away in the Abyss, rather than simply sealed off somewhere else. For those deities imprisoned there, Tartarus would manage them, without the need for any additional expenditure. It is done, Helios, your father has paid the price for his actions. Turning to look at Helios, the young God of Sun quickly bowed to express his loyalty to the Divine King. The burst of power from Cronus just a moment ago was truly formidable, for a second-generation Titan who had never seen the Heavenly Father, it was beyond their imagination. From today onward, the Sun will rise and set by the will of the Divine King, Your Majesty. However, I sensed it once more just now, and the results are not splendid. Facing Cronuss gaze, Helios said helplessly, After the Father Gods previous provocation, the Sun has become even more tumultuous. Although the Father God has now been sealed, my power alone is still insufficient to control it. I need your help to fulfill the duties of the God of Sun, otherwise, although I can set the Sun in motion, I cannot ensure it stays on its proper course. ...I understand. Feeling somewhat headache-ridden and dissatisfied with Helioss incapacity, Cronus nevertheless had to resolve the matter. If he couldnt calm the somewhat restless stars caused by the lapse of the God of Stars, and return the Suns movements to their proper course, the starry realm he had acquired would be unable to enhance the power of the Divine King. Regarding this issue, though, it was not without solutionit just meant that he would have to share some of the newly acquired The Sky again. After all, if all else fails, just borrow the Codex of Creation for a little longer. With the aid of this Order Divine Artifact, Helios should be able to barely manage the Sun. Moreover, with Hyperions suppression gone, the new God of Sun would be able to rapidly accumulate Divine Power. Once he achieves Intermediate Divine Power, he should be able to fulfill his godly duties more comfortably. But... The Sun, its better if it remains weaker. Casting a sidelong glance at the young deity, who looked valiant but somewhat restrained due to years of imprisonment, Cronus was indifferent to his displayed obedience. The thoughts of a god can change with the power they command, and no one knows whether Helios will remain the same as he is now when his Divine Power peaks. Perhaps he will, perhaps not, but the Divine King does not need perhaps. Chapter 82 - 59: Not Needed Chapter 82: Chapter 59: Not Needed Translator: 549690339 Spirit Realm, July hung high in the sky. Laine leaned against the backrest of his chair inside the Temple of Lops, casting his gaze outside. Three days had passed since the fall of the stars, and just as he expected, the two guests had entered the gates of the Underworld. Along the way, they casually slaughtered numerous wraiths; after all, not only were the creatures weak, but they also seemed to fall short of the gods aesthetic standards. Liana. Im here, Your Highness. Black hair cascading like a waterfall, the response was as always. Hundreds of years had gone by, and with the expansion of the Underworld, the Nether Moon had also grown increasingly powerful. Cronus and Helios have entered the Underworld, go welcome them on my behalf. He took a sip of tea and indifferently gave the order. Bringing along the new God of Sun, their purpose for coming was obvious without asking. Yes, Your Highness. Liana responded softly and then exited the great hall. After a short while, Cronus was the first to walk into the temple. Helios followed behind. The new God of Sun moved cautiously, acting like nothing more than an attendant. Apart from the Goddess of Law, they were the only two True Gods who had entered the Spirit Realm. An incarnation, it seems His Divine Majesty the Divine King has somewhat misunderstood me. Laine nodded with a smile, welcoming Cronuss arrival. However, he could sense that the other was not here in his true form. Not every god could create an incarnation, but Cronus certainly could. The Spirit Realm grows stronger, and here, the power of the mortal realm is almost completely blocked. I dont feel very safe. Cronus found a chair to sit down and said with a smile. Moreover, like Mother Earths Life Vase, nobody knows what they might encounter on a visit here. Laine remained unconcerned with the Divine Kings implied meanings. Since were on the subject of the Life Vase, heh, have you ever wondered about something? If I am the lord of spirituality and was the first life to exist, then why wasnt the authority of [Life] from the spiritual side born into my hands, but instead came to rest in a Divine Artifact? I only know that there are two kinds of divine artifacts. Those that are innate often resemble godhood, containing corresponding divine authority and source power. Artifacts that are acquired afterward, while likewise powerful, often lack the absolute nature of divine authority and are simply strong in certain aspects. Laines mention of divine artifacts puzzled Cronus, but he shared what he knew nonetheless. The sickle forged by Mother Earth was such, a powerful high-grade artifact that possessed no authority by itself but was remarkably formidable against specific targets. The scepter of the Divine King and the Ocean Deity Sovereign were the same. Their symbolic significance outweighed their practical meaning. In contrast, artifacts that emerged naturally from the world were different. Not only did they have fewer restrictions, but in intricate applications, they often held an advantage. Thats true, but its not entirely so. In fact, you just havent mastered the true method of smithing. Artifacts forged afterward can indeed possess divine authority, but they require very special materials. Moreover, the most crucial point is that through the process of smithing, it can emphasize the power of certain aspects of authority at the expense of losing power in other areas. So what are you suggesting? asked Cronus, glancing at Helios beside him with a contemplative look. Using half of him as a material, I can personally fashion a divine artifact for him, Laine said. I will suppress the parts of his godhood related to light and heat, and enhance the power of operating the sun. With this, he will be able to effortlessly drive celestial bodies and fulfill his godhood with only a tiny fraction of divine power, Laine explained. In the end, Laine looked at the somewhat distressed God of Sun and the Divine King beside him and said with a smile: If youre afraid of the same thing happening to you, Ill allow you to observe my smithing process. All the Solar Source Force will be used by me as material. What about his power? Cronus asked, with some interest, Will his divine power decrease with the loss of half his godhood? A little, but not substantially. As long as the new artifact remains under his control, his limit of divine power wont differ much from before. However, his destructive power afforded by his godhood will certainly decrease significantly. But then again, Laine asked with a smile, do you need Helios to possess such formidable combat strength? The Divine King nodded, looking towards the Sun God who clenched his fists. I guess not, right, Helios? Confronted with the Divine Kings coercive gaze, the God of Sun inexplicably remembered his fathers final words. Perion would only imprison him, but the Divine King, he only needed a powerless sun that he could control without resistance. He wanted to refuse, for his godhood was at stake, and as long as he was unwilling, not even the Divine King could deprive him of his authority. Without a third God of Sun in this world apart from him, the opponent had no other choice. But then he thought of his father, sealed away; Helios did not know whether, once the Divine King calmed down, he might swear upon the Styx River and come to an agreement with the Divine King. Although this possibility was slight, he did not wish to gamble. After all, if he could gain a strong ally in divine power, Cronus might be willing to bury the hatchet. At that point, Helioss situation would become awkward. Of course, things might not develop to that stage. Perhaps there were other, better solutions, but for the moment, Helios couldnt think of any other options. ...Yes, Your Majesty, the Divine King, I do not need such formidable combat strength. Being able to operate the sun for you is already sufficient, Bowing his head slightly and pondering unknown thoughts, the God of Sun ultimately chose to comply. Chapter 83 - 60: Chariot of the God of Sun Chapter 83: Chapter 60: Chariot of the God of Sun Translator: 549690339 The party concerned has also agreed, so the matter was settled. Laine had intended to let the godking, who lacked experience, enjoy the catering services of the Spirit Realm, but Cronus, thinking of the constant crumbling of celestial bodies in the sky, regretfully declined his invitation. Thus, under Laines leadership, the three made their way along the main road toward the Corette Shrine. Regarding the God of Sun, Laine indeed had no better ideas, as in the original mythology, whether it was Helios or the disastrous Phaethon, or even Apollo, who was himself the God of Light, all relied on the Sun Chariot to steer the sun. Instead of spending time and effort to come up with a better solution for him, it was more straightforward to craft a Divine Artifact as in the mythologies. As for whether this would weaken the power of the God of Sun, Laine was indifferent. Even without the godkings suggestion, he would at most not take action against the sun on his own, but he saw no need to speak for a deity he was not familiar with. Besides, although the godking acted for the sake of his control over the sun, he also inadvertently cleared obstacles for the God of Stars under Laines command. Since he was to be the suns neighbor, those he couldnt fight were definitely preferable to those he could. Passing through several pavilions and heading west, the three finally arrived at the gates of a uniquely designed shrine. Unlike other temples, the Corette Shrine had no top, and merely approaching it, a soul-warming sensation of heat enveloped them. Is this the Fire aura? Somewhat surprised, Cronus felt a peculiar sensation driven by the godkings power. Sensing the authority of Fire, he had two conflicting intuitions. It was as if he felt both annoyance and pleasure. But overall, the pleasure outweighed the annoyance. Yes, as one of the most destructive aspects of godhood, I had planned to use it to nurture a high-grade artifact geared towards slaughter. However, unfortunately, even after thousands of years, it had yielded no results. So, I let it return to its essence, to burn here in the form of pure fire while using its power to foster another artifact. Nodding, Laine was admittedly somewhat vexed. The nurturing of Divine Artifacts was very much about timing, not to mention those forged, those nurtured by the world needed a suitable moment to emerge in perfect condition. Just as the Well of Origins was related to the creation of man, and the Codex of Creation to legislation. However, Laine really couldnt figure out how the artifact of Fire would come into being and decided to use its essence for something else in the meantime. As for the artifact meant for battle, that required further deliberation, since the Silver Age was upon them and, barring any surprises, Laines divine power was poised to surge. The Hyperion he had once needed external forces to defeat might soon be no match for even one of his hands. His hypothetical enemies were gradually becoming the Primordial Gods, especially the enigmatic Dark Overlord. Although there were currently no signs of hostility between the two, being prepared or not made all the difference. At the same time, the various metals around them also melted into a liquid, and under the residual heat of the light blaze, they reshaped their forms. I have two ideas, first, I could make it into a Sun Astrolabe. It would inherit the concept of the Sun as the supreme body of material light and govern the Suns movement in the form of dominion. While continuing the crafting of the Divine Artifact, Laine inquired to the two clients. And the other option? Ignoring Helioss expectant gaze, Cronus asked directly. The Divine King should dominate the starry sky through dominion, not necessarily the Sun. The second option, I will make it into a Sun Chariot. Controlling this artifact will allow one to pull celestial bodies with ease. Moreover, if a suitable candidate is chosen, they could assist with driving the chariot, leaving the God of Sun merely to steer. Calmly presenting the second option, Laine awaited the Divine Kings response. Then lets go with the second one. Controlling the Sun is no easy task, and to avoid overexertion, I can have other deities assist with the God of Suns duties. Without hesitation, the Divine King chose the second option, feeling that he had made the right choice. To give up just a few star realms, ones that originally belonged to others, but to gain far beyond his imagination. Good. Receiving the expected reply, Laine nodded and quickened his pace. As the days passed, Cronus had made it clear that he hoped Laine would complete the forging as quickly as possible. Therefore, with some compromise in power, within just three months, the Sun Chariot was already taking shape. The Sun was inherently a body of light and heat, but today, I grant it Fire. Looking at the nearly completed Divine Artifact, Laine declared calmly, This is the warm, masculine, celestial fire, and likewise, it is the right to use Fire that I bestow upon it. This task should have been completed by the future Hephaestus, but Laine did not mind continuing the process. From now on, Solar Golden Flame would symbolize this artifact. Taken aback, Cronus did not understand why Laine had suddenly become so generous. But after sensing the Sun Fire that flared up on the divine chariot, he didnt dwell on it. The flame provided by Laine was not oriented towards destruction, but rather, it was teeming with life. This would help the growth of all things but would not increase the artifacts power. Turning his attention back to the Sun Chariot, the nascent artifact was like a never-ending light source, its frame, axle, and wheels shone like gold, spokes glittered like silver, and the bridle meant to restrain the beasts was embedded with sparkling gemstones. Excellent, he nodded with satisfaction before turning to the Sunshine god behind him: This is your future carriage. You will drive it for me, bringing light to all beings. Chapter 84 - 61 The Zodiac and the Way of Bai Chapter 84: Chapter 61 The Zodiac and the Way of Bai Translator: 549690339 The Divine King was satisfied with the crafting of the Sun Chariot, but Cronus, concerned for the sun in the starry sky, hastened to leave. He needed to get this celestial body moving again as soon as possible. Every day of delay meant more destruction in the heavens, and the time needed for restoration would be more than a hundredfold. Aster, how are the preparations? Watching Cronuss avatar and Helios depart from the Spirit Realm, Laine inquired softly. The star fields along the suns path used to be continuous, without detailed division. As you requested, Ive divided the star fields the sun passes through into twelve equal parts based on the changes in its trajectory over the course of a year, Corresponding with the twelve months, when the starlight aligns with the land, one can even use calendars to influence the climate changes in the Mortal Realm. Clad in a silver gossamer gown, Aster, the Weaver of Stars, replied. But there are not enough human Heroic Spirits to stabilize the star fields. If we cant calm the chaos in the starry sky by other means, relying solely on these Heroic Spirits, it would take more than ten thousand years to restore it to the original state. Maintaining and repairing were tasks of differing difficulty. Under normal circumstances, these Heroic Spirits of the Golden Humanity, with the starry power controlled by the God of Stars, would suffice in stabilizing the star field energy, but the situation now was far from normal. I understand Laine said after rubbing his forehead, feeling somewhat helpless with the situation. He had not anticipated that Hyperion, in the end, would resort to a to prevent subordinates from being used by you, I might as well kill them all approach. The starry sky, unlike the land, was rife with storms and energy tides that ebbed and flowed. Without sufficient Gods of Stars, a single star field simply couldnt provide stable power to its master. Now Laine was faced with this very situation and needed to find a way to quell the turmoil. Of course, those eternally slumbering Gods of Stars were not exactly dead. If he was willing to have the Spirit Realm provide Divine Power, he could revive them. But Laine was not inclined to expend great effort just to save a group of temps. After all, the illusory stars he had created also numbered in the thousands, and once the starry sky stabilized, those Gods of Stars were not needed. To save them to use for a thousand years and then bury them againthis was something Laine couldnt bring himself to do. But in the current system of the Spirit Realm, there was also no place for the external Gods of Stars. Lets put it off for now, Laine eventually said. Once Cronus has arranged the trajectories of the celestial bodies in the starry sky, the Codex of Creation will stay with you. Go find Themis in the starry sky, and with the Codex of Creation in her hands, its power is enough to quell the chaotic energy flows along the Zodiac trajectory. After hesitating for a moment, Laine added another sentence. With Hyperions control over the Sun, there hadnt been any problems before, but the Divine King had no hope that would be the case with Helios. Of course, if I dont do this, do you think hed be interested in any other remote place? If you could operate the Sun on your own, I wouldnt need to come here at all. Glancing indifferently at the God of Sun, Cronus spoke directly: Your thoughts need to match your power, Helios. I know youre unhappy, but compared to your sister, at least you are a True God with strong godhood. If one day you become a God with formidable divine power, I will seriously consider your ideas, but for now, you just need to execute. If it were any other deity, Cronus would at least try to coerce or entice them. But for the God of Sun, he didnt even entertain the thought of enticing him. The starry sky doesnt need so many voices, and coming up, hell probably have to focus on his soon-to-be-born children. Before that happens, he didnt want to leave himself a pile of troubles. ...Yes, Your Majesty. Helios responded in a low voice. Although he was about to drive the Sun Chariot across the sky, and the Divine King had agreed to give him some Gods of Stars to govern, after the journey to the Spirit Realm, Helios felt no different than before, having moved from a small cage into a larger one. But following behind Cronus, the God of Suns eyes flickered. Visiting the Spirit Realm today reminded him of something he had heard from his parents. Before he was born, around the time when Cronus ascended to the throne of the Divine King, the Lord of the Spirit Realm, who had not yet created his own realm, made a Prophecy, and the Heavenly Father also left a curse before his ascension. Just as Cronus had overthrown the previous Divine King, he too would be overthrown by his own young child. Hyperion had said this in mockery, venting his anger, but reflecting on this incident, the new God of Sun couldnt help but feel hopeful. As you rose, so shall you fall. This statement not only implies that he gained the throne through rebellion, but could it also be referring to me? He relies on my existence to control the Sun and govern the stars, yet so blatantly disregards my interests, so why should I stand by him when a new Divine King is born? Moved by the thought, he quickly suppressed it. After all, the Divine King could release his father at any time, and if he couldnt resolve this issue, any current deliberations were illusory. However, aside from the yet-to-be-fulfilled Prophecy, Helios thought of another way to increase his strength. I remember the God of the Ocean lineage seems quite fond of matrimonial alliances. I wonder if Prince Oceanus would find me suitable? He was somewhat confident, after all, compared to just one of the Oceanides, the husband of Clymene, the Goddess of Renown, at least Helios was a God of Sun. Therefore, what the God of Speech, Iapetus, could achieve, he might as well be able to do. With differing intentions on the same path, before long, Mount of the Gods loomed into view. Chapter 85 - 62: Imminent Chapter 85: Chapter 62: Imminent Translator: 549690339 After the day the stars fell, the Chaos World had become peaceful for a long time. The disputes over the ocean gradually ceased, and with the expansion of the world, the ever-increasing sea territories had largely been divided. Oceanus of the Circumterrestrial River had acquired more than seventy percent of the share, and he had distributed some of it to his deserving children before integrating most of it into his own godhood. Unsurprisingly, once he fully assimilated this power, the Ocean Deity Sovereign could also reach the peak of mighty divine power. Henceforth, the Primordial Sea God would no longer be his equal, and thus Pontus plunged into the deep sea trenches, the concave of the earth, as if not wanting to see the exalted ocean deities. Among the children of Pontus, most concealed themselves with their father god, except for two deities. The once peril of the sea, later Goddess of Beauty, Keto, and her following Three Furies still roamed the seas. Or rather, Keto had long stopped considering herself a daughter of the Sea God, viewing Uranus as her father, since she and her three sisters were deities reborn from his divine blood. The other one was Pontuss eldest son, Nereus, who had united with the Oceanides Doris. He and his wife begot fifty mermaids, among whom were the future Sea Empress Amphitrite and Thetis, the mother of Achillesone of these fifty deities. Compared to his own father, this gentle Sea God had great rapport and was closely associated with many deities. With the cessation of conflicts over the seas, the Mountain God Ourea also returned to his domain. Unlike the Sea God, the thousands of years of warfare had brought him nothing but pain and loss. Meanwhile, in the starry sky, under the auspices of the Divine King, the gods had divided the territories once held by the God of Suns family. Cronus gifted the distant starry sky to the God of Stars and also commanded the Moon and Sun to venerate Phoebe as the lord of luminous celestial bodies. Although this was but a titular homage, not involving power or authority, Phoebe was still overjoyed. Having ceased cooperation with the Divine King halfway before, she had thought Cronus would not honor the agreement. Evidently, as long as it would stabilize these two Titan deities, the Divine King did not mind such a token contribution. Besides, as the Mother of Light, Theia was, although part of the defeated faction, still treated with great courtesy by the Divine King. He reserved for her the orbit through which the Moon passes in the night sky and allowed some stars that survived the solar uprising to remain under her command. As for what these star deities, looking towards the empty Zodiac Regions in the distance, truly thought, that was no concern of His Majesty, the Divine King. Themis, my sister who staunchly upholds justice, I wonder if you would be willing to do me a small favor? Having redefined the trajectories of the stars with the Divine Artifact, the Divine King handed the Codex of Creation to the Goddess of Law. By defining the trajectories of a group of stars, the power of this Divine Artifact had risen slightly, but it still couldnt break through that barrier. Or perhaps, a complete Genesis Artifact not only requires power but must also have a complete symbol. With the Codex of Creation in her hands, the current laws of the world were clearly visible to the Goddess of Law. Although the conquest of the stars had further increased his divine authority, in Themiss eyes, the countdown for Cronus to resist the law of birth had essentially begun. In five hundred or six hundred years, the child of the Divine King would be born. No one knew what choices he would make then. The Father God harmed the Mother Goddess by committing such atrocious acts, Cronus, I wont meddle in matters between you and your children, but if you dare to treat Rhea like the Father God did, I will not stand idly by. Resting her left hand lightly on the hilt of her sword, the Goddess of Justices stance was very clear. It wasnt just talk for her; she would indeed act if necessary, and she had the capability to do so. After enacting the laws thousands of years ago, Themis not only saw a strengthening of her godhood but also received two nascent divine artifacts. Now, both artifacts had come into the world. One was the Golden Scales, born alongside her function as the Goddess of Fairness, capable of passing judgment on all things in the world, distinguishing their weight. Whether the items placed on either side of the scales were physical objects or more abstract notions, it would accurately make the judgmentthe heavier would sink, the lighter would rise. The other was the Sword of Vanquishing Evil, which went hand in hand with her function as the Goddess of Justice. It could sense sin and differentiate the good from the bad. When facing actions that were unjust and evil, the weapons power was especially formidable, In later generations, these two artifacts had made a significant name for themselves, and even though they were yet to be unsheathed, Cronus faintly sensed a threat. While unexpected for the Divine King, the fact that the Goddess of Justice, who had just reached Divine Power Level 17, had this kind of power was quite surprising. You worry too much, Themis, after all, this is my business, it has nothing to do with you. Do you intend to partake in the struggle for the throne of the Divine King as well? Taking a deep breath, Cronuss expression darkened. If it were anyone else, he would have already demonstrated his divine authority, but he refrained from taking action against his sister. This was partly because he couldnt do without her given the situation among the stars, and partly because he had no intention of mistreating his Queen of Gods. It had been thousands of years since Rhea had firmly stood by his side, facing the desolate Mount of the Gods together. He would not show mercy to his own Divine Child, but he had the same respect for his wife. Rhea will forever be my Queen of Gods. She was in the past, she is now, and she will be in the future. She is the only one worthy of standing shoulder to shoulder with the Divine King, but Themis, I also warn you, anyone who sides with my offspring is my relentless enemy. The strife for the throne of the Divine King is a matter for your own family, but be sure not to use your tactics on a wife, a mother. Remember your promise, Cronus, I will be watching you. Turning to leave, the Goddess of Justice did not say more; she merely made her stance known. The fight for the throne of the Divine King was, of course, justified, but Themis had no wish to see the events of her own past replayed on Rhea and her children. Chapter 86 - 63 Hestia and Demeter Chapter 86: Chapter 63 Hestia and Demeter Translator: 549690339 Since the stars were pacified, Helios had been driving his Sun Chariot across the sky, and the world gradually calmed down. Yet in the eyes of a few keen individuals, an invisible storm was brewing. The Divine King had subdued the stars, and then he visited his uncle, Ourea, the King of Mountains. In a situation that was half negotiation and half coercion, with Mount Othrys at its center, more than one-fourth of the land came under the Divine Kings control. Of course, as a price, Cronus had stepped forward to warn the Ocean Deity Sovereign. Regardless of what had happened before, if he were to incite disputes with the Ancient Sea Gods again, or allow the Oceanides to encroach upon the domain of the Mountain Gods, then the Divine King would make a just decision. Oceanus remained silent in response, but his deities truly became more restrained than before, which made Ourea believe that the territory he was forced to surrender still had its value. However, at some point, a rumor began to circulate among the Chaotic Gods. The Divine King, influenced by the will of the world, was about to sire a child of his own. But as in the Prophecy and the curse of the Heavenly Father, just as it had happened before, Cronus would be overthrown by his progeny. For a while, the world became eerily quiet. At the center of the earth, on that highest peak, the attention of all deities converged. Everyone wanted to know what choice Cronus would make in the face of the curse and Prophecy. Would he, like the Heavenly Father, resort to violence, fighting destiny with force, or would he seek a milder approach, trying to circumvent the problem in a more roundabout way? At Mount Othrys, in the Divine Kings bedchamber. The omen of divine birth had already begun to show. Ripples spread across the Source Sea, manifesting in the form of Law chains that covered the Mount of the Gods from top to bottom. However, contrary to what the gods had imagined, standing at the gates of the palace, Cronus, feeling the increasingly intense fluctuations of the Laws around him, felt no nervousness or anger. On the contrary, he was very relaxed, even finding the time to pour himself a cup of nectar and casually observe the many attentive gazes, both overt and covert. Of course, he also had to deal with his sister, who stood by his side. Centuries had passed, and with the efforts of the Goddess of Law, the disasters once wrought by the God of Sun had been mostly quelled. The blessings from the stars also took effect on the Divine King. Now, Cronus had truly reached the pinnacle of Great Divine Power. Time ticked away, and the chains of law extending from the Mount of the Gods became clearer and clearer. All of these signs indicated that the deity about to be born possessed a very strong divine position. But where this godhood would come from was unclear perhaps a new concept would be born in the world, or maybe an ancient god would split their position. Time gradually moved into the evening. The Moon rose high, and all was silence. At a certain moment, a red light was born from the highest reaches of the sky. It stretched down to the earth, reflecting in rivers and lakes. Simultaneously, the laws proclaimed the birth of a new deity to all living beings. Hestia, the goddess of fire and guardianship! The appearance of the new deity caused a momentary stillness in the laws, but they did not stop; instead, they grew even more vehement. The red light gradually faded, replaced by shades of green and yellow interweave. The new phenomenon spanned an even broader scope than what had enshrouded them before C the oceans, the Underworld, and all plants swiftly matured under an invisible force, bearing bountiful fruits. Does it have to do with plants? What a bother, Cronus said, his expression turning grave as he perceived what was happening. The advent of Hestia was merely the prelude; her divine position was not as strong as imagined due to the incompleteness of fire. Guardianship, although powerful, was still somewhat lacking compared to the deities that would follow. However, the strength of the divine position was secondary. The fact that the second deity was associated with plants meant that it would once again divide the divine authority of Mother Earth. Due to the Titans imprisoned in the Abyss, Cronus already had a somewhat delicate relationship with Gaia, and he did not know what choice Mother Earth would make when the new deity was born. However, the birth of a god was not influenced by his thoughts, and the aura of all things sprouting grew stronger. Even within the temple, Cronus sensed the presence of an accompanying Divine Artifact. Shortly after, along with the thundering of the earth, a verdant light streaked across from the East and shot directly into the temple, announcing the true name of the new deity to the world. Demeter, the goddess of the growth of all things! Following the birth of the new deity, the tumult of the primordial sea gradually calmed. At the same time, all beings with intermediate divine power and above could sense that the divine position of plants had almost completely separated from Mother Earth. In the past, the true emblem of plants was not Gaia but the Golden Apple Tree that had sprouted from the Seed of All Things in the Life Vase. Now even the divine position governing the growth and decay of plants had been cleaved by the world, leaving her only with the role of the creator of the plants in the current world. Plants are closely linked to the earth; they draw nutrients from it and ultimately return to it. With the loss of this power, the force of Mother Earth was bound to slide down further, unavoidably. Even more critically, even the speed of her powers recovery would be affected. The gods varied in their response, but they all knew that with the birth of the deities walking upon the earth, the relationship between the two ruling forces had once again deteriorated. Chapter 87 - 64: The Gift Chapter 87: Chapter 64: The Gift Translator: 549690339 Near the Delphic Great Plains, the dwelling place of Mother Earth. The brilliance gradually faded away, the miraculous signs of divine birth dissipated into the air, yet the changes occurring within Gaia had not stopped. As Demeter came into the world, the power of Mother Earth, which had been slowly recovering to its former state, plummeted once more, and her forty-something appearance aged a few years again. From the outside, it seemed she had returned to how she looked thousands of years ago. Her hair color became somewhat dry, her green skirt began to fade to yellow, and, expectedly, this time, it would not return to its original state. After all, the vitality of all things is but a skirt draped over the earth, just as the secret shroud over Mother Night. Now that she had lost this part of her godhood, the chain reaction manifested first in the anthropomorphic image of the deity. At the same time, a part of Gaias divine status shattered once again. Compared to the Twin Gods of the Dark Night, she now possessed less than half of their remaining strength. It must be known that at the dawn of creation, Gaia was actually the one with the most robust origin. She was the symbol of the worlds primordial matter, the cornerstone of all existence in the present world, but now, she retained only the part that belonged to the earth. Bang! Power rippled through the surroundings, and as the emotions of Mother Earth fluctuated, the strata began to resonate. Not far away, the Golden Humanity near the Oracle of Delphi was clueless as to the cause, left with no choice but to pray to the deities. But Gaia paid no attention to them, her heart filled with a wrath that had nowhere to vent. She wanted to go to the Mount of the Gods to confront the Divine King, but she knew that this was not about Cronus. Moreover, she no longer had the power to overwhelm him. Chaos, I regarded you as my father, yet you treat me this way. Among the deities of the present world, only she, from the moment of her birth, had continually been stripped of her powers. As one of the Primordial Gods, she felt as though she was a tool used by the world, endlessly nurturing new gods with her own flesh and blood. She did not know why this was happening, perhaps it was because the laws of the world instinctively did not want too powerful a deity walking the earth, so as a fully personified Primordial God, she was naturally targeted. Even though she had never exercised her powers recklessly since the day she was born, the world devoid of will did not care about this; It had no character and therefore would not differentiate between deities. Then you may go. With a nod, Gaia handed over the object to the nymph fairy and left her divine power upon her. This signified that she was protected by the earth and was an envoy recognized by Mother Earth. After a slight bow, Moanda took the object and turned to depart. As a weak nymph, even with Mother Earths help, she needed to set off without delay. Half a day later, Gaias initially fluctuating aura gradually stabilized as she gazed toward the Oracle of Delphi not far away, reaffirming her decision in her heart once again. The lifespan of Golden Humanity was drawing to an end, yet Cronus feared the prophecy. Thus, despite the gods suggestions to create the next generation of life long ago, the Divine King still adamantly refused. He issued an order that no god should create new life, or else it would be deemed an act of hostility against him. Various gods abandoned the idea, and Gaia also hesitated until today. Erebus wanted to unveil the secrets of creation and then steal the power of the world? Then let him try. It would be best if he hollowed out the current world so that He no longer had the ability to sway the direction of godhood. Cronus did not wish for humans to be born? But she was determined to create Silver Humanity, to let him know as well, if you refuse to release the Titans from the Abyss, I will not make things easy for you either. Compared to her previous reservations, Gaia now only wanted to do something according to her own hearts desire, no matter what it was. Besides, perhaps it was because she had once briefly held the Oracle, or maybe it was a spontaneous warning from her remaining divine status, but she could faintly sense that in the not-too-distant future, new gods would come to split her power. And without a surprise, these new gods would also come from Mount of the Gods. Be it the Divine King or the world, its all the same. Clenching her fist, she whispered softly, as if to encourage herself. Greed, willfulness, egocentrism, Chaos, Uranus, and now Cronus C they all care about themselves, no one has ever cared about me. But if you do not wish to let me be at peace Then not one of you, not a single one, shall find peace! Chapter 88 - 65 Solidifying Time Chapter 88: Chapter 65 Solidifying Time Translator: 549690339 Upon the great plains, Mother Earth sent out her servants, and elsewhere, the gods all reacted accordingly. The presence of the two goddesses, who were the first to emerge, caused those quietly observing the Mount of the Gods to retract their gazes. Hestia, the eldest daughter of the Divine King, although skilled in the godhoods of Fire and Protection, which are well-suited for combat, it was uncertain whether she could enter into the ranks of those with formidable divine power because of the imperfection of one of these forces. Even if possible, it would likely take an exceedingly long time. As for the other goddess, Demeter, her godhood was too inclined towards support. Even with strong divine power, her combat capability was very limited. Moreover, in the traditions of the Chaos World, a goddess could not ascend to the throne of the Divine King. Since there was no possibility of challenging Cronuss rule, naturally no god was particularly concerned about this. They chose to wait for the birth of the Divine Child. Youve worked hard. Entering the royal chamber, Cronus spoke softly upon seeing the two infants in Rheas arms. Im fine. Rheas complexion was somewhat pale, but her spirits were still decent. However, upon seeing her husbands figure, she glanced at her two children with a worried expression. How do you plan to treat them? she asked. They are goddesses and wont become the person mentioned in the prophecy and curse. I know, they have no chance of replacing me; but when facing our father, my siblings also stood by my side, did they not? He shook his head, but seeing the changing complexion of the Queen of Gods, Cronus still reassured her, However, you need not worry. Their divine powers are still very weak and not powerful enough; the time of the prophecy has not yet come. I have a better solution. If possible, lets keep it this way. Ne/w novel chapters are published at novelhall.com He extended his hand, and the power of time surged around him. When the invisible fluctuation covered the two goddesses, their growth slowed. The divine power transformed into a golden liquid, sealing the two infant girls inside, much like two translucent gemstones. Cronus placed them aside and then sat down at the edge of the bed. Lets leave it at this for the time being; at least for now, their powers do not pose much of a burden to me. Relieved, Rhea relaxed. Yet, being in charge of a godhood related to time herself, the Queen of Gods was well aware of how much power was constantly drained to delay the growth of two potent Divine Children. What about later? We wont only have these two children. Well discuss that later. Cronus interrupted. He had his thoughts, but he knew Rhea would certainly not accept them, so he chose not to speak of them. Although Mother Earth was far less daunting than Nyx, actually, the deterrent effect was the other way around. Nyx was indeed unobtrusive, given her personification, she could not walk outside the Land of Eternal Night for long, so Zephyrus thought to himself, even if he were discovered by her, it would not be a big deal, but Gaia was different. The God of West Wind had no doubts that if Mother Earth detected his surveillance, his fate would certainly not be a pleasant one. Im not negotiating with you, Zephyrus. Discerning the hesitation of the God of the West Wind, Cronus said with a smile: Your position as the leader of the Wind Gods was bestowed by the power of the Divine King, not heaven-sent, and as such, it can also be revoked. However, just like the last time, I will not ask you to do anything for nothing. Fulfill my task, and I shall reward you handsomely. He extended his hand, and a beam of light flashed. The next moment, a scepter that seemed to be cast from gold appeared in the hands of the Divine King. It seemed newly born, still unconsciously releasing power into its surroundings. At the top of the scepter, a yellow-green gemstone was set, and one glance would allow anyone to feel that it symbolized both the withering and the flourishing of all things. The Wheat-Gold Scepter, its the accompanying Divine Artifact of my second daughter. It can cause all things to grow, as well as strip them of vitality, turning them into dust. Fondling the shaft of the Divine Artifact, the Divine King envied it. An accompanying Divine Artifact wielded incredible power in the hands of its owner, and could not be taken by others. If it werent for the fact that Demeter had just been born and was not yet aware of the loss of this treasure, then at a mere thought from her, this artifact would be stripped of its divine power. But for now, it seemed that for a considerable length of time, Demeter would likely have no chance to reclaim her artifact. Take it, although this is the accompanying treasure of my second daughter, she is still an infant and naturally cannot reclaim the power of the artifact. I can entrust it to you, to imbue the West Wind with vitality henceforth. If you are discovered by Mother Earth, you can use it to save your life as well. After a moments hesitation, facing the scepter passed by the Divine King, the God of West Wind still accepted it. On one hand, just as the Divine King had said, he was not really asking for his opinion. Should he truly refuse, then any of the other three Wind Gods could easily replace him. On the other hand, the fact that the Divine King had given away the Divine Artifact of his own daughter, although unsaid, Zephyrus had guessed that the newly born Goddess of Growth might not meet a good end. With both considerations combined, naturally, he could not refuse the Divine Kings request. I will do my best, Your Majesty. Having received the scepter, Zephyrus bowed deeply. Then be off, soon enough the various gods who come to congratulate will arrive. When they return, you must watch carefully. Any god who comes near Mother Earths dwelling, you must note them all. After giving his final instruction, Cronus waved his hand, permitting the God of West Wind to depart. The Divine King trusted in the capabilities of the God of West Wind. It had to be said that since the last time he had sent Zephyrus to the Underworld, he suddenly found this particularly courageous deity quite useful. At least in surveillance of others, even if there was a vast difference in strength, it seemed he could bring about a satisfactory outcome for himself. Chapter 89 - 66: The Golden Apple, the Seer, and the Afterthought (+1 Moon Vote) Chapter 89: Chapter 66: The Golden Apple, the Seer, and the Afterthought (+1 Moon Vote) Translator: 549690339 The Divine King fathered a child, and regardless of their attitudes, all the gods sent envoys bearing congratulatory gifts. Essences and gemstones from the sea, star cores left after celestial bodies shattered, and unique minerals nurtured in the Underworldsome delivered personally by deities, others by nymphs. All in all, they were transported to the Mount of the Gods, becoming part of the Divine Kings collection. However, for the gods, these trinkets only seemed useful. They contained potent energy, but the gods did not know how to utilize them. Or, to be more precise, even if they did, there was no need to use them. In the presence of divine power, such meager energies were hardly noteworthy. Atop Mount Othrys, it was uncertain whether the gods envoys felt disappointment while watching the harmonious Divine King and Queen of Gods, as usual. The attendance of Moanda, the servant of Mother Earth, only made the banquet livelier. Previously, Mother Earths attitude had been an enigma, but now it was clear: at least on the surface, Gaia did not yet intend to make an enemy of the Divine King. Your Majesty, I am here following the command of the Mother of All Gods to congratulate the birth of the two goddesses, Moanda said with neither subservience nor arrogance, standing in the middle of the great hall under the gaze of numerous deities. Welcome, envoy of Mother Earth, Cronus nodded with a smile, Please take a seat. Today, I permit you to join the assembly of gods. Other envoys who had come to offer congratulations were seated in a side hall, but as the messenger of Mother Earth who also brought information Cronus desired, Moanda was made an exception. Despite some gods feeling dissatisfied, believing that the nymph had no right to sit amongst them, they held their tongues due to the presence of the two most powerful beingsthe Divine King and Mother Earth. Thank you for your hospitality, Your Majesty. But before I take my seat, I have a gift for the respected Queen of Gods, the keeper of elapsed time, to convey Mother Earths greetings, Moanda said. With a modest bow and upon receiving permission, Moanda extended her hand. The gods eyes were drawn to her, for they saw something both familiar and unfamiliar. Familiar, because many had seen it before. Unfamiliar, because they had never possessed it. The fruit, imbued with pure life force, stirred a profound longing in them, as it was a rare treasure that could help deities quickly accumulate divine power and heal their losses. A Golden Apple? Rhea recognized it too. Some surprise flickered across the Queen of Gods face as she stepped forward and personally received the legendary Divine Artifact. Her breach of etiquette was overlooked because of the charm of the Golden Apple. As the worlds first created being, the Divine Tree growing from the Seed of All Things, the fruit of the Golden Apple Tree was, to a certain degree, a manifestation of the Law of Life. Had the Golden Apple Tree possessed wisdom, then the Life Vase might not have become a Divine Artifact belong to Gaia. For in comparison to Mother Earth, the Seed of All Things was intrinsically bound to the vase from the start. Yes, Your Majesty has borne offspring, for which Mother Earth has sent me with this treasure, Moanda said with a slight smile, offering the Golden Apple with both hands. If it werent for the fact that it had little effect on beings of great divine power, Gaia wouldnt have given away such a precious item. But since it was of no use to her, it was merely an ordinary treasure. Over the years, there had been more than one occasion when the Golden Apple Tree bore fruit; this apple was just one among them. Please convey my gratitude to Mother Earth. Rhea was excited but more ashamed. She thought that after diluting Mother Earths power with the birth of her daughters, Gaia would not show her a friendly face. Yet, contrary to her expectations, Mother Earth not only did not hold a grudge but also sent a Golden Apple as a gift. In the eyes of Atlas, he himself was a second-generation Titan to whom the Divine King had great expectations, endowed with strong Divine Power, while his father Iapetus was simply unworthy of the title of first-generation Titan. Consequently, he seldom stayed with his father and brothers. Regardless, you are a mighty True God. His thoughts fleeting, when the God of Speech returned to his senses, the beautiful nymph across from him was raising her cup, smiling at him with words of praise. I am left with only the title of a True God. Shaking his head, although he self-deprecated with his words, the God of Speech was still pleased. In the past, apart from the humans on Earth, few lives had so praised him. And so, he and the nymph serving Mother Earth, a guest invited by the Divine King, engaged in back-and-forth conversation. Due to his own lack of strength, Iapetuss relationship with his niece and wife, the Goddess of Renown, Clymene, had grown increasingly distant. Influenced by her Godhood, Clymene did not fancy modesty or silence, and the God of Speech had not been without quarrels with her in the past. But now, he felt that the nymph before him truly understood his thoughts, every word striking at his heart. After an unknown stretch of time, as the two left the Temple together, Epimetheus, who was at the side, picked up a cup and poured himself some nectar. He drank alone for a while and then turned to look beside him at Prometheus. Brother. Hmm? Called by Epimetheus, Prometheus turned with a puzzled expression. His younger brother seldom spoke, so when he did, the Forethinker always listened to what he had to say. Although most of the time Epimetheus would say some strange things, pose unnecessary questions, Prometheus was still willing to listen. If you encountered a situation where turning a blind eye could avoid disaster, but would leave an existence you value worried and disconcerted; attempting to change it not only has uncertain outcomes but also requires a price to be paid, would you still go through with it? Seeing his brother turn towards him, Epimetheus asked earnestly. ... Probably, with my abilities, I can always think of a way to solve the problem, Although he didnt know why his brother suddenly asked such a question, Prometheus still answered. He was always proud of his intelligence, and even if he fell short in strength, he believed his superior wisdom would secure him a position in the future. Is that so, Epimetheus nodded thoughtfully, but I wouldnt. My abilities are limited, and I know there are many things in this world that I cannot change with my strength. Since I cannot change them, Id rather be an observer. Its okay, you still have me, Prometheus assured, though puzzled as to why his brother suddenly pondered such questions. Theres no problem in this world without a solution; if there is, its just that the right method hasnt been found yet. Even the so-called destiny from legends cant necessarily be unchangeable. Perhaps he heard, or perhaps he did not, but Epimetheus returned to his former, dazed appearance. In this world, the only two known destinies are the succession of the Divine King and the birth of Silver Humanity. Epimetheus felt that, for both these predicaments, Prometheuss much-prided Wisdom couldnt change either. Chapter 90 - 67: Missed Opportunity Chapter 90: Chapter 67: Missed Opportunity Translator: 549690339 In the midst of a daze, not knowing if he was truly drunk or feigning it, Iapetus was supported by Moanda as they walked through a garden and into a palace. This was one of the palaces that the Divine King had deliberately built, serving as a residence for the deities who lived on the Mount of the Gods year-round. Indeed, Iapetus was aware of this place. In other parts of Mount Othrys, as the ruler of the sacred mountain, Cronus was almost omniscient. As long as he wished, no existence below the Primordial Godsnot possessing special divine authoritycould easily elude his notice. But only this vicinity was different. Out of respect for the guests, the Divine King never peered into this area. No matter what happened, no one would approach. Leaning against the corner of the bed with Moandas assistance, Iapetus quietly awaited the nymphs next move. But in the next moment, he was startled awake by her words. Respected God of Speech, Moanda said, straightening her expression with a smile, I have come on a special visit, following the order of Mother Earth. Swish Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Iapetus sat up straight, forcibly pulling himself back to sobriety. What did you say? Looking at the nymph before him with some disbelief, Iapetus even thought he had heard wrong. This wasnt a matter of carelessnessthe God of Speech hadnt been on guard against Moanda simply because he trusted too much in his own godhood. Earlier in the Underworld, Iapetus had encountered the Goddess of Deceit, Apate, and personally experienced her power. Under the influence of his godhood, the words of the Goddess of Deceit felt as if laced with magic power, easily convincing everyone who heard her speak. However, through the office of Speech, Iapetus easily identified the flaws in her words. But today, up until he arrived here, there had been no warning from his godhood. The authority of a deity is absolute; unless there is a great disparity in divine power or an overlap of godhood, there is no error. Therefore, if the nymph in front of him wasnt masquerading as one of the Primordial Gods, it meant that she hadnt deceived him in any way, not even in the slightest. Do not misunderstand, I would not dare to lie in your presence. Indeed, everything I said earlier was heartfelt, she assured. I truly admire the powerful True Gods, and I am indeed just a common nymph. If it werent for taking on a command from Mother Earth, I would have no contact with the other gods. If you wish, after we discuss the main issue, I think we can still have a chat. However, Moanda said softly with a slight smile, compared to our matter, arent you going to listen to Mother Earths intentions? As he listened to Moandas explanation, Iapetuss feelings slowly stabilized, and he began to regain his composure. Although Mother Earth was undeniably powerful, this was Mount Othrys, the domain of the Divine King. Since taking control of the stars and subduing the mountains, Cronuss divine authority had only grown. Considering that Mother Earth was not adept at combat, and having recently been weakened by the split of her godhood, she might not necessarily be able to defeat the Divine King now. After a moment of contemplation, the God of Speech cautiously said: Another two months passed, and the birthday celebration for the second daughter of the Divine King finally came to an end. The gods returned to their respective territories, and Moanda, carrying Cronuss return gift to Mother Earth, set off back to the Delphic Great Plains. Taking this opportunity, when no one was paying attention, Iapetus also left Mount of the Gods. Blending with the multitude of departing deities, the presence of the God of Speech was unremarkable. No one took notice of his whereabouts; in fact, this Titan god, who preferred the company of humans, had always been inconspicuous among the gods. Even the Divine King assumed that Iapetus had gone to join his two children in some human tribe. Hurrying along the way, by the time Iapetus reached the Delphic Great Plains, seven days had passed. Hovering in mid-air, the God of Speech was about to fly directly to Mother Earths abode, but suddenly, his gaze caught sight of a human tribe established not far away. These were the Golden Humanity who once lived near the Oracle of Delphi. Unlike those dwelling at sea or the far western edge of the continent, being near Mother Earth, they had avoided the impact of the divine wars, even though Gaia rarely bothered with them. Therefore, although they were equally near the end of their lives, there had been no change in their numbers. Their lives were primitive and constant, barely touched by the influence of other human tribes. The God of Speech was curious. He and his two children had lived with different humans, but this did not include those from Delphi. Due to his temporary stay on Mount of the Gods, he had always avoided this place. After meeting with Mother Earth, Im afraid Ill be busy again... Although I dont know what the Mother Goddess will ask me to do, its unlikely to be an easy task. Since theres no fixed time appointed, I might as well take this chance to visit the humans from these origins. After all, because of the delicate relationship between Cronus and Mother Goddess, Ive never come this way before. Making up his mind, Iapetus paused in his tracks. After some thought, he concealed his divine power and transformed himself into a large earthy-yellow snake, then landed on the ground and slithered toward the direction of the human tribe. He did not intend to reveal his identity as a deity, after all, he was only there to take a look. The humans in these parts must revere Mother Earth, and if he displayed his true divine form, it would inevitably lead to their worship. He had no desire to overshadow and displease Mother Earth. Following little paths carved by humans in the forests and wilderness, the God of Speech quickly advanced across the Delphic Great Plains. Birds and beasts along the way failed to detect his presence, and no unexpected incidents occurred. Iapetus easily sneaked into the settlement of the Golden Humanity. He thus entered Delphi, but the God of Speech did not realize that surrounding the great plains in the sky was a seemingly naturally occurring current of air that drifted continuously. This current of air circled the area, whirling swiftly, monitoring any life that drew near. The serpent that Iapetus had transformed into was also in its sight, but unfortunately, it did not realize there was anything amiss with the snake. Just as Iapetus could not see through the true identity of the current of air and recognize it as Zephyrus, the God of the West Wind, the God of the West Wind did not penetrate his illusionary transformation. Or rather, Zephyrus hadnt even imagined that a god would come here in such a manner instead of flying in openly. His attention was mostly on the passing deities, not every animal entering or leaving the area. After all, besides himself and the Divine King, no one knew that Zephyrus had been ordered to surveil the plains, so he focused most of his attention on the sky, with only a small portion on the ground. Perhaps it was coincidence, perhaps it was fate, but either way, the two deities unknowingly passed by each other. Three days later, after concluding his observation of the human tribe, at the secluded dwelling of Mother Earth, Iapetus met with Mother Earth Gaia. Chapter 91 - 68 Reproduction Chapter 91: Chapter 68 Reproduction Translator: 549690339 Not far from the Oracle of Delphi, a yellow serpent twisted and transformed, returning to its original form as a handsome deity. Regardless of their behavior, the children of Chaos, in terms of appearance alone, were indeed handsome men and beautiful women, each with their own sense of beauty. Like the God of Sun Hyperion, he exuded a masculine beauty, much like his godhood. The God of the Ocean Oceanus represented a rugged beauty, his muscles strong yet not off-putting. They were all tall, but not awkwardly so. And then there was the Divine King Cronus, who gave off an aura of majestic solemnity, and the God of Strength Atlas need not even be mentioned, for he looked like the valiant heroes of myths and legends. Or more precisely, the heroes resembled him. As for the God of Speech Iapetus, and his eldest son Prometheus, they both seemed delicate. However, the aura of the deities reminded everyone who saw them that they were by no means powerless. He walked slowly forward until he could vaguely see a hut naturally formed by plants, where the God of Speech stopped. Indistinctly, Iapetus could feel a life force behind the hut. It wasnt Mother Earth, for on the ground, common people could hardly distinguish between Gaia and the earth itself. So, unsurprisingly, it would be the worlds first plant, the legendary Golden Apple Tree, possessing part of the power of Life and symbolizing Plant life itself. Iapetus, come to pay you respects, Mother Goddess. Hand over chest, the God of Speech respectfully greeted her. ...Pay respects, but Im not at all at peace, my child. Soon after, with the sound of creaking, a woman in a green dress stepped out from the hut. Catching a glimpse of Mother Earth, the God of Speech could clearly see that Gaia hadnt changed much since the creation of humans, with fine lines barely visible at the corners of her eyes. It was apparent that with Demeters birth, the power she had regained over thousands of years had once again scattered. Yet even so, Iapetus still felt the overwhelming pressure. The status of Great Divine Power, even what little was left, represented a fundamental difference. Mother Goddess, the godhood of new gods is determined by the laws of the current world, and if there was a choice, the Divine King would not wish for such a daughter. ...I will do my best, Mother Goddess, but I cannot guarantee the outcome. With a slight bow, under Gaias satisfied gaze, Iapetus still gave the answer the other party wanted. Good, you will succeed, after all, the birth of Silver Humanity is what he has prophesied. Oh, right, as if recalling something, Gaia added a last piece of advice. Creating life is quite complicated, and I think aside from humans, the rest of the living beings could be left to your handiwork. Though she hadnt gotten involved herself, the strange life forms previously fashioned by the gods had left a deep impression on Gaia. On one hand, she did not want the new life forms to be like that, for it would remind her of the Titans confined to the Abyss by the Heavenly Father for their ugliness. But on the other hand, she did not want to spend her time and effort remodeling them. In such a situation, having someone else take on the task was an ideal thought. Moreover, this repetitive creation is too troublesome, grant those lives unlike the gods the right to reproduce on their own. ...I understand. He found himself bearing yet another burden, but when one is deeply in debt, they stop worrying about it, and the God of Speech resolutely agreed. He had participated in the creation of life once before, and although it had indeed been troublesome, with that experience, he had some confidence. As for reproduction, that wasnt really difficult. What truly decided whether life forms could reproduce on their own was not simply creating females, but bestowing upon them the power related to reproduction. However, on this matter, the God of Speech was not worried about being rejected. After all, the increasing number of spiritual lives would inevitably hasten the Lord of the Spirit Realms accumulation of divine power, and once life could expand its scale autonomously, it would quickly spread across the earth. Iapetus thought that no one would oppose someone else undertaking work for them. So after accepting the task, he then asked Mother Earth for a branch of the Golden Apple Tree as a gift, and then he directly flew through the pathway Gaia had opened to the Underworld below the earth. To other deities, only an extremely few cracks on the earth could connect to the gates of the Underworld. But in Mother Earths hands, every part of the earth could link to the Underworld. So, once more, Iapetus missed the chance to encounter the God of West Wind circling the great plains, and instead arrived directly in front of the familiar Styx River. Chapter 92 - 69 A Glimpse of the Future Chapter 92: Chapter 69 A Glimpse of the Future Translator: 549690339 Having traversed the long fissure, Iapetus once again arrived at the gates of the Underworld. Unlike the ever-changing surface world, the Underworld often remained unchanged for millennia. But this time, at the gates of the Underworld, in addition to the familiar River Styx, Iapetus also saw a lake of fire. It was a part of the Sun that had fallen, but after being tainted with the mixed aura of the present and the beyond within the Underworld, it could no longer return to the sky. After staring for a while, the God of Speech silently warned himself that in Chaos, unless you possess the boundless power of the Twin Gods of the Dark Night, ones strength does not determine ones fate. His own brother had once been so proud, but now he was locked in his own domain, watching his eldest son drive the divine chariot for his enemies. Greetings to you, Lady. Accustomed to the route, he nodded slightly to the Styx River and then, as before, received no response. The God of Speech flew over the increasingly vast grey plains. Just like the humans before him, certain peculiar lifeforms caught his attention. They were undead, twisted forms of life made of corpses, white bones, or some other things. They exuded a negative aura, naturally despised by any living being. These creatures are becoming more numerous. Even without corpses, they can naturally come into existence due to the unique environment of the Underworld... If these living beingsthese undead dared to appear above ground, the gods would certainly have cleansed them. Frowning slightly, Iapetus did not linger and continued flying towards the direction of the Nether Moon. After all, the Underworld was not his residence. Like the Goddess of Deceit or the God of Destruction, the deities of the Underworld were willing to tolerate them, so there was no need for him to meddle. The God of Speech looked down upon the land from the sky, while in the Underworld, a few of the wiser undead looked up at the sky. They saw a trail of light crossing the sky, and in the burning Soulfire, they too harbored disgust and hatred. They knew of these beings, these gods that sometimes came here. These gods from the earth were different from the native deities of the Underworld. Sometimes they were just passing by, but other times they would randomly kill any undead they saw. Although they didnt know why, it was clear that these beings did not like them, so the undead also harbored hatred for the earths gods, just as they hated the living on the earth. Unfortunately, in this era, mortals could not threaten the deities. Regardless of their thoughts, they could not harm the gods in the slightest. Suddenly, the Nether Moon was right in front of him. Sensing the increasingly powerful aura of this most central celestial body of the Underworld, Iapetus spoke with reverence. Honored Goddess of the Nether Moon, master of Magic Power and wraiths, I am Iapetus. I am here by the command of Mother Earth to meet with the Lord of the Spirit Realm. The next moment, just as in the past, Lianas figure silently appeared before him. Clad in a black robe, for some reason it gave Iapetus a feeling both foreign and familiar. He felt he had seen this material before, but he could not recall where at the moment. I have made many conjectures about the course of fate, after all, I have truly changed it, but not completely. I knew that Silver Humanity would inevitably be born. But it wasnt until you evaded Zephyrus surveillance and, transforming into a giant serpent, arrived at Mother Earths abode that I was sure destiny in this world remained as before. His body somewhat stiff, Iapetus had not expected his every move to be observed by others. The Lord of the Spirit Realm he could accept, perhaps the focus was really on Mother Earth at Delphi, but the fact that the God of West Wind was just around the great plain, and he had passed in front of him unnoticed, was unsettling. Fortunately, an unexpected thought had stopped Iapetus from going directly there, instead first transforming into a serpent to rush to the human tribes, and thus, he also evaded the surveillance of the God of West Wind. I did not know, he said, I just wanted to see the humans near the Oracle So this is destiny. It always fulfills its purpose when you least expect it, in the most unexpected of ways. Shaking his head slightly, when Iapetus went to Mother Earths abode, Laine truly felt the fluctuation of destiny. It was the curse he had placed on Zephyrus. Because of this, he noticed the two deities near Delphi. But this time, the uncertain fate and the destined one stood on the same side; both wanted the Silver Age to arrive on schedule. Thus, under the complete force of destiny, everything seemed so inevitable. Tell me about your mission. Did Mother Earth send you to obtain the water of the well, to create new life? Lightly tapping the jade-like well wall, and looking at the clear yet illusory liquid inside the well, Laine spoke. Not fully understanding what Laine referred to as destiny, Iapetus always had a sense of self-awareness. That was a concern for the Divine King, not something relevant to him now. Yes, Your Highness. As you can see, the life of the Golden Age is nearing its end, and the earth will again see the desolation of ten thousand years past. Hence, Mother Earth decided to create life and entrusted me to seek the waters from the Well of Origins He paused a moment, then continued. Moreover, because creating life over and over is too cumbersome, Mother Earth hopes to allow life forms other than humans the ability to reproduce. When life can continue on its own, the two Divine Artifacts symbolizing life will also be strengthened once more. Nodding his head, Laine was not at all surprised by this. He too was looking forward to this day. Complete, reproducing life formsonly with their birth could Spirituality advance leaps and bounds in the accumulation of Divine Power, just like the Sun and the Ocean. As you wish, you will get what you desire, after all, the birth of new life is beneficial to me as well, Laine nodded, Then go, create life, this is not an easy task. But with the help of your two children, I think you will do well. Chapter 93 - 70: The Last of the Golden Humanity Chapter 93: Chapter 70: The Last of the Golden Humanity Translator: 549690339 Leaving the Spirit Realm with the special well water and the borrowed Divine Whip, Iapetus returned to the abode of Mother Earth. Although he had the life of the Golden Age as a template, the God of Speech only needed to make repairs on its basis, yet the task was still not an easy one. Therefore, he decisively accepted Laines suggestion to detour to the Underworld and bring over his two children. He had the clever Prometheus assist him in adjusting the shells of life, and the dull-witted Epimetheus help him remember the characteristics and gifts that different lives should have. As he had predicted, both deities performed very well. Over the centuries, horses, jackals, and various kinds of life that would be common in later ages gradually became recognizable, no longer strangely shaped like their distant relatives from the Golden Age. The personalities designated for their ancestors by the gods were also inherited by the silver generation. Loyalty, cruelty, docility, cunningdifferent natures under the influence of divine power were revealed by the water from the Well of Origins, bestowed upon different creatures. However, to keep it secret, Iapetus only created a pair of each kind of being, and then used divine power to protect them. He planned to use the Divine Artifact that once created people to transform them into tribes, only after everything was ready so as not to alert that watcher prematurely. The God of Speech was preparing, and during those years, another major event happened again in Chaos. Three hundred and ninety years after the birth of Hestia and Demeter, the third daughter of the Divine King was born. Under the proclamation of the current laws, all deities came to know her name, Hera, the Goddess of Fertility. On the day of her birth, the part of Mother Earth related to the original [Fertility] was once again severed. [Fertility], this was the reward Chaos had given to them when they conceived the Titans together. The paternal authority allowed Uranus to ascend to the throne, and the power over fertility made Gaia the Queen of Gods, which although it couldnt enhance the deity themselves like the former, could bring strength to their spouse and offspring. It was the most suitable divine authority for the Queen of Gods, and thus Heras birth brought even more attention. However, just like her two sisters, aside from the day when the new god was celebrated, her figure was never seen again. Years passed, one after another. When the Queen of Gods Rhea was pregnant once again, and the silver beings created by Iapetus were becoming more numerous, time finally came to a certain point. Not by accident, nor affected by wars of the gods, the humans of the Golden Age truly reached the end allowed by fate. Below Mount Othrys, in front of the Temple of Corolla. Which one is this? Perhaps the gods do not care, they are indifferent to temples and faith. Somehow, Cohen remembered a dream he once had. In the dream, the goddess refused his offer to build a temple and did not intend to let Cohen pray to her. Over the years, he gradually understood her viewpoint, after all, even the gods on the mountain were more interested in the act of worship itself than anything else. The gods didnt gain anything from the worship of humans; they merely took some pleasure in it. So naturally, when there were other things to do, they would relax their attention to it. True, to eternal deities, humans are indeed insignificant, and even these stone slabs I carve will not last forever. After finishing the last stroke, Hewa examined his work for a while, and after confirming there were no errors, he set it aside and picked up a new stone slab. But in a few days, it will probably be just you left. When that time comes, Ill trouble you to carve my life story onto a slab and bury me in the earth, so my past may be with the gods. If Im fortunate enough to be chosen for the heavens, to keep company with the God of Stars, I shall be watching over you, Cohen ...I will. Answering softly, Cohen knew what he meant. As one of the first humans, he was the most unique. Compared to others, Cohen could feel that he still had a long life ahead of him. He didnt know when he would die, maybe in a thousand years, perhaps in ten thousand, but definitely not now. I will guard this place, whether the gods care about us or not, but the reverence humans have for deities will never change. Under the watchful eyes of the stars, I will protect this place until the end of time. Looking at Hewas face, which had also begun to age without him realizing when, for some reason, a strange emotion surged through Cohens heart. He didnt know what this emotion was, but he had never seen it in other members of the Golden Humanity. He wasnt sure if this was because he was the first human or because of that unforgettable dream, but Cohen instinctively didnt want to face this emotion. So he stood up, greeted Hewa, and then walked towards the temple. In this moment, only the gods could give him a moments peace of mind. Chapter 94 - 71: Silver Chapter 94: Chapter 71: Silver Translator: 549690339 In the second era, humans were always insignificant. Apart from a few exceptions, no god paid attention to the aging of humans across the lands, perhaps only sparing them a thought in idle moments, before suddenly realizing that they had all died. But once dead, they were forgotten, as the attention of the Chaotic Gods was now focused on the Divine King who continuously fathered divine children. He had three daughters, each with powerful godhood and extraordinary talents, but their inherent gender meant they could not threaten the throne of the Divine King. However, Cronus would not always sire only daughters; eventually, he would have a divine son of his own. Around the time the Divine Kings fourth child was about to be born, on the Delphi Great Plains, within the range of Mother Earths divine power, Silver Humanity was being born from the hands of this repeatedly wounded ancient deity. Iapetus watched this scene, with his two children and his wife, the Goddess of Renown, Clymene, present. Having decided to defy the Divine Kings orders, he naturally made preparations. Unfortunately, because of this, he had a big argument with his wife. After all, the God of Speech had decided to live in seclusion under Mother Earths protection, while the Goddess of Renown was clearly not fond of keeping a low profile. Cronus, dont blame me. The arrival of the Silver Age is determined by fate, and I am merely following Its will. Clasping the Life Vase, a deep black mist appeared intermittently. Although she had made up her mind before, Gaia began to hesitate as the moment approached. Because of past events, she indeed harbored many grievances toward Cronus, but he was, after all, the first to stand up, willing to rebel against the Heavenly Father. She was willing to give him some trouble, but she did not really want him to pay too grievous a price. This contradictory psychology was undoubtedly evident in the mythology; on one hand, she guided Zeus to release the Titans trapped in the Abyss, and forged three Divine Artifacts for the three brothers, but after the struggle for the Divine Kings throne ended, because of her dissatisfaction with Zeuss harsh treatment of the Titans, she birthed Typhon to oppose the Olympian Gods. Throughout the process, Gaias stance could be described as wavering, never fully resolved. Now that it has come to this, my sister, you wouldnt consider backing out, would you? Do you feel it, the joy from the Underworld? Barring any surprises, the Divine Authority of Cronuss next child will be related to that place. The God of Speech couldnt help but feel doubtful, but out of respect for Mother Earths presence, he said nothing. After all, the act of creation was a task entrusted by Mother Earth. Furthermore, thinking of the Prophecy, which stated that the appearance of silver humans would lead to wars upon the Earth, their various behaviors also seemed to make sense. Iapetus, the rest is up to you. Taking a deep breath, Gaia was also a bit weary. Repeating the same task had left her feeling mentally fatigued, and coupled with the fact that the birth of the silver humans was part of a plot, she did not want to see them anymore. As you wish, Mother Goddess. Bowing slightly, the God of Speech stepped forward. He picked up the Divine Whip, stirred it through the materials prepared in advance, and then gave it a gentle shake. Under the influence of the divine artifacts power, as the materials fell to the ground, millions of different types of animals appeared on the great plains, just as it happened during the birth of golden humanity. A mysterious aura emanated from them, landing on the whip, slightly increasing the artifacts power. Putting down the whip, the God of Speech then raised the chalice. It was filled with water from the Well of Origins, which he turned into mist with his divine power, enveloping all the creatures present. Hmm? After completing this step, Iapetus thought it was all over, but to his surprise, he found that a little water was left over in the chalice. That was because he had taken the water based on the needs of all spirits for propagation, forgetting that humans did not require propagation, so the portion meant for humans was left over. Then let it stay here. Water from the Well, once removed from the specially made chalice, would lose its divine effect after seven days even if unused. So, Iapetus casually poured the remaining portion onto a rock at his feet, and then observed the changes unfolding across the Delphi Great Plains. Under his gaze, humans and all spirits opened their eyes one by one, and silver life would spread across the Earth. Of course, other than him, there was also the God of the West Wind, Zephyrus, who had been circling the vicinity of Delphi, witnessing this scene. Chapter 95 - 72: Hades and the Swallowing Child Chapter 95: Chapter 72: Hades and the Swallowing Child Translator: 549690339 Atop Mount Othrys, the Divine Kings bedchamber. Once again, a divine birth anomaly occurred, judging by the scale, it was likewise a True God with a strong priesthood. Unlike his own siblings, Cronus could be said to have taken eugenics to an extreme level. However, it was also difficult to say whether this was the influence of fate. After all, it was not uncommon in the Chaos World for powerful gods to sire weak offspring. In front of the great hall, compared to the leisure at the birth of his eldest daughter, Cronuss expression was somewhat serious now. Unlike before, this time, he did not know whether the child being born was a boy or a girl. Whats more, the most crucial point was that his third daughter, Hera, had obtained a portion of the birthright from Mother Earth, which was simply a natural reserve for the future Queen of Gods. Taking into account that it was entirely normal for siblings among the Chaotic Gods to come together, Cronus couldnt help but speculate whether this was a Heavenly Empress prepared for the next generations Divine King. As he pondered, the anomaly around the Mount of the Gods became even more intense. But just as the aura was about to climax, the Divine King suddenly looked beyond Mount Othrys. There, an invisible current of air was rapidly flying towards him. Zephyrus, what is he doing here? Didnt I tell him to watch over Delphi? His expression changed, and just like the previous two times, the eyes of all the gods were on the mount. At such a time, for the God of West Wind to come so indiscreetly, there must have been a slip at Gaias end. Stepping forth, Cronus immediately reached the others side, and then forcefully compressed Zephyrus, who had taken the form of a stream of air, back into human shape. Before he could even ask, the god of the west directly delivered the news he least wanted to hear. Your Majesty, I dont know how it happened, but Mother Earth and the God of Speech have created a new generation of life on the Delphic Great Plains, and Humans are also among them. Boom Buzz The Divine Power inadvertently unleashed by the Divine King, along with the sudden buzzing of the Law, resonated with each other. As his own offspring was being born, the Silver Humanity emerged into the world, and Cronus felt that his previous actions were like a clown in the face of fate. Moreover, this time, her child was ultimately a Divine Child. Nothing, Rhea, I wont do to you what Father God did to Mother Earth, I promise. Approaching the bed, he whispered softly, Cronus sat on the beds edge, looking at the newborn infant. It was as though he was talking to Rhea and also to himself, but it also seemed like he was conversing with something unseen. And I dont know why, my children all, to a greater or lesser extent, split Mother Earths power, so it makes sense for her to make such a choice. Yes, it makes sense, destiny is such. It makes everything so rational, as if It had done nothing at all. With a sneer, Cronus snatched the infant from Rheas hands. He looked at it, just as he once held a sickle, looking at his own father. I want to see what other tricks you can come up with. Boom A silent resonance echoed in the Primordial Sea, but the laws of the present world did not take any further action. Unlike the Heavenly Father, Cronuss actions, in a strict sense, were not against the rules. To stuff gods back into the womb is a violent act that defies the law of birth. But to swallow gods into ones belly is simply a special way of sealing gods. They will thus be cut off from most connections with their godhood, but they will still exist in the present world. Leveraging the connection between their bloodlines, the Divine King could even expend more than ten times his divine power to fulfill their godhood duties in their stead. And unlike the goddesses, infant gods cannot draw power from within a male gods body to continue growing; they can only rely on their own severed godhood, allowing their divine power to grow slowly, bit by bit. So Cronus did so, and he was unharmed. At the same time, outside Mount of the Gods, amidst the turmoil of the Primordial Sea, all deities with Intermediate Divine Power or higher knew what had happened. One god had swallowed another, using his power to suppress the others growth and divine authority. They were shocked by Cronuss ruthlessness and decisiveness, and for a time, the Chaos World fell silent. Only Queen of Gods Rhea, she watched in agony as her husband swallowed each of the four children, and even after that, he could still smile at her. For the first time, she felt a sense of strangeness. Golden Apple, Mother Earth... As another child was conceived within her, Rhea took out the gift Gaia had once given her. If fate has decreed that the Divine King must be succeeded, then let it come sooner. At least in this way, the world may see fewer conflicts arising from it. Chapter 96 - 73 Zeus Chapter 96: Chapter 73 Zeus Translator: 549690339 Thousands of years ago, within the Underworld, twelve Titans together in the womb of Mother Earth witnessed the Prophecy that would decide the succession of the Divine King. But in the end, driven by a sentient lifes curiosity about the future, Cronus, like his own father, inquired about his fate. Therefore, Laine told him that as life and death exchange places, he would lose what he had gained in the same way he acquired it; the world is like a circle, and this was the ending destined for him. In the past, Rhea did not understand what this meant, but now she did. She had mastered the method of turning death into life, but she still needed one thing to help her turn life into death. But this was not difficult, because her eldest son, Hades, who wielded Divine Authority over the Underworld, was born from the intertwined powers of the four Primordial Gods, so naturally, his Divine Power also possessed some of their characteristics. prehensive as the earth and Abyss, as concealed as Eternal Night and Darkness. Although possessing only some of their characteristics, it was barely enough to cloak the faint aura of a newly born deity. Using this Divine Power to weave a cloth, to protect the brother with the strength of the elder. The premise was that the Divine King would not investigate seriously, but Rhea was willing to bet on it; she believed that fate would be on her side. So she summoned the Meliae, the three oak sisters who served her, deities born from the Divine Blood of Uranus. Rhea commanded them to find an object sturdy enough, as mortal things could hardly last long under the power of the Divine King. In the end, after decades of searching, they brought back to the Queen of Gods a rock from the molten lava. When the stars fell, some of the Suns power also fell to the mortal realm, and the fact that this rock remained intact within the lava evolving under the great Sun proved its toughness. Therefore, Rhea placed this rock under her bed, day and night polishing it with Divine Power. She was ready, waiting for the right moment, for the birth of the new Divine Child. It would play a crucial role in helping her child escape his mad father. In Chaos World, rain and wind were common, but on Mount Othrys, such a natural phenomenon had never happened before. Cronus could feel that it was caused by the debut of the new god. Undoubtedly, another of his children had a domain related to Meteorology, and their godhood was immensely powerful. Dont worry, Crius, just like Poseidon, he wont have the chance to shake your control over Meteorology. Gazing at the changes in the sky, Cronus casually reassured the God of Meteorology by his side. The Divine King couldnt help but feel reflective, as among his several children, except for his eldest daughter Hestia, all of them extended and plundered already existing domains of godhood. This gave the Divine King a premonition that perhaps the natural divine domains in the world had gradually been allocated. The deities that were born later would increasingly tend towards perfecting old concepts, rather than pioneering new ones. Even perhaps one day, the descendants of gods might not necessarily be deities themselves. Boom! Silver and purple light streaked across the clouds, emitting a deafening rumble. It was part of the weather, yet it seemed to be more than that. It contained the scent of destruction, as well as teeming vitality. Although not yet born, Cronus could already tell that the new gods domain was capable of sustaining divine power of level 19 or above, and it might even be higher. This speculation inevitably made him wonder if this child could be the one prophesied to overthrow him. But then again, no matter how powerful the domain, he alone could never be my match even at his peak. Moreover, he wont have the chance to grow. Ha, fate, is it? Lets see how you plan to help him overthrow me from within my own belly. Watching the Silver Serpent flash across the sky with a cold smile, the intangible aura grew increasingly turbulent. Through the thick clouds, Cronus could feel that the Sun and Moon had cycled three times, and the phenomena finally reached its peak. In a moment, accompanied by another loud crash, the true name of the new god spread across the world. The King of the Thousand Thunders, Zeus! Chapter 97 - 74 The Exchange of Life and Death Chapter 97: Chapter 74 The Exchange of Life and Death Translator: 549690339 Outside, the true names of the new gods had already spread throughout the world, but within the great hall, a tense operation was still underway. Queen of Gods Rhea clutched her newly born child to her chest and anxiously looked towards the maid who had been waiting for a long time. Hurry, quickly, bring it to me! Pale-faced but with an air of urgency, the Queen received the rock from the hands of the Goddesses of the White Oak. She had once thought of giving birth outside of the Mount of the Gods, but Cronus clearly hadnt given her that opportunity. Fortunately, given that it was within her own domain, the Divine King courteously waited outside the great hall. But as soon as the Divine Child was born, Rhea knew he would enter immediately. Your Highness. The Goddesses of the White Oak brought out the stone that had been prepared in advance, and Rhea snatched it from her. She used Divine Power to alter the rocks shape, making it resemble the infant in her arms. But this alone was not enough. Rhea needed to imbue it with life and the scent of the new deity. So she closed her eyes and cruelly cut open the chest of the infant in her hands. The newborn deity wailed loudly, causing the thunder outside to grow even more frenzied, but Rhea didnt have the luxury of feeling heartache. She hurriedly dripped the blood from the infants chest onto the Golden Apple, then covered him with a grey cloth. Take him away, she said, to the ocean, to the domain of my eldest brother, Oceanus. Apart from the wavering Mother Goddess, he is the only one in the world willing to confront the Divine King now. Tell him, Cronuss pursuit of Divine Authority will not end here. If he still wishes to keep control of the ocean, if he wants to seize more power from the new king, this is his best opportunity. Watching the Goddesses of the White Oak nod in agreement, Rhea finally looked at the infant in her hands. She felt reluctant, but still handed him over to her maid. She hadnt done this when Poseidon was born because his Godhood was associated with the ocean. [Storms][Tsunamis] would make the God of the Ocean reject him, [Earthquakes] would make the Mountain God and Mother Earth despise him, but Zeus was different. His Godhood was powerful and only conflicted with the role of the God of Meteorology, Crius, the helper of the Divine King. Even if just as a backup, the oceanic god-line would surely accept him. Go quickly! As you command, Your Highness. Bowing slightly, the Goddesses of the White Oak took the infant and hurriedly left. Boom! A thunderous sound of thunder rolled through heaven and earth. The Divine King felt something stir in the void, as if signifying something. Huh, perhaps this child is indeed the one destined by fate, for destiny to respond in such a way. He scoffed coldly, whether it was true or not, the Divine King no longer cared. He took one last look at his wife and then quietly left the room. He needed to give her some time to calm down, as he still took care of Rheas feelings on issues other than those related to their progeny. Stepping out of the great hall, he watched the figure of the Goddesses of the White Oak transforming into divine light and receding into the distance. Cronus did nothing, for the robust vitality in his belly seemed to prove the vigor and robustness of the new deities, though it could also possibly be the inherent vitality that came with the scepter of thunder. But that was not important. After all, she was now swallowed by him, never to rise again. Walking slowly forward, the God of Meteorology was still waiting at the side. His complexion was not good; birthing two True Gods associated with his godhood in succession inevitably affected his divine authority. Fortunately, both new deities expanded the authority over meteorology rather than seizing the existing parts. What he truly lost was only a little bit related to the Storm. Crius, when do you think I should make a move against my uncle who rules over the mountains? Standing shoulder to shoulder with his brother, the Divine King asked softly. However, the God of Meteorology did not respond, knowing that Cronus wasnt really asking him. Indeed, after a short while, the Divine King answered his own question. Let it be a thousand years, no, fifteen hundred years. Although my divine authority tells me that I will not have any new Divine Children born in the short term, I still have to wait. By the way, Id like to see what kind of punishment fate will give me for opposing It so brazenly. Making decisions as if no one else mattered, Cronus looked up at the sky. The dark clouds had not yet dispersed, with lightning weaving through them. The Anomaly of the Law that appeared due to the birth of a deity was slowly receding, but it still needed a little more time. But Cronus could not wait any longer. If he wanted to see the sun, then the sun had to show itself to him. Gripping the scepter of Divine Authority, the Divine King raised it high towards the sky. Supreme Divine Power connected heaven and earth, tearing through the yet unquieted Law. In that moment, with Mount of the Gods as the epicenter, the entire world felt an extraordinary power erupt from the heart of the earth, the sun was frightened off its course, and All Spirits lay prostrated on the ground, worshipping the ruler of heaven and earth. The dark clouds scattered, and bathed in sunlight, the Divine King surveyed his surroundings. Unlike before, this time, no deitys gaze dared to pry into Mount of the Gods. Chapter 98 - 75 Decision Chapter 98: Chapter 75 Decision Translator: 549690339 Spanning the earth, sweeping over vast oceans. Shortly after setting off, the Goddess of the White Oak felt the terrifying presence emanating from the Mount of the Gods behind her. With the perfection of laws, the thriving of life, and the expansion of the worlds surface area, the ceiling of the Divine Authority also continued to rise. Perhaps in tens of thousands of years, the full power of the Divine King would be equivalent to the Great Divine Power in terms of divine energy. But the Oak Goddess did not look back. Having accepted the command of the Queen of Gods, she would persist, for the presence of the Divine King was strong but not enough to instill fear in her. Finally, after several more days of flying over the outer sea, the Oak Goddess came close to the edge of the world. Upon the turbulent Circumterrestrial River, the Meliae, holding Zeus, saw the God of the Ocean and his wife. It seemed they had been waiting for a long time; after all, the Oak Goddess had no intention of concealing her tracks over the ocean. Oceanus stood there, his towering stature exuding an intangible oppression that combined with the environment to appear especially majestic. The Circumterrestrial River, looping with neither beginning nor end, encircles the Chaos Worldan endless long river. Its interior connects to the outer sea, while on the outside lies void and chaos; it is like a ring of light, coiling around the outer edge of the Chaos World. As the true first of the Titans, Oceanus was different from his younger brothers and sisters. To a certain extent, he possessed the characteristics of the primordial deities, which were reflected in the Circumterrestrial River. However, under his gaze, the Goddess of the White Oak was not afraid. Your Highnesses, I bring him to you by command of the Heavenly Empress. He is the infant son of the Divine King, Zeus, who commands The Thousand Thunders. I am not skilled with words, so I can only relay the exact words of the Heavenly Empress, The Divine Kings greed for power is boundless. If you wish to preserve your dominion over the seas, if you wish to draw greater benefits from the new king, then this is your best opportunity. Placing the infant on the ground, the Goddess of the White Oak felt the oppressive aura of the two deities without a trace of fear. As deities born from the divine blood left by Uranus in battle, the Meliae sisters naturally were warlike and fearless, never bowing down even in the face of an overwhelmingly invincible enemy. This was also the reason why the Queen of Gods, Rhea, trusted them. Their nature ensured that they would not retreat halfway or betray them to the Divine King. ...The new god, yes, is he the son of the Divine King that was born not long ago? His wound on the chest had not fully healed, and a silver light flashed there. The two deities pondered for a moment, and finally, Thaesis put forth another suggestion. Lets send him to Crete Island, a small island near the inland sea. Golden Humanity once lived there and, although they are now gone, the place is well suited for young deities to grow up. Do we need to send someone to take care of him? With some hesitation, the Ocean Deity Sovereign inquired. Without adequate nourishment, his growth will surely be slowed. And without life to teach him wisdom, he might well become arrogant and ignorant. We need not worry about that, Oceanus, for there is an excellent choice there. Shaking her head, Thaesis extended her hand. Water floated up at her gesture, turning into a mirror before the two Titan sovereigns, within which the image of a small island appeared. This is Crete. When Golden Humanity was still there, our daughter of wisdom, Metis, often visited. Her divine power affected some living beings, awakening wisdom within them; to this day, one still resides there who will rear Zeus. As for what comes after, let the child decide for himself. If he truly is the one destined, I believe he will meet us again by his own strength. Thaesis was reasonable, so the Ocean Deity Sovereign agreed without hesitation. He waved his hand gently, and divine power enveloped the infant, sending him directly plummeting toward Crete Island. The legacy of Golden Humanity still existed there, and due to shifts in the world situation, no Sea God had planned to bring the newly created Silver Humanity there. On this island, only a goat named Amalthea was still active, a life influenced by the divine power of Metis. Thus, Zeus was wrapped in divine power and traveled through the sky for three days and nights. Finally, at dawn, he precisely landed on the branch in front of this wise being. Take care of him as you would yourself, mortal Amalthea. This is the responsibility given to you by the master of the sea. Help him grow, and teach him wisdom; on the day he comes of age, whether alive or dead, you will share in the utmost glory with him. The voice of the Sea God reverberated over the island, and an invisible force enveloped this remote island in the outer sea. Everything was thus settled. The wheel of fate slowly turned on its track, and just as the Titans had once returned to the earth, so too did Zeus welcome his new beginning. No one knew what his future would hold, nor did later records provide a precise description of the fate of this third-generation Divine King. Everything abruptly stopped thereperhaps it would be better, perhaps worse, but that was all a matter of the future. In any case, on the island of Crete, the young Zeus grew up day by day. Chapter 99 - 76: The Horn of Plenty Chapter 99: Chapter 76: The Horn of Plenty Translator: 549690339 Crete Island, an inconspicuous part of the ocean, was destined to be renowned for generations in the epics of later ages. Zeus, still an infant, was thrown here, but he didnt fall to the ground. Instead, he and his swaddling clothes were hung among the branches. This place was neither heaven, nor earth, nor sea, so the authority of the Divine King could not warn its master or allow him to sense his own bloodline. On this isolated island, the young Zeus spent his most vulnerable time. When the infant cried, thunder would sound to cover his voice; when the infant was hungry, Goat Amalthea would feed him her milk, allowing him to draw from the strength left by the Goddess of Wisdom. This tiny island was protected by the power of the God of the Ocean, and sea monsters could not approach here, nor could birds, and no one could discover Zeus, who grew up on the island. And so, time passed day by day, and decades flew by in an instant. Although he had not yet fully mastered the power befitting a deity, Zeus had grown to adulthood in appearance. He had shoulder-length hair that shone like gold. His tall and valiant stature, coupled with his dark eyes, made it hard for any living being not to describe him as handsome. But on this day, Goat Amalthea, who had raised Zeus, reached the end of her life. She possessed wisdom due to the unintentionally leftover divine power of Metis, yet she was not endowed with divinity. Perhaps it was fated, as she lay down on the ground on the fifth day after Zeus became an adult, facing the end of her own life. Thus, before her death, she told Zeus that it was the couple Oceanus and Thaesis, who ruled the oceans, who brought him here. She also shared the importance of wisdom with Zeus and her view of her previous ignorant life after she had gained wisdom. Power can accomplish many things, Zeus, but so can wisdom, which is the last thing I can teach you. I am grateful to Goddess Metis for helping me understand the meaning of life. If possible, please peel off my skin and offer it as a gift to the goddess. As for my horn, please cut it off as well and keep it by your side. With it, its as if I am still beside you. I will, Amalthea, I will always remember you, Kneeling before Goat Amalthea, Zeus solemnly promised: Your horn will become my most treasured possession. Just as you provided me with milk, it will bring abundance and wealth to all life. The goat died, and Zeus, honoring his promise, peeled off the goatskin and tied the horn around his waist. He infused the horn with the divine power of thunder so that the aspect of life could be activated. From then on, this horn could endlessly produce food. Having organized his belongings, Zeus surveyed the place where he had grown up. From the stories told by the goat, Zeus learned about the world and the gods. He knew that he was a member of the Deity Race, born with the ability to command wind and thunder, yet for some reason, he found himself here alone. The opinions of the two Titan Principal Gods were divided, but they eventually chose to turn a blind eye. They were waiting for Zeus to show his strength; if he could make Cronus fail just once with his meager power, then they would be willing to believe that Zeus was the new king destined by fate. Meanwhile, in the seventh layer of the Spirit Realm, Laine, feeling the Divine Power rising with every second since the coming of the Silver Age, could not help but follow the fluctuations of fate and look toward the small island in the Eastern Sea of Chaos. There were some differences from the mythology recorded, but Laine was not surprised by this. Subsequent records often contradicted each other, and his influence on fate could also potentially affect some minor details. There are some differences, but not many. Indeed, as long as I do not directly intervene, with my current influence on fate, it is not enough to shake the destined trajectory of the changing of the Divine King. However, is his heading in that direction a coincidence? Gently tapping the armrest of his chair, Laine did not sense the trace of fate. He elevated his perspective, and when he looked down at the East Sea from above, he could clearly see that on Zeuss journey to find Metis, two other Goddesses were also going to have an unexpected encounter with him. In the original trajectory, the three generations of Divine Kings each had different relationships with them. But now, the outcome may not necessarily be the same. The Goddess whom Zeus respects, the Wisdom Metis, and the evaded destiny... Heh, I see. It is true, in the myths of later generations, she could indeed be seen as a Goddess symbolizing uncertain fate. If mere power is not enough to make the Divine King bow, then Heracles and she must have their reasons for treating Zeus differently. With a slight smile, it was probably just a coincidence; after all, no matter how it looked, this encounter would likely not be a good one. In the original mythic trajectory, Zeus actually followed the template of an invincible protagonist. Tremendous talent, an extraordinary background, and formidable enemies. First, Zeus won the favor of his wise wife, rescued his siblings, and then, guided by the Ancient Gods, found the smith who forged Divine Artifacts, creating powerful equipment for himself. Then, relying on his appearance, eloquence, and strength, he vastly extended his harem, fathering a host of exceptionally gifted children. His only failure was in the battle against Typhon, which lasted just one day. Soon after, Zeus regained his strength and defeated the King of All Monsters who dared to challenge him. In short, in his divine life, victory and success always seemed to follow him, as if he rarely encountered failure or frustration. But for some reason, Laine always felt that Zeus in this world might have to change his template. Perhaps the path of being invincible might become one of growing stronger through adversity unless he could change his character, in which case he was likely to suffer quite a bit. However, while regimes may change, nature is hard to shift, and the observing Laine did not hold much hope for that. Chapter 100 - 77 Encounter Chapter 100: Chapter 77 Encounter Translator: 549690339 Ever since Hyperion was sealed within the Sun, Helios took his fathers place to drive the great orb, and already thousands of years have passed in the blink of an eye. The situation in the starry sky settled down, and many deities governed their own territories. Among these vast and serene celestial regions, it was not as turbulent as it was on Earth. However, unlike other deities in charge of the starry sky, there was one goddess who had always been somewhat inconspicuous and now found herself with abundant leisure time. The Moon Goddess Selene, Hyperions eldest daughter and Helioss sister, who once ruled over many realms along the white path of the Moons orbit, was somewhat idle. Since the Mother Goddess of Light, Theia, who had once lived with her father atop the Sun, relocated to the Moon, naturally, the God of Stars within these realms followed the commands of this Titan Principal God. As for Selene, nearly ten thousand years had passed since her birth, yet she had not even stepped into the realm of weak divine power. The Moons orbit required no effort from her, after all, as a celestial body it now paled in comparison to the Sun, and even though the godhood didnt quite fit, Theia could drive it with ease. Thus, Selene found herself with spare time, often wandering between the sky and the ocean. The Earth was out of bounds for her, given the fearsome Divine King residing there. Over the years, she had hoped to find a strong deity to rely on, but upon reflection, such a powerful god probably wouldnt take much interest in a Moon Goddess who lacked everything. So Selene simply let her mind wander and began to appreciate the beauty of various places. Today was like any other; the morning light shone upon the sea, casting trails of gold. Selene looked up to find her brother driving the Sun Chariot across the sky, bringing light and hope to all things. Sometimes she couldnt help but wonder if the concept of the Moon hadnt been taken by the lord of the Spirit Realm, whether she would also be crafting a Moon Chariot per the Divine Kings order, dutifully fulfilling her responsibilities every night. Perhaps things are not so bad as they stand. Her mood lifting, Selene had arranged to meet a friend today and did not want to keep her waiting. Excuse me, beautiful Goddess, may I ask, have you heard of the Oceanides, the Goddess of Wisdom, Metis? Ah~ The sudden voice startled the Moon Goddess. She looked in the direction of the sound and saw a blonde, valiant-looking unfamiliar deity standing not far away. Perhaps she was too engrossed earlier to notice his approach. But now awakened by his voice, the Moon Goddess took a closer look at this uninvited guest. The great name of the Mother of Light, he had heard from Goat Amalthea. The powerful Titan Principal God, an existence treated with respect by the Divine King, if he let the goddess before him go, what happened next would be out of Zeuss control. So he sped up. Selene exerted all her strength to fly, but still could not escape Zeuss pursuit. Even the Moons original godhood in mythology was no match for Zeuss Thunderbolt, let alone now. Although Selenes divine power was similar to Zeuss, her strength was far less. She was trapped by Zeus, in his eagle form, above the sea surface. Whenever she tried to fly high, she was driven back by the thunder that struck her. Fortunately, Zeus didnt intend to harm her; he just wanted to know what he wanted from the goddess before him. I have no intention of hurting you, madam, but I cannot let you leave either. If possible, Id like to hear about matters concerning myself, given your reaction earlier, my origins seem to be quite unusual? Despite his advantage, Zeus remained cautious. He surveyed his surroundings while skillfully coaxing with his words. In response, Selene remained silent. She thought of her father, trapped in the Sun, who was so powerful yet locked up there, unable to move. And the deity before her was an existence that the Divine King absolutely could not tolerate. Anyway, she would not die, and being caught by him was better than being permanently sealed in the Moon like her father. Thus, Selene silently stood off against Zeus in the sky. Time ticked by, second by second, and Zeus exhausted all kinds of words, but the Moon Goddess still didnt respond. Eventually, he grew somewhat impatient. It seems words cannot sway you, madam. Then, I will have to bring you down and take you away with me. Even though he didnt understand why she was so stubborn, Zeus was no longer willing to wait. In the vast ocean, no one would know if their confrontation was noticed by any passing deity. The scepter of Thunder was fully activated by Zeus; although his divine power was not strong since he was newly born, the surrounding thousands of miles were still obscured by dark clouds and lightning. Zeus reverted to human form, holding electric light intermixed with silver and purple in his hand. The dark clouds descended, as if the sky in this area had collapsed. He watched the white gull that Selene had turned into, issuing his final ultimatum. Madam, I would still be grateful to you if youre willing to tell the truth. But the result still disappointed him. Selene wrapped her wings over her head, using her meager divine power to enshroud herself. Then Zeus extended his hand, and the Silver Serpent in the sky bore down as well. The Thunderbolt fell, striking fiercely towards the lone white gull on the sea surface. With this blow, Zeus had used all his strength. However, just before his eyes, a spherical barrier radiating with rainbow light suddenly appeared out of nowhere, deflecting the plunging thunderbolts to the outside. The next moment, accompanied by a ripple in space, a red figure slowly emerged. Chapter 101 - 78: Mental Witchcraft Chapter 101: Chapter 78: Mental Witchcraft Translator: 549690339 Stop, which deity are you from, and why are you attacking my friend? With the clear yet somewhat immature voice ringing out, an invisible fluctuation swept across the field. Instantly, the silver serpents in the sky seemed somewhat languid and listless. Zeuss spirit tensed. He looked intently, and there was a red-haired girl around fifteen or sixteen years old. In her presence, Zeus did not feel intense fluctuations of divine power, but seeing how she could easily stop his attack and weaken the power of his thunder through some means, it was clear that she was no simple being. However, Zeus had no intention of giving up. Who knew what secrets his identity held, or whether it would lead to big trouble. Who are you, and why do you interfere with my affair with this goddess? On guard, Zeus surreptitiously gathered strength. If he could not defeat the opponent head-on, a sneak attack might still be a good option. As long as he could achieve his goal, he did not care what methods he used. Alas, Zeus did not know that his tactics might be somewhat useful against other deities, but they were ineffective against the enemy before him. I am the Grand Sorceress Hecate, and I am also a friend of Selene. It is natural for me to stop you when you lay hands on my friend. Lifted into the air by the wind, Hecate watched Zeuss futile efforts. Before, when Selene missed their appointment, she thought that something might have come up at the last moment. But what she did not expect was that her friend was under attack by an unfamiliar deity. And the adversary still showed no sign of stopping. Under her transcendent spiritual perception, Zeuss rudimentary concealing tactics were meaningless; Hecate could see at a glance that he was gathering strength. So its you, still not planning to cease your attack, huh? In that case, Ill discipline you first. The stone tablet had once taught her that the first to act had the advantage. Since the opponent was not playing fair, she might as well subdue him first! Boom ! Just as Hecate was about to make a move, she was taught a lesson. Clearly, she had not learned the essence of striking first from the stone tablet, as the true first strike does not involve exchanging pleasantries with the opponent. Before her, Zeus had already decisively taken action upon realizing his plan was discovered. With a loud explosion, lightning struck straight through Hecates position. To his surprise, his attack merely passed through without any feeling of hitting a target. Thats why I find these deities so annoying, especially such naturally powerful godsthough now that I think about it, with such a strong godhood, why is his divine power so weak? She pursed her lips, slightly puzzled. Hecate lightly flipped open the book shed been holding in her left hand, turning to a page with a drawing of the stars and the sun. That was the essence of a fragment of the sun she had picked up on her travels. Using that fragment as a core, Hecate recreated the past scene through a ritual, then successfully sealed it into the Book of All Laws in her hand. Thus, what should have been a complicated and lengthy ritual became a witchcraft spell ready to use at will, which was just a small clever use of the divine artifact in her hand. The book pages ignited without fire, and the next moment, the sky lit up brightly. As if two suns had risen together, another illusory sun manifested above the ocean. Yesterdays SunSetting of the Great Day! Across from Hecate, Zeus, who had transformed into thunder, felt an almost irresistible force, which was the echo of Hyperions, the God of Suns, power. With one-third the strength of the God of Sun at his peak, borrowed from the past by the power of the divine artifact and the ritual, this was not something the newly-born Zeus of mere decades could contend with. Out of options, huh? I hate you rash gods who resort to violence at the drop of a hat~ With a slight smile, Hecate pointed a finger, and the illusory great sun immediately descended. The deity in front of her continued to release thunder, but it was futile in front of the illusory sun. It seemed like a long time, but in reality, from the start of the fight until now, only a short while had passed. Just as Hecate was about to completely smash it down, Selene, who finally realized what was happening, urgently spoke out: Wait, Hecate, hes Zeus! Ah? Her right hand shook, and the illusory sun fell alongside Zeus into the ocean. Billions of tons of seawater were instantly evaporated, a vast number of dead sea creatures floated to the surface, and then the smell of charring arose. But at this moment, Hecate couldnt care less about these things. She looked at the deity in front of her and quickly asked: Youre Zeus? I am. Is there a problem? Having been terrified by the narrowly missed sun, Zeus had thought this venture was bound to fail. But now, it seemed there might be a turn of events. The formidable woman who had arrived later didnt seem to dread his name as much as the Moon Goddess did. Hmm, no problem, or rather, this couldnt be better, she said with a strange smile, looking at Zeus and slowly speaking: Ive had my eye on a certain someone for a long time. Running into you here seems to prove that my astrology is quite effective after all~ Chapter 102 - 79: Story Chapter 102: Chapter 79: Story Translator: 549690339 So youre saying you were sent to Crete Island by Oceanus, the God of the Ocean, and then raised by a goat? That makes you a foster child of Oceanus, in a way. Once Zeuss identity was recognized, the battle ceased. Overawed by Hecates strength, and curious about his own origin, Zeus and the two goddesses made their way to an island. Although the Moon Goddess seemed reluctant to get involved, she followed along at Hecates urging. The two goddesses met by chance over the ocean, and because Selenes family was at odds with the Divine King, and the Moon Goddess herself was not so assertive, she ended up becoming one of the few deity friends of Hecate. Unlike Selene, Hecate was not afraid of Zeuss feud with the Divine King at all. A foster son, perhaps, but Oceanus probably didnt care much for me. Sitting on a large rock, the young Zeus made no attempt to hide his feelings. He had just set out, and the second creature he met had given him a beating, which made him deeply doubt his own strength. Especially since the other party was a no-name, not matching any of the powerful deities Goat Amalthea had told him about. Heh, youre thinking too much. If he didnt care about you enough, he wouldnt have risked offending the Divine King to let you grow up at sea. In fact, I suspect that the embodiment of the Circumterrestrial River might even be watching us right now. Hecate responded to Zeuss self-doubt with a scoff. Although she had a different thought after learning his identity, it did not mean she liked the guy. On the contrary, she looked at the golden-haired Zeus and always felt that he was no good. What? Zeus hadnt reacted yet, but Selene was suddenly flustered. Being in the same place as the son whom the Divine King would never spare was worrying enough, and now there might be someone else watching this place. Dont panic; Im still here. With a slight upturn of her lips, Hecate waved her hand nonchalantly, My Tome of All Spells is no joke. Unless its one of the legendary Primordial Gods, no one can observe our actions from a distance. Thats a relief~ Right, Hecate said with a smile. So, if you manage to subdue the vast majority of lives who disagree with you, but at this time, several weak new beings are born, and they will definitely replace you once they grow up, what would you do then? Replace me? Confused, Zeus asked: Why would they definitely be able to replace me? Who determines that? Of course, Hecate nodded. Lets just say its determined by someone, a being you cannot defy. If thats the case, I would strike first and not give them the chance to replace me. Of course, it would be even better if I could deal with the being that determines all this. Zeus answered thoughtfully. Its a reasonable idea, Hecate said with a smile, her tone noncommittal. But whether or not you can succeed, I wouldnt know. After all, a thought is just a thought. When it comes time to implement it, a lot of unexpected things can happen. For example, you wouldnt know how, but those weak beings might suddenly escape your control. But youve said, Zeus countered, that I am very strong and they are very weak. Yes, but that does not affect the final outcome. Why not? Zeus could not understand this. Id like to know too, so why dont you tell me why you, who should have been in the stomach of the Divine King, suddenly appeared on the distant ocean, She laughed cheerfully, finding the change in Zeuss expression very amusing. It seems youve understood my point, Zeus. You are the son of the Divine King and the one he considers a threat, someone who could potentially overthrow his throne. Now tell me, facing such a person with great power, who controls the entire island, what do you plan to do? Are you going to surrender and wait for death, facing an eternal prison, or are you going to fight back, try to give yourself a chance? I dont care what you choose, but since the Divine King once made me very unhappy, if you choose the latter, I can offer you a little help, Chapter 103 - 80 Eurynome Chapter 103: Chapter 80 Eurynome Translator: 549690339 Findd new stories at novelhall.com Hecate, can he really succeed? At dawn the following day, watching Zeuss retreating figure as he headed southwest, Selene felt somewhat unsure. How should I know? Sitting on a tree branch swinging, Hecate casually remarked, If he succeeds, consider it as him teaching that Divine King a lesson for me. If he doesnt, it doesnt concern me. Im not the one prophesied to overthrow the Divine King. If anyones going to be unlucky, its him. At worst, Ill just keep my distance in the future, and avoid going to land. It seems that, for the moment, the Divine King doesnt have any way to deal with the God of the Oceans lineage. Ah? Selene had thought Hecate was determined to confront the Divine King head-on and was ready to persuade her otherwise. But she hadnt expected that Hecate was just speaking casually, with no intention of getting overly involved. Yet, Selene couldnt help but admire Hecates audacity in being able to make such decisions lightly; she had assumed Hecate had contemplated deeply. Theres nothing surprising about it; after all, hes going to look for Metis. I dont like that woman. She seems approachable, but in reality, she looks down on everyone. Let him go see for himself what kind of advice Wise Metis can give him. The God of the Oceans lineage should be on his side anyway; nothing unexpected should happen. Perched on the tree branch, Selene swung back and forth, then leapt down from the highest point. Hecate landed on the ground, dusting off non-existent dirt. Lets go, she called out, Lets head west and see. My earlier astrological reading told me Id encounter a little surprise to the west. I thought it was Zeus at first, but now, I think its not him. The astrology I did on a whim probably doesnt predict anything about the fate of the Divine King. Just as Zeus was engrossed in his thoughts, a gentle female voice came from the sparse woods on the island. Looking toward the sound, he saw a beautiful goddess with delicate black hair and a slender figure. She wore a crown of flowers and a long dress woven from plants; at first glance, Zeus took a great liking to her. Esteemed goddess, I am a traveler from distant Crete Island. There, commanded by the last wish of Goat Amalthea, I have come in search of the Goddess of Wisdom, Metis. Choosing not to reveal his own name just yet, Zeus decided to wait until he met Metis. But before that, he did not forget to create a good impression of himself. Goat Amalthea was kind to me, it shed its ignorance through the Goddess of Wisdom, and entrusted me with the gift of its hide to Metis Your Highness, to express its gratitude. I am touched by its benevolence and thus have traveled a great distance to be here. Surprised, but even more so, admiring, Eurynome did not expect that a deity would travel so far for the request of a mere creature. You are indeed a faithful and noble deity, she praised, Sadly, my sister left a few days ago and it may be a while before she returns. My name is Eurynome, daughter of the God of the Ocean, Metiss sister. If you dont mind, you may wait for my sisters return on this little island. Of course, my lady, it would be an honor. With a face full of surprise, Zeus inwardly thought the same. He did not know what sort of deity Metis was, but that did not prevent him from getting to know her in advance. If she was only known by reputation, he would merely treat her as a stepping stone on his way to meet the two principal Titans. But if she truly had substance, conversing directly with this wise one would invariably make Zeus a bit cautious. Now, having the opportunity to learn some information from her sister was more than ideal. After all, this goddess named Eurynome seemed easy to talk to. In truth, even though I have not yet met Her Highness Metis, I am already content. To come to such a beautiful island and meet a goddess as beautiful as yourself has truly filled me with great joy. Zeuss handsome appearance, coupled with his charming words, easily won over Eurynomes trust. She didnt even ask for Zeuss name before leading him deeper into the island. And so, before he had a chance to meet his fated first wife, Zeus had made the acquaintance of another. He realized for the first time that appearance and eloquent speech indeed made it very easy to persuade a goddess to stand on his side. Chapter 104 - 81 An Attempt Chapter 104: Chapter 81 An Attempt Translator: 549690339 Seven layers of the Spirit Realm. Familiarly passing through pavilions, she traveled along the winding corridors. Probably at the twelfth corner, there was a small tea table. The pavilion built on the corner faced a fountain, with several fish leaping and diving within. Though the fish appeared small, here, the concepts of small and large were meaningless. As long as one had enough power, a life in the Spirit Realm could expand to be larger than the sun or shrink to be less significant than a roadside pebble. Only in the material world did size matter for judgment; here, clearly, it did not. So, what are you thinking about, or should I say, is there something even you dont understand? Choosing a spot to sit at random, Themis addressed the contemplative deity in black beside her. In her memory, it was rare to see such a puzzled expression on his face; he usually seemed to have everything under control. But for some reason, this thoughtful look made him seem more approachable. A know-it-all is always hard to feel close to. Then you think too highly of me. Theres certainly a lot I dont know. Without noticing the subtle change in the attitude of the Goddess of Justice, Laine simply shook his head lightly. The more you know, the more you realize how insignificant you are. Especially during this transition of the Divine Kings, even a small change reflects an extraordinary influence. After all, common beings cannot cause a deviation in such high-level destinies. Nodding thoughtfully, Themis seemed to understand. Indeed, the mysteries of fate are beyond my imagination. Yes. The void that bears all things, the matter and spirituality that constitute all things, and the destiny that dictates the course of all things, are the four pillars on which the world rests. Even though I hold the scepter of Indeterminable Destiny, I still cant completely change the course of fate due to the difference in power with the present world. And those without the scepter, even altering a minor detail, means they have touched upon the realm of Great Divine Power. Only they would have the capability to interfere with even the slightest thread of fate. So, I was originally one of those seven? Themis didnt appear to know of Laines confusion. She was somewhat surprised to learn she once had a romantic bond with Zeus in her original fate, but she didnt get angry and casually accepted it. If she hadnt observed Zeuss actions as a bystander, she might actually have been deceived by him. But Themis believed that even in her original fate, she would have left him after seeing his true nature. As for now, the Goddess of Justice was even less likely to get together with her own nephew, and the idea of meeting with him was silently dismissed. Yes, theoretically, you would have birthed six daughters with him. Nodding his head, Laine explained: Three of them are destined to become the Divine Kings daughters, regardless of whether you are present. They symbolize the Indeterminable Destiny of All Spirits, but they are also just the executors of their own authority. However, the other three, they each symbolize the seasons spring, summer, and autumn. Only as the Goddess of Law can you bring them into being. Gently nodding, Themis understood Laines meaning. She looked at the deity beside her, still with a calm expression, and asked: So how do you plan to solve this problem? I presume it wont be as simple as just giving birth to them in advance. Of course not, Laine said with a smile: Regarding this matter, I have an experiment in mind. I once learned from the Lady of Night that before the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth conceived deities through union, the gods were born into the world in the form of Source Power. If possible, maybe I can use your blood as a catalyst, using a layer of the Spirit Realm as a placenta, to bring them into being in this manner. If successful, I could also use this to gain a deeper understanding of the secrets related to godhood. What do you think? If Themis refused, Laine still had other methods. On this matter, he greatly respected the will of other deities. Lets do it, I have no objections. Being conceived by the world is an interesting concept, Themis nodded her consent, then thinking about her nephew, inquired: When do you plan to start? Anytime is fine. Seeing Themis agree, Laine was also somewhat pleased. He stood up, raised his hand, and drew a portal to the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm. Right here, the new deities will be born. Perhaps the presence of these three deities could bring something new to this place as well. Chapter 105 - 82 Metis’s Suggestion Chapter 105: Chapter 82 Metiss Suggestion Translator: 549690339 Atop the East Sea, on a Nameless Isle, three months had passed since Zeus waited for the return of Metis. It was clear that the young Zeus had not noticed that his every move was being observed by others. He would be even less aware that the main Titan Deity and her three daughters, who were supposed to be taken into his harem, had already distanced themselves from him. Through hints and implications, Zeus easily learned about the Goddess of Wisdom from Eurynome. The result excited him, as Metis was indeed a rare sage, just as he had hoped. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com In terms of skill, she could easily grasp what others found difficult to understand, always innovating; in problem-solving, she was also able to accurately judge right from wrong, resolving occasional conflicts among the sea deities. However, Zeus found himself at a loss when it came to such a goddess. He did not know how to get her on his side, so ultimately, he chose the simplest and most straightforward method. He no longer concealed his origins but laid out everything he knew about himself. In the face of wisdom, he chose sincerity and vulnerability. He told Eurynome about how formidable his opponents were, what kind of torment his brothers were undergoing, and how much he resented his fathers brutality. Eurynome felt a deep resonance with this. As one of the few True Gods among the Oceanides, she had seen the contest between the Divine King and the God of the Ocean couple hundreds of years before. Naturally, she had no fondness for an invader who had come knocking on her door. Perhaps out of sympathy or due to other thoughts, after Metis returned, the goddess of the seagrass meadows met with her sister alongside Zeus. After Zeus took out the pelt of Goat Amalthea, Eurynome told Metis of Zeuss bravery, fearlessness, justice, and noble character, and the Goddess of Wisdom was indeed moved. But she did not jump to conclusions rashly and spent three months observing the character of Zeus. In this regard, the future Divine King was impeccable. He held himself to the standards of the Golden Humanity and, in the end, Metis decided to offer strategies and support to her cousin in his struggle against their father. Supporting the new king to ascend to the throne was also a great challenge for the Goddess of Wisdom. I have heard that, in the distant past, Mother Earth once had three magical tablets, one of which bore the phrase know thyself. Sitting under the shade of a tree by the lake, Metiss intellectual face was adorned with a confident smile. Having made a decision, a comprehensive action plan was needed. In this aspect, Zeus undoubtedly had little to offer. Thus, Metis looked at the young deity beside her and slowly asked: So, Zeus, facing your father, what chances do you think you have? Yes, Zeus nodded and said, Is there a problem with her? No, Ive had dealings with her. A deity who walks on the ocean, who calls herself Wizard, skilled in astrology, potions, and illusions. Having her help would make things much easier. However, she doesnt like me very much. Probably because of some past experiences, seeing me teach skills to humans seemed to remind her of some unpleasant memories. But that doesnt matter, Metis looked towards the distant ocean, then asked the deity beside her again: Zeus, do you know what our greatest advantage as the ocean god clan is? ...Numerical superiority? After hesitating, Zeus still spoke his mind. Correct, it is numerical superiority, and even the legends say that when the Titan Deity Clan overthrew the Heavenly Father, they also relied on this aspect. Nodding, Metiss words grew more confident. This is also the greatest weakness of the Divine King. He nearly has no trustworthy helpers by his side. He is very strong, but its just the strength of one person. So you need to play to your strengths and avoid your weaknesses, Zeus. Distract your father and rescue your siblings who have been swallowed by the Divine King. Compared to others, they are your natural allies. And all of this relies on your Mother Goddess, as well as every potential ally youve encountered along the way. I believe that you will succeed. Metiss words enlightened Zeus, making him feel as though hed found the direction for his efforts. But compared to these, looking at the goddess before him, Zeus felt that she herself was far more valuable than any of the advice. Yes, Metis, so, meeting the gaze of the dark-haired goddess, Zeus said resolutely, We will definitely succeed. He swore that such a goddess full of wisdom should always be there to contrive strategies for him. Chapter 106 - 83 Ancient Star Core Chapter 106: Chapter 83 Ancient Star Core Translator: 549690339 Just as Zeus and his Think Tank were immersed in plans for the future, to their northwest, near the continent, Hecate and Selene had just finished their own little adventure. A brief confrontation ended, with Hecate easily dispatching her opponenta monster with six heads and eight feet. With her red shoes stepping on the monsters head, Hecate raised a transparent crystal, examining it carefully. Beneath her feet, despite the monsters size, comparable to a mountain, it seemed incapable of bearing her weight. Despite its desperate struggles, it couldnt move. Did you make yourself heavier? Although Selene had seen her friends magical witchcraft more than once over the years, she still couldnt fathom it. As a deity, her life essence was exceedingly high. But without special training, her spirituality wasnt very strong. The essence of immortality, divine authority, and divine power, those were the fundamentals that set gods above the mortal plain. Without these, the children of Chaos might not be smarter or more capable than mortals. Naturally, the Moon goddess couldnt discern the mysteries behind the witchcraft and could only try to understand the principles from its appearance. No, in fact, I made it heavier. Shaking her head, Hecate stamped her foot. The monster didnt react, suggesting that her own weight hadnt changed. I enhanced the Earths attraction to it, and then this big guy weighted himself. Cant help itcreatures like this sea monster dont know how to sever their connection to the Earth and freely soar in the sky. Speaking of which, who knows what kind of people could create such bizarre forms of life; their sense of aesthetics is definitely questionable. Without a doubt, the creature before them wasnt a creation of the Silver Age. It seemed to be a descendant of the ancient Sea Gods son, Phorcys, the wrath of the sea. This Sea God, also known as the father of sea monsters, had sired thousands of sea creatures with Keto, who was yet to be reborn and acquire the divine authority of beauty in the oceans. These sea monsters were not gods, but each possessed extraordinary power. The one before them was probably several generations removed from the Sea Empresss father. The divine essence within it was incredibly faint, leaving it completely vulnerable to Hecates witchcraft. But the mortal bloodlines evident in it proved that its grotesque form wasnt solely due to its sea monster lineage. Many things from the Golden Age were inherently strange. O slate, do you know what this is? This time, however, thinking about the close call with Zeus not long ago, Hecate felt that Selene might have a different answer. ...Ive thought about it for a long time, Hecate. Actually, the reason I rejected you before was not without cause. Under Hecates expectant gaze, after hesitating for a while, Selene finally spoke. Before you were born, my father had conflicts with the deities that govern the Spirit Realm because of me. If you grant me access to the Spirit Realm, it might put you in danger as well. So this has been your concern all along, you were afraid that we might be punished by some existence because of it? Dismissing it with a carefree twist of her mouth, Hecate pulled a floating book into her embrace. Oh slab of stone, if I teach the secrets of witchcraft to my friend, allowing her to meditate with the aid of the Spirit Realm, will she be in danger? She didnt ask herself because she knew very well that she was not going to be in danger. After all, the book in her hand resembled a legendary Divine Artifact, and the materials she tried to use to weave the Magic Net were the extremely pure strings of Spirituality. She wasnt the famously foolish deity Epimetheus; how could she worry about her own safety? But just because she was special, didnt mean her friends could bask in the same light. So, to avoid mishaps, she still asked the question. [No, but she can only meditate in your vicinity.] [Hasten the preparation for the Magic Net. Compared to direct exposure to the Spirit Realm, drawing on pure Elements and Spiritual Power through the Magic Net is more suitable for beginners.] Nowadays, the Spirit Realm was closer than ever to being fully open, yet it needed a bit more preparation. At this time, it wouldnt be a joke if some beings managed to sneak in because of a carelessly made opening. Moreover, direct confrontation with the Spirit Realms secrets is not a prerequisite for meditation; the power of Spirituality is scattered among all things. For deities, they can refine their spirit through self-contemplation, without the need for the rudimentary methods of meditation. After all, whats suitable is ultimately the best. Selene was just a little different. The fellow sitting on Mount Sinai allowed exceptions for others apart from Hecate because she was the Moon Goddess. Although he wouldnt return the concept of the Moon to her due to core interests, he didnt mind opening a door of convenience in other areas. I told you, its fine. Ignorant of the intricacies behind the scenes, having received the answer she wanted, Hecate turned to her dear friend. ...Then, Ill give it a try. Although the sight of the Father God chased by dark mist, wounded and fleeing far away, still echoed in her mind, since she got the confirmation, the desire in Selenes heart finally overcame her fear. Thus, facing Hecates gaze, the Moon Goddess nodded firmly. Chapter 107 - 84: The End of Gods and Wizards Chapter 107: Chapter 84: The End of Gods and Wizards Translator: 549690339 The little surprise foretold by Astrology was within reach, and Selene finally made a decision, which put Hecate in a rather good mood. She casually dealt with the strange-looking sea monster, extracted its essence of flesh and blood, and then took the Moon Goddess to a nearby island. There, she prepared a dinner for the two of them, accompanied by drinks made from various plant fruits. Although Hecate had learned how to brew Nectar, she admitted that many fruit wines tasted quite good, but she still didnt like drinking such things. As for the kind of drink that dulls the mind and casts aside worries, perhaps deities who rely on instinct and authority like it, but Hecate avoided them. Compared to that, the thing called tea seemed a bit more interesting. After thoroughly enjoying the sumptuous dinner, casually transforming a branch into a set of table and chairs, Hecate happily assumed the role of mentor. In the past, she was always the one being taught, only in recent years did she begin discussing with the precious tablet. But now, it was her turn to teach others. So, Selene, before we officially start learning witchcraft, let me ask you, what is witchcraft in your understanding? Hecate tapped the table, recalling the content the tablet had first taught her, and mimicked its style. Simply instilling knowledge might not always have a good effect, allowing the listener to think during learning leads to better results. Hmm... its using Spiritual Power to combine with the particles that exist between all things to form what you call Magic Power, or directly using spirituality itself to harm others, I guess, Selene said somewhat hesitantly after pondering for a while. Divine vision could directly observe the flow of elements, but the Moon Goddess knew that witchcraft couldnt be so simple. She could directly manipulate the elemental particles scattered in space with Divine Power. But Hecate was able to release a much stronger force using the method named witchcraft. Those trajectories etched by spirituality seemed to contain deeper secrets. That is just the surface, Selene. Using spirituality to influence elements is the simplest and crudest method. If the spirituality is strong enough, without having learned any witchcraft, without mastering the refining of Magic Power, one can still manipulate elements for their use, Just like wielding Divine Power directly or utilizing authority, gods amplify their power millions of times through the Law of the world, hence whether one has authority or not is the key distinction between a True God and a territorial god. The same is true for witchcraft. With an unusual seriousness on her young face, Hecate concluded: The essence of witchcraft is to borrow power, to borrow from the mysterious Origin, from the great beings, from the past and the future, and of course, the simplest is to borrow from the world itself. By understanding and mimicking the rules of the worlds operation, then learning from them, you make the worlds rules consider you as part of itself, and naturally, it will provide feedback to you. It can allow you to leverage a small force to elicit a thousandfold response, and unlike those with their own consciousness, as long as you fit the rules, the world itself will never reject you. With sudden clarity, Selene, although listening about witchcraft, started making comparisons with her own Divine Power. As a deity, you should know that divine power is an omnipotent force. However, without the corresponding divine authority, gods would have to expend millions of times more energy to achieve what those with authority can do at will. Mhm. Nodding, Selene knew this to be true about divine power. Just like in later myths, many gods could age mortals or restore youth, animate inanimate objects, or turn people into creatures, all of which showed that divine power in itself is omnipotent. However, such omnipotence was predicated on disregarding any loss. Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, could, at the expense of her divine power, turn a sculpture into a living person. Yet without authority over life, she could do this for just a few more statues at most, which was her limit. Causing a city to experience abundance or drought was something many deities could accomplish. But to stop all plants in the world from growing, that was an authority only Demeter could wield. Not even Zeus could stop her. If he wanted the earth to rejuvenate, he had to negotiate and compromise with his sister who presided over harvest and growth and could not forcibly end her will. I understand now. Those particles you call elements, scattered among all things, each has its own characteristics. But the magic power you refine by combining them with the spirit and sublimating them can express various properties. You want it to burn, it manifests the aspect of Fire. You want to create a flow of water, and it demonstrates the aspect of Water, this is a kind of omnipotence in the Elemental Domain. Once again amazed by the wonders of witchcraft, the Moon Goddesss eyes lit up. Exactly. Imitating divine power with magic power, and imitating godhood with witchcraft, the earliest forms of witchcraft were in fact an imitation of natural divinity. Sadly, it can only go this far for now. What is imitated can never compare with the original. Divine power comes from divine authority, but magic power stems from within oneself. How can the strength of an individual compare with the laws of the world? Shaking her head, Hecate said, Well, lets not talk about that anymore. Next is meditation, which is currently the most useful part. After all, without relying on the Tome of All Spells, my strongest method is still the mind arts. As a deity with authority, you actually dont need to meditate on celestial bodies in the Spirit Realm like I do. On the contrary, mortals could actually meditate on you, creating something like a Selene Meditation Method, haha~ She laughed, but then Hecate said with confusion, But your Moon seems a bit odd; it has an unusually weak presence in the mystical domain. If it were like the Sun, you could just meditate on the symbol of your own godhood. After a pause, Selene knew the reasons; they were promises made by both her father and the Divine King. One had done so generously on behalf of others, while the other hadnt expected the Moon to become his daughter, leading to the current situation. Due to certain sentiments, few deities mentioned this matter, so it was normal that Hecate, who rarely socialized with other deities, was unaware of it. But after so many years, Selene felt somewhat relieved. If she had been a Moon Goddess with intermediate divine power, she might now be like her brother, driving a silver chariot for the Divine King or, like her father, sealed within the Moon and unable to emerge. Then she would not have had the chance to travel the world, let alone make a good friend like Hecate. Okay, lets not talk about this anymore. As the Moon Goddess, even though the Moon in the Spirit Realm is not under your control, it will certainly be very close to you. Looking at her silent friend, Hecate thought she might be silently grieving, so she quickly changed the subject. She took out a special blend of incense from a small bag and lit it with fire, and a unique fragrance wafted through the air. A mix of acacia tree gum and sandalwood in equal proportion helps relax the mind during meditation. This is also useful knowledge for beginners. Ill take you for a glimpse of the Spirit Realms July first, which is one of the largest sources of Spirituality in the world. As for the rest, Ill tell you later. Chapter 108 - 85 Request Chapter 108: Chapter 85 Request Findd new stories at novelhall.com Translator: 549690339 Within the special domain supported by the Tome of All Spells, Selene quickly fell into meditation amid the fragrance of incense. Without the anticipated heart-stopping excitement, without the sudden appearance of black-clad figures locking her away, Selenes first journey to the Spirit Realm in her divine life was surprisingly ordinary. Guided by her close friend, the Moon Goddesss spiritual body observed the crescent moon in the first layer of the Spirit Realm. Like Hecate, Selene, being divine in essence, possessed potential far beyond that of ordinary beings. It was almost immediately after truly mastering meditation that she inscribed the lunar phase onto her spiritual body. What was different from Hecate was that as the Moon Goddess, Selene vaguely felt a sense of completion. Her intuition told her that if she could inscribe all seven lunar phases onto her spiritual body, she would follow some mysterious connection and resonate with the seven crescent moons in the Spirit Realm. As for what this resonance would cause, she had no idea. Look, Hecate, I did it! After spinning around in the clearing, streams of water turned into ribbons, dancing in the air and winding around the arms and waist of the Moon Goddess. This was the first time that Selene had influenced nature by means other than divine power. Although the force was still weak, she could see the direction for improvement. Mmm-hmm A soft hum indicated understanding. Hecate remembered that she was even happier than Selene the first time she cast a spell. After all, Selene had divine power to use before, but she did not. No, more accurately, she almost didnt have any, but there was still a bit. This is just a small application, I will show you She was ready to stir up a small tsunami to impress her younger sister. Suddenly, however, Hecate turned her gaze southeast, a smile forming at the corner of her mouth. That was fast, have they found me already? Stele, how did you know that Golden Mane could deal with Metis? Somewhat surprised, Hecate, although not fond of the well-known Goddess of Wisdom, still acknowledged her intelligence. She did not expect that in just a few months, Zeus would have dealt with her and then came knocking at her door. [Perhaps its because Zeus has a knack for dealing with goddesses, that must be his talent.] Lady Hecate, since you already know of my origins, you must also understand the responsibility I bear. My siblings are still imprisoned by my tyrannical father. Although I escaped, ever since the day I learned the truth, there hasnt been a moment when I havent longed to rescue them. I need your help, Zeus said to the red-haired witch before him, his expression genuine, If I can save my siblings and overthrow my cruel Father God, I am willing to swear an oath upon the Styx River to grant you the power you deserve. However, Hecate was clearly not swayed by Zeuss words. She cared not for power, for she would not allow it to constrain her. The moment she was cast aside by the current Divine King marked her destiny to go against the mainstream Deity Race. After all, Zeus was not yet the Divine King, and his current promises were nothing more than empty words. Empty words, an interesting choice of words, and at this moment, Hecate found it quite fitting of Zeuss attitude. Promising the future as a pledge, yet you still might not be the one from the Prophecy, Zeus. She waved her hand dismissively, but the idea of troubling the Divine King was genuinely intriguing to her. However, if you can promise me one thing, I might indeed help you once, provided that you dont plan on having me join you in your assault on the Divine King. Though Hecate thought that Metis would never come up with such a ludicrous idea, she made her stance clear beforehand. She only intended to beat the drums from the sidelines and make the detestable Divine King suffer a loss, not to confront him directly. Her power was still too weak, and even with the myriad utilities of the Book of All Laws, she couldnt last a few moves in front of that sovereign. Of course, I am not so presumptuous. The strength of my father is well known among the gods. Shaking his head, Zeus asked, Then may I know, what is your request? I want the Moon in the Sky. From now on, it will be mine, no longer your concern. I want you to swear on the Styx River and the Spirit Realm, that for whatever reason, you shall not retract your promise to me. With some clarity, Zeus glanced at the Moon goddess hiding at Hecates side. Undoubtedly, a minor celestial body like that was of no concern to Hecate; she was merely securing this right for her friend. And so, under the watchful eyes of the two goddesses, Zeus solemnly promised: No problem, Lady Hecate. If I can defeat my father and become the new lord of both the Earth and the Sky, then from that point on, the Moon in the night sky, as well as its surrounding dominion, will belong to you. Chapter 109 - 86 Preparation Chapter 109: Chapter 86 Preparation Translator: 549690339 NewW novels updates at novelhall.com Spirit Realm, the fourth layer. Chaos and order overlapped, the boundaries between life and death blurred, with only three cocoons of light emitting a faint glow, stabilizing the environment around them. These were the embryos formed from Themiss blood mingling with the power of the Spirit Realm, symbolizing the Deities of Spring, Summer, and Autumn. In this special environment, they were absorbing the power of the realm, growing slowly but steadily. In front of them, Laines eyes were partially closed as he felt the various mysteries of the birth of a deity. ...Indeed, its still not working. The immortal essence that belongs to a deity seems to appear out of nowhere; I simply cannot comprehend the principle of their birth. Time passed before Laine opened his eyes. Another failed attempt, but it was completely expected. If he had really seen something, thats what would have been cause for concern. Perhaps only when he fully steps into the realm of Great Divine Power will he be able to try to unravel its mysteries. However, Laines nurturing of the three gods was not to decipher these secrets, but for another purpose. Of course, fulfilling his past promise and preventing Zeus from causing trouble for his own aunt was indeed one of the objectives. But even if Themis had chosen to refuse, he would have found another way to use the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm as a womb to nurture new gods at this epochal juncture. Only, compared to other divine offices, the Gods of Spring, Summer, and Autumn were simply more to his liking. The gods of Chaos are indeed interesting. Without guard, alcohol can make them topple, and potions can make the Divine King spew out his own children. No wonder mortals always try to fool deities in later times. After all, people will fear, have faith in, and accept the gap between whats completely unreachable. But when it comes to beings similar to themselves, its easy for them to have other thoughts. Distance creates enchantment. When gods and humans stand together, the gods are no longer gods. He murmured softly, but Laine had to admit, perhaps only such people could create all kinds of incredible miracles. Beings like Golden Humanity, indeed beautiful, were like precious paintingsgreat for admiration but of little practical significance. Its just that the only human left on the earth now, perhaps under the influence of the Spirit Realms atmosphere, Laine discovered that this fellow named Cohen, his soul showed signs of self-repair. Although the process was slow and even if completed, he wouldnt shift from good to evil, this merely introduced the possibility of change, but it was still a change worth observing. Good, good. Perhaps it was the years of separation that left Rhea at a loss for words. She just looked at the deity before her, feeling somewhat emotional. Mother Goddess, time is of the essence, I have important matters to discuss with you. Grasping Rheas hands, Zeus spoke first, despite knowing she had much to say. The Queen of Gods could not be away from Mount of the Gods for too long, the longer she was away, the more likely it was to attract the attention of the Divine King. If Cronus suddenly turned his gaze their way, Zeus would certainly not fare well. So Zeus took out a crystal-clear vial made from crystal stones, within it a purple liquid slowly flowed, shimmering with specks of light. This was just its pre-use color; once mixed with any liquid, it would blend in, making it difficult to detect. Ever since I learned of my origins, Mother Goddess, I have not for a moment forgotten that there were five siblings swallowed by my father before me. With the help of several deities, I have created this potion, which will save them if only the Divine King can be made to drink it. Raising his head, Zeus looked straight into Rheas eyes. You will help me, wont you, just as you once rescued me from Mount of the Gods? ... Of course, I will. She nodded with a complex tone, in fact, the Queen of Gods had been waiting for this day to come. She could not bear to see her children imprisoned eternally before they had the chance to grow up; she would surely find a way to rescue them. But when she thought of Cronus, she was somewhat reluctant to face him. Merely changing form may not deceive your father, but he has never seen you. Ive elevated some of the Golden Humanity, bestowing them with godhood, so they could serve your father eternally. The proud Divine King doesnt regard them, so you can pretend to be one of them. Mask your godhood with mine, then disguise yourself as a servant pouring his nectar, and make him drink this magical potionif it truly works as you claim. I will help you, Zeus, she said, her expression tinged with sadness, but there is only this one chance. Nodding excitedly, Zeus failed to notice his mothers expression. He didnt realize that even though Rhea wanted to rescue her children, she had no plans of leaving Mount of the Gods herself. The deities of Chaos often made such strange choices, on the one hand releasing their greatest enemy, and on the other, remaining by the side of the Divine King. Perhaps it was the Queen of Gods inability to let go of her affection for her children while also finding it difficult to harden her heart against the Divine King. This included Metis later onthey were all the same. From this perspective, perhaps Heras heartlessness towards offspring was not altogether unwelcomed by Zeus. Chapter 110 - 87 Two Mountains Chapter 110: Chapter 87 Two Mountains Translator: 549690339 Six months later, atop Mount Othrys. As tranquil as ever, only the woodlands around the Mount of the Gods were no longer filled with Nymphs frolicking about. In the palace behind, Zeus, disguised as a human servant, picked up a tray. He moved leisurely around the edge of the table, arranged beverages and fruits on the platter, and then strode towards the front hall. His steps were steady, not at all like he was about to face a crucial turning point in a gods life. Just like any other ordinary day, he passed through two corridors, paused slightly at the side door of the front hall, then stepped into the palace. There were no dancing Nymphs in the great hall, no unnecessary presences. In fact, Cronus never needed these. Aside from one mistake long ago, he had little interest in material desires. In his heart, having All Spirits live under the order he established was far more satisfying than any material pleasures. Regrettably, the world had never given him that chance. So there he sat alone on his high throne, sullenly drinking one cup of nectar after another, a habit he had increasingly developed over the years. Is this my father? Seeing Cronus from the corner of his eye for the first time, Zeus observed the visage of his own father. They bore a strong resemblance, both tall and majestic, but unlike Zeus, Cronus had an aura of solemnity and subtle gloominess, accumulated over the years. Zeus knew it was because his father was plagued by Prophecy and curse. Even today, deep down, he still couldnt believe that fate had truly been postponed. But he hadnt noticed any problem, so he could only use external things to soothe his mood. Bring it here. Frowning slightly, Cronus looked towards Zeus in front of him. The slightly inebriated Cronus didnt recognize the true identity of the person before him, or rather, he couldnt recognize his own child. After all, his only memory of Zeus was the stone wrapped in cloth. As you command, Your Majesty. Bowing slightly, Zeus poured the prepared nectar into a cup and presented the tray with a steady hand. His heart was tense, but his hands didnt tremble in the slightest. No matter what sort of person Cronus was, at this moment, he was just an enemy to Zeus. And so, under the watchful eyes of Zeus, Cronus drank the specially prepared nectar just as he had drunk every cup before. In the sky of Chaos, Helios, in his Sun Chariot, made his regular rounds through The Sky. At midday, beneath him should have been the peak of the Mount of the Gods, the center of the continent. But out of respect for the Divine Kings authority, he always intentionally avoided that place. However, today was different from other days. As he slightly pulled on the steeds made of golden flames to turn the chariot, intending to avoid a certain distance, a vast surge of Divine Power suddenly rose from beneath him. As the Divine King, he ruled the starry heavens, but the stars still have their masters. Even if he would rule the earth in the future, it wouldnt affect Gaias own authority as Mother Earth; he only needed to rule without infringing on their godhood. Therefore, Cronus could understand Gaias creation of mankind because his offspring had split her divine power. But now, he was unsure why she was determined to stand by his six children. In the end, it was they who had usurped Mother Earths divine authority; even if she wouldnt help him, why would she aid them? Cronus, I wont always stand in your way, nor do I care who is the Divine King. The green dress was no more, and a figure in a yellow garment slowly appeared in front of the Divine King. Just as she had said, Gaia was actually not taking sides in this struggle for divine kingship. But on one condition, I want your children to finish the task that was supposed to be yours. Now, I cannot defeat you, but on the earth, no one can defeat me. In front of the Divine King, the power belonging to a Primordial God unfolded, but it was no longer as strong as it once was. Or rather, the earth itself remained powerful, but what weakened was its personified avatar. Even so, Cronus could not breach this barrier quickly. While Gaia may have exaggerated, defeating even a weakened Mother Earth on her own terrain was something that only the other two Primordial Gods could accomplish. And in the Divine Kings perception, from the distant east, two powerful presences were drawing near. They were the God of the Ocean and his consort. Zeuss scheme had succeeded, and they no longer intended to merely observe. With their support, Cronus knew that it would be difficult to keep his children here today, by any means. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the anger in his heart. He did not try to reconcile with Mother Earth or entertain the thought of promising to release those Hekatonkheires. Up to this day, releasing the Hekatonkheires had become almost a way for Gaia to vent her emotions. Unless Cronus was willing to completely bow his head to her, admit his mistakes, and hope that the Mother Goddess might forgive his past, she would not stop. But just as Gaia wanted to vent, the Divine Kings anger rose even higher, yet was difficult to release. In the entire realm of the Chaotic Gods, there were but a few deities who truly saw the Titans from the Abyss as their kind; Cronus was not an exception. In the general understanding, Gaias actions today were akin to abandoning a child for the sake of a pet. And even then, the position of the Hekatonkheires wasnt equivalent to that of a pet. Ten years. So, in front of Gaias gaze, he slowly said: In ten years, if you still stand in my way, I will not cease my actions. If fate is destined for me to fail, then at the end, I will ensure that everyone pays the price! Emphasizing every word, Cronus spoke with great sincerity, as if he was prepared for a ruinous struggle with Gaia. But only he knew why he waited for these ten years. If there were no other options, he would have fought with all his might at this moment, without hesitation. Fine. Across from Cronus, faced with the threat of the Divine King, Gaia agreed decisively. Ten years was enough time for Zeus to journey to the Abyss. What would happen after that was the others own business, no longer hers. Just as Cronus had previously thought, it was his six children who were the deities that directly seized Mother Earths authority. In the Chaotic realm, relations between grandparents and grandchildren were nearly indistinguishable from those of strangers. Gaia had no particular issue with Zeus himself, but she bore no affection for his siblings. Let Zeus help her release the Hekatonkheires; as for the rest, shed leave it to the father and son to resolve themselves. Chapter 111 - 88: Inquiry, Spectators, and the Protagonist Chapter 111: Chapter 88: Inquiry, Spectators, and the Protagonist Under the watchful eyes of many, despite each harboring their own thoughts, the Divine King and Mother Earth eventually came to an agreement. Thus, a conflict was averted, and the two mightiest beings of the present did not come to blows. Some were relieved at this outcome, while others were disappointed. For instance, Zeus felt a deep regret about it. But the course of events does not shift according to an individuals will. The Divine King returned to the Divine Palace, while Zeus and his siblings made a brief stop on the new Mount of the Gods shaped by Ourea, before returning to the ocean with the arriving couple, the God of the Ocean and his spouse. Even within the belly of Cronus, just as Athena in later times, Hades and Poseidon still grew to adulthood, but it was different for Zeuss three sisters. Perhaps due to the earlier infiltration of the power of time, their development was somewhat slower. Eventually, they chose some islands in the ocean as places to grow. Once they were free from the influence of time, they would quickly mature. But until then, the three goddesses had the chance to experience a childhood, something their two brothers never had the opportunity to do. On the other side, compared to Zeuss party, the atmosphere on the Mount of the Gods was quite tense, yet in the end, no conflict erupted between the Divine King and the Queen of Gods. Without communication, Rhea returned to her palace alone. And this time, Cronus said nothing. But unnoticed by all, the Cronus who had just spat harsh words at Gaia, although he returned to the Mount of the Gods, stealthily released an avatar and secretly made his way toward the Underworld. Even if the origin of his godhood was depleted, he was still the deity in charge of the power of space and time, and on his journey, no deity noticed his trace. Not until the Divine King deliberately revealed himself just beyond the Nether Moon was his movement known to anyone. In the Underworld, looking at the purple Moon before him, Cronus too felt pensive. Nether Moon, truly growing ever more powerful. Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com The Sun and Moon combined do not match the presence of the Nether Moon in the Underworld. Unsurprisingly, the power of the Goddess of the Nether Moon had also risen considerably, its just that she seldom moved in the outside world, so few deities knew of her. I hope this journey yields the results I seek. Prophecies, there must be a way to solve them. If fate were absolute, the Spirit Realm should not exist. The Divine King might deceive others, but he never deceives himself. Clearly holding the absolute advantage, clearly with a vast disparity in strength, first the Silver Humanity emerged, then Zeus escaped him unknowingly, followed by the rescue of the other five children, Cronus although still confident, began to look for a way out. Last time, he made a promise in the Underworld, ultimately overthrowing his own father. Although the cost was not small, Cronus felt it was still worth it. And this time, he hoped he could achieve a result just as valuable. Long time no see, Cronus. The familiar place, the familiar person, just minus the God of Sun. The Divine King leaned back in his chair, looking at the deity who seemed never to change. By contrast, Cronus felt that he himself had changed so much over the millennia. Yes, long time no see. You should know what I have come for, right? Though he came to seek help, the Divine Kings demeanor was as usual. He was there to make a deal, and if it was truly unacceptable, he would face the end calmly. But what he would do before the end, even he did not know. Hehe, of course, I have just been observing your conflict with Gaia. Heh, you see, I told you, you wouldnt accept it. Shaking his head with a smile, Laine showed no intention of offering further explanation. This time, he truly didnt intend to trap the other side; compared to what Cronus would give, he would gain even more, but some things still needed the right moment to be disclosed. For instance, when the other party realized that no matter what, they couldnt compete with Zeus. The second time I set foot on the Mount of the Gods, Cronus, I made this comment about you: When given a choice, you always want the best, but if left with no choice, you dont mind taking a gamble. However, its not yet the time when you have nowhere left to turn. Just take this as a joke. Regarding Prophecy, I have nothing much to say. Even I myself do not currently possess the power to fully confront the order of the present world. The succession of the throne of the Divine King is an inevitable destiny. Picking up the teacup, although the Divine King was unfamiliar with the custom of seeing off a guest with tea, he understood Laines intent. This time he was genuinely irritated. He had thought his visit would cost him greatly, after which he would find a way around the Prophecy, but he hadnt expected such an outcome. The other party didnt even intend to explain their meaning, but was so certain of his failure. Despite the fact the Divine King himself knew, if he hadnt foreseen failure, he wouldnt have come here at this moment. Since thats the case, then indeed theres nothing left to say, Laine. Just like you said, I havent reached my last step yet. Standing up, Cronus no longer repressed his emotions but let out a cold laugh. However, speaking of you, Laine, what do you plan on doing during this interlude of an epochal transition? More of your conspiracies and schemes? Its different now than last time. All divinities, even the Primordial Gods, will surely take notice of your existence. Your tricks of deception may not work anymore. Just as he said, this time, those deities who had lived through the end of the first era would certainly not forget that beneath the earth there lay a unique existence. The confrontation between the two pantheons of gods was destined to not conclude in a short period, and the scenario of being delayed and unable to take action would not happen a second time. This time, Laine had nothing to hide; after all, the subject of his probing was existence itself. Maybe so, you make a good point. Without the intention to stand up and see him off or to explain, Laine simply stretched out a finger, and an illusory gate of light emerged before him. If there comes a day when you realize that your failure is inevitable and you decide to accept my offer, then you may call my name again. Even for my own sake, I will surely respond to you. As for me After a silent moment, Laine spoke calmly: Nobody likes to hide in the shadows all the time, Cronus, although most of the time I dont care about being the center of attention, occasionally, I do feel like taking the initiative to do something. The last time the Divine King was replaced, I was merely a spectator, because at that time, that was all I was capable of. But this time... Looking towards the Divine King, as if seeing a day in the future, Laine tapped the tabletop, his tone even and natural. But this time, Im the main character. Chapter 112 - 89: Three Brothers Chapter 112: Chapter 89: Three Brothers With confusion and anger, Cronus left. Without attempting to detain him, seated in the Temple of Lops, Laine did not pay attention to the departing avatar of the Divine King. He was just staring at the entrance to the Abyss he had previously conjured, somewhat lost in thought. Gaining everything from the other party is easily said. But in reality, without the preparatory steps taken over these ten thousand years, even if Cronus had willingly cooperated, it would have been impossible for him to achieve this. Moreover, the most crucial element was how to make the other party willing to cooperate. When there was no other choice, the Divine King was indeed willing to gamble, provided he could see a hope for the future. But if every direction was a dead-end, what he would do was something even Laine wasnt very clear about. However, he will agree, If it were not for successfully opening the Spirit Realm back then, this would have been the fallback plan I prepared for myself. Nowadays I have no need for it, with all that I have now, theres also no need to start over from scratch. Besides, conjectures are just conjectures, just like when I wasnt certain that I could create the Spirit Realm, in the end, whether it can be successful or not, its all up to you. Upon reviewing the situation once more, it became fairly clear, yet there were still a few uncertainties. What kind of feedback the present world will give to Laines actions, and whether the Primordial Gods will intervene. To be on the safe side, he still made the worst-case scenario plans. Liana. After a long while, coming back to his senses, Laine leaned back in his chair and called out softly. I am here, Your Highness. The ever-loyal response. Wings tucked behind her, the figure of the Goddess of the Nether Moon quietly appeared. Looking at his most loyal subordinate, Laine felt a bit of a headache. Liana was good in every way, but she interacted with too few creatures, having an air of viewing all beings in the outside world as mere ants. Theres no need to keep an eye on Hypnos anymore. The main body of the third layer of the Spirit Realm has nearly perfected itself and can independently absorb dreams to expand. That is enough. As for the rest, let it be for now. And you, Liana, actually, when youre not busy, you could visit other places to see, take in the sights of the outside world. Its not so good to always stay in the Spirit Realm. Perhaps at the dawn of creation, the Earth and the Abyss were on equal footing, or even the latter might have been slightly stronger. But now, the Earth was merely a part of Order, and its status had been divided by the Sky and the Ocean, while the Abyss seemed to be the main body of Chaos. If he were to rank the Great Divine Power, then the Earth would be just taking one or two steps across the threshold, the Twin Gods of the Dark Night a bit further, but the Abyss was close to the pinnacle of the Great Divine Power. Fortunately, It has no wisdom, Hades accidentally used a term of reverence for the world, otherwise no deity would dare approach this place. Of course, Hades, It couldnt possibly possess wisdom. Just look at our esteemed grandmother. I guess, if the Abyss had been like her, its fate would hardly be any better than hers. The future Sea Emperor wholeheartedly agreed. Although it was a bargain, and he had reaped benefits from it, he was still reluctant to search for a few Giants in such a place. However, unlike the others, Poseidons reluctance stemmed more from the idea that everyone looks down on them, so I should too. As for his personal opinion, he didnt find the Giants particularly unsightly. His perception of beauty was always wide-ranging; even Zeus had to concede to him in the quest to discover beauty. Regardless, we have to go in. Zeus, sense where those creatures are? Unwilling to linger, the unique laws of this place made Poseidon uncomfortable, so he turned to his brother and urged him. Alright, Ill do my best. Nodding, Zeus also had no wish to remain here any longer. He then channeled that unique authority within him and began to delicately sense the surroundings. Speaking of which, Zeuss ability to rescue the Giants trapped in the Abyss was thanks to guidance from Heavenly Father Uranus. Although his deity still hung in the sky without any sign of awakening, the curse he had left was still in place. As the first Divine King recognized by the world, his curse that Cronus would be overthrown by his children could, in a sense, be seen as a recognition of Cronuss offspring. The heir to the throne recognized by the first Divine Kingif it wasnt for the fact that Uranus was no longer the Divine King when he issued the curseZeus might have directly obtained a powerful Divine Authority. But now, this power was reduced to a mere precursor; it could guide Zeus to the beings within the Abyss and allow him to not be affected by his fathers authority, but until Cronus was defeated, it would be of no further use. Found them, follow me. After a considerable period, Zeus vaguely discerned a direction. He signaled to his elder brothers and then led the way in the disordered void ahead. Then lets go. Exchanging a glance with Hades, the future Sea Emperor also stepped forward. No matter how unwilling he was in his heart, since they had taken the Golden Apple from Mother Earth, they had no choice but to proceed. The things of Gaia could not be taken without consequence, and at least the three of them did not possess the ability to do so. Chapter 113 - 90 Symbols Chapter 113: Chapter 90 Symbols With one step, the world dramatically transformed. Just a moment ago, they were in the Underworld, shrouded by the laws of the living world, but the next moment Zeus and his brothers had come to a dark and sullen world. The Divine Power within them released automatically, resisting the erosion of the surrounding environment. Even the three deities noticed that their connection with the divine authority was diminishing bit by bit. Although the Abyss was still far from contending with the living world, it could already interfere to some extent with the connection between godhood and the corresponding laws. Although the process was slow, should they linger in the Abyss for too long, the symbols associated with their deity might become violently uncontrollable. No wonder the Abyss is so useful, yet few deities are imprisoned here. Unless there is another True God with intersecting divinity to stabilize it, an uprising of laws is no joking matter. After experiencing the environment here, Zeus felt relieved. On the periphery of the Abyss, the isolation from Divine Authority was very slow. By his estimate, it would not cause any serious consequences for hundreds of years. And the concern of getting lost before was easy to resolve, for that trace of Divine Authority on him could not only point out the location of the seal but could also guide them back to the living world. This way. Guided by that trace of Divine Authority, the three deities walked in this distorted world. One second forward, the next they might have to go back. If not for the response from the Authority, Zeus would have even thought they were moving in circles. Moreover, the dark environment around them remained unchanged, and even after a long time, he couldnt directly observe any signs of their movement. What is this? Suddenly, spotting a bizarre symbol floating over from the distant void, Poseidon couldnt help but inquire. This was the first thing they saw in the Abyss. Although they couldnt recognize it, there was no doubt it was a form of text, akin to a primordial script endowed with power. Poseidon could vaguely sense a force within it. But the problem is this: Texts, being born from a world dominated by Order, is normal, but how could there be text in a chaotic and unordered Abyss? Even if there were, for whom would it be written? Dont worry about that now, Poseidon, perhaps it is a reflection from the living world. After all, the Abyss is also a part of Chaos World, and even if it exists outside the living world, it inevitably intersects with it. Its not strange for something similar to appear. With a slight frown, Zeus did not know what this was, nor was he interested. Finding the destination quickly and completing the task given by Mother Earth were the pressing matters. Moreover, although this journey was troublesome, it might not be without other gains. From Metis, Zeus had learned that the giants mothered by Gaia were of two kinds. Thats excellent, my friends. If possible, I indeed need a little favor from you. I need a Divine Artifact, he turned his head towards his two brothers, I think they need one too. Of course, but we will also need materials of sufficient quality. The Cyclopes responded in unison. Certainly, lets use my Godhood. Please hide the aspect of Life and amplify the aspect of Destruction, I want it to become my most reliable arm. Zeus, having already prepared his response, then turned to his elder brothers: What about you, my brothers, what kind of Divine Artifact do you need? Not expecting an extra gain from this venture, Hades and Poseidon couldnt help but feel pleasantly surprised. But the prospect of creating Divine Artifacts from their own Godhood made them hesitate. ...Ill use my Tsunami Godhood as the material, hesitating for a moment, Poseidon made his decision first: Erase the gentle part, and amplify the domain related to the sea, so that one day, it will become a treasure that rules over the oceans. Zeus cast a deep glance at Poseidon before turning his gaze to his elder brother. As expected, Hadess choice was quite ordinary, as if it were made on a whim. My requirements for the Divine Artifact are not hightake the part of my Godhood thats influenced by the two Ancient Gods of the night and craft an artifact that can conceal ones whereabouts. No problem, we will not disappoint you. The three deities requests seemed to represent their different aspirations. However, the Cyclopes didnt care about this; they readily agreed to forge Divine Artifacts for the three brothers as long as they could escape the Abyss. Good, lets hurry and leave this place. Although Zeus was somewhat concerned about Poseidons choice, he kept it to himself. The sea was the most complex realm of power, and if someone could cause trouble for his foster father, it might not be a bad thing. Thus, following the faint connection between the Divine Kings power and the mortal realm, Zeus and the others began their return journey. They had been very cautious on the way in, but the return journey was much faster. However, when the party reached the entrance to the Abyss, Zeus suddenly stopped. Looking up briefly, he saw the Abyss, unchanged, and for some reason, he felt a premonition that there was something here related to him. Whats the matter, Zeus, have you taken a liking to this place? On the side, an impatient Poseidon called out loudly. The portal was within reach, and he did not wish to linger any longer. Its nothing, lets go. Shaking his head, perhaps it was just an illusion, Zeus paid no further attention and stepped through the portal dividing the two realms. Chapter 114 - 91: The Unborn Magic Net (Monthly Ticket +1) Chapter 114: Chapter 91: The Unborn Magic Net (Monthly Ticket +1) The three deities and the Titans stepped out of the Abyss, and almost instantly, they were swept up by a golden light, returning to the surface of the Earth. That was Gaias power. Perhaps after years of separation, she could hardly wait to see her children. Standing in the Spirit Realm, witnessing this scene unfold, Laine felt somewhat disappointed. From their beings, he could not discern anything about the Tartarus within them. But this was expected. Although the Titans had dwelled in the Abyss for tens of thousands of years, they probably never attempted to explore it. They are quite fast; it seems they really didnt delve deep into the Abyss. Besides a touch of chaotic aura, they brought nothing else out. Well, Ill have to rely on myself. With a slight shake of his head, as a realm of the Primordial Gods, the Abyss, like the Land of Eternal Night and the Realm of Lightless, was insulated from the invasion of the Spirit Realms power. So even though he had observed the comings and goings of the Tri-Aspect, Tri-Form, he still knew nothing about what lay inside Tartarus. However, with the memories of later generations as a reference, he could roughly guess the process, which was nothing more than recruiting three enforcers and happily obtaining three weapons. Especially when observing the three stirrings that disturbed the heavens and earth shortly after leaving the Abyss, there was no doubt. The legendary Divine Artifacts from future tales, also known as the Lightning Thunderbolt Arrow, the Trident of the Sea Emperor that could calm the waves and shake the earth, and the almost inconspicuous Helm of the Underworld King, were successively born in the hands of the Cyclops. Lightning is an extremely rare, combat-centric High-Grade Artifact, and the Trident and Helm were a league apart. The former was manageable, its power growing with the expanse of ocean it ruled. However, the latter could hardly compare to the robe on Laines body. At least it was made of the same material as the Lady of the Nights black dress, containing a smidgen of Authority of Secrets; meanwhile, the Helm seemed more like a shoddy imitation. As I thought, ordinary high-level artifacts have a minimal effect on Great Divine Power. I wonder if the Thunderbolt Arrow will become even stronger after ascending to Divine King. After briefly sensing his surroundings, he expected to feel a threat, but Laine suddenly realized he had no reaction to the aura of the newly born divine artifact. While this was due to being within the Spirit Realm, at this point in his journey, even if he were to go out, thered be no difference. He could momentarily mobilize the Spirit Realms own formidable strength, just as the Primordial Gods could briefly invoke their own power. It seems I still underestimated the power of the Primordial Gods... No wonder I had such a strange premonition before. Sensing the Divine Power flowing within him, Laine was somewhat contemplative. Previously, he definitely underestimated the Twin Gods of the Dark Nights power because his current strength was vastly different from that of the two Ancient Gods he had envisioned. This strength was not derived from the Divine Power itself; in fact, in terms of Divine Power alone, he still had a long way to go. But when facing enemies other than the Primordial Gods, whether slightly higher or lower no longer mattered. Before, when he possessed Intermediate Divine Power, aside from the assistance of artifacts, his strength was not much different from other Genuine Gods of the same level. It wasnt because the Spirit Realm lacked presence but because he was one level apart from Great Divine Power. From her appearance alone, the blue-dressed young woman seemed gentle and tranquil, yet as profound as the sea itself. Anyone who glanced at her would be captivated by her temperament. However, it seemed that Hecate was not quite satisfied with the change in her appearance. [Ive already told you, soon, when you have fully constructed the magic net, you will be able to adjust freely between the two states.] [You should be happy. The changes youre experiencing now are a manifestation of a unique talent and the outward sign of your potential.] [The last one to possess this ability was the ruler of the Land of Eternal Night, an Ancient God of Great Divine Power.] With a pout that didnt quite fit her image, Hecate looked at her changed appearance with a hint of displeasure, although she knew from the tablet that it was a special talent known as Tri-Aspect, Tri-Form. If she were still at the foot of Mount of the Gods, she might have longed to grow into the likeness of other goddesses, but over the years, she had come to feel that her unaging form was a unique expression of herself. Just like a god without godhood, to this day, she was the only one. What about you, do you also have the ability of Tri-Aspect, Tri-Form? As if thinking of something, Hecate asked. [It depends on how you understand it.] [I do have it, but my Tri-Aspect may be quite different from you all.] Without any concealment, in fact, whether looking at it from the perspective of the three divine artifacts or from her own perspective, this Tri-Aspect indeed existed. But just like Hecate, who had only revealed two aspects so far, this unique tri-aspect was also still incomplete. As for how to complete it, that would be a matter for much later. [Hurry up. When the Divine Kings change, the laws of the present world may transform abruptly.] [Prepare everything before that happens.] Got it, Ill be ready, Hecate replied. Not only had her appearance changed, but her voice had also become much softer, so much so that the same words gave the listeners a different feeling. Hecate glanced at her reflection on the water surface and decided not to meet with others for a while. The Grand Sorceress Hecate, after all, couldnt become as frail-looking as Selene. Days passed by, and as the final upheaval approached, all the deities were making their preparations. On the two Mounts of the Gods, spirits from different factions began to converge. Until one day, the ten-year agreement came due. Thus, between Olympus and Mount Othrys, the war of the deities began, and flames of war ignited across the land. Chapter 115 - 92 Discussion Chapter 115: Chapter 92 Discussion The Eastern Region of the continent, near Delphi. Unlike other places, for thousands of years, there had been peace and tranquility here, without any disturbance from outsiders. As the most fertile land in the Eastern Region, under the unconscious influence of Mother Earth and the Golden Apple Tree, no harm could approach this place, nor could anything bad happen here. The humans of the Golden Age had once spent a blissful life here. From birth to death, they had no worries; apart from worshipping the deities, nothing in life could trouble them. But with the passing of the Golden Humanity, their successors did not enjoy the same treatment. Silver Humanity, born of Mother Earths resentment towards the Divine King and of the Lord of Darknesss covetousness towards the Spirit Realm. They were born with a host of negative emotions, and even the gods could not earn their respect and devotion. Thus, these inherently evil humans were only briefly noticed when they were first created, then swiftly despised by all deities. In the hearts of the gods, their existence was even less significant than that of life forms without Wisdomvarious beasts taken by many deities spread across the continent, slowly multiplying and thriving, while Silver Humanity was left behind. No god was interested in these humans who emitted negative auras; Mother Earth had swept them out the door the day they were created. Even Prometheus, who felt pity, abandoned them after spending some time with them. It was laughable that the gods who had imparted knowledge to them, even the precursors, were infamous among humans. Perhaps this was another facet of human nature: greed, ingratitude, and the unwillingness to rebuke the powerful, accusing those who showed kindness instead. Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com In any case, Silver Humanity was driven out of Delphi. More than once, they looked from afar at their birthplace, reminiscing about the beauty there, and then fought each other for the slightest benefit. Lies, deceit, intrigue, killingin this process, Silver Humanity gradually developed a unique hierarchical system. The higher-ups had absolute dominion over their subordinates, yet insurrections were all too common. However, as the war between gods erupted, even for the sake of survival, humans were forced to set aside their struggles. They cooperated, reducing the time individuals spent outside and praying for no calamity to befall from The Sky. Of course, the strife did not subside; it merely took on another form. These... damned Deities! Thousands of miles away from Delphi, at the foot of a Mountain, Asmode watched in terror as streaks of light crossed The Sky. Over the years, the gods had clashed on the earth. At first, they showed restraint, but in recent years, even the vicinity of Mother Earths abode gradually became a battleground. They dared not step into the great plains but had no scruples about fighting fiercely in the surrounding areas. Nearly half of Silver Humanity had died as a consequence, and even so, when Asmode saw the deities, he only dared to utter those disrespectful words in his heart. This was not exceptional among Silver Humanity but because Asmode himself had witnessed how his superior had been crushed to dust. Of course, his rise to power largely depended on this as well. Fearful of might yet untouched by gratitude, Silver Humanity exemplified this to the fullest. Henceforth, at least the martial might of the deities taught Asmode to hold his tongue. I wonder if those who went out to search for food can return safely this time. I gave up on trying long ago. Heh, created by the gods, yet cast aside. I guess, we must have some other purpose, different from Golden Humanity. Shaking his head, Mephisto understood the others sentiment; he too knew the feeling of being influenced by such emotions, but he believed it probably stemmed from the influence of the deities. Once, Prometheus had told them the story of Golden Humanity. The deities had hoped it would make Silver Humanity reconsider, but Mephisto discerned another meaning. Human nature can be shaped. If Golden Humanity had been molded, then there was no reason they hadnt been as well. Furthermore, if the gods possessed the power to shape personalities, but they, Silver Humanity, were still as they are, then there must be some reason for it. Being valuable means not being easily killed; this was the conclusion Mephisto had deduced while backstabbing superiors on his way up. So for the moment, he was not concerned about Humans being slaughtered by the deities. At the very least, he could discover the purpose for which he had been created, and then see if there was any chance for rebellion. Clang A clear chime instantly interrupted their conversation. Without communicating, almost instinctively, the two leaders among Silver Humanity dropped to the ground. The next moment, the earth began to shake. A wave of force came from a distance, sweeping through half of the camp and then slamming into a nearby mountain, causing a rain of stones and dust to fall. Fortunately, the mountain didnt collapse. Cough cough Amidst the dust, Asmode coughed twice, then quickly stifled it. He rolled on the spot, pressing his hand to his waist. The next moment, where he had just been standing, a stone knife was embedded in the ground. Quick reflexes. Mephisto casually praised as if nothing had happened. He walked forward, picked up the stone knife, and looked towards the disordered camp. Cough cough, of course, otherwise I wouldnt have survived until today. Coughing lightly again, Asmode got up from the ground, also acting as if nothing had happened. Maybe the earth is not suitable for us; maybe Silver Humanity simply cannot coexist with the life forms above the ground. No need to coexist. Shaking his head, Mephisto spread his arms, as if embracing the world. How wonderful, such a beautiful worldwhy would one want to share it with others? Let us all die, or let them all obey usthat would be enough, wouldnt it. Chapter 116 - 93: Troops Approach Chapter 116: Chapter 93: Troops Approach Another three months of confrontation. The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) One on one, no one was his match. But when they joined forces, he started to feel overwhelmed. Besides, the real pressure on him was never just about sheer strength. When Cronus returned to Mount Othrys and looked at the empty great hall, his body was still strong, but his spirit was utterly fatigued. Brothers, wife, offspringthey all stood against him. From the day he seized the throne, there hadnt been anyone truly by his side. He once believed Rhea would be, but reality had woken him. However, the Divine King did nothing to his Queen of Gods; he simply let her stay alone in the sleeping chambers behind Mount of the Gods, no longer meeting with her. Somewhat bewildered, for the sake of the Divine Kings throne, he lost so much, but in the end, it seemed the power of the throne was still slipping away from him. Will I win? Muttering quietly to himself, Cronus couldnt get an answer. But actually, he had answered that question for himself thousands of years ago. If he truly believed he could succeed, he wouldnt have so urgently conquered the cosmos, nor would he have swallowed his own progeny. The more he did, the more it proved the panic in his heart. In the end, all he did was telling him, you are just wasting your efforts. Whether it was the Divine Kings power or his own Godhood, how could one possibly fight against Him with the power granted in this world? The previous struggles had been nothing but self-deception. Your Majesty, did you call me? A powerful call awoke Cronus from his reverie. He turned his head; it was the second-generation Titan deity he valued most, Atlas, the God of Strength. His father had retired under the protection of Mother Earth, his older brother had defected to the Olympian Gods, but he, Atlas, still remained by his side. Atlas, rallying his spirit, the Divine King behaved as usual: You have indeed worked hard, those hundred-handed monsters have been troublesome for you, havent they? Let the young Sun God secretly gloat for a while; in the end, he will realize just how insignificant he is in this world. With a sneer, Cronuss thoughts circled back. Apart from these deities with their various agendas, Atlas was the only one on Mount Othrys deserving of any consideration. He was the ideal Titan in his mind, loyal, honorable, powerful, and confident. Sadly, as the Divine King, he was likely to disappoint him. Its not necessary to be so pessimistic. After all, I havent yet taken the time to hear what his reasons are for persuading me. Cronus thought of his father with a calm expression. Even until the very last moment, he never bowed to fate. Even when hung in the sky, he still looked like a king. If there is no choice left, you wouldnt mind taking a gamble... Hmm, so what is the stake youve prepared for me? If its to make me your subject, then dont bother bringing it out. I am the Divine King who reigns over everything. If all I obtain by casting everything aside is a life of servitude akin to a servant, I would rather slumber in the Abyss, keeping company with my father who resides in the highest heaven. Maybe then, I could greet him in my sleep, ha ha ha ha... Suddenly laughing, although the previous confrontation had just ended, Cronus suddenly felt the urge to engage again. Rising to his full height, since he desired it, he acted on it. Cronus released his qi, spanning half the earth, colliding remotely towards Mount Olympus with the destructive thunder and lightning. Once more! Watching the opposing deity forced into battle, Cronus rose to his full height and flew into the heavens. The earth could hardly sustain the clash of so many powerful True Gods; it was near the stars that they found their actual battlefield. Time passed, year after year, until in the tenth year, the decline of the Divine King could no longer be contained. As his eldest daughter Hestia began to escape the influence of the time gods power, with the strength of the Golden Apple, she quickly became an indispensable member of the battlefield. Mother Earths divine fruit, accumulated over tens of thousands of years, was depleted in an instant, crafting four deities who rapidly reached their peak. With Hestias Guardianship, Cronus could no longer suppress his children and brothers. And so, on this day, the Olympian Gods surrounded Mount of the Gods. On this day, they would achieve their final victory. Chapter 117 - 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111) Chapter 117: Chapter 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111) In front of Mount Othrys, the gods all gathered together. But this time was different from the past; they were neither invited nor came voluntarily to offer congratulations. They were here to overthrow the master of this place. The intertwining powers of numerous deities formed an invisible oppression, casting a silence over the entire Mount of the Gods. At this moment, there were no non-divine beings here. Just twenty years, its just a fleeting moment. Thaesis, I dont know why, but Im feeling a bit of regret. Standing to the side and a little behind, Oceanus, the God of the Ocean, looked at Zeus standing in front. He didnt know what to feel. A hundred years ago, the latter was just a weak newborn infant, and with a mere wave of his hand, he could have changed his destiny. Twenty years ago, he had nothing and could only risk sneaking into the Mount of the Gods to save his few brothers. But now, his power had grown so strong that it made Oceanus slightly wary. If this continued, even if they overthrew Cronus, Zeus could become a threat to himself. Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com Perhaps even a greater threat than his own father. But this is the end, Oceanus. The power of a deity is like that. External objects like the Golden Apple can help us reach our peak faster, but they cannot increase it by even a slightest bit. The primordial water goddess could also feel the power emanating from the deity in front, but she had a different opinion. Perhaps he could obtain the Divine Authority, but his may not be comparable to his fathers. With each succession by force, the power of the Divine King diminishes, and at this level, he poses no threat to us. Nodding, Oceanus thought of the other as somewhat his son-in-law and thus felt more at ease. As a king, possessing such a status makes it easier for others to believe in his words. Moreover, with this power, the promises he made henceforth held some binding force. Zeus had no reason to refuse a win-win situation like this. As for having to be careful with his own words and actions from now on, Zeus wasnt too concerned about it. For trivial matters, he naturally meant to keep his word. And if it were some major event with significant consequences, he would simply pay a price. While they were talking, from the corner of their eyes, the couple noticed a commotion among the deities surrounding Mount Othrys. Shortly after, a deity stepped out from the crowd. All right, its about to begin. Thaesis, lets witness the downfall of the second-generation Divine King together. Thinking about the peril of the last Divine Kings succession and the ease of the present moment, Oceanus couldnt help but smile. Well, its like bidding farewell to Cronus. Nodding, as Thaesis gaze fell upon Zeus, who had stepped out from among the deities, the primordial water goddess could see that Poseidon next to him seemed a bit unwilling, but he still made no move. Whether in terms of achievements or connections, Poseidon was far from comparing to his younger brother, so at this moment, it was natural for Zeus to be the one to step forward. Time flies by so swiftly. Standing in front of the gods, Zeus thought silently. Even he had not anticipated that in just a short span of twenty years, when he returned to Mount Othrys, it would be as a conqueror. Indeed, strangers cant be trusted, and neither can brothers. Even wives and children are few and trustworthy. Although Queen of Gods Rhea had aided Zeus, he took this as a precaution. It was, instead, his adoptive parents, Oceanus and his wife, whose family relationship inspired Zeus to learn. Chapter 118 - 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111)_2 Chapter 118: Chapter 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111)_2 However, due to the distinctions in godhood, Zeus couldnt possibly sire tens of thousands of ocean deities with just one spouse like they did. Therefore, he secretly resolved that for the sake of stability in his future divine court, he could only apologize to Metis. Shaking his head slightly, those were matters to be considered after seizing the throne; Zeus refrained from dwelling on them any further. Now, just one step away from victory, he certainly didnt want to make a mistake at the last moment. Its about time. He gave a slight nod to a few crucial deities within his camp, and Zeus then strode forth. He stood before the assembly of gods, in the high sky in front of Mount of the Gods, under the gaze of all deities of heaven and earth at this moment. He could feel the eyes of all the gods watching him, watching the being foretold by fate. This sensation of altering the world with every word and deed intoxicated Zeus profoundly. Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com Although not all those who gazed upon him were convinced of his right to rule, that no longer mattered. Today, he would end the reign of the monarch of the previous era right here. The next era will be mine, and I will do better, he thought to himself as Zeus smiled. Composing his expression, he looked at the tightly shut doors of the Divine Palace and delivered the judgment he had long prepared: Cronus, my father, I address you this way for the last time. With growing intensity, Zeuss words carried great force. He was already anticipating the look on his Father Gods face. You have been faithless to your Mother Goddess, unrighteous to your own brothers, and heartless to your offspring. Cronus, ultimately, all things have responded to this, and they have sent me here to end your brutal reign. Stand forth, like a king and not a coward. I shall render unto you a just verdict as the sovereign of the Olympian godly order. Zeuss voice echoed between the sky and the earth. He noticed a tiny figure at the foot of the mount seeming to look up in this direction. Since earthly matters were insufficient to capture his interest, he withdrew his gaze and focused on the Divine Palace before him. Zeus felt unease but couldnt pinpoint what was wrong, so he resorted to masking it with voice and power. Clenching the divine artifact in his hand, the sacred item filled with Thunder and destruction powers, the surging energy, however, failed to soothe the inexplicable unrest. He looked towards the Divine King, hoping to see fear, anxiety, panic, or rage in his adversary, as this would give Zeus the sensation of impending victory. But there was none. Atop Mount of the Gods, the slender figure didnt even afford Zeus the courtesy of a fleeting glance. He stood there, as if the master of all, surveying the gods far and wide. Or perhaps, he was indeed the master of this world. Some gods met his gaze, others averted theirs, and some even wore a mocking smile, but Cronus appeared utterly unfazed. He seemed relaxed, not like someone on the battlefield but more like strolling in his own backyard, observing plants intended for others pleasure. And he, the gardener tending to them. Quite the gathering. After a short while, just when Zeus was about to lose his patience, Cronus spoke. His deep, magnetic voice carried out. Not loud, but surprisingly, it reached the ears of every deity present. The other deities showed no reaction; this was merely the Divine Kings swan song, after all, and they were keen to hear what he had to say. Only the Ocean Deity Sovereigns expression grew increasingly solemn. As a True God at the peak of powerful deities, he was the only presence, aside from Zeus, to sense that something was amiss. Pity, however, that he too could not identify the source of wrongness. Divine Authority, the power of space and time, it all pointed to the Cronus he knew. If so, where did the problem lie? He began to guard against the surrounding area, thinking perhaps the threat came from some other entity. Chapter 119 - 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111)_3 Chapter 119: Chapter 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111)_3 In the starry sky, the core of the Zodiac Regions. Unbeknownst to when, the Heroic Spirits that used to roam here had vanished without a trace, and the stars had dimmed accordingly. Within the Sun, Hyperions Divine Body had been reshaped a millennium ago, yet he remained trapped and impotent. Although his body was bound, his spirit soared ever higher. The very aspect of the [Sun] that erupts in a burst tended to nurture Destruction the quieter it became. Until today, when a sudden voice broke the Silence here. Quite the gathering. Hmm? Initially stunned, on hearing the familiar voice by his ear, perhaps due to being sealed too long, the first God of Sun did not immediately react. After all, at the core of the Sun, who else could be present but him? But the next moment, Hyperion instantly recognized the voices owner, the brother he was obsessing over. His eyes widened, and Divine Power shook the Chains of Law around him as he tried to escape this eternal prison. Unfortunately, Hyperions resistance was futile under the binding Chains of Law. After his fruitless attempts, he could only yell furiously at the owner of the voice. Visitt for the latest updates Cronus, is it you, is it you?! Are you here to mock me, is that it? Just wait! Once I get out, I will make you pay the price! However, unlike the figure on Mount of the Gods, the Sun Gods fury was confined within this celestial body, unheard by a second soul. Recalling the Silver Humanity, the plans of The Dark Overlord, and Laines Prophecy, Gaia finally understood that she hadunintentionallymade a grave error. The other two had their own plans, but only she believed what she saw was everything. Without further hesitation, the Earth responded to its mistresss call. An endless curtain of earthy yellow light rolled back from all directions, enveloping the Mother Earth suspended in mid-air, and surged madly towards Mount of the Gods. She could accept her childs defeat, but she could never accept his silent, unnoticed erasure. Meanwhile, in the Realm of Lightlessness, at some unknown moment, The Dark Overlord stood too on the edge of his domain. One step forward would take him to the Underworld, one step back into the home he had inhabited for tens of thousands of years. The glow of the Nether Moon shone before him, marking the boundary between Light and Darkness. Erebus lurked within the Darkness, as on every day before. Nobody knew what he was thinking. He merely wore a faint smile, watching the strife upon the Earth. He too had heard the recent voice, but it was no big deal. Gaia still had two suspects in mind, yet he knew he hadnt acted, so it was obviously clear who had. As for Nyx, Erebus was certain she might be sitting in the Land of Eternal Night watching the spectacle unfold, but this matter was definitely unrelated to her. It wasnt that he underestimated her, but the seemingly incredible yet plausible course of events was likely not within the capability of a second entity. However, The Dark Overlord wasnt disheartened. Sometimes things seem incomprehensible simply because theres a disparity in information at hand. Just as ordinary deities truly do not understand the Primordial Gods, so did Erebus not understand the other side. To understand is the prerequisite to conquest. On this point, he had not deceived Gaia. Hehe, how interesting, a genius idea. I wonder, what will you make use of this opportunity to do? Chapter 120 - 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111)_4 Chapter 120: Chapter 94 Are you satisfied? (Two in one 6k, added for the League Master 6062111)_4 Whatever it is, that is your concern. I only want to know the secrets I desire to understand, Without sound, the entire Realm of Lightless was ready to cater to its masters wishes at any moment. Erebus wouldnt truly sit idly by, but all these, would only commence after his own objectives had been achieved. Sensing the power hidden within the souls of Silver Humanity, The Dark Overlord had a premonitionhe would attain his desire. Understanding the secrets of the worlds creation might just happen today. Quite the turnout. With the Divine Kings simple statement, an invisible force reverberated unboundedly, shaking the worlds fabric. Yet at this moment, in front of Mount Othrys, no deity realized this. In the vast world today, they could no longer sense changes everywhere as they did in the past. In their eyes, the Divine King had only used a trivial trick to transmit his voice to the deities present by unknown means. And even though the Divine King had aged, such a minor matter was still within his capabilities. Under their various thoughtful gazes, Zeus continued his performance. Of course, Cronus, as you can see, we are all gathered here! In the presence of the gods, Zeuss voice rang out louder. He looked at his father, and powerful forces surged within him. Dark clouds enshrouded the sky, where silver and purple intertwined. Empowered by the Divine Artifact, the Arrows of Thunder, they released a divine might enough to make any other than the Primordial Gods avoid them. Feeling this power, his heart settled, and Zeus continued to speak loudly: We are gathered here precisely because of your mistakes. And you, Zeus, I know youre getting a little eager. But as your father, Ill offer you one more piece of advice. What I give you, is yours. What I dont give, you cannot take. Without any warning, when his words ended, the gods suddenly realized that the light around had already dimmed without their noticing. What is that? No one knew who spoke first, but as the gods looked up, they finally saw it. It was a giant hand, spanning between heaven and earth. At this moment, Chaoss sky, was obscured. Well, are you satisfied now? Apart from the commotion of the outside world, on the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, everything remained the same. Laine, dressed in black, stood not far from a silent figure. In the void around them, three cocoons nurturing deities hung there, belonging to the gods of Spring, Summer, and Autumn. Indistinctly, the sound of heartbeats emanated from them, as life spread throughout the realm. They could have been born long ago. But for some reason, the power of the Spirit Realm restricted them, maintaining them in this state of being unborn. Somewhat satisfied. At least, your admonishment to my rebellious son was quite to my liking. Its just a pity that I cant witness the latter half, The figure shook his head slightly and looked toward Laine. He once again acknowledged the magical power of words. Lets start. I am already a bit impatient. From where it began, so shall it end, and vice versa. Where it should have ended, that is where it must begin anew. Chapter 121 - 95 The Real Death Chapter 121: Chapter 95 The Real Death Standing in the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, Cronus recalled the previous conversation and was once again astonished by the ancient gods boundless imagination. Prophecy could not achieve this, that much was certain. Cronus, as he existed now, was not the same as he had been thousands of years ago; he had developed his own understanding of the present world, of fate, and of all things. He clearly knew what prophecies could and could not do. But from another perspective, he realized that Laine had never relied on so-called Prophecy to see his destiny; instead, he had used some other method. However, this only added another layer of mystery to him. The unknown is always more terrifying than the known. Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com If I hadnt seen it here, I wouldnt have known that while we were fighting tooth and nail, you still had time to busy yourself with what, art? Heh, perhaps to you, my fathers actions seemed like a performance, especially designed to amuse you. Looking at the ignited scroll on the ground, Cronus said self-mockingly. Previously, it was in such flames that he was burned of the part that floated on the surface, then watched as Laine adorned himself with that part. Now, what remained before him was just a special incarnation. Very lifelike, if it werent me in the painting, perhaps I would even consider collecting it. He made an appropriate comment, though the scroll was burning on the ground, the contents were still clearly visible. Heavenly Father Uranus was pierced through the chest, yet his expression was gentle and affectionate. He seemed to be whispering softly, like a loving father imparting wisdom to his children. An incarnation containing a part of my essence counts indeed. If I were trapped within, I too would have quite the headache. He answered offhandedly, as the power of the Spirit Realm was gathered, intensifying around the black fire in front of him. In Laines presence, the former King of Time and Space entered the flames of Death. The transformation that had begun halfway was now continuing. Even with unmatched power in the Spirit Realm, Laine could not coerce an undying True God if the other did not will it; such was the rule established at the birth of Chaos. But when the other party voluntarily cooperated, under the aegis of Great Divine Power, tiny, marvellous things began to peel off from Cronus. It was his past, his being, his Godhood, and also the world of Chaos, the gifts from Heavenly Father and Mother Earth to his identity as Cronus. With each peel, the presence of the former Divine King diminished, and the burning black fire grew more intense. Death is weak because in Chaos, gods do not die. But as a true immortal slowly stepped into Death, the strength it embodied also continued to rise. From his feet to his knees, then spreading to his waist, neck, and over his head. The black fire of the Death of the Divine King grew fiercer, enveloping Cronus completely. Until a moment arrived when, as if the fuel was extinguished, all the black fire gradually died out. What remained in its place was only a black multifaceted crystal. In the preceding process, the Origin of Time and Space had merged into the world, making the seven planes more stable. At the core of the Spirit Realm, a mirror that had long taken shape suddenly surged in power by several notches. Beside it, the Origin of Time trembled once or twice but did not coalesce into one. Just as Laine had underestimated the Primordial Gods before, he also underestimated the complete Genesis Artifact. The sacred artifact belonging to Time still needed an opportunity to be born. Of course, from another point of view, when he mentioned that the artifact symbolizing Time needed a couple of eras to develop at the end of the last era, it was quite apt. Tap On the other side, the power drained, the somewhat blurred scroll fell to the ground after the black fire went out. Its material had been changed, having undergone fate and recursion, its symbolism in certain aspects was enhanced. But after the previous burning, it no longer possessed the might of a Divine Artifact. Chapter 122 - 95 The Real Death_2 Chapter 122: Chapter 95 The Real Death_2 But when Laine created it, it was specifically for today. Having witnessed the end of the last Divine King by his hand, he naturally could also bring about his own end. If it werent for this special symbol of destiny, relying solely on the frail Death to achieve all this would have indeed been difficult. Compared to before, you now seem more like the true Hidden. Because your very existence has already been forgotten by all things. At this moment, in the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, it seemed as though the previous Divine King had been burned to death. However, in Laines view, Cronus was still there. Only now, what constituted him was merely the immortal source as a deity. That was an essence Laine still couldnt understand to this day, originating from Chaos itself, stronger than even Great Divine Power. In terms of his previous life, such a supreme essence both existed and did not exist. It was neither pure nor impure, neither born nor annihilated, neither increasing nor decreasing. Congratulations, you have completed the first step of being reborn anew. Stepping forward, he picked up the scroll covered in scorch marks and unfolded it. In the dim light, the figure of Cronus within the painting became somewhat indistinct and unreal. He then threw in what did not involve power, the existence that belonged to the identity of Cronus, back into the figure in the painting to replenish it, and then casually tossed the scroll to the side. But in the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, where time and space were still chaotic and disordered, only the area around Laine and the cocoon of light formed with the three gods was governed by Order. Thus, in the chaotic time and space of the Spirit Realm, this powerless painting was just a flicker before its whereabouts became unknown. When shall we depart? No voice came through, but Laine heard Cronuss words. Now, only beings close to Great Divine Power could notice the former Divine King who had lost everything. With a hint of ill intent, although these Humans had no direct grievances with him, who asked them to be the symbols of enmity between Mother Earth and himself? Besides, the sinfulness of their souls was as visible as daylight in the special environment of the Spirit Realm. Cronus assured that no matter how naturally rebellious these fellows were, he had plenty of methods to teach them what obedience meant. Then lets set off. I have to say, Im somewhat looking forward to it. If it werent for the fact that as the sovereign of Spirituality, the consciousness within me is unified, I wouldnt dare go with you. Taking a sprinkle of Well of Origin water in hand, Laine stepped out and, together with the intangible Cronus, vanished from the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm. And so this layer of the Spirit Realm quieted down once again, only the three god-bearing cocoons and Death, whose power had reached the strength of Great Divine Power, continued to sway slowly in the void. At the same time Laine was collecting the souls of Silver Humanity, in the Realm of Lightless, the Lord of Darkness, Erebus, who stood at the boundary, had a slight change in expression. Raising his right foot, he was almost ready to step out. The entire Realm of Lightless trembled with his movement, and the Underworld would part before the Primordial Gods if he so wished, and he would personally test the depths of that Divine King. But in the next instant, Erebus halted his step. He realized that the part of his power left within the souls of Silver Humanity had not been disturbed. They were still in the souls, undetected by anyone, nor had they come into contact with the origin of the Spirit Realm. Huhtheres no need to rush. Ive waited through tens of thousands of years; whats a little while longer? Let him perform more futile efforts for now, what significance is there in flaunting power before the weak? His eyes flickered for a moment before returning to normal; he continued to watch the unfolding events. Erebus could tell that the confrontation with the gods was a facade. In reality, the figure was testing the tolerance of the present worlds rules in some form. Chapter 123 - 95 The Real Death_3 Chapter 123: Chapter 95 The Real Death_3 But this didnt hinder The Dark Overlord from uttering a sneer in the shadows, for he knew that soon the other would come to realize that the rigid world of the present doesnt entertain anything like tolerance. Or rather, its level of tolerance was absolutely zero. His own sister still failed to understand this principle, even though Gaia herself was one of the keystones that formed the foundation of the present world; and yet, as she walked the earth with her half-majestic identity, she was continually greeted by relentless division and weakening. Even without seeing the trajectory of fate, Erebus could guess that before Gaia was completely shattered and her divine powers dissipated, or before she returned to her original form, this weakening wouldnt cease. If my dear sister experiences this, then what about you? Of course, youre not under Its control, so It cant directly influence you, but It can reject you, just as It has rejected me. With a light chuckle, The Dark Overlord knew that the wonders of divine authority did not end there; otherwise, he would not have previously extolled them so highly. But the effects were more directed towards the Spirit Realm rather than any individual entity. But as Erebus didnt have a world of his own yet, he didnt much envy this effect. Continuing to stand on the edge of the realm, feeling that separated piece of darkness, Erebus patiently waited. Until he sensed them appearing in a place that was both familiar and strange to him, not far from where he was. Tartarus... I too am quite curious about what exactly resides within my oblivious brother. Let me see what youre up to. His brow slightly furrowed, the part of the soul led into the Abyss was undoubtedly beyond The Dark Overlords expectations. Within it, although he could still feel his power, it was more passive. He could still know what they had experienced, but it was likely to be after the event occurs, and there might be a slight delay. But how the souls of Silver Humanity were handled was never in his control to begin with. So Erebus had no additional reaction, he simply stood with his hands behind his back, silently waiting. Meanwhile, upon the earth. He merely bent slightly, and the clouds in the sea of clouds parted in succession. Looking towards his Mother Goddess, who was nominally himself, Cronus said indifferently. Who am I? Do you not see clearly yet, Gaia? I am the Divine King, the supreme ruler of the sky, the earth, and the oceans. Of course, if you prefer to call me by my very first name, thats also fine. The colossal phantasmal figure looked up, beholding the starry direction above. It seemed that with the unsealing, something expected had changed there. But it was meaningless. In the past, the master of the sun was an adversary, but now, the sun itself was nothing but a toy. So, he looked towards Mother Earth, towards the gods, and towards all beings that should pledge loyalty to the Divine King. Since he was now the Divine King, he should say what a Divine King ought to say. Sing praises to my name, my foolish subjects. Supreme power coalesced, accompanying his voice, spreading throughout the world. I am Cronus, I am the King of Time and Space! The power that had reached its zenith swirled around the massive phantasm, like silvery white ribbons of light. The next moment, Cronus clenched his fists and hammered down fiercely towards the earth. Without any flourish, this was the collision between status and power. A vast and endless halo of earthy yellow light staunchly blocked his path, facing this world-shaking strike, Gaia merged with the earth, and the authority of the Primordial Gods was undeniable. The world seemed to fall silent for an instant, as two powers beyond mighty Divine Powers clashed, the void began to crumble, and the shockwaves drove the gods back. Gaia was slightly inferior, and therefore at the point of her position, the earth sunk in, forming a massive basin. Countless Mountain Gods and River Gods turned to dust in an instant, but it was not over yet. Under the horrified gazes of the gods, the phantasm that had just caused all of this took a step back due to the rebounding force, and collided thunderously with the towering Mount of the Gods. The next moment, Mount Othrys, the tallest mountain in the world, closest to the sky, began to tremble violently and then slowly collapsed towards the northwest. Chapter 124 - 96 Tartarus Chapter 124: Chapter 96 Tartarus Time had reverted to not long before. The collision on the earth had just begun, Mother Earth had not yet arrived, and the Mount of the Gods remained unscathed, while the sky and the earth had not yet started to quake. But in the Underworld, Laines avatar, carrying the items prepared in advance, stepped out of the Spirit Realm along with the essence left by Cronus. In fact, half a day earlier, when the flames of The Death of the Divine King had burned away what belonged to divine authority from Cronus, the transition between epochs had already begun. As for the later burning of the remaining parts of the former Divine King, it had little to do with the epoch transition; it was merely a personal affair of Cronus, the god of time and space. To use the past to combat the present, to use a Divine King to combat another, that was where the value of The Death of the Divine King lay, not just as a mere scroll of a Divine Artifact. If Laine simply wanted a few artifact-level paintings, he could have easily created several, but only this masterpiece, born at the turn of an era and imbued with special content, possessed the same special symbolism. With its help, the power of the Divine King was stripped away and transferred to Laines true self. However, even though he had deceived the Law as much as possible, this power was still difficult to retain in his external body for long. Of course, Laine did not need it to last too long, the time he had was already enough to finish what he wanted to do. Probing the rules of the modern world, increasing the restrictions on the powers of the gods of the next era, and granting the Spirit Realm legitimate, world-facing rightsthese tasks, difficult to achieve as Lord of the Spirit Realm, could easily be accomplished under the auspices of the Divine King. By comparison, things like endorsing the Magic Nets establishment in the modern world were minor details. After all, even without the authority of the Divine King, it was highly probable that the modern worlds rules would not reject the Magic Net. Organizing energy, clarifying chaos, these were the very activities favored by the modern world. If it werent for the source of the Magic Net originating from the Spirit Realm, and that over the past thousands of years, it had gradually blended with the power of the Spirit Realm, its likely that Hecate could have received the same commendation from the Law as Themis once did. Thus, the Spirit Realm became increasingly chaotic from the outside going in, but the core, Mount Sinai, was the anchor that supported everything. If it were before, I definitely couldnt have accepted it, after all, my divine body and Godhood were incompatible with this place. But now, with only my innate essence of immortality left, I actually dont feel any aversion to this place. Comparing his past and present feelings, Cronus had to admit that the modern world had an unceasing influence on the gods. Even though they themselves were unaware, Godhood was subtly changing their thoughts. However, once stripped of everything bestowed by the modern world, this influence was also isolated. If Chaos can be considered a whole, then the modern world was only its most significant part, not the entire entity. Therefore, standing here, the former Divine King felt no excessive sense of rejection. Since the dawn of the world, the will of Chaos had been expressed in only three places. The first was the warning that resonated through the world when the Spirit Realm was created, the second was the birth of the immortal essence of the gods, and the last was speculated to have occurred at the very beginning of creation, before the Primordial Gods were born. Beyond that, divine phenomena like the creation of the Divine Kings authority, and even the deitys Godhood and divine bodies, were products below the order of the modern world. Outside the modern world, like Laines Spirit Realmthough the symbol of authority, the Multifaceted Crystal, is also called Godhoodin strict terms, its not a structure, so sometimes, its own creator refers to it as Deity. Lets go, dont waste time. The epoch transition is just a moment. Laughing, Laine took the lead into the boundary between the Abyss and the Underworld. If youre concerned about the lack of time, couldnt you have fought a bit longer above? Chapter 125 - 96 Tartarus_2 Chapter 125: Chapter 96 Tartarus_2 He said as much, but Cronus followed closely behind. Although he too wished for his rebellious son to take a few more beatings, he was acutely aware that the divine battle playing out on Earth, and the skirmishes among the gods, were but a facade. What lay hidden behind it was the question of what kind of retribution would befall when half of a great deitys might was unleashed upon the world. Mother Earth herself was a part of the creation of the present world, and considering that she seldom directly displayed her power, the impact on her was more like being slowly sliced by a blunt knife. However, whether or not the actions of other beings would provoke a more direct response was the focal point of this test. Currently, with the lingering Divine Authority serving as a shield, all consequences from the test could be covered by it. The faster it faded, the more intense the reaction from the present world. And when that power completely vanished, Laines true body would have to leave. After all, there was no being in Chaos that could stand against the present world just yet. A distortion in space-time ensued, and in the next moment, Laine and Cronus arrived in this strange world one after the other. Stepping through this gateway, their connection to the Underworld was severed. Even if they retraced their steps, they could no longer return to where they had come from. Currently, Laine could still rely on the link between his avatar and the Spirit Realm to find the right path, much as Zeus relied on the faint power of the Divine King to travel back and forth from the Titans prison. But once deeper inside, whether that connection could be maintained was uncertain. However, while the connection might be broken, the synchronicity of thought would not. Not even Tartarus could block the Sovereign of Spirits execution of his authority. T/his chapter is updat/ed by Whats wrong? Though the aura indicated deep penetration into the bowels of Tartarus, Cronus was certain they were still far from the center. Nothing much, Ive just noticed something strange. Laine furrowed his brow and gestured lightly through the chaos surrounding them. The next moment, the space fluctuated, and a mysterious, ever-changing rune appeared in his hand. At first glance, the rune resembled the one Laine had left in Delphi, with its shifting, uncertain feel of being both tangible and intangible. But upon closer inspection, one could sense a vast difference between the two. The rune Laine left behind not only had a much higher nature, approaching the origin of writing, but it also bridged the gap between order and chaos. Just by observing it, one could gain a wealth of conceptual knowledge. Even from the perspective of witchcraft, such a symbol, representing the Lord of the Spirit Realm, could be used for meditation. But the rune in his hand was different. Perhaps because it originated in the Abyss, Laine felt its sole purpose was to be meaningless. Of course, if one considered naming as meaning, then it did have one. However, since there were no other life forms or objects in Tartarus, this sole value of naming was also rendered worthless. Writing? Theres something like that in the Abyss too? Cronus couldnt help but express his surprise. The present world had innate divine writing, Laine had created the original Spirit Script, Metis had created Hydrology, and there were also ordinary scripts taught to Humans that lacked transcendent power, but those all presupposed a user. First there was the Deity Race, then came the innate divine writing. The Lord of the Spirit Realm and spiritual life formed, and the original Spirit Script followed. It was only after the myriad Oceanides appeared that Hydrology emerged. And without Humans, ordinary scripts would not have been created. Chapter 126 - 96 Tartarus_3 Chapter 126: Chapter 96 Tartarus_3 But the Abyss was void of anything, devoid of any signs of life having ever existed. The only ones that had ever been there were the three Titans who served as prisoners. Cronus truly couldnt fathom what meaning there could be in the birth of script here. It couldnt possibly be for the Abyss itself to read, yet Tartarus was the only Primordial God without personification, lacking the ability to see. Who knows... The Abyss is one of the few places that even I know nothing about. Whatever happens here, I wouldnt be surprised. Thats also why I describe this journey as an adventure, for Ive even prepared for the possibility that the Abyss might suddenly come to life. After studying the script in his hand for a while, Laine summoned a few more for comparison. But in the end, he still couldnt discern anything. Lets continue onward, hoping to find the answers inside. This journey into the Abyss has truly been quite fruitful. Setting them aside, Laine decided not to dwell on it any longer. At the core of the Abyss, he thought he would likely find the outcome. Even if the core held no answers, once Cronus completed his transformation, he might tell him the answer, if by that time his mind had not been confused by the powers of Chaos. Okay. Nodding, Cronus also found this matter very interesting. After all, Laines foundation was in the Spirit Realm; how the Abyss was, was only due to a desire for exploration and prevention that he paid it attention. But for the former Divine King, it was necessary to understand every bit of the unknown here, so as not to unintentionally cause even greater troubles in the future. Discarding the script in his hands, the two set off once more. As they continued deeper, the surrounding void became darker, sometimes even taking on the color of Chaos. Streaks of Chaotic Source Force roamed around, and Laine tried to make contact with them but eventually gave up. These freely dissipating remnants of Source Power within the bowels of the Abyss were difficult to utilize; they were the leftovers from the creation of the world, the detritus from the collapse of the Chaotic Void. If he took them out and tried to process them with the entire body of the Spirit Realm, it indeed could be done, but the point was trivial. On one hand, they were difficult to collect, and on another, it was too time-consuming. Laine could roughly judge that even if he spent ten thousand years, the power gained would likely be inconsequential. Even Chaos itself, being larger than the Spirit Realm, chose to expel them into the body of Tartarus, letting them slowly erode over the long years. Rather than Laine spending his energy on them, it would be more valuable to think about how to improve the inner circulation of the Spirit Realm. In any case, there was no room for regret for him now. No matter the outcome, he would have to accept it. The bad news is that our previous plan may no longer be viable. I had thought that there were no living beings in the Abyss and that as long as you could make it here, by accepting the Abysss assimilation with a status devoid of all worldly endowments, intrinsic to that of a deity, then you could become its first god. You would be to the Abyss what the Primordial Gods were to the world. But now, an Outsider has taken your place there. Having lost the notion of being the first, even if we continue the plan, your gains would be much diminished. Observing more closely, Laine looked even more regretful. It was a pity that he was only an avatar entering now, but no one knew what was inside the Abyss, and not being able to prepare beforehand was to be expected. As for having his true body come later for exploration, that would be pointless. Opportunity was fleeting, and it seemed that he would have to reluctantly become a shareholder, sharing in the dividends. What about the good news? After a prolonged silence, Cronus thought Laine felt sorry for him. He reluctantly accepted this outcome, as it seemed his luck had never been particularly good. Now, it was just another blow. Although he had lost the concept of being the first, he could still become an Abyssal Demon Lord; it was just that the result was rather far from what he had envisioned. However, in front of him, Laine provided an answer that was beyond his expectations. The good news I have for you is Shaking his head slightly, Laine looked at the former Divine King beside him. It had to be said that perhaps fortune had turned, and this time, the other party might just pick up a bargain. Of course, along with the bargain, there also came a powerful enemy. Ive opened up the Spirit Realm, you know that, right? Yes, so what? So, have you ever considered opening one yourself, perhaps a smaller, weaker one, but a world that can grow and become strong without the influence of the current world? Chapter 127 - 97 The Forgotten Goddess Chapter 127: Chapter 97 The Forgotten Goddess In the heart of the Abyss, Laine spoke in an even tone, yet his words stirred tempestuous waves in Cronuss heart. To create a world, in the previous era, no god knew what this meant, but now, there was not a single god who did not desire it. Even though most deities were unaware of the deeper secrets behind it, Laine, like a Primordial God, lived in seclusion beyond the world, unaffected by two changes of Divine Kings, and even the Twin Gods of the Dark Night found him untouchable, a fact known to all. For the former Divine King and the Primordial Gods, though, they saw something deeper. To effortlessly seal a True God, to step outside the framework of current-day laws, they might not have grasped the most fundamental secrets, but what was now revealed was enough to excite them. The complete will of Chaos World rarely interfered with the gods, or rather, aside from the one time Laine created a world, no other god had ever felt its presence. However, the part of it that existed in this world was different; it constantly reminded the gods that, though they seemed immortal, a sword still hung above their heads. This was unbearable for them, and so the feeling of rebellion naturally emerged, along with an intensifying desire to create their own worlds. Cronus felt this especially strongly. Even without the authority of Indeterminable Destiny, once he created a world, the impact of fate on him would greatly diminish, and he was very clear about this fact. Just like the Abyss, its connection to the current world was limited to a mutually connected passageway, and thus, throughout the ages, it had never undergone any changes due to fate. But because he understood this very clearly, Cronus found it somewhat unbelievable. Was Laine truly giving him an opportunity to stand on equal footing? If it were him, he would never allow a second god to possess such power. Dont misunderstand, Cronus, our worlds are probably somewhat different, Although Im not very clear on the specifics, I can be sure that even if you succeed, your beginning would still be somewhat behind my Spirit Realm. Shaking his head gently, Laine saw through Cronuss thoughts. But just as he had considered, if it would cause significant trouble for himself, he would rather not do it. In fact, it was not just the start, but the upper limit of the new world that constituted the real difference between them. Years had passed, and Laine gradually discovered that the essence of the Spirit Realms temporal nature was not the temporal source power of Cronus, but rather the faint temporal divinity he once possessed. At the time, he hadnt paid much heed to it, but now, Laine realized its strength. It was something left behind along with his spiritual body after enduring the baptism of the Chaotic Void, even Chaos had not been able to take it away. This was the foundation of the Spirit Realm, and that temporal source power was secondary. Im not particularly concerned about that. Go on, tell me what youve found. It is difficult, which is why it took her nearly ten thousand years and she still hasnt completed the process. This is all based on the premise that Mnemosyne only had Weak Divine Power. Otherwise, even several epochs might not be enough to wash away the imprints of the current world on her. Faced with Cronuss interrogation, Laine explained patiently. I dont know how she entered, nor how she reached the core of the Abyss, but there is no doubt that she is being transformed. Your sister willingly gave up her identity as a Titan Goddess of the present world, choosing instead to become part of the Abyss. Her Godhood of Language and Innate Script was stripped away over tens of thousands of years, and now she has almost completely become part of the Abyss. When she awakens, she will be the first Primordial Deity born of the Abyss. She will completely shed her former weakness, of course, and will also bear some responsibilities. Some responsibilities, Laine could guess what kind of obligations a goddess might have. I see... then you might be in trouble. Having accepted Laines explanation, Cronus couldnt help but turn and jest: She has always been unforgettable to you. Let her come. If she were a male deity, that would indeed be troublesome, for she would take the path I had originally envisaged for you. Regrettably, she is a goddess. Although I dont know why, even the chaotic Abyss does not recognize a female deity to assume the highest authority. Not that he cared much, for Laine of the present no longer regarded any being without Great Divine Power. In the future, theres a saying in The East, Below the sage, all are ants, and Chaos World was much the same. Those who havent reached this step are mere pawns. As for what this has to do with male and female deities, it goes back to the method Laine initially used to persuade Cronus. For the former Divine King, if he couldnt continue to possess Divine Authority and power, he might as well sleep eternally like the Heavenly Father. Therefore, to borrow the Divine Authority of Cronus, and for the remnant temporal Origin, as well as for the sake of the impending perfection, Laine also went to great lengths to consider for him. The so-called Divine Authority is not like Godhood, but an additional authority granted by the laws of the current world. Thus, it rises and falls with the changes in the might of the Divine King and grows stronger with events like legislation and creation of life under his rule, for it is indeed an embodiment of the worlds favor. Chapter 128 - 98: All Three Chapter 128: Chapter 98: All Three Thus, having understood the nature of the Divine Kings power, Laine boldly made a prediction. In the present world that only possessed instinct devoid of wisdom, it would select those recognized by the gods or those who had rendered meritorious deeds to become the Divine King. But what about the Abyss that lacked personification? Among the gods, the first-born Primordial Gods were the mightiest. So, in the Abyss devoid of any trace of life, the divinity that first came into being would certainly not be inferior. Shedding everything from the past, stepping into the Abyss in his purest form, embracing chaos and disorder, he would become the first deity of this place. Cronus would thus gain new power and, as the Bringer of Life and Change to the Abyss, would become the king of Tartarus, just like the Heavenly Father Uranusnot granted by man, but bestowed by heaven itself. It was under such words that Laines plan ultimately swayed Cronus. Compared to the heavily constrained present world, becoming the first god and an eternal monarch of the Abyss was not at all a worse choice. Therefore, under the joint witness of the Spirit Realm and the power of the Divine King, the two parties reached this agreement, and thus todays events unfolded. Even today, Cronus still remembered those words Laine had said to him, which seemed to foretell destiny itself. Upstodatee from ...Three times you will gestate, three times you will be reborn. At the juncture where two eras transition, spanning three ages, you will once again come into this world... The Abyss is the final destiny of your fate, just as the earth is the final destiny for you and your brothers. But once you cleanse the past, everything can begin anew. This time, you will reign over the world in the name of the master of the Bottomless Abyss, and with Tartarus refuge, fate can no longer easily sway you. Seek vengeance against the present world, against your children, and of course, you can choose to seek vengeance against me as well. At the time, Laines seemingly indifferent words were filled with profound temptation. The former Divine King had to believe again that language indeed possessed magic power; hence, in the end, he let go of the past and chose to be here. However, at this moment, something unexpected arose in the original plan, but the result seemed to be even better. So, what exactly is your good news, and what does it have to do with the creation of a new world? No one could keep their cool during such a critical moment. Laines earlier predictions had already satisfied him immensely, but now there seemed to be an even better outcome, and Cronus could hardly contain himself. With a slight smile, at this juncture, Laine had no desire to keep teasing. Just thirty percent, which was the result of careful deliberation. If he asked for too much, then either Cronus would devote all his energy to dealing with Laine, or he might choose to let things take their own course. After all, if he did not hold the main control, striving would be meaningless. If too little, Laine felt it would also cause trouble, as it would lessen many of the former Divine Kings cares. He might even think of how to cut ties with Laine, even if it would deal a severe blow to the newborn world. Thirty percent was just right, neither too much nor too little, and suited Laines intentions perfectly. ...Thirty percent, agreed. But arent you afraid that one day I will surpass you? Calm down and after some thought, Cronus agreed as expected but still probed with his words. Heh, if with the result of your work I hold thirty percent, and you can still surpass me, then it would be deserved. Shaking his head slightly, Laine had no intention of elaborating further with Cronus. It was better to leave him with some hope, and it wasnt really deceit. After all, in the eyes of the Divine King, the Spirit Realm only represented the path leading directly to Great Divine Power, as well as freedom beyond the control of the present world. These things, after Cronus had created a new world, would also be within his grasp. At the side, although he didnt know what working meant, the former Divine King still understood the implication. He simply nodded and then urged: Then lets hurry. I remember you said that taking action at the time of an eras transition often comes with considerable aid. And my sister, who was lost here, I havent seen her for a long time either. Lets go then. Nodding, Laine did not delay and led the way forward. Chapter 129 - 99 The True Name Chapter 129: Chapter 99 The True Name Walking through the abyss where there was no form or fixed matter, Laine and Cronus drew ever closer to the core. Visible to the naked eye, the strange characters in the surrounding space increased, along with a tone imbued with corruption and desecration that also began to resonate, echoing the distorted noise in this limitless void. But this time, Laine had recognized their origin. After Mnemosyne had lost her Memory, Innate Script and Language were her only remaining Divine Duties. However, the power of the former paled in comparison to the three maxims on the Oracle Stone Tablet, and the latter, without the cooperation of Speech, seemed much weaker. From this perspective, perhaps the twelve Titans were originally paired in twos, their Godhoods complementing each other. In the original myths, if the God of Meteorology, Crius, had not been confined to the Abyss after his defeat, maybe he would have united with the Goddess of Justice and begotten the three goddesses symbolizing the seasons of Spring, Summer, and Autumn. Of course, whether it was the original him or the now him, the Abyss was probably his only destination. From this point of view, his fate was indeed deeply intertwined with Cronus. Maybe the relationship between the two as sovereign and servant could even continue, who knows. But all this had nothing to do with Mnemosyne anymore. As the God of Script willingly renounced her identity as a Titan deity, she changed after being assimilated by the Abyss. As the first deity of Tartarus, the two portions of Godhood that peeled away from her were gradually corrupted over tens of thousands of years, taking on the hues of the Abyss. Henceforth, the script and language here took on a special meaning. Yet, as Laine had previously surmised, script of the Abyss could at most serve as a name and held no other significance. This would grant the beings born later in the Abyss, as well as the lives that emerged in new worlds powered by the Abysss energy, unique names endowed with power. Yet at the same time, once their one-of-a-kind names were controlled by other lives, it would make them more susceptible to their influence and control. Th.e? most uptod/ate novels a/re published on n(0)velbj)n(.)c/o/m Based on past memories, Laine had given them a fitting termTrue Name. Weve arrived, a truly wondrous sight. Halting his steps and observing everything before him, Laine couldnt help but marvel sincerely. The greatest artist is always nature herself. Here, perhaps due to the brief convergence of the source of Order, everything looked more familiar than the rest of the Abyss, much more comprehensible. Stars twinkled in the sky above, while the chaos-colored liquid churned at his feet, gathering into a sea. At the center of the ocean, a naked female being floated there. The reason for describing her as female was because the current Mnemosyne bore no resemblance to her past self. Bizarre, eerie, inscrutable, and in comparison, even the Hekatonkheires seemed more divine. Her very appearance was a taboo for mortals. Of course, she was no longer called Mnemosyne. The instant they laid eyes on the being before them, a new name emerged in the hearts of Laine and Cronus. Mother of Demons, Moya Just as the first Primordial God, Gaia, had been chosen by the world to solely conceive the initial sky, sea, and mountains, Moya was destined to give birth to new gods, a duty assigned by Tartarus. As for whether these Abyss-born deities possessed the immortal essence, akin to those of the outer world, Laine couldnt tell. Maybe they did, maybe they didnt, but it didnt mattertime would provide the answer. Nodding, Cronus seemed to have regained his past fighting spirit. The power of my new realm originates from the Abyss, which means that I and It can devour each other. Though Im far from matching It, unlike Its primitive and obscure thinking, I possess wisdom. I believe that even if I am not equal to It at the beginning, I will be the ultimate victor, he declared. Give it to me, turning to Laine, the former Divine King could hardly wait: Your promise, the power to break free from the Abyss after I am assimilated by it. Nodding slightly, Laine extended his right hand. Immediately, a fluctuating power, most of its imprint erased, wafted towards Cronus, and as the power drifted out, the avatar also became much more ethereal. Having received this power and sensing that only seventy percent of it was unclaimed, Cronus pondered for a moment. He divided it equally into ten parts, then merged it into himself. The next instant, his form, which had been difficult to observe, solidified. Your Spirit Realm has seven layers; do you have any advice about my world? he asked before the beginning. I can only talk about my intentions at the time. Numbers start at one, are established at three, materialize at five, thrive at seven, and reach their peak at nine. I dont like extremes, so I only opened up seven levels of realms, but as for you, it naturally depends on your own ideas, explained Laine. He lightly offered his advice but had no intention of making a decision for him. For mortals, it is because numbers have special meanings that they are used. But for them, it is because they imbue numbers with special meanings that they possess power. Therefore, no matter how many layers Cronus chooses to build, it wont affect the strength of the new worlds power, only the structure of the world. Each layered realm has its own, and in self-recycling, theres always an advantage. Even the legends from the later East speak of a trinity of realms: The Sky, Earth, and Man. Then let it be nine layers. The one who always wins thinks of moderation. But I, I like the extremes, Cronus decided resolutely. Making his decision, Cronus no longer hesitated. His half-real, half-illusory figure leapt towards the distant orb of light. He had already thought it through: nine layers of realm, the full force of power, he would leave out the third, fifth, and seventh layers. He would construct them with the thirty percent of Laines power and encase his own realms with his, and then they would each develop independently, having nothing to do with each other. In his own territory, he would not lose to anyone else. As for making a move on Laine, Cronus had not even considered it. Until he was sure he could completely defeat this enigmatic Ancient God, the former Divine King would only be wary of him, not hostile. In this world, there were many worthy adversaries to face, with the Abyss being the most immediate one. Rather than establishing an inscrutable enemy, the present foes required more attention. Chapter 130 - 100 Weaving Method Chapter 130: Chapter 100 Weaving Method In the Abyss, a new realm was being established, but unlike Laine, Cronus neither needed to create life nor to forge new laws. He was simply using pure power that had gathered when new deities were being nurtured with the help of the Abyss to carve out nine new layers of space. Even so, because the force of Order and the power bestowed by Laine were not energies he had controlled for long, Cronuss world-building was slower compared to the initial Spirit Realm. While he was shaping this new domain, progress in the outside world did not stop. At this moment, in the outer world. The world in the Abyss and the present world were different, just as the early Spirit Realm had been, where chaos caused a disruption in the flow of time. With Laine, who had once been exposed to the Chaotic Source Force, meddling, this disturbance was directed to elongate rather than to shorten. Therefore, although a considerable amount of time seemed to have passed in Tartarus, only a brief while had gone by in the outside world. At the center of the continent, dust arose for miles where the Mount of the Gods had fallen. In the midst of this haze, a force split into three; one drifted towards Mount Olympus, another was intercepted by the Divine King and bestowed across space to fortify the axial position of the Spirit Realm, augmenting the symbolic power of Mount Sinai, and the last wandered aimlessly, as if waiting for a being capable of sustaining it. With the original Mount of the Gods gone, The Sky began to sway. The sole Mount Olympus located in the Eastern Region was not enough to maintain stability, so although the skies in the east were held aloft by the new Mount of the Gods, those in the west began to descend slowly. Of course, Mount Othrys was no Mount Zhou from the eastern mythologies of later generations; its importance was not as high. Thus, even without a new support, the heavens and the earth would not collapse into each other, bringing about the destruction of all things. Upstodatee from It would merely descend for nine days and nights, then rest upon the body of Mother Earth, just as in the dawn of creation. At this moment, at the heart of the continent, the two Ancient Gods causing all this upheaval were wholly unconcerned with the changes in the sky. Their colossal forms colliding with the earthy glow shook the boundless land. Ravines formed, mountains crumbled, rivers were severed, the earth reshaped, and watercourses rerouted. Far off above the East Sea, the blue-clad Hecate, holding the Book of All Laws, listened to the thunderous noises coming from the distant horizon. Though not on site, she could guess what was happening there. The Divine King, that she had once duped with her concocted potion, was exhibiting a level of power beyond her imagination. Tablet, tablet, is that really the Divine King? I cant believe hes so formidable. I think Golden Mane might not be much of a match. If the Divine King deals with them, will he come looking for me? Before, Hecate hadnt taken the matters of the Divine King to heart mainly because she felt his strength, though considerable, was within an acceptable range. After all, even though he had defeated the God of the Ocean and his spouse, he hadnt done so with absolute superiority. But considering the current situation, she believed that the God of the Ocean couple, on whom she had pinned high hopes, would be crushed by his single hand. This made Hecate start to worry, so she hastily consulted her ultimate backer to see if they could withstand it. If they couldnt, she would need to grab her things and flee in haste. Work could wait, but if she were caught and thrown into the Abyss, it would be a dire predicament. [Do not worry, his current state wont last long.] Hmph, if you wont tell, dont. Ill just ask him myself when the time comes. Realizing the slates intentional concealment, Hecate huffed lightly, but on her current blue-haired, blue-dressed self, it hardly seemed intimidating. The disturbance in the distant horizon grew more intense. Hecate could vaguely make out that the sun in the sky had also grown larger somehow. But this did not affect her. The time was almost upon her, and opening the Divine Artifact in her hands, a look of solemnity crept over the gentle visage of blue-robed Hecate for the first time. When her expression became serious, coupled with her altered appearance, she truly exuded a sense of profound depth and transcendence from the world. Today is the day I become a deity. In a quiet whisper, the next moment, silvery flames drifted from Hecates body, and the curled Magic Net slowly unfolded, stretching across hundreds of miles in an instant. As the embryonic Magic Net opened up, guided by the Tome of All Spells, countless invisible strands materialized from the void and surged crazily toward the great net. They were ignited by the silver fire and then merged with it as one. Hecate could vaguely sense a vast and limitless consciousness descending around her, connecting with the Magic Nets embryonic form. It was the Spirit Realm, which she had encountered more than once. In the past, she felt like a person walking the earth, aware of its vastness but never truly knowing its expanse. But now, as the will of the Spirit Realm descended willingly, Hecate finally felt the awe of facing this grandeur. Being but a mayfly in the vast cosmos, a mere grain in the vast sea, was probably no different than this. Born from patterns, succeed through likening Regaining composure, raising the Divine Artifact high, Hecate seemed spiritually cleansed but quickly returned to the present moment. At this time, she could feel that every place covered by the Spirit Realm was vividly clear at the bottom of her heart. So, she smiled and once again announced her arrival to the world. Witnessed by the great Ancient Spirit World, I am the master of the Magic Net, the source of all spells! In the starry sky, a special star shone brightly, illuminating the surrounding areas. Wherever the Spirit Realm reached within the world, endless threads wove into a net. Silver fire filled the heavens, and almost in an instant, it spread from a tiny cluster along the invisible tracks laid by the Spirit Realms power, igniting the sky, the ocean, and the land. At the same time, as the Spirit Realms power poured in, new divine aspects and laws descended upon Hecate. The present world responded in kind, and, as if witnessing a divine phenomenon, an invisible wave swept across the world; all deities knew that a new True God had been born above the East Sea. But only a few knew that this was not just a divine birth, for this deity had already been born once before. Master of the Magic Net, Hecate! The next moment, the new gods great name shook the Source Sea, and the bridge between the Spirit Realm and the present world appeared. Under the subtle protection of the Divine Authority, in this crucial moment of an epochal turnover, the original Magic Net was finally completed. Chapter 131 - 101: Insight into the Mysteries of Authority (Monthly Ticket +3) Chapter 131: Chapter 101: Insight into the Mysteries of Authority (Monthly Ticket +3) The Magic Web, a network that constrains elements and regulates order. The latter is not yet evident, as the concepts reliant on the Magic Web are few at present, but the formers influence is immediate and apparent. When the Magic Web formed, the once chaotically unordered elements instantly found their carriers, for the Magic Web itself embodies some of the elemental divine authority. From then on, except in a few areas not covered by the Magic Web, any mortal thing required the Magic Webs permission to manipulate elemental power. Of course, the current Magic Web is impartially open to all life. It doesnt care whether you are good or evil, as long as you follow its rules, it will serve you. Is this the world as seen through the eyes of a True God? How wonderful, under the influence of divine authority, even if my understanding of the Laws origin is superficial, it still obeys my will, just like mortals who do not comprehend the mysteries of the birth of life, yet that doesnt affect their existence in the world. Above the East Sea, the silver fire had somehow vanished into the void, leaving no trace. Upon Hecates slender body, a faint stream of divine power began to flow. With each passing moment, it grew exponentially stronger than the moment before. As this ascent continued, perhaps after several breaths, the surge of power gradually broke through to the realm of Intermediate Divine Power, and then the rate of increase began to slow. This was the result of thousands of years of cumulation by the newly born Goddess of the Magic Web, but now it was also spent. The Magic Web is, after all, merely a tool that binds elements and connects spirituality with matter, and its own strength is not formidable. Only with a sufficient number of users, or even by broadening its own concepts, might it be possible to support Hecate taking another step further. After all, this is not a power that was meant to appear in fate, and the world will not pour extra Source Power into it for its sake. [This is an embodiment of the worlds favoritism towards the gods.] [You have some understanding of the Magic Web itself, and you participated personally in the weaving of the prototype of the Magic Web, along with observing the movement of elements in all parts of the world. Hence, regarding your own divine authority, although you claim to barely understand, your grasp is actually quite good.] [Even the gods cannot compare with you; they use their authority instinctively, without understanding the underlying mechanisms, unknown to them why and how their powers work.] [Their godhood is simply a result of being well-born.] Beside Hecate, with the birth of the Magic Web, the Tome of All Spells, which also experienced a unique change, slowly began to show its text once again. This time was different. Last time the slate was stuck simply because Hecate criticized the Divine King, leaving it a bit at a loss for words. But this time, it was truly overwhelmed. U//ppTodated fr/o/m It was simultaneously contending with the strongest deity in the present world, spectating the creation in the Abyss, and, at the same time as the birth of the Magic Web, approving with Divine Authority, granting the Spirit Realm the qualifications to be open to the current world. Multi-tasking to this extent and still having free time to answer queries was somewhat difficult. I see. But having personally experienced it once, Ive realized that pure mortals cannot become deities on their own. The divine offices inherent in the world are not their domain. And like the creation of The Magic Web, creating something new is quite difficult to achieve with ones strength. The birth of the Magic Web still had the support of the Spirit Realm, but what about humans? They dont have a source of power, do they? [Normal changes, no need to pay heed] [Since youve created The Magic Web, it naturally needs users] [Although the object of meditation doesnt necessarily have to be the moon of the Spirit Realm, the environment there is indeed the most suited for the growth of the spirit] Using any excuse, the opening of the Spirit Realm had been long prepared; it was just that now was the time for implementation. Previously, the present world was separated from the Spirit Realm by space-time, accessible by only a few beings. If that seal were broken at that time, not to mention the possible issue of being located by other deities, just the conflict between the worlds would be quite a trouble. When the Spirit Realm, an interface originally independent from the present world, came into direct contact with it, conflict between the two worlds was almost foreseeable. Undoubtedly, although todays Spirit Realm was far superior to what it once was, yet it had not reached the point of overpowering the present world; now, however, things were different. On one hand, The Magic Web served as a lubricant between the two worlds, with Element, the special existence that could be influenced by the spirit and change matter, successfully easing the conflict. On the other hand, the Divine Authority granted the Spirit Realm a legal entry pass. As a result, the Divine Authoritys presence plummeted, but the Spirit Realm itself was accepted by the present world. Just like the Abyss, although Tartarus, as a major part independent of the present world, was rejected by it, contact itself would not cause conflict. Its portal in the Underworld served as the point of contact between the two. The Spirit Realms points were just moreIt spanned every corner of the world. I see... thats interesting. In that case, the deities should also be able to enter the Spirit Realm now. Arent you afraid theyll wreak havoc? Unaware of the various secrets behind it, Hecate simply raised an eyebrow, asking pointedly. Past experiences told her that the tablet was somewhat wary of the deities before. It might not be the ones frequently walking the world, but they were not fearless either. [Not afraid] [When this age ends, within the Spirit Realm, no matter how many outside deities there are, it will make no difference] [In a while, you can go and observe, perhaps you will have some revelations] Still without any intent to disguise its meaning, the black inscriptions did not deny their connection to the Spirit Realm, but hinted that at the end of this era, a significant event would take place there. Alright, I will. Hecate puffed her cheeks, her gaze inadvertently sweeping over the reflection on the seas surface. As if reminded of something, she twirled, and when she stopped, she was back in her once-familiar red dress. Yet, if one looked closely, they could still see that, after ascending to godhood, she was slightly different from before. Chapter 132 - 102: The Great Sun Chapter 132: Chapter 102: The Great Sun I should get used to this appearance a bit moreby the way, slate, youve said before that the gods do not understand the mysteries of their own authority, what about you? There was a hint of curiosity, after all, Hecate was not capable of doing it at the moment, and she also felt that it was extraordinarily difficult to accomplish. However, this time, the Book of All Laws did not reveal any follow-up content. Because in fact, Hecate was quite right, even he himself was actually unable to fully comprehend the principles behind the authority he wielded. When standing high above, although one can overlook the entirety of mountains and rivers, one can never see whats at ones feet. And if one is born high above, then its impossible to experience the process of climbing up from below, which is true for all gods, himself included. N/ne?w n0vel chap/ers are published o/n He had considered completing this part, but it was not a simple task. Forget it, just watch the drama unfold. Aside, although she did not receive a response, the answer had already become quite evident. Thus, Hecate smiled, then shifted her focus away from these matters. As for the centaur peeking from the side, she would deal with him after todays affairs were over, as she currently had no time to spare for him. She looked towards the distant continent where the battle continued unabated, not at all affected by the transient scene of silver fire that had just flickered by. The birth of the Magic Net was crucial for Hecate, and it held exceptional significance for both the Spirit Realm and the current world, but for the gods at this moment, other than proving there was one more deity in the world, it had no further meaning. Even the slowly descending western sky was not a concern to the gods at this time, let alone the minor disturbances above the East Sea. The Divine King was contesting with Mother Earth, who was clearly at a disadvantage. Apart from the coupled God of the Ocean and Zeus being barely able to interfere, the other True Gods could only protect themselves from the shockwaves of the collision and were unable to influence the battles tide. But in the starry heavens, the Sun, which had lost control due to Helios hiding in the East Sea, was undergoing subtle changes unnoticed. Crack In the midst of the grand Sun, besides the substance flowing like liquid, there was nothing else. Or to be precise, even if there was, it would have been burned to ashes long ago. The sounds he had just heard were those tiny cracks expanding. This is... At first, the God of Sun did not grasp what was happening. But soon, the sealing chains, which had long ceased receiving a steady influx of power, began to gradually erode under the sheer force of the Sun itself. From tiny fissures to inch-long meltdowns, the seals disintegration progressed at an alarmingly visible speed, akin to an avalanche. This is! Jolted to sudden awareness, Hyperion, realizing what was unfolding, stared fixedly at the disintegrating chains. He had no knowledge of what had transpired outside, clueless as to why, right after hearing Cronuss voice, his own seals began to crumble. But he did not care for such matters. Thousands of years of imprisonment had not extinguished the fiery passion within the God of Sun; rather, it had only grown more intense. Perhaps it was because he had spent too long at the Suns core that the influence of his Godhood of Sun seemed to strengthen. Now, Hyperion was more under the sway of the Suns will itself. Without any reservations or limits, to dominate the starry heavens, this was the Suns innate impulse. With the weakening of his chains, the familiar sensation of power slowly returned. As divine energy, silent for millennia, reconvened, the God of Suns gaze penetrated the supreme celestial body and settled on the distant lands. He immediately discerned the boundless colossal silhouette but felt not an ounce of dread at the sight. Hyperion recognized that being; although its aura felt somewhat strange and its appearance somewhat different, the most crucial temporal and spatial Divine Authority undeniably confirmed to him that this was an old friendthe second Divine King, Cronus, who had sealed him here. He was in battle, and his adversary was their shared Mother Goddess. He seemed invincible, but the God of Sun harbored no fear. Although he could not perceive the slightest flaw in the others powerCronus appeared invulnerable, absolutely dominating Mother Earthhow could the disintegrating seal, dissipating without cause, be a falsehood? If this was truly the extent of the adversarys power, why would he need to reclaim such an insignificant amount of strength? The only answer was that the other was merely putting on an act. Perhaps he had found a way to temporarily elevate his power, but this could not last. The crumbling seal was the undeniable proof. Chapter 133 - 103 Descent to the Mortal World Chapter 133: Chapter 103 Descent to the Mortal World Heh, so thats it. It seems youve encountered trouble, my dear brother, so much so that even this little power you must take back? If I werent right here, its quite possible you would have deceived me too. But rest assured, to thank you for your past favor, Ill soon contribute to your might. The seals around him became increasingly incomplete; or rather, its insides had long been hollowed out. Hyperion stretched his body slightly, and with a series of resounding echoes, the final chains of the seal were also dispersed. In nearly an instant, as the ancient God of Suns power was unbound, the great Sun changed hands in a moment, returning to the embrace of its former master. Originally, Hyperions retroactive actions had repulsed the Sun, but Helioss crafting of the Sun Chariot with Godhood was even more unacceptable to this supreme celestial body. A Divine Artifact to drive the Sun was liked by the Divine King, by the other deities, and by the laws of the current world, but the only one who did not like it was the Sun itself. The Sun, how could it submit to being under someone! Th.e? most uptod/ate novels a/re published on n(0)velbj)n(.)c/o/m Hahahaha... Thats right! Cronus and even my foolish son, they do not understand you, but I do. With a soft whisper and a wild smile, feeling the Suns accumulated dissatisfaction over thousands of years, Hyperion heartily invited his old friend. Come now, cast aside the laws of this current world. Lets together stage a grand spectacle to announce the return of the Ruler of the Stars! At this moment, the starry sky was uninhabited, especially near the Sun. It was as if they had long anticipated what was to occur, the stars of the Zodiac Regions had already concealed themselves. The stars they represented were still hanging there, but thats because they were the projection of the Spirit Realms stars into the outer space. Just like the Nether Moon, which seemed to hang above the Underworld but was in fact untouchable to any deity. Besides, among the deities of the starry sky, the Goddess of Light took refuge in the Light regions, the deities of the Lightless celestial bodies never made a display, the God of the Sky and Goddess of Daylight remained uninvolved with the world, and thus in the heavens, unnoticed, silently, the great Sun changed masters once again. Perhaps because of Mother Earths arrival, the Divine King no longer focused on these weaker deities, giving them a respite around the Mount of the Gods. Feeling his father-in-laws somewhat uncontrollable emotions, Zeus reminisced about the Titans original title. If the Titans of yesteryear were so submissive in front of the Heavenly Father, it was no wonder that he disdainfully bestowed upon them the title Titan. But thinking was one thing, and the current opposing party was after all an ally to him. However, when Zeus tried to offer some words of comfort, he searched his mind and couldnt find a single thing to say. After all, faced with such a situation, he really couldnt think of any variables left to consider. In the past, except for that one setback in the hands of the red-haired witch, Zeus had it all smooth sailing, everything going his way. He married the most intelligent goddess and even entangled with her sister. Being forced into the Abyss, the strength of the Hekatonkheires during the ten-year war made him feel it was all worth it, until now. He couldnt understand, if Cronus had possessed such power before, why did he confront them for so long instead of toppling Olympus with an invincible stance on the first day of the war, making it clear that the Divine Kings authority was unquestionable? He didnt even need to wait until then. Early on, when he rescued his five siblings, the Divine King could have shown Gaia with absolute power that whatever the giants were, they were not my brothers; they were merely a bunch of monsters. What you think they are doesnt matter, what matters is what I say they are, and thats what they are. I dont want the giants to leave the Abyss, then they will stay obediently there. I want these rebels in my belly, then no one can let them out. Perhaps this was just a way for him to satisfy his own amusement. He never cared about me, my struggles and efforts, they were just a joke in his eyes. Somewhat powerless, but Zeus still gripped the Arrow of Thunder tightly. He would never speak of surrender until the very last moment. Wait, whats that? Suddenly, a voice filled with puzzlement and surprise sounded. Looking towards the source of the voice, at his father-in-laws side, the original Goddess of Water was gazing up at the sky. Chapter 134 - 104: The Sense of Ceremony Chapter 134: Chapter 104: The Sense of Ceremony Zeus turned around and saw her, his mother-in-law, the primeval water goddess, Thaesis. She was looking in the direction of the starry sky, where the great Sun that had been suspended at its zenith suddenly began to enlarge. From a deitys perspective, she could very clearly discern that the Suns true body was falling toward the center of the continent. Such an act that went against the rules of the current world could never be spontaneous; behind it, there must be a God of Sun manipulating it. How could this be, wasnt Helios still at sea? And if he had the courage to face the Divine King directly, he wouldnt be making excuses to stay in the ocean... Waitthis isnt Helios, this is Hyperion, where has the seal gone? At first it was somewhat incomprehensible, but the next moment, Oceanus too grasped what was happening in an instant. The Sun would not leave its orbit for no reason, and Hyperion would not break free from his seal without cause. If there had to be a reason, it was that the seal had been unlocked willingly or unwillingly. In what situation would Cronus remove the seal he had once set? Hahahaha, I knew it, he couldnt have suddenly become so powerful. He must have used some means; it has to be this way, but now, his power has begun to wane! Zeus, take action; he is just holding on! Amidst the ups and downs of emotions, Oceanus finally regained his confidence. His divine power began to boil, and in the distant horizon, the world-surrounding river seemed to sense its masters impassioned mood. At the end of the ocean, a blue light began to fluctuate, inching upward. It was the water level of the river rising, consequently rolling up to the sky. For a moment, even the surface of the sea beyond seemed to rise by three parts. Cronus, just as you had faced the Father God before, no matter how you struggle, failure is your ultimate fate! The power of Cronus didnt feel weak at all; on the contrary, there were signs of rising again at this moment. Seeing this, the Ocean Deity Sovereign couldnt even afford to care about the Divine Kings mention of the fall of the Titans; he merely ascended to The Sky, aiming to launch a pincer attack on the advancing Sun. Stop your pretense, Cronus, Ive seen through your tricks, even your own seal Dont be hasty, Oceanus, your turn is coming soon. A glance was all it took to silence the words that the God of the Ocean was about to utter. Maybe it was because there were too many changes today, Oceanus did look a bit different from usual. The Divine King even thought he seemed like a jest used to heighten the atmosphere. Of course, it was also possible that once these seemingly lofty beings lost their support, they were indeed no different from ordinary people. But since you still havent given up With no more waiting, the Divine Kings right hand reached out, shading the heavens and earth with its illusory form. As the Sun approached, under the gaze of the gods, Cronus didnt wait for the Sun to collide; he grabbed at the massive body of light ahead of it. In the face of his power at this moment, the starry space was mere inches, size and scale had lost their meaning. So the next moment, amidst innumerable horrified gazes, the Divine King stretched out his hand and grasped the Sun in his palm. Impossible?! A roar came from within the Sun, and the entire celestial body shook violently, the illusionary giant hand also becoming slightly unstable. But in the end, without touching the Great Power, it ultimately failed to shake the Divine King. Just like holding a glowing sphere, the Divine King drew his hand back, holding it in front of him. Fate or accident, either is possible, but thats not important anymore. Whether its by chance or destined, Ill not refuse it. Especially since I am the Divine King, what he once did, I naturally cannot be absent from. He remembered the past Uranus, when he himself was still very weak, Uranuss might represented the ultimate in his imagination. Hyperion, did you know, life always needs a sense of ritual, and being the Divine King is no different. Let me personally, put the final period on your chapter. Chapter 135 - 105 Bathing in the East Sea Chapter 135: Chapter 105 Bathing in the East Sea Hyperion did not know what a period was, for at that time, text did not require punctuation to break sentences. But even so, the ancient God of Sun still understood the meaning behind Cronuss words. Impossible, how could you still possess such power?! You clearly no longer have the ability to seal my power, so how could you have the strength to oppose the sun itself?!! One moment he was full of pride, the next he had fallen into the abyss. Hyperion had not expected that his anticipated glorious return would go bankrupt before it even started. To seize the sun single-handedly was an event last known to occur ten thousand years ago, but it defied all logic. The seal was intended only for him personally, yet now Cronus was opposing the entire sun. If he still had such strength to spare, why would he release Hyperions seal? Struggling fiercely, the God of Sun tried to prove the other was merely bluffing, but although the great orb expanded and contracted with its masters resistance, it seemed absurdly comical within the colossal hand formed from the void. It wasnt without effect; powers of this level, even the current Divine King could not ignore. But having an effect and being able to escape were clearly not the same thing. Stop wasting your efforts, I warned you, Hyperion, but you obviously did not take heed. With a light laugh, the power of space and time circled around him, Cronus looked towards the sun and also the figure within it. Unsurprisingly, this should be the last time he communicated with the other party. U//ppTodated fr/o/m But no matter. Firstly to give hope and then to shatter it by hand is indeed the best way to teach you reverence. Especially you, my child As though he had thought of something, the Divine King slightly lowered his head. That face as vast as the heavens looked down, parting the thunderclouds in layers, and casting upon Zeuss face of despair. The thunderbolts, enhanced by his divine artifact, resembled mere adornments for the Divine King, with silver serpents dancing and writhing, causing mere ripples on the titans body, yet to no avail. Compared to that scene, however, this still seems to lack something. Muttering to himself, the God of Speech still vividly remembered that scene, even after many years. Silver Serpents frenzied in the Sky, where darkness intertwined with illusions, and a towering figure enveloped in the power of time and space grasped a blazing orb of light, fiercely pressing it towards the East. It was a scene Iapetus caught a glimpse of the first time he entered the Spirit Realm. Now, except for the dark and illusory images, everything else had come to pass. The Silver Serpent came from the firstborn of the Divine King, the orb of light was supreme in the starry sky, and that towering figure, was the Divine King who reigned supreme over all. At least, it looked like the Divine King. This world is still too dangerous. A misstep, and one becomes a pawn in the struggle between the great beings. My previous decision was wise indeed. Its better to let them resolve such matters of power and influence on their own. Shaking his head, Iapetus couldnt help but think of his wife. She had gone to the East Sea again, but now that place was probably not so safe, and he wondered how she, ever so keen on fame, felt now. After all, the young God of Sun probably wasnt feeling very comfortable, given that a collision of symbols of godhood would inevitably affect the deities themselves. Be it Helios or Hyperion, or even Oceanus, the God of the Ocean, they were likely experiencing a pain that penetrated the soul. He had lived through the last epoch, and when Uranus cast the Sun into the great ocean, the God of Speech was right there. The Heavenly Father had only tested the waters back then, but the reactions of the two Titans were etched in his memory. And the Primordial Gods... truly formidable. Who knows how things will turn out. Will the gods be tolerated if they continue to unleash their powers with such abandon in this world? Feeling somewhat apprehensive, and piecing together his own experiences with some rumors, Iapetus had also guessed what the darkness and the illusion were. Three beings, each having touched the Great Divine Power and clashing in this world, would have consequences beyond the God of Speechs imagination. He didnt know which of them was the director behind all this or who would be the final victor, but regardless of the outcome, the next epoch was likely to be much different from the present. But that has nothing to do with me. He was once just a messenger, and now, even more a mere observer. Iapetus knew of no other ability, not even deeming himself as wise as his children, he knew but one thing C never to meddle in affairs beyond his capacity. And so, the God of Speech watched as an audience, witnessing the end of the second epoch. Chapter 136 - 106 Influence Chapter 136: Chapter 106 Influence No! The joys and sorrows of people do not communicate with one another. As the God of Speech lightly indulged in the pleasure of imagining Helioss fate, a desperate shout accompanied by terror emerged over the East Sea, where the young Sun God observed the events unfolding before his eyes in horror. Not long ago, having just sensed the changing ownership of the sun, Helios had once considered an idea similar to that of Ocean Deity Sovereign. Perhaps something had gone wrong with the Divine King, and his previous behaviors were all just for show. But he wasnt actually pleased by this. A simple change of the Divine King was acceptable, but the breaking of the seal meant that his father would also be released. Hyperion and Cronus had a longstanding grudge, but it wasnt certain that the new Divine King would still seek to target this Titan deity. Thats why he secretly rebelled, yet did not join the assault on Mount of the Gods or display loyalty before the new master. Although the seal within the sun would weaken with the turning of the era, it didnt mean that Hyperion would definitely be able to escape. However, if he openly rebelled, then the Divine King would certainly actively break the seal. But now, he no longer needed to worry about that. For high above, the sun was plummeting towards the East Sea at a speed far beyond Helioss imagination. Great sounds are silent, great forms are shapeless. When an enormous hand formed from the void seized the sun, one couldnt perceive its existence standing nearby. In the young Sun Gods eyes, a formidable power that he couldnt comprehend was enveloping the massive celestial body, allowing it to move at an unimaginable speed. He could feel his fathers struggle and the suns resistance, but all resistance seemed meaningless against the force that wrapped around them. The next moment, right before his eyes, the heavenly body made contact with the ocean, and boundless light and heat erupted at the center of the East Sea. Watching this scene, Pontus made his decision in the dark. No matter who won the ultimate victory afterward, he would no longer interfere. His realm of the sea, he would leave to his children to manage, and as for himself, like his brother, he would merge with his true form, existing eternally in the concave of the land. Beyond the sea, undoubtedly closest to this upheaval, was the vast and endless starry sky. The sun had left from there, and the energy tide stirred by that giant hand was growing more intense. On the moon, the Mother Goddess of Light looked on with a complex expression. Besides Cronus and Helios, she was the third deity to notice the change of hands over the sun. But in just a moment, she witnessed her husbands another failure. Although Hyperion was the supreme being of light, it seemed he never succeeded. Mother Goddess, just now, was the sun taken away? asked Selene from the moon, shrinking aside. The sky had previously been ablaze with silver fire, and knowing the insider information, she was secretly happy for her friends success. But the very next moment, nearly brushing past them, that vastly larger celestial body was plucked like fruit and casually thrust into the East Sea. She remembered the stories Hecate had told her, in which there were beings lauded as holding the sun and the moon. She had thought it was a mere anecdote, but now, the Moon Goddess utterly believed it: indeed, a term fitting to describe the mightiest. This made her want to run away, for who could tell if the owner of that giant hand might suddenly find it amusing to grasp both the sun and the moon together. The sun was one thing, suppressed but still stable. Even if pressed into the East Sea, constantly combating the oceans essence, it only drained of vital essence but wasnt in danger of true disintegration. But if the moon were treated similarly... Selene thought of those God of Stars whose very essence shattered, condemned to eternal slumber. She may be a True God, but her divinity is tied to the Moon. Nobody knows if the divine power would still sustain her should the moon be destroyed. Fortunately, compared to a God of Stars, Selene had some other tricks up her sleeve. She was now extremely grateful that she had learned some witchcraft from Hecate; after all, magic power was a form of energy, and while not as potent as divine power, it was still enough to sustain her existence for a short while. Shed already resolved that if that giant hand reached for the moon, she would flee at once to seek Hecates assistance. Now a goddess, Hecate probably wouldnt mind taking her in as a Sub-God, sharing a sliver of divine power.U//ppTodated fr/o/m Chapter 137 - 107 Arrogance Chapter 137: Chapter 107 Arrogance ...Yes. At the side, the Mother of Light was unaware of her daughters thoughts. Although she heard Selenes somewhat trembling voice, Theia did not even glance at her. She simply gazed at the earth and sea, witnessing the convergence of the storm and the weakness revealed amidst the Suns fury. Previously, she knew the Moon was her daughters domain, yet she still occupied it, managing the remaining God of Stars, and its hard to say whether Theia had ever thought about the day Hyperion would break free. But now, she no longer cared about these things. Even if Hyperion had a chance to break free in the future, perhaps being a solitary Sun would be better than trying to rule the starry sky. To him, Theia had fulfilled her duty. Yes, Selene, he was taken away, right before your eyes. Taking a deep breath, Theia seemed to let go of something and turned to look at her daughter. I am leaving as well, like my brother, the god of lightless celestial bodies, Coeus, I will find a place of my own to live in seclusion, or maybe visit the earth and Underworld that I rarely set foot upon. The Moon was always meant to be yours; Ive occupied it for too long. From now on, I return her to you. Your brother has his own place, and your sister probably doesnt need you to worry about her. Helios is somewhat of a God of Sun, and as for Eos, the Goddess of Dawn, as the mother of the star gods, she will not be homeless. What? Startled, Selene didnt quite enjoy the feeling of her place being occupied by someone else, but she hadnt intended to drive Theia away. After all, as the powerful Mother of Light, Theias presence was a deterrent in itself, even though she didnt really need that deterrent now. Since it was an illusion, there was nothing to cling to. Light was different from the Sun; she herself was not particularly keen on power. Being an Ancient God who wielded light, she might be more respected than she had been when controlling part of the starry sky. The gods watching the shifting situation each reacted differently, and more than one True God chose to avoid it. And on earth, since the day the great Sun rose, countless beings had been reduced to ash and smoke in just a short time, and even within the core of the Suns fall, souls were burned to extinction. After all, souls too can die; although they last longer than the physical body and can avoid some material damage, there is no difference in the face of the Sun itself. The laws of the present world trembled faintly; almost instantly, the aura of the Divine Authority of Cronus plummeted. At the same time, a sense of oppression enveloped the hearts of all deities in the present world. However, perhaps because the transition of eras had not ended, no substantial change had occurred yet. But the worlds changes awaited the new kings ascension, and within Tartarus, in the twisted space-time, a nine-month-long creation was nearing its end. Its over, is this what it feels like to control the world? At the core of the Abyss, within the nascent plane, Cronuss voice came from the ninth layer of the world. As the nine layers of the realms gradually took shape, under a certain influence, the Abyss underwent miraculous changes as well. Some matter began to emerge here, but unlike worlds artificially created, because there were no deities fully belonging to the Abyss yet, this change was extremely slow. Perhaps a long time would pass before these materials could come together, forming a structure akin to earth. Maybe by that day, this place would become the first minor realm under the Abyss system, linking with the Nine Realms created by Cronus. The status of Great Divine Power, even just newly opened, I have already felt a trace of that higher-level power. Laine, no wonder you were always so arrogant. Though Cronus had also gained sufficient power, his control of that Source Power was neither smooth nor free from the consideration of the one-third that did not belong to him. Thus, despite taking much longer than Laine, the new world still could not compare to the nascent Spirit Realm. Chapter 138 - 107 Arrogance_2 Chapter 138: Chapter 107 Arrogance_2 Fortunately, although it still appeared desolate and broken, and there was no life present, the image of the Nine Realms had begun to emerge, faintly visible. The moment it was born, it greedily absorbed the power of the Abyss, seizing the final moments before the birth of the Mother of Demons to strengthen itself. After all, losing this opportunity, it would never be so easy to draw upon the power of Tartarus again. Arrogant? So, in your eyes, thats how Ive always appeared to you? Outside the Nine Realms, Laines incarnation could feel that three-tenths of his Origin power had turned into the foundation of the third, fifth, and seventh layers of the new world. As for Cronus, he divided his seventy percent of power into six parts, using two parts for the construction of the ninth layer, with the other five layers not differing much from each other. After all, the newly born Nine Realms were unlike the Spirit Realm, which had a central axis running through it. Therefore, to maintain stability, Cronus decided to make the ninth layer a bit heavier. Arrogant people are often unaware of it themselves, Laine. You might not realize it, but I always feel that sense of condescendence in your heart when you look at other deities. Even Mother Earth did not seem to impress you. Outside the realms, first a white serpent shadow emerged from the Nine Realms, looking very much like an enlarged version of the previous Order Source Power. The next moment, the serpents shadow condensed into a human form, and once again, Cronus appeared in the world as a deity. But the present him was entirely different from the past, virtually unrecognizable. Had Laine not witnessed everything that happened, he would have found it difficult to associate the thin figure with black hair and blood-red eyes before him with the former Divine King. No matter how one looked at it, there was no trace of similarity between their temperaments or powers. Is that so, perhaps. But if I cant feel it, then its also hard to talk about correcting it. After sizing up Cronuss new form, Laine spoke indifferently: Its almost time, the new realm has taken shape, and what remains is, like my Spirit Realm, something that must be slowly built over time. What about the Divine Artifact? Cronus asked, I remember you have more than one Divine Artifact, right? The former Divine King had a fresh memory of Laines artifacts, especially the Codex of Creation, which aligned perfectly with him when he was Divine King. Now as the World Master, he was reminded of how important an artifact centered around [Order][Law] could be. If possible, he also planned to create one, even if it were weaker than Laines. Because of this, the newborn nine realms acquired a sliver of authority belonging to Darkness. It seemed to be a good thing, but both sensed that in that moment, a message traveled along an invisible connection. It was the link between the Origin and its master, which could be delayed by the Abyss but could not be blocked. After all, its master, though not on par with the Abyss, was not suppressed in terms of status. What is this situation? Darkness, is it that Primordial God? There was no anger. Or rather, Cronus didnt really care if the method of opening his world was leaked or not. The Abyss couldnt contain a second world; even if the secret got out, there would be no space for others to use it. But the event was interesting. After all, it seemed that Laine hadnt noticed it beforehand either. ...Yes, its Erebus and Gaia. Laine paused for a moment before slowly speaking. Heh, I had been wondering why The Dark Overlord was so quiet. Now I see. Youre right, Cronus, I was a bit arrogant. Almost the instant he saw the Darkness Source Power, Laine understood the cause and effect. Gaia had created life, and Darkness itself symbolized secrecy, so even though Laine had brought these souls with him all the way, he had never actively checked them and hadnt noticed any issues. Initially, the target must have been the Spirit Realm, but it ended up falling into Cronuss new realm instead. It was aimed at me... I actually knew that he might not believe what I said, but I never thought he would secretly undermine me in this manner. Smuggling in with souls is indeed a good method. Gradually calming down, Laine wasnt really angry, as what the other party obtained didnt significantly harm him. On the contrary, Erebus had indeed taught him a lesson. The Dark Overlord, I cant really do anything about him now. This rarely seen Primordial God truly doesnt have any flaws. Meeting Cronuss gaze, Laine shook his head: But Gaia is different. She once gave me a branch from the Golden Apple Tree as a gift, but now I see, that gift was only superficial, these within the souls, these are the real gifts. If thats the case, then this previous gift, I must return it just as it was given. Chapter 139 - 108: The Circular Courtyard Chapter 139: Chapter 108: The Circular Courtyard Laines reciprocal gift obviously didnt mean to send the item back, but Cronus was still very curious about what a branch from the Golden Apple Tree could do. However, although he asked, Laine clearly had no intention of explaining. Some things should not be given away lightly, such as the Source Power of space and time, and likewise, branches from the Golden Apple Tree. To the former, the so-called giving would ultimately return to ones own hands; as for the latter, some phenomena, which seemed commonplace to her, could actually occur in many places. But that is how deities are, always subconsciously overlooking this point. However, that was a matter for the future. Now, Laine had to complete the last step. A new life has been born, and now it is my turn, he said. Before coming to the Abyss, Laine had intended to retract this incarnation, but after seeing that power of Order, he changed his mind. The three realms that belonged to him still needed his control for the time being. Bowing gently, in the next moment, Laines ephemeral form as an incarnation shattered. He became the essence of Chaotic Source Force, a capricious black Mist Serpent, and with a wriggle of his body, he plunged directly into the fifth realm that was his. From the outside, the snake looked very fine and ethereal. But as it neared the world, it doubled in size and became more tangible with each approach. Finally, when it entered the fifth realm, it was no longer an ethereal Mist Serpent but had, under the power of the realm, formed a new body just as Cronus had. The serpentine body coiled slightly, with head and tail facing each other, already encircling the world before it. Hiss The hissing sound echoed, but in the next moment, the world understood its meaning; this was its master naming it. Henceforth, the fifth realm had its own unique name, Central Court. Central Court is a good name, a Divine Court situated in the central world? It seems I too should give my world a fittingly illustrative name, Cronus mused. Feeling the power tapping lightly on the realms barrier, Laine opened the gateway, and thus a figure appeared, the new Lord of the Nine Realms stood before him. Have you thought of one? V/\Issi?T for the b/est novel reading experi/en/ce The giant serpent raised its head, its eyes large as stars, and looked at Cronus. I have. This is a place beneath the earth, even below the Underworld, thus it should include Hell; it was once a prison for criminals, a place not embraced by the present world, thus it could be called a dungeon. Since that is so, lets call it Hell. Hell has nine levels. Since I cannot be the King of the Abyss, being the Lord of the Nine Hells isnt too bad either. They are influenced by both, just that the side of order has a deeper effect, so calling the Realm of Lightlessness the Outworld isnt really a problem. Therefore, under such circumstances, the Twin Gods of the Dark Night maintain neither the essence of the completely chaotic Abyss nor the fully personified character of Gaia, which is entirely orderly. The previous time Laine entered the Land of Eternal Night, he discovered life influenced by chaotic forces within it for the very same reason. Thus, for Erebus, a power outside the present world is actually quite easy to obtain since he possesses it himself. In the Realm of Lightlessness, remnants from the dawn of creation are scattered throughout, and he had never cared for them before. Although these powers were weak, as long as they could open a world, Erebus could completely swallow his old body with the new world. His own essence would not resist himself. Once done, this would not only not affect his power, but it would also free him from the shackles of the present world. By then, the reborn Realm of Lightlessness, like the Abyss, would become one of the main entities of the other side of Chaos, but he would maintain his own consciousness. Moreover, Erebus had even contemplated a further direction. He planned to bring every place outside the present world under his control, with the Abyss among his targets. If he could be successful, then he would become another sovereign of Chaos, a being equal in stature to the will of the present world. After all, the will of the present world is the only existence he could see that was half a step higher than the Great Divine Power. So how do I complete the first step? Stripping away everything of myself... with my magnitude, it will be countless times more difficult than them. Frowning slightly, although the idea was good, taking the first step to start everything, to cleanse the past, turned out to be The Dark Overlords most difficult task. Without even thinking, one could tell that the difficulty of shedding all of the Great Divine Power is not comparable to shedding the power of the former Divine King, and even Laine himself might not have the ability to do it. Even if he had the ability, Erebus had not been pushed to the edge of the cliff like Cronus; why would he pay such a heavy price and pin his hopes on an enemy that had just been established? And for other methods, Erebus really couldnt think of any at the moment. Forget it, Ill think about these matters later. For now, its time I took action. The gods of the present world are not a concern, but if I can cause him more trouble, thats good, too. Raising his gaze toward the land, Erebus was well aware that by now, Laine had probably sensed his covert move and would know of his small actions. So from this moment on, they were enemies. Since they were enemies, then whatever the other side wanted to do, he had to oppose; whatever the other side opposed, he had to support. Of course, distinguishing whether the other sides attitude was genuine rather than being deceived by appearances was the time to test both parties wisdom. Come, let me witness the power of the Lord of the Spirit Realm. With a thought, the Realm of Lightlessness expanded. Almost instantly, it crossed the boundary delineated by the light of the Nether Moon, traversing the division between the present world and the Outworld. In this moment, The Dark Overlord clearly felt the present worlds laws subtle resistance against him, but he was unconcerned. Just this once, the price was nothing to worry about. Chapter 140 - 109 Apology Chapter 140: Chapter 109 Apology Unlike Gaia, Erebus was very clear on how to target his opponent as much as possible while avoiding destruction to the world. What use was there in fighting him, when piercing through that layer of skin he was clothed in could truly threaten him? At that time, one side would be Earths incarnation, targeted but at least one of their own, and the other side would be the uncontrollable, destructive Outsider. It was glaringly obvious where the present worlds instinct would stand. Thus, Darkness surged from the fissures of the Earth. At first, it was a mere trickle, but in the span of a breath, it became immeasurable. Twisting and flowing, it reached out towards the towering figure standing upon the Earth, as if to envelop the great deity within. As long as he could make contact, Erebus could use his authority to unveil the secrets hidden beneath and expose them before the present world and the gods. However, Laine couldnt possibly be unprepared for this, for as the sovereign of Spirituality, his thoughts were synchronized with his incarnation. Thus, the very next moment, an ephemeral barrier likewise emerged, staunchly blocking the path of the Darkness. There was no sound, no vision, and even beings below Great Divine Power had yet to notice as the two domains collided in silence. The present world shook, waves stirred in the Source Sea, and slight tremors occurred in both colliding domains, yet nothing was aware of this. Everything happened without sound nor notice, yet it gestated surging waves of terror. What a nuisance. In a low murmur within his heart, at this moment, Laine finally felt the pressure, the oppressiveness of a true Primordial God. There was no probing; the first strike was made with full force. The Dark Overlords goal was not to dispose of him, Laine could sense that. The adversary was targeting the nearly nonexistent Divine Kings power that now surrounded him. So, if he didnt wish to be unmasked, his options were to counter with equal force or to choose an end. The former he was doing, but sensing the nearly instant, tiny cracks that surrounded him, Laine knew he was still somewhat behind Erebus. Lets end it here; its almost done anyway. Looking towards Zeus in the distance, his beloved son, and then at his nearly exhausted Divine Kings power, Laine finally decided to retreat. At present, he seemed at ease, one hand suppressing the Earth, the other capturing the Great Sun, even briefly contending against an aggressively approaching Primordial God, but only he knew the tremendous pressure he faced. The first two were manageable. With his current powerful divine status, although lacking in strength, his essence was far superior to Gaia by an indeterminate degree. A fraction of Divine Power was more than enough to surpass her by tenfold, hence his advantage over Mother Earth was as expected, but Erebus was different. This Primordial God was in prime condition, his essence intact, even fully rallying his bodys power in total commitment. Laines ability to contend with him actually relied on the Spirit Realm itself for balance. But he was not yet the Great Divine Power, and such actions, manipulating forces of a complete world from beyond its borders, placed severe oppression on his Divine Body. As personified incarnations, Gaia and Erebus would endure likewise, but their stronger divine force naturally meant they were less affected. V/\Issi?T for the b/est novel reading experi/en/ce This oppressions harm wasnt a problem in the short term, but the longer it lasted, the more serious it became, and his Divine Body would collapse ever more rapidly. Eventually, it could even lead to an uncontrollable avalanche. Though for Laine, the collapse of his Divine Body wasnt fatal, recovery would be difficult in the immediate future, and this would inevitably affect the final arrangements of this era. Just moments ago, the God of the Ocean, Oceanus, had passed out amidst painful screams, a sound that still lingered in their ears. In the previous era, Uranus would have considered it a pleasant accompaniment, but to the current gods, it sounded like a death knell. Deities do not die, but they can be tormented, so no matter the condition of Cronus now, they would not be the first to act. After all, no god would be deceived by the same existence three times in one day. And perhaps because the Divine Body was carrying the power of the Spirit Realm, although the Divine Power surrounding Cronus was now almost imperceptible, and his divine body was gradually deteriorating, an intangible oppression was growing even more intense. In the eyes of the gods, the current Divine King felt to them eerily similar to the will of the present world. Combined with his now ethereal form, an unfounded conjecture appeared in the minds of a few deities. Could it be that, in seeking to become the Great Divine Power, an accident occurred and now he is about to merge with the world? If interpreted this way, then the previous inconsistencies seemed to have an explanation. The power of the Divine King was indeed waning, but his combat strength became more fearsome, although it is likely he did not succeed. Otherwise, the first post-creation Great Divine Power in the Chaos World would not be so quiet. This also seemed to fit with fate. If pure power couldnt defeat him, then let him defeat himself. Your Majesty In the eerily tense scene, Zeuss eyes were shifting, and the other deities each had their own thoughts. But as Cronus was about to speak, suddenly, a blue-haired, graceful goddess fell to her knees beside Zeus. The Divine King recognized her. It was Eurybia, daughter of the ancient Sea God Pontus and wife of the God of Meteorology, Crius, symbolizing one aspect of the power of the sea. As the wife of the God of Meteorology, Eurybia should have stood by the Divine King, but clearly, facing the overwhelming situation before and the fates of legend, this goddess chose easily. She betrayed the Divine King, stood on the side of Olympus, and then regretted her decision fervently upon witnessing Cronuss hidden true power. Your Majesty, I plead for your forgiveness for my earlier foolish actions. It was Zeuss wife, the cunning Metis, who deceived me! I am willing to accept your punishment, but I beseech you to forgive my previous sin, for the sake of my husbands honor, Eurybias voice was somewhat sharp, her appearance a bit disheveled, but inside, many deities actually wanted to take her place. If possible, they, too, would want to kneel before the Divine King and beg for mercy, but unlike Eurybia, who had some relation to Cronus, they couldnt even find a reason to justify themselves. But there were also some gods whose expressions remained unchanged on the surface, yet their thoughts were inscrutable. If things were indeed as they suspected, then perhaps this time, Eurybia had acted prematurely again. Once the Divine King is replaced, due to her actions today, even in the future Divine Court, the lineage of the ancient Sea God would inevitably face exclusion. But that did not concern them, and no one would speak out, not even Eurybias brother and Pontuss eldest son, Thalassa, the personification of seas gentleness, Nereus. Conjecture, after all, is just conjecture. Before the laws of the present world shifted with the change of the Divine King, he dared not act precipitately. After all, the dreadful state of the God of the Ocean was not too long ago. Chapter 141 - 110 The End Chapter 141: Chapter 110 The End The earthy yellow light continued to fluctuate below, as the divine kings figure became increasingly ethereal. At this moment, looking at the goddess before him seeking forgiveness, Cronus had a somewhat strange expression. It could be called an act of betrayal from some year, and one did not know what the other party would think after today. Metis, huh? Perhaps. Wisdom, indeed, has extraordinary power. Whether Metis had done this deed or not, he was all too clear. Shaking his head slightly, standing before the gods, Cronus wore a smile. However, combined with the surrounding environment and the events that had just occurred, it felt somewhat out of place. A sideways glance at the goddess destined to regret once more, the Divine King paid her no attention, instead turning to Zeus standing behind her. He would not waste his last moments on her. Standing among the gods, facing the gaze of his father, the golden-haired deity did not dodge but met the gaze head-on. By contrast, many other deities were already panicking. Not bad, Nodding slightly, Cronus seemed to give his approval. At least you havent been scared witless. After a moment of silence, Zeuss gaze swept over his two brothers. Disappointingly, they were faring not too badly, perhaps because Cronus hadnt looked at them yet. Everything has a cause, Father God. You possess such great power, yet you fought with us for ten years, that surely wasnt just for a laugh. As though he had forgotten how he arrogantly said I call you this for the last time just half a day ago, Zeus still dared not address Cronus by his name. But his emotions also settled down. There were only two outcomes now: if his fathers power remained, then begging for mercy would be futile; better to retain dignity and accept his fate. And if things were as he suspected, then he wouldnt provoke the other party at the final moment. Zeus was always a pragmatist. Aside from later growing complacent and somewhat unable to restrain his small hobbies, whether it was the ugly Titans, the ferocious-looking offspring, or anything else useful, he could tolerate it, and today was no different. Shaking his head slightly, to the surprise of the deities present, Cronus did not enumerate the crimes of rebellion as he had with Zeus before, but instead posed a question to him. Zeus, my child, the so-called destined one to overthrow me, tell me, what have you learned from todays experience? Once more silent for a moment, the Divine Kings talk of a destined new king was a great irony, but Zeus replied calmly. I have learned the importance of power, father. As long as one has enough power, nothing else matters. Wisdom or influence, they are merely means to acquire power. This wasnt just sycophancy to show his weakness to the Divine King, but also Zeuss honest thought at that moment. He had the support of half of the worlds deities and help from the Goddess of Wisdom, yet he still suffered a crushing defeat. But he was somewhat puzzled. The power of the gods came naturally, and the strength of the Divine Kings authority could be roughly estimated. Even if, as he suspected, the other party was making an attempt to ascend to a higher plane, what was he relying on? Perhaps there was some special secret contained within. And the reason likely lied in what Cronus had been doing all these years. It could be related to law-making, or to the stars, or perhaps, to creating life. If he got past this hurdle, he would certainly delve into these secrets. Is this your answer, then? Its rather extreme, but not incorrect. Not knowing what the other was thinking, the Divine King nodded, neither confirming nor denying. Didnt you guess it? With a slight smile, a pressure surged forward. The three gods knelt on the ground, but at this moment, they had no thoughts of resistance. Cronus tossed an intangible thing before them, Divine Authority having no physical form; it only became visibly distinct under the constraint of Cronuss power. As it left its original master, it instantly dispersed into the intangible, but under the constraint of the former master, it formed a mysterious connection with the three deities before him. Some had more, some had less, but everyone received a part. The world as we see it is different indeed. What you care about, I actually do not regard as important. Only I have ever defeated myself. A Divine King will never lose to another. But Zeus, I hope you remember The smile unchanged, bereft of the Divine Authority that was already minuscule, the power of kingship bestowed by the present world was now without support. But this last bit of power wouldnt have lasted much longer anyway. Yet, in this moment, to Zeus, his fathers smile seemed to carry a profound meaning. What has been will be again, what has been done will be done again. Divine authority is not eternal, wisdom and strength are not distinctly separate. When heaven and earth part, Thought will replace ignorance, just as it is now mine, the era that belongs to you will also come to an end. And at that time, I will stand above the high heavens, waiting for the conclusion that belongs to you. Authority departed from its master, the last symbol of the Second Epoch was transferred. Something seemed to have changed in the world, but because the new Divine King had not yet ascended, that change was temporarily halted. Before the eyes of all gods, Cronuss divine form had already become nearly invisible, his voice fading. Going from clear to indistinct, accompanied by a barely discernible chuckle, with a turn, the unparalleled Divine King had seemingly merged with the environment around him. ...Father God? After a short while, with no further changes occurring, Zeus tentatively inquired, but no existence responded to him. The space before him was empty, and even with his perception heightened to the utmost, he could not detect the slightest trace of the other, as if no deity had ever existed there. Zeus did not find this strange. The King of Time and Space would rightfully have such an ability. ...So, just like this, have we won? Feeling somewhat relaxed, yet somewhat unable to accept it, everything that had transpired seemed like a joke, like a dream. Endless dark clouds slowly spread from the East, the rumblings of the earth yet to cease. For a time, Zeus felt a sense of bewilderment. He did not understand the meaning of his fathers last words. A curse, cursing that he would also be overthrown by his own child? But that didnt seem quite right; it appeared that he was truly just evaluating his own millennia of experience, providing some warning to those who would follow. Zeus, I Aside, the former water goddess supported her unconscious husband. The Divine King had vanished, and she, who had been consciously lowering her presence, was about to say something, but the next moment, a streak of yellow light flashed by. That was Gaia. With the departure of her master, the stalemated force against Mother Earth also swiftly dissipated. Almost instantly, she arrived at the scene. Casting a look at the place where Cronus had disappeared, her somewhat aged face bore down on the gods, her voice demanding sharply: Where is he? Where has he gone? However, no one among the present deities could give her an answer. Chapter 142 - 111 The Fourth Layer Chapter 142: Chapter 111 The Fourth Layer ...I do not know, respected Mother Earth, I think no one dares to spy on the Father Gods whereabouts. Perhaps he left on his own, perhaps... he has returned to the embrace of the world. Although it was somewhat hard to accept at the moment, and wondering how the situation had changed so drastically in such a short time, Zeuss heart couldnt help but flare with excitement, feeling the faint connection to the title of Divine King. Unlike the previous epoch, even though the title of Divine King had now almost faded to nothing due to lavish squandering, it was indeed handed down by the previous Divine King himself, not directly usurped. By comparison, Cronus had taken five hundred years to become the true Divine King, but Zeus would immediately become the new king as soon as he acquired it. As for how to restore its power, that was a matter for another time. His father had set a good example for him, making it clear what kind of deeds would please the world. It was just unfortunate that others, not just himself, but Hades and Poseidon as well, had also formed a connection with the Divine Authority. Zeus gave a relieved glance at the God of the Ocean, who, supported by the primordial water goddess, had already fallen unconscious. The two brothers were an easy matter, as their contributions paled in comparison to his own; perhaps some bargaining would make them abandon their vain hopes. But if his dear father-in-law were unharmed now, no one knew if he would follow so-called fate and support his rise to the throne. After all, among the original six male Titans, the God of the Ocean and the God of the Sun had both revealed covetous glances at the title of Divine King to varying degrees. And with his numerous followers, it went without saying whom Mother Earth would choose between her son and herself. Left yes, Gaia, to the side, paid no attention to the latter part of Zeuss statement, dismissing the idea of impacting greatness, returning to the world as mere fiction. Turning her gaze to the distance, Gaia saw that the colliding Spirit Realm and the Realm of Lightness had suddenly calmed and begun to fade away silently. After all, once one party left, there was no longer any need for the other to continue. Indeed, it was those two... Both you and I are the same. Even in the end, we cannot see clearly what truly happened. With a cold snort and a cryptic remark, Gaia did not care for the will of the other deities present, and turned to leave. Her initial intention had been to entangle the Divine King, waiting until his disguise was exhausted, to then see his true face. But clearly, Gaia had overestimated her strength; she couldnt entangle him at all. Therefore, she needed to visit the Underworld to seek answers from her brother. Even though he most likely would not tell her the truth, Gaia still needed to seek an explanation from him. At least, she had to figure out where Cronus had gone. Sigh Its over, Zeus. In this situation, Laine thought of a simple solution: since I am restricted, then you all should be restricted as well. As long as everyone is brought to the same level, its as if none of us were restricted. Thus, there was the collapse of Mount of the Gods, bathing the East Sea in sunlight. Even if The Dark Overlord had acted later, Laine had other measures ready to deploy. Its fine, even if the constraints are fewer now, everything will come back once The King of All Monsters is born. Unlike me, it will not talk rules with you. Looking towards the periphery of the Underworld, Laine saw the shimmer of Gaias figure in the fleeting Realm of Lightness, which had retracted to its original place. It was not surprising that she did not seek him out first. After all, compared to Laine, her own brother was definitely more trustworthy to her. But without even thinking about it, Laine didnt believe Gaia would have gained anything, even though her actual contact with Erebus wasnt much. She was likely easily persuaded by him, for in both power and wisdom, they were not on the same level at all. And Nyx. How strange, are we on good terms? Confused, Laine had not accounted for the Lady of the Night in this turn of the eras collision. She shouldnt suddenly stand on the opposing side, but neither did she have any reason to aid him. Yet, in the midst of the clash with the domain of the Lord of Darkness, Laine sensitively noticed a familiar black skirt hem. Although she ultimately did not take action, her presence there at that time in itself implied some underlying stance. Forget it, its normal to be puzzled. The thought processes of Chaos deities are not something that just anyone can understand. Ill leave that for later. Like Gaia, like the goddess of discord, and several other deities. They always manage to act in ways that, if not for later generations memories, ordinary people would have trouble comprehending. Now with one more, Nyx, it doesnt seem so strange anymore. Sighits about time. Laine withdrew his gaze, no longer paying attention to the various external matters. The world at this moment must be very lively. Not only because of the aftereffects of the battle that had just ended but also because of the competition for the position of the new Divine King, though that was no longer his concern. Soon, you will have a new name. Looking towards the still chaotic fourth layer of the realm, Laine spoke softly. The first layer of the Spirit Realm, Phantasmal Spirit Realm; the second layer of the Spirit Realm, True Spirit Realm, also known as the Communicating Spirit Realm; the third layer of the Spirit Realm, Dream Spirit Realm. From today onwards, the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm will also have a name that belongs solely to it. Chapter 143 - 112: Samsara Chapter 143: Chapter 112: Samsara Thump Thump Thump In the silent and chaotic fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, there was no other noise, just the sound of three heartbeats emanating constantly from within the cocoon of light, never ceasing. They maintained an unborn yet alive state, with their connection to the fourth layer interface growing increasingly tight. Standing there, Laine gazed at the floating black crystal, feeling the power that could end all things. Death, but not pure, was caused by the nature of the Chaos World itself. After all, even to this day, no deity had truly died. The death and rebirth of Cronus had never erased his immortal essence, and Laine couldnt do that either. Hence, the power of Death that grew as a result halted at the pinnacle of great divine power and, unsurprisingly, it had no further potential for growth. So even though there were some underlying concerns, Laine had no other choice. I wonder if it can fulfill my expectation... Well, when I pioneered the Spirit Realm, I wasnt entirely sure either. Lets just give it a try, whether it succeeds is up to luck. Taking a deep breath, Laine finally made up his mind. Whether it would succeed or not, it was necessary to try. Just as I thought. The changes before him did not surprise Laine. In other worlds, he didnt know if life and death could naturally coexist, but in Chaos, they definitely could not. As for their desire to eliminate each other, that too was to be expected, as the instincts of Source Power were more primitive than the will of the world. They found it difficult to judge the long-term good or bad of a situation. Indeed, if Death were completely erased, the proportion of Life in the world would increase, but when one looks at the larger timescale, its not a good thing. After all, with no Death, the worlds capacity for Life would soon reach its limit. At that point, Life would become stagnant water, with no more variation or creation. Fortunately, Laine was prepared for this. With a thought, two streams of breath from different origins slowly came into being in the void, and under his guidance, they moved towards the mouth of the well. The two breathsone from the past, born from Cronuss Death, symbolizing the previous Divine Kings transformation from Life to Death; the other from the future, arising because of the three goddesses, symbolizing the change from Death to Life for the Chronology goddesses who otherwise could not have been born due to a change in fate. This was a decision made at the outset. Laine rarely did things without meaning. The reason he still nurtured new deities in the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, even though he knew he couldnt grasp the secrets of immortality now, and had expended considerable energy for this, was for the very scene before him. After all, the birth of a deity itself had a special significance. A god whose fate had been intercepted was even more so. Moreover, aside from that, Spring, Summer, and Autumn originally had the incomplete meaning of cycle, which is why Laine thought the Chronology goddesses were the best choice. If Themis were unwilling, he could have chosen other gods, but none of them would fit better than them. Then the next moment, as the two mysterious breaths overlapped and rotated, descending together into the Well of Origin, a miraculous change began to take place. Life and Death began to meld together, and a new, more complete symbol was born. It was a cycle, an exchange, a process from birth to destruction, as well as the rebirth that follows destruction. Chapter 144 - 112: Samsara_2 Chapter 144: Chapter 112: Samsara_2 This moment witnessed the complete disintegration of the symbol Origin of All Things, which should have been the emblem of the intact [Life Vase], as its counterpart became part of a new symbolit was Eternal Recurrence, and Laine named it Samsara. In the indistinct realm, when the first thread of new power was born, the external Source Sea also began to boil. Invisible ripples emanated from the Spirit Realm, and Chaoss instincts seemed to realize that something crucial was about to be born. He reveled in it, and made preparations to welcome it. However, it did not last long, for at a certain moment, the transformation suddenly ceased out of thin air. Hm? This isnt right! Before the Well of Origin, Laines expression changed slightly. In front of him, the [Life] and [Death] that had been continually transforming into [Samsara] encountered a problem again. And this time, it was a problem he feared would be very difficult to resolve. Is the gap still too wide, indeed, its no use... Murmuring to himself, Laine realized the problem, which had been his prior concern. It was a gap in both volume and quality, one he was currently unable to bridge. Now, the complete [Life] was sufficient to match the Great Divine Power, and even just half of it was far stronger than [Death]. He could clearly discern that Life and Death were merging, but the latter was evidently flagging. If it continued, when the power of [Death] exhausted itself, the transformation would declare failure. Intuition told Laine that if, at this moment, a deity actively sought [Death], what would happen, even he dared not be certain. But how could this be, is it because I died once before coming to this world? ...No, this breath clearly doesnt belong to my Death! As an astonishing development unfolded before him, Laine thought of many things in an instant. Recalling the past and watching the ongoing events, he finally comprehended many things that were previously beyond his understanding. His expression turned ice-cold, but then returned to normal. He understood a lot now, but regardless, the outcome was good, and at the moment, establishing Samsara was the key. So Laine hesitated no longer and summoned the power of the seven layers of the Spirit Realm. Under the World Masters great power, the nascent [Samsara] was embedded into the root of the fourth layer, and almost instantaneously, the ancient well expanded by millions of times, altering the entire fourth layer of the Spirit Realm drastically alongside. Chaos and the void were pacified, spiritual matter spread underfoot. Around the ancient well, palaces rose from the ground. Beams of light flew out from Mount Sinai, bearing several fully gestated Divine Artifacts. Some landed in different palaces, some entered the incubating cocoon of light, while others fell into the ancient well, awaiting further transformation. Soon, as the changes neared their end, a marvelous alteration centered around the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, spreading throughout all seven layers. Space-time became even more stable, order grew stronger, and of course, most importantly, the cycle within it was enhanced. The fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, already central among the seven, resonated with [Samsara], symbolizing opposition and cycles. Laine could clearly feel that at this moment, the internal cycle and structural stability of the entire Spirit Realm surged by multiple times, and as the ancient well before him transformed the final powers of [Life] and [Death], the benefits of this internal cycle became ever more evident. Even faintly, as the shaking of the external Source Sea had once ceased, it began again, growing ever more intense. Even though [Samsara] was not yet fully formed, outside the Spirit Realm, Chaos itself also produced a blurry response. Not the contemporary part, but the truly complete will of Chaos. The last time, It had been angry because of the birth of the Spirit Realm, but this time, It felt joy. Chapter 145 - 112: Samsara_3 Chapter 145: Chapter 112: Samsara_3 Of course, the world has no emotions. What we call anger and joy are merely interpretations from a humans perspective. So when it angered it only caused the gods to intervene, and now that it is pleased, no favor has descended. However, within the Spirit Realm, sensing the worlds response, Laines reaction was somewhat indifferent. Pleasure, huh... Haha, how laughable, he said. Reflecting on the past, about his own history, how he transformed from an Outsiders soul into a god of Chaos, why he was so weak, Laine had offered explanations, but he had long discovered inconsistencies and contradictions at several points. For instance, in the original trajectory, Gaia was the first life, thus the Life Vase co-emerged. But now, he was the first life; so why didnt even half of the spirit-related life fall to him, instead still arriving by Mother Earths side? Or why did memory and wisdom automatically return to the embrace of the Sovereign of Spirits at the moment of birth, but not others, like lies, hatred, or even desire? Far from not returning, the assimilation of these was somewhat obstructed, to the extent that the corresponding deities were still born, seemingly unaffected. Moreover, on the day the twelve Titans were born, Laine had once felt that the Chaos World was quite similar to the one in his memory, except much larger, though the order of the gods births had not changed. But everything happens for a reason; in a world, no change occurs without cause. The world grew largerwas it merely the distortion of later myths, or had Chaos gained the rule information of another complete world from an accidentally arrived life? In the past, Laine could only interpret these doubts as his insufficient understanding of the essence of spirituality and the root of the world, but with that death which did not originate from him, everything was answered. The problem was never with him, but with the world itself. Early in the beginning, when Laine had first come to this world and had not yet had the chance to awaken again as a deity, it had already instinctively tried to kill and devour this Outsider. The world has no good or evil; it merely perceived that this soul was valuable yet beyond its control. So, instantly, the worlds formidable power fell upon Laine, intending to eliminate this trouble once and for all. Yet to its disappointment, when it was halfway through, it found that Laine had not died; another god had died first. One of the original five deities, the master of love and desire, the source of all emotions in the world, thus perished in the womb. Laine had once thought he was born and then died in an instant, but in reality, he had never truly lived. From then on, Chaoss instinct knew that killing the Master of Spirituality meant killing the worlds spirit itself. But the cost was that a god who had not had the chance to be born in the world died silently. He thus became the first and only truly dead deity since the birth of Chaos. Of course, because he had not yet been born, this death was not complete. Autumn and the God of Endings, Erinys, was responsible for cleansing all the worldly affairs from the spirits, allowing their power to return to the Spirit Realm, and fundamentally transforming them for reincarnation. The birth of the three new gods didnt cause any extraordinary celestial phenomenon, not just because they were born in the Spirit Realm, but also because from the next era onwards, there would no longer be such proclamations for the birth of a deity. The worlds need for gods had been satisfied, which had been foreshadowed by the Divine Kings son becoming a demigod. Thus, in such a tranquil manner, the three goddesses opened their eyes and beheld their creator. Father God. Unlike Hypnos, who was not tainted by the forces of Chaos, the three goddesses were sincere and of one mind. They respectfully saluted the Sovereign of Spirits, thanking him for granting them new life. Very well. Pleased, Laine turned and looked towards the refreshed interface. From today onwards, the Well of Reincarnation will be under your management, this layer of the realm will also become your new abode. This is the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, the All-Spirit Realm, or Reincarnation Realm, where you will be responsible for the death and rebirth of All Spirits. Yes. With unified salutations, though the three goddesses before Laine were still feeble, they were destined to outgrow their original mythological forms and become influential existences in the world. Not only because of their new divine roles, but also because the joy of life and fear of death are innate to all beings. Willingly or not, any life that must face death will instinctively respect those who decide all aspects of life. And in the next era, this was certain to bring them abundant rewards. Its about time, the turn of the era concludes here. At last, everything was finished, and Laine felt somewhat tired; he planned to take a good rest. Meanwhile, in the outside world, at this very moment, the debate over the new king concluded. He saw everything clearly from another perspective, even quietly stoking the flames. Thus, with the arrival of the new era, a unique power was gathered by him and bestowed upon the newly born Well of Reincarnation. Right in front of Laine, the first great postnatal elevation since the worlds creation came to be. Chapter 146 - 1 Questioning (Moon Tickets +4) Chapter 146: Chapter 1 Questioning (Moon Tickets +4) The Underworld, the Realm of Lightless. At this moment, the birth of Samsara had just begun, and the fluctuations of the Origin Ocean were still imperceptible. Or, to put it another way, at this point in time, many similar changes were easily understood as normal phenomena accompanying the transition of epochs. Unlike Laine, who was busy creating Samsara, Erebus had nothing to do. He had no clue about cleansing the past and nothing else to focus on, so he simply stood on the edge of his domain as usual and gazed out into the outside world. After all, it wouldnt be long before his sister would come knocking on his door to demand accountability. Youre waiting for me? As expected. In just a short while, traversing the earth, Gaia had already arrived at the entrance to the Realm of Lightless. Perhaps in a bad mood, she didnt bother to greet Erebus but barged right in. Of course, this was also the reason why Erebus did not refuse her entry. Otherwise, with Gaias power, she would not have been able to intrude. It seems I overestimated you, Erebus. I thought you could have retired unscathed! Her voice carried a tinge of anger as Gaia stepped into the dark domain. She could faintly sense something different about this place; now, the laws of the current world seemed to have some repulsion towards its master. This had never been the case before since her brother rarely left this realm, but now it had manifested. Clearly, the previous collision with the Spirit Realm not only caused Laine to choose to leave early, but Erebus had paid a price as a result too. But when Gaia thought about her own situation, she felt that the price paid was really insignificant. That is only natural, my sister. After all, it was a spur-of-the-moment decision, so there were inevitably some oversights. He smiled, undisturbed by Gaias attitude, as the Lord of Darkness welcomed his sister. Enough with the nonsense, Erebus. Whether it was a spur-of-the-moment decision or a premeditation, you should know why I am here. Gaias brow furrowed slightly but she did not expect him to admit anything. She came only intending to learn about the whereabouts of Cronus since the fake Divine King had disappeared, and she needed to know where he truly was. And she believed that whether or not her brother was responsible, he would certainly know something. Indeed, my sister, if Im not mistaken, youve come for my youngest nephew. Erebus nodded, not denying that he was aware of what Gaia was questioning him about. However, in his words, it seemed that Gaia and Pontus five Sea Gods and six Titans were excluded from being referred to as nephews by default. Although you wont believe it, I still want to say that I have nothing to do with his matter. Since you know I wont believe it, then dont say it. Gaia was indifferent to Erebuss defense, and she was also aware of why her brother did not recognize her other children. Among the deities of the current world, only the former Uranus was held in high regard by her brother, and thus the five Sea Gods born to Pontus were naturally ignored by him. As for the Titans, it goes without saying. Apart from Gaia herself, not many gods treated them as their own kind. Whether its related or not, all I want to know now is, where exactly is Cronus right now? You wouldnt have fought each other for no reason. Even if it wasnt you, you couldnt possibly be ignorant about it! It was somewhat frustrating to have others actions attributed to oneself, but considering his sisters level of wisdom, Erebus didnt find it difficult to persuade her. As for Cronus, the Lord of Darkness did indeed have some speculation. A new world had been carved out in the Abyss, and from the feedback of his own power, it seemed that the true World Lord might be someone else. So, after a brief contemplation, Erebus locked onto the only suspect. In the Abyss. But hes probably doing quite well, so well that Ive thought about trading places with him. Hm? In unison, the two Primordial Gods detected something unusual at the same moment. Just as they had been discussing Laines quietness in this era, a strange fluctuation emanating from the Spirit Realm immediately captured their attention. The essence of life and death were present within, yet they had been elevated to something higher. Gaia even noticed her Life Vase trembling faintly. It seemed to know that its other half would never return. It seems reality doesnt quite match your words, my brother. Hes occupied with other matters, though not of a pleasing nature, but as for you, Im unaware of what exactly youve been up to. Holding the Life Vase, Gaia took a deep breath. Although she had not expected to retrieve the other half of her Divine Artifact, the complete loss of hope still irked her. Indeed, I shouldnt believe a word said by people like you! With a pun intended, Gaia huffed coldly again and then swept away in a flutter of her sleeves. Now that she had discovered Cronuss whereabouts, it didnt matter who had done the rest. She needed a good sleep, and once she awoke, it wouldnt be too late to deal with these matters. ...How unfortunate. Shaking his head slightly, watching Gaia turn into a golden light and vanish, Erebus felt somewhat vexed. Standing at the edge of his domain, the Lord of Darkness watched his sister depart, as her form merged into the earth and her essence gradually became one with her original form. Perhaps for the next few centuries, Gaia would not reappear in the world but would maintain her original state. In the face of the sudden change, he, too, felt a bit helpless. After all, the Lord of Darkness had not foreseen that events would coincide so neatly. However, having said that, Ive always held you in high esteem, yet it seems it is still not enough. This feeling, Eternal Recurrence, I suppose Cronus has been reborn under the influence of this force? Unfortunate, being a Great Divine Power, its effect on me is very limited. Life, death... Perhaps, I too should let go of my arrogance and, like you, engage more with those fragile deities. Murmuring to himself, Erebus could sense that a complete Great Symbol was slowly taking shape. It was the first of its kind since Chaos had created the world. If the Heavenly Father hadnt fallen into slumber, then even in the second era, The Sky could have had the chance to reach this step. If numerous deities had not divided the seas, all the Ocean and Water combined in one god could have done the same. The Life Vase, if it hadnt been divided, could have possibly achieved this step as well, but reality does not entertain ifs. A complete Great Symbol, when applied to a god, implies a potential for ascension into greatnessthe remaining half-step being to maintain ones personality instead of stepping forward without will, like the current Primordial Gods. If used on a Divine Artifact, it marks the birth of a Genesis Artifact. Hearing of the Spirit Realm suddenly opening to the outside, Erebus was somewhat puzzled; his brief collision with the Spirit Realm had given him some understanding of its substance. Its scale was vast due to a multitude of various Origins, but to consider it truly great, besides the unification of all Spirituality itself, there was only the transformed Oracle Stone Tablet. With the birth of this Genesis Artifact symbolizing Eternal Recurrence, the cycle forces of the Spirit Realm were bound to strengthen immeasurably. Any who dared enter without abiding by its Law would be mercilessly suppressed. He did not know how strong the Spirit Realms suppression would be against him, but he had no intention of testing it. How terrifying, you advance too quickly. Frowning deeply, in the end, the Dark Overlord remembered an ally who might be somewhat useful. Zeus, the future new Divine King. If you can do as well as your father, then I shall begrudgingly make friends with you. Looking towards Mount Olympus, even though Erebus wasnt sure of the value in the other party, he planned to make contact. Of course, this was provided that the other could prove to be a Divine King who was as decisive as he claimed. Chapter 147 - 2 Controversy Chapter 147: Chapter 2 Controversy When the strife upon the earth had ended, Gaia went to the Underworld, and the gods returned to whence they came. Gliding through the sky, until landing upon Mount Olympus, the atmosphere among the gods was somewhat peculiar. Through many twists and turns, first came the siege on the Divine King, brimming with confidence, followed by a swift counter-suppression. Then, just as defeat seemed certain, the Sun plunged into the mortal world. And before they could celebrate, the Great Sun was pressed into the ocean. To this day, the God of the Ocean remains unconscious, and the whereabouts of the ancient God of Sun are unknown. In the end, the invincible Divine King for some reason departed, leaving behind a throne that forged a connection with three deities. The position of Divine King is not one to be shared, so there must be a hierarchy established among them. Thus, the atmosphere was very delicate, so much so that the gods had not even had time to notice the newly opened surface layer of the Spirit Realm. My fellow deities, finally, in front of Mount Olympus, Zeus, considering something, looked around and said, The most difficult time has passed, and we have achieved our ultimate victory. But before we celebrate, I believe we all need a little rest. I need to have a good talk with Metis about todays events; I imagine this is a common sentiment among us all. Upon hearing these words, the gods nodded in agreement. After the recent turmoil, they now felt a genuine sense of fatigue. Besides, they had somewhat guessed that Zeus and his brothers would likely discuss the matter of the Divine Kings throne in private. Go on, Zeus. I also need to take care of your foster father. Supporting the still-unconscious God of the Ocean, the original Water Goddess emphasized the words foster father. Lets talk about the victory celebration when everyone has recovered. I reckon you brothers have some things you might want to say to each other. With an unchanged expression, Zeus nodded, then bid farewell to each deity in attendance. They all had their palaces on Mount Olympus, so there was no need for further arrangements. In the end, only the participating brothers, Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades, and their sister Hestia, remained. Without much exchange, the four of them looked at each other and then returned directly to the Divine Palace at the mountains peak. At the entrance, a deity was waiting there. That was none other than Zeuss wife, Metis. As for his other two sisters, Demeter and Hera, they were far from ready to fight, so they had stayed above the ocean. This deity, not adept in battle but of special status, had not joined the assault on the Mount of the Gods, but she still witnessed the anomalies between heaven and earth. Zeus, how did it go? Have you become the Divine King? Taking quick steps, the black-haired, beautiful goddess was the first to greet him. She did not concern herself with anything else but immediately asked the most crucial question. At the very least, the other party needed to give him an attitude that would put him at ease. But you all know very well, whether its the role played in the overthrow of our Heavenly Father or the Prophecy once left by him, I am the new Divine King, and thats indisputable, Setting aside any wishful thinking, Zeus finally got serious. And aside from substituting curse with Prophecy, what he was saying was true indeed. Ahem At that, Zeuss eldest sister, the goddess of fire and protector, Hestia, let out a slight cough. The battle that had just concluded had left her thoroughly exhausted, for although she couldnt threaten the Divine King herself, she had continually used her authority to bolster protection for the gods. But now, faced with the dispute between her two younger brothers, she still mustered her spirit. This was hardly the time for their brotherly conflict to arise. Poseidon, Zeus makes sense; based on his merits, he is indeed more suited to become the Divine King. I think theres no need for you to argue over this. Even if he were to relinquish the throne, the Sea Gods would not accept you as the Divine King, Hmph! Poseidon scoffed coldly, yet he still held some respect for his elder sister. And she was rightthe deities of the stars were mostly neutral, and those who truly stood by Zeus were essentially the deities under the two sovereigns of the seas. Therefore, whether they would accept another deity who could be seen as a Sea God becoming the Divine King was rather obvious. But he was not about to give up. Turning to Zeus, perhaps enticed by the position of Divine King, Poseidon unexpectedly caught a loophole in Zeuss words with surprising precision. Yes, the Prophecy. Lets not discuss whether it is a Prophecy or a curse for now, but could the words of the previous Divine King serve as the basis for your succession? Uranus was overthrown by the consensus of the deities. If his words can also be used as a basis, are you suggesting the deities of the past were all mistaken? His eyes narrowing slightly, Zeus had not anticipated that his normally less shrewd brother would speak so cuttingly. From the perspective of the world, a curse left by a God-given Divine King could lend legitimacy to Zeus, but from the perspective of the deities, he indeed could not use it as grounds for ascending to the throne. And what have you done, Poseidon? Have you forgotten, or was it not I who rescued you from the belly of our Father God? If you have any dignity left as a member of the Deity Race, you wouldnt speak to me like this! The voice was ice cold. Although Poseidons power had risen with the changing climate of the world, he was still no match for Zeus. The Cyclopes were indeed excellent craftsmen. Perhaps the Arrow of Thunder may not have been as effective against Great Divine Power, but if the opponent was Poseidon, Zeus could do with one hand. He would only need to hold the Divine Artifact with that hand. Chapter 148 - 3 Discovery Chapter 148: Chapter 3 Discovery If thats the case, Zeus, none of us is the true hero in the path of overthrowing the Father God. However, across from Zeus, Poseidon clearly wasnt going to back down so easily. He avoided discussing the so-called merits, because Poseidon knew he couldnt surpass his opponent. It is the honored Mother Earth who is key, isnt it? Without her, your so-called salvation could never have succeeded. Without her, what do we have today to persist until the Father God departed? If accomplishments are to decide the Divine Kings position, then it should be up to Mother Earth to make a fair judgment, not for you to receive it on your own! Sinking at heart, Zeus knew full well the other party was twisting words, but he still couldnt refute. He had been confident before because between himself and Poseidon, the gods certainly seemed to favor him a little more. But if Gaia were to judge, and if she truly stood with Poseidon, the gods might not necessarily object. The gods of today had just witnessed the strength of Mother Earth; even among the Sea Gods, probably only Oceanus would dare to dispute the speech of the other side. If he were still sane, he would never let Poseidon ascend to the throne, but unfortunately, the stretch of black clouds spanning hundreds of thousands of miles over the East Sea showed them what had just happened there. With the former Divine Kings suppression gone, the Sun, at last, returned weakly to where it belonged. But the consequences brought by the sun-bathed East Sea were far from over. So, Poseidon, do you really intend to let the respected Mother Earth decide the position of the Divine King? In the silence, Metis, who had been quietly observing, spoke up. Just now, for some reason, she felt a strange fluctuation in her authority, but she hadnt noticed any problem. Zeus, being a judge in his own cause, was deluded, but she saw clearly. Although Poseidon was unexpectedly clever today, this, in turn, proved that he didnt actually want Mother Earth to decide everything. Back when Cronus had just ascended to the throne, to avoid sharing the same land with Gaia, he chose to anger her away by refusing to release the Titans. If Poseidon really let Mother Earth make the decision, wouldnt he be acknowledging Mother Earths supremacy over the Divine King, no matter the outcome? Although, from what it seems, the new Divine King would indeed find it hard to establish higher prestige among the gods than Mother Earth, in the world of the gods, the name itself also carried significant meaning. Just as Cronus did not truly become Divine King until the gods acknowledged him five hundred years later, if even the Divine King himself admitted to being below Mother Earth, then his power would necessarily be hard to secure. Shes right, Poseidon, my brother, you wouldnt make such a foolish choice, would you? As these words were spoken, Zeus suddenly came to his senses. Everything Poseidon said before was probably more about bargaining with him, so he once again looked seriously at his two brothers. He did not care about the desires between men and women, as long as his sister agreed to bring vitality to the Underworld, he could even overlook what she did afterwards. Good! Somewhat surprised, but happy, Zeus realized that his eldest brother was not as ambitious as Poseidon. Since thats settled, let the Styx River witness your agreement today. The division of the fruits of victory among family members finally came to an easing of the atmosphere. At this point, the eldest sister Hestia suddenly mentioned something. Speaking of which, have you noticed that something seems to have appeared around us recently? Hmm? Visibly intrigued, Zeus also sensed around, and the next moment, as if he had discovered something, he extended his hand forward and drew a gentle stroke in the air. Before him, a world in shades of black and white slowly emerged. There was no difference between this place and the outside world, except that everything seemed to have lost its color, and there were no signs of life. The deities were somewhat surprised; this was a place they had never encountered before. What is this place? Zeus asked, somewhat astonished, realizing for the first time that there were places in the world he did not understand. ...Perhaps, we could take a look. Poseidon turned and glanced at Metis; without this woman, Zeus would not have been so difficult to deal with. Are you coming with us? Though gods do not die, and we are all powerful True Gods, such unknown territories might not be suitable for you. Wisdom indeed was a powerful godhood, but the speed at which it accumulated Divine Power was unimaginably slow in the current era. Youre right, Ill just stay here. Ignoring Poseidons implicit mockery, the Goddess of Wisdom was not afraid of danger, just that now was somewhat different. Without any surprise, she was already bearing the first offspring for the soon-to-be third-generation Divine King. Chapter 149: 4 Open Interfaces Mentor, what is this place? In the monochrome world, two figures of varying sizes walked on the sea surface. Unlike the surrounding environment, they were the only beings with color nearby. I feel there is a kind of power here that is very beneficial to the spirit. It exists in the present world too, but it is extremely rare. Facing the mentor he had acknowledged not long before, Chiron tried to bow down to align himself with his mentors height. But it was pointless. As a half-human, half-horse being, the red-haired witch was only as tall as the horse part of him. This is the Spirit Realm, the first layer of the Spirit Realm, the Phantasmal Spirit Realm. It is a counterpart of the surface worldyou should be able to tell. Other than the difference in color, there is not much difference from the outside world. Even if you destroy the environment here, it will gradually restore itself over time. Casually shattering a giant rock on a distant island, under the gaze of the centaur beside her, without any apparent force, the rock pieces soon began to rebuild themselves. You need not concern yourself with this place, after all, you also have divinity. The first two layers of the Spirit Realm are of limited significance to you. Next time you enter, theres no need to come in person. I myself mostly entered in the form of a spiritual body. Answering offhandedly, she strolled across the monochrome sea surface, with Hecate seeming to search for something. Just like she said, in the past, she more often entered the Spirit Realm in spirit, not bodily. The Phantasmal Spirit Realm was somewhat quiet today, the spiritual bodies that were often seen were nowhere to be found. Hecate didnt find this strangeafter all, such turmoil had just erupted over the East Sea, and even though lower spiritual bodies mostly act on instinct, they knew to seek advantage and avoid harm. Of course, there was another possibility: because the portal to the Spirit Realm had opened, letting some of the Suns power seep in, burning them all away. Found it. After searching for half an hour, Hecate seemed to have discovered something. She casually grabbed the mane on Chirons back, and in a blink, they appeared at the very edge of their vision. There, in midair, a ring of light floated from nowhere, with slight ripples of space around it. At its center, a much richer aura of Spirituality emanated from within. Mentor, what is this? Asking again, the centaur felt he indeed was a bit ignorant before. This is a passageway connecting the first and second layers of the Spirit Realm. They are everywhere in the first layer. Cross it, and you can enter the second layer of the Spirit Realm. The corners of her mouth lifted, as if she thought of something amusing. Hecate, looking at her unwitting apprentice who had been caught spying and then thoroughly beaten, smiled with ill intent: Zeus, who gave you permission to act recklessly? How are we to return now? With a similarly grim expression, Poseidon loudly questioned Zeus. Although he too had sensed several layers of the world and wanted to directly see inside, he had not yet made a move. It was Zeus who tried to step into the third layer of the world and had taken action, only to end up in the territory of this unknown life form. Although this life form looked like a Deity and possessed power similar to Divine Power and Wisdom, Poseidon was certain, he was not a Deity. If his power werent so immense, he would have thought it was one of the so-called Humans who once worshipped the Deities, as spoken about among the gods. Enough, stop arguing. By the side, Hestia, the goddess of fire and the hearth, intervened to stop the argument between the two brothers. She was aware that both were somewhat dissatisfied with the previous distribution of power. They were in the middle of a battle now, and arguing directly was out of the question. It seemed that power was truly alluring, for it made Poseidon appear like a Deity capable of contemplation. Respected... Sir, we did not mean to offend you. Flames of red ignited, and within their domain all forces with hostile intentions were diminished. Hestia looked at the being in front of them, attempting to negotiate a resolution. We merely discovered the ability to enter here by accident, and entered your territory inadvertently. If this has caused you any displeasure, we are willing to I know you had no intention. Ethereal tones sounded, interrupting Hestias words. Unlike the language used among gods, the language of this foreign life form was unknown, but amazingly, it was understood directly by the several Deities listening. But I do! The voice was detached as Aarons form shone with light, transforming into thousands of radiant arrows that collided with the four Deities opposite him. Deities are not such good things after all. He did not know what he was a Spirit Realm being, part of the Golden Humanity, or a new life form that, in the process of mutual devouring, inherited the memories of both. Nevertheless, from the moment the new consciousness emerged, Aaron felt disgusted thinking about how he once worshipped the Deities. Now, with the great Ancient Spirit World above, he was determined to properly discipline these unfamiliar Deities Chapter 150: 5 Escape Boom The transparent arrows made of water flow and lightning collided, and those that penetrated were blocked by the power of protection. Laines attack was blocked. As a Lord of the Spirit Realm who had created his Dream Domain in the Phantasmal Spirit Realm, he was akin to a territorial god skilled in combat outside his own Dream Domain. If the four deities before him werent suppressed by the realms forces, he wouldnt even qualify to oppose them. But that didnt matter, as a cold smile appeared on Aarons lipsthis was the Spirit Realm. As the Lord of the Spirit Realm, unless another of equal or greater rank nullified his authority, his power here was inexhaustible. By contrast, although the deities divine power was immense, how long it could be sustained under the pressure of the realms forces was uncertain. Clang Suddenly, a shadow emerged from behind Aaron. A figure wearing armor wielded a long dagger, stabbing towards the enemy and piercing through Aarons body. Crash The next moment, Aarons form exploded and then re-formed at a distance. What a troublesome Divine Artifact. Upon exploding and re-forming, the Lord of the Spirit Realms figure had become much more ethereal. With his power suppressed, the properties of the cloak of invisibility stood out. After all, it was not famous for its strength. While it had no other uses, it was nearly unparalleled in concealing ones form. We have no intention of being your enemy, but if you persist, were not to be trifled with, Hades voice was as calm as ever. He could sense that the other did not possess the immortal essence of a deity. Under these circumstances, the opponent might not wish to engage them to the end. Ha, perhaps, but alas, this is the Spirit Realm, not your world. With a disdainful smile, Aaron showed no sign of backing down. Indeed, he was not immortal like the gods, but to kill him, one would have to destroy the Dream Domain he had created in the Phantasmal Spirit Realm as well. Merely killing him on the outside was pointlessit would at most damage his Vital Essence, forcing him to retreat to his territory to await rebirth. Spirit Realm? Even though Zeus was annoyed by the opponents reaction, his sharp mind latched onto the key point in his words. He had been pondering what this place was, and now he finally had an answer. The Spirit Realm, speculated to have originated in the First Era, was a realm like the Land of Eternal Night and the Realm of Lightness, overseen by an Ancient God. Like the previous two, almost no gods were known to enter or leave, and its ruler seemed to deliberately avoid contact with the outside world. That god made rare appearances; the last was at the beginning of the Second Era, when he participated in the creation of the original life forms and released a monster on Mount Othrys capable of devouring the sun. Surprised, she hadnt expected that he would recognize her. She thought hard for a moment; in Hecates memory, Aaron did bear some resemblance to a person from the human tribes at the foot of Mount Othrys, but werent Golden Humanity only known for their adoration of the deities? No, I am not a human. I am the lord of the Spirit Realm, chosen by the will of the great Ancient Spirit World. The frail and ignorant existence of humans has nothing to do with me. He flatly denied Hecates designation, feeling that emotional past, being set up, was a disgrace. A demigod? Has the current age indeed given birth to demigods? I had only encountered a demigod, an Evil Spirit who presided over dreams, in the presence of Lord Hypnos before. I didnt expect such beings to exist in the outside world as well. Next to Hecate, the large centaur was difficult not to notice. Aaron simply observed for a moment before recognizing the others true nature. ...Yes, he is my apprentice. But I dont find Golden Humanity to be weak. With a slight frown of her perfectly shaped brows, just one sentence was enough to make Hecate take an instant dislike to this fellow. Therefore, she decided not to say more and turned instead to look in the direction of Mount Olympus. The first layer of the Spirit Realm was a reflection of the outside worldif something existed outside, it naturally existed here as well. However, with Laine opening the channel for communication between the Spirit Realm and the real world, one could feel the presence of spiritual bodies from the first two layers of the Spirit Realm, even outside of it. So, like before, standing in front of you without being detectable had become quite difficult, at least for beings without control over the core powers of the Spirit Realm. Lets go, little Chiron, I will take you to meet that Golden Mane. Hecate rarely concealed her emotions; she disliked that individual turned from Golden Humanity, so she simply ignored him. Giving a casual wave to Chiron, Hecate stepped into the real world in one stride, appearing just outside the true Mount Olympus. Alright, mentor. With an apologetic smile to Aaron, Chiron followed immediately after Hecate. Aaron simply gave a nonchalant expression in return, and thus the Spirit Realm layer near Olympus was once again deserted. This place, like the East Sea, didnt harbor any ordinary Spirit Realm lifeforms. Because Mount Olympus itself possessed power, so too did its projection in the Phantasmal Spirit Realm. By instinct, weaker spirits were disinclined to approach this place. Hecate, huh... Watching the direction of their departure, Aaron pondered deeply. Having become a deity but with no sign of being suppressed by the realm, she must also be an emissary chosen in the mortal world by the will of the great Ancient Spirit World, just like Lord Hypnos. But to think, the channel between the Spirit Realm and the real world has been opened... To prevent those deities from wreaking havoc here, it seems I need to seek some allies. Perhaps as a mix of official business and personal vendetta, Aaron simply assumed that the deities would damage the Spirit Realm. Outside, he was still no match for them. But within the Spirit Realm, particularly in the third layer, the situation might just be turned on its head. Chapter 151: 6 Astrology (Moon tickets +5) Whoosh Outside Mount Olympus, the void shook for a moment, and the next instant, four deities flew out from it in succession. Previously, due to the skirmish with that unknown entity, the group was no longer at the location where they had entered before. Because the Phantasmal Spirit Realm corresponded one-to-one with the mortal world, they appeared not far from the outside of Mount Olympus. Huff We finally made it out. Zeus, if you hadnt forcibly broken through the realm barrier, even with it suppressing us, it wouldnt have been this intense. Taking a deep breath, Poseidon was the first to repeat Zeuss mistake, which caused the golden-haired deity some annoyance. Is that so? You might not be aware of what that place was, it was the domain of the Primordial Gods, and even by doing nothing, there was no telling if we would encounter danger. Poseidon, I can forgive your ignorance, but todays experience should have made you realize the reality of our situation, right? He retorted casually, feeling an even stronger sense of urgency. About the several reclusive Ancient Gods, Zeus knew not much, but compared to the Twin Gods of the Dark Night, there were at least some records of this Lord of the Spirit Realm. Rumors had it that his power was not strong in itself, merely possessing many powerful Divine Artifacts. However, rumors are always unreliable, and without a doubt, based on todays encounter, at least he was a deity similar to Mother Earth, yet he seemed not to be friendly towards the deities of the present world. The suddenly opened realm barrier, the life form full of hostility toward the deities, and the innate suppression of the barrier itself. Although if he hadnt tried to forcibly enter the third layer of the Spirit Realm, the suppression from the barrier wouldnt have been so intense, but it was still not a good sign. Perhaps, after an eon had passed, that Primordial God born at the dawn of creation was no longer satisfied with living in seclusion, like the Twin Gods of the Dark Night who wanted nothing to do with worldly affairs. Instead, he wanted to intervene in the world, just like Mother Earth? It seems that at tomorrows celebration of the division of the spoils of victory, he too needed to make a statement, attempting to reach out to this deity in the name of the Divine King. If it was a visit known by all the gods, it should not result in too dire an outcome, right? Tomorrow we shall gather all the gods, and in their presence, announce the establishment of the new Divine Court. The terms Ive agreed to with you before, will also be communicated to them in a more reasonable form. He said gravely, looking around at those present, especially his original second brother. Although still somewhat reluctant, Poseidon, along with Hades, nodded in agreement. Since thats settled, let us hmm? His expression changed slightly, Zeus turned to look at the place from where the four had just left the Spirit Realm. At first, he was a bit on guard, but then relaxed. He thought perhaps the life form from the Spirit Realm was pursuing them again, but instead, it was a familiar figure in red. So, had she just been watching from the side? Golden Mane, have you been beaten up again? The voice arrived before the person did. With a ripple of magic, a red-dressed goddess emerged in front of the four deities, followed by a being with the upper body of a man and the lower body of a horse. ...An unexpected combat, nothing more. We could say it was a draw, but why are you here? Feeling somewhat embarrassed internally, Zeus did not show it. He put on a brave face and introduced the somewhat perplexed trio to the goddess in front of them. Hecate, whom Ive mentioned before, the Grand Sorceress who prepared potions for me. Of course, she is now the Goddess of the Magic Net. She is proficient in potions and witchcraft and, besides, possesses an astrology akin to Prophecy. Astrology? The words Zeus spoke earlier were not taken to heart by several deities. They were powerful gods themselves, but astrology was different. In the original myths, deities like Phoebe, Themis, Gaia, and Apollo had all held sway over the Oracle Stone Tablet at one time or another, so Prophecy was considered a relatively common ability among the gods. But now things were different. The first- and second-generation Titans were one thing, but some third-generation Titans, or gods like Zeus who had emerged in more recent years, had never witnessed a true Prophecy. They only knew, directly or indirectly, that some of the Primordial Gods held powers related to fate, and that the succession of power among the early Divine Kings was indeed influenced by destiny. Therefore, they harbored a certain dread and yearning towards Prophecy. What an esteemed guest indeed, Olympus welcomes your arrival, Princess Hecate. I guess its either about witchcraft or astrology, right? Otherwise, you wouldnt come to me. After a moment of silence, as if he was organizing his words, Zeus finally, hesitantly, asked. ...I heard you say before, astrology can foresee the future? Hm? Raising her eyebrows, Hecate straightened her body and looked at the deity before her: So you want to know what, exactly? Like the ancient legends, whether or not you are the eternal Divine King? Recalling the stories told by the Oracle Stone Tablet, the previous two Divine Kings had fallen due to prophecies of the Ancient Gods. Could it be that it was now her turn, and the third prophecy was to unfold today? This piqued Hecates interest greatly, divining the future of a Divine King, even with his consent, was a decidedly challenging task. But thinking about the significance of the act itself, she felt as though she was personally crafting history. Perhaps, millions of years from now, the gods would still remember that Hecate foretold the fall of a Divine King on Mount Olympus. No, you misunderstand. Shaking his head and seeing the slightly disappointed look in the eyes of the red-haired goddess before him, Zeus declined: Prophecy is a shackle; the fates of two generations of Divine Kings have already proven this. How could I willingly place it upon my own neck? Then what do you want to know? Feeling somewhat disinterested, Hecate asked nonchalantly. After hesitating for a while, under Hecates increasingly impatient gaze, Zeus finally spoke. Lets talk about the Divine King later. For now, I just want to know... Recently, my wife Metis became pregnant. I want to know, what kind of achievements will the child in her womb have in the future? As night was about to fall, the illumination became somewhat dim. In front of Hecate, Zeuss features were a bit unclear; she could only hear his voice as if it was coming from afar. I mean no offense, but as a father, its difficult not to be concerned. Boom As night approached, a dim glow spread over the Mount of the Gods, enhancing the sanctity and tranquility of Mount Olympus in contrast with the celestial phenomena of the outside world. Yet suddenly, a thunderous boom resonated above Mount Olympus, capturing the attention of numerous deities, who then promptly disregarded it. This was not something that surprised them; most assumed it was Zeus and his brothers arguing for the throne. In fact, they too were eager to know what the outcome would be tomorrow. After a long while, when the cloak of the Lady of Night fully shrouded the sky, Zeus walked out of the Divine Palace with his usual demeanor. As if nothing had happened, he casually summoned a Nymph. After she bowed respectfully, the future Divine King gave her a nonchalant order: The celebration feast will soon begin. I have heard that Themis, who presides over the laws, is just and strict. I hope that tomorrow, she will come to witness me ascending as the new king. Go and invite her. Tell her that if she is willing to come, I would like her to serve as the adjudicator in the new Divine Court, to judge the right and wrong, and reward and punishment of all things in the world when I am unable to decide. I believe all gods will trust her judgment. Yes, Your... Majesty. With a slight bow, the Nymph immediately went to fulfill the command. This had been decided long ago, and had there not been a delay, Zeus would not have arranged it now. With all matters settled, he gazed towards the western sky, lost in thought. The Father God took his sister as the Queen of Gods, and as his successor, I should learn from his example. The God of the Oceans lineage is still too powerful, and the Ancient Sea God no longer concerns himself with affairs. As a qualified Divine King, I should not give them the chance to grow stronger. And then... yes, and destiny too. Maybe this is destinys choice; the Queen of Gods should be taken by a deity with more potential. Finally, after a period of silence as if convincing himself with these seemingly reasonable thoughts, Zeus stood for a while before turning around and heading towards his palace. Tomorrow would be the day he became Divine King. On such a crucial day, he could not afford to be late. Chapter 152: 7: Two Roads (Moon Tickets +6) The night gradually enveloped the land. Atop Mount of the Gods, the deities were about to witness the birth of a new king, while beneath the silence of the night, the shifting tides of the Origin Sea at the turn of the era concealed many secrets unknown to man. Thousands of miles away, on a high mountain beside the Delphic Great Plains, two figures quietly watched the humans who had survived nearby. Those were the Silver Humanity. They had endured many hardships, yet had miraculously survived. Struggling against the calamitous climate, they were probably unaware that before long, they would be erased by the new king. The Earth had no need for them, and the gods loathed them. Perhaps it was as Mephisto, the once leader of the Silver Humanity, had said, Let us all die, or let them all listen to us. Now the one who spoke these words was working towards the latter, but the remaining Silver Humanity was about to live out the former. Unlike the Golden Humanity, they hadnt managed to leave any relics to proclaim their existence. A bunch of humans, is that why you brought me here? I really dont see anything worth watching. The figure concealed beneath the black dress was somewhat hazy, her tall form unseen by anyone, riddled with mystery like the night itself. Standing by Laines side, Nyxs attitude was as usual. There is nothing worth watching right now, Rubbing his temples, Laine felt somewhat exhausted. During the day, he had fought two Primordial Gods in succession and then opened up Samsara. Not long before, he had also secretly observed a special change, so although Laines divine body had recovered as usual, even better than before because of the birth of Samsara, he still felt somewhat listless. Nevertheless, he had long invited Nyx out for a walk after a long time, preparing to thank her for her biased actions before, and incidentally to understand why she had done so. But it will be different in the future. You feel it too, dont you? Because of the recent battle, shackles for all deities will soon descend upon this world. Soon, the Earth will reject divine power, and other places will also be restricted to varying degrees. Even gods cannot resist the world itself and can only choose to comply. And with the loss of divine intervention, at least direct intervention, in the future Third Age, mortals will be the masters of the Earth. Under his black robe, Laine couldnt help but marvel at how useful Nyxs previous gift had been. As for the current laws of the world, hiding in history wasnt very effective. After all, from the worlds perspective, the past and present werent much different. But Secrecy was different. This black robe, woven from the fabric gifted by the Lady of the Night, concealed his presence very well; as long as he did not use divine power, he would not be discovered. Luckily, the gods would soon be unable to use their divine power on Earth as well, so in this sense, everyone was not much different. Speaking of which, Im actually a bit curious, With a smile, Laine turned to look at Nyx, whose face was indistinct and changing. What was your reason for deciding to stand with me before? When the Spirit Realm and the Realm of Lightless collided, Nyx was there by the sidelines, which Laine keenly noticed. If she were there to help the Lord of Darkness, she could have intervened directly, and probably the Divine King would have had to hastily depart without much conversation with the good children. Since she didnt act, there was only one explanation. She intended to block Erebuss assault for him, but seeing that he could handle it, she didnt interfere. Because of the unknown, the Law affects personality. But if you understood everything, would that problem still exist? After a brief silence, Nyx thought to deny this statement, yet found some sense in it. She realized that she perhaps did not understand the Darkness as well as she thought she did. Its like a person not understanding the structure of their own brain, the flow of their blood. They know how to use it, better than anyone else, but not the internal principles. So what are you going to do, not become a deity, use that Samsara of yours? In the end, Nyx was still not optimistic about it. Not exactly, after all, this is just a conjecture, and in the current world, there is still no way to become divine without relying on any external forces, so naturally, I would not engage in a futile effort. Moreover, the world is rather dangerous now, no matter how I think about it, I wouldnt make such a decision. Shaking his head, Laine wasnt ready to do such a thing. He gazed into the distance, pointed at Silver Humanity, and said slowly: But that doesnt stop me from making some preparations. I have prepared two paths for them, I will select some among them who are excellent but not excellent enough, and grant them the opportunity to become divine. Of course, thats not what I want; I just want them to become a benchmark, to tell those truly potential beings that mortals can become divine. Desire is the origin of all things, the driving force of civilizations progress. Even I do not think my wisdom is omnipotent. Laine spoke calmly, concluding, I will create opportunities for them, then wait for them to inspire me. They become sacred, and I advance further; thats reasonable, isnt it? ... it sounds like it. Indifferent, yet Nyx nodded anyway. Since you see hope in this, give it a try. Contrary to what Laine expected, Nyx found the process itself might be a little more interesting than whatever advancement it might lead to. She was also curious to see what the two paths Laine mentioned were; certainly, they wouldnt be the current method of directly granting godhood. After all, bearing godhood requires qualifications. For deities with immortal essence, their qualification, even if it cannot bear a powerful godhood, at least allows for becoming an ordinary True God. Thats the lowest threshold for an innate god, but its different for other beings. The excellent, but not excellent enough humans Laine spoke of might not have that ability. But the birth of the new humanity...is probably soon. Your influence on fate is growing, perhaps the next generation of humans will come faster, and go faster too. Behind the veil of constant change, Nyx smiled a little, unknowingly. As the Tri-phased Incarnation holding sway over Destiny, she had a somewhat vague understanding of the future. Humanity would be created and destroyed once more, an event that should have occurred a millennium later, but is now being accelerated. She would just wait and see what interesting developments could happen among the future humans. Chapter 153: 8: Drawing Lots (Moon Votes +7) The following day. Atop Mount Olympus, the tense atmosphere of the past ten years gave way to a cheerful ambiance that lingered in all directions. Although the celestial phenomena were still terrifying, under the divine power of the gods, the surroundings of the Mount of the Gods had returned to their former state. Except for the weakened Sun that had temporarily lost its controller and no longer moved, everything seemed the same as usual. Standing at the entrance of the great hall, Zeus looked at the goddess who had finally arrived and breathed a sigh of relief. Though he was very confident that she would not refuse, nothing was certain until the dust had settled. After all, there had been little contact between them, and despite not having shown it outright, Zeus always felt that Themis had some opinion of him. If she had not come, and he could not persuade another ancient Titan god to stand with Olympus, many things could have become very troublesome afterward. Welcome to your arrival, the just adjudicator, the respected Princess Themis, my dear aunt. Your presence adds a touch of luster to Mount Olympus. With a jubilant smile on his face, Zeus stepped forward. He opened his arms as if he intended to give the Goddess of Justice a warm embrace. However, Themis slightly shifted to the side, avoiding the closeness of her nephew. All right, theres no need for such courtesy, I did not come because of you, Zeus. I am simply fulfilling the duties bestowed upon me by my godhood, to deliver just judgment to all spirits. Her expression was cold. From their last encounter in the Spirit Realm, Zeus hadnt left her with a good impression. Throughout the years, she had seen that he was also quite close to two goddesses. One was Eurynome, whom she had met before, Metiss sister, and the other was a goddess in black rarely seen, seeming to reside upon the stars. However, compared to the former, the latter, owing to her fathers neutral stance in the Titanomachy, did maintain some distance from Zeus. Metis, isnt she your wife? As the future king of the gods, you must not do anything to make her sad. Themis had simply been warning Zeus not to be too promiscuous, but as soon as her words fell, she saw the color of Zeuss face suddenly stiffen. ...She has been feeling unwell lately, my lady. Perhaps she was frightened by the power of the Father God before, as her divine power is not that strong, so she did not come to the feast today. Please come this way, my lady. You and my foster mother are the only two ancient Titan gods here today. His tone somewhat stiff, Zeus managed a smile and turned to walk toward the palace. Frowning slightly, Themis hadnt expected such a severe reaction from Zeus; she had only intended to caution him against absurdity. But after all, it was someone elses business, and whatever he wished to do had nothing much to do with her. So Themis said no more and simply shook her head slightly, proceeding towards the palace as well. With the Goddess of Justice entering the great hall, the deities atop Mount Olympus had mostly arrived. Earlier, under the escort of a goddess, the God of the Ocean, still semi-conscious, returned to his Divine Palace atop the encircling river, where the environment was more conducive to Oceanuss healing. Firstly, after a decade of tough battles, Olympus has achieved the final victory. And the succession of the Divine King will put a perfect end to this. The former Divine King passed on his authority to us, to his three offspringthis is unquestionable. And after discussions with my brothers yesterday, in the end, for the sake of our bond, we have entrusted the decision to fate. This was the narrative he had decided on after much deliberation. There was no need for comparisons, no need for a power struggle, as these would only make him appear on the same level as his two brothers. Only the choice of fate could reflect his victory amidst a joke. As for whether others would believe it or not, even if no one believed it now, surely someone would in the future. In this respect, it seems that many rulersboth mythological and from later generationscame to the same conclusion. Three lots, symbolizing the Sky, the Ocean, and the Underworld, we used to decide the division of status. Under the witness of fate, in the end, I received the best lot and thus, with their blessings, became the founder of the new Divine Court. No sooner had he finished speaking than, as expected, the hall erupted into an uproar, with the gods murmuring among themselves. Determining kingship by drawing lots sounded like an absurd tale. Some believed it, some did not, but regardless, behind the laughable decision on kingship, it hinted that Zeus and his brothers did not become adversaries because of it, and they could still be regarded as one. Three powerful deities, along with their gentle yet battle-ready sister, indeed barely qualified to prop up the new Divine Court. Silence! With a soft command to stop the discussions, Zeuss expression turned serious. He looked around, making eye contact with each deity in turn. This is the final outcome. So if no one has objections to this, then today, I, the King of the Thousand Thunders, son of Cronus, noble descendant of the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth, will become the third-generation Divine King here, ruling over all spirits and things in the world. No deity spoke up to object, and the only one who might have caused an upset, the God of the Ocean, was not present. In the silence, Zeus raised his right hand, which held a familiar scepter. Triggered by this Divine Artifact from the former Divine King, an invisible force became apparent. It was related to all three deities, but when the other two entities relinquished their attraction to it, it floated straight towards Zeus. Without light flickering or the world celebrating, the new Divine King was born silently. The era had completed its final change, and the rules of the present world shifted slightly. At the same time, an invisible disturbance also swept across the world. A new shackle was born, but nobody was aware of it yet. Whats this? The gods were somewhat confused, as they felt nothing else, just as if the disturbance had never existed. Zeus was different, though; through the newly acquired Divine Authority of the Divine King, he understood everything. This was not anything else but the present worlds delayed retribution for the destruction caused by the deities before. From now on, when the gods neared the earth, their divine power would tend toward null. When they approached the deep sea, they would retain only a tenth of their strength. When they were close to the Sun and Moon or the Underworld, their power would also be greatly diminished. In the present world, only atop Mount Olympus would their divine powers be as before. Because this place was the only one in the war of era transition where, because of a deitys birth rather than damage, it remained undisturbed. Chapter 154: 9 Reward for Merit Atop Mount Olympus, the banquet paused abruptly due to sudden changes. The deities discussed the alterations in the laws, but soon, these changes were publicly announced by the new Divine King. Although the idea of power being limited seemed hard to accept, the gods only briefly debated it before no one had any particularly strong reactions. This was because the weakening of divine power affected all gods equally, even those who had not partaken in the divine war. Just as Mother Earth had been continually weakened before for simply being great in the living world, now all deities were equally suppressed. With everyone limited, it was as if no one was limited. Besides each other, the gods had no real opponents on earth. Thus, aside from causing less destruction, this restriction seemed to have little effect. Before long, the atmosphere grew lively again, with delightful nectar and exquisite dishes being served at the table, and the banquet was about to officially commence. However, this was not just a celebration banquet, but also one for the allocation of victories and for dealing with the relics of the former court, so before this, the attention of the gods once again converged upon Zeus. Facing the gazes of the gods, in the name of the Divine King, he first turned his attention to his own family members. Despite the victory, there were still two enemies to deal with. With the greatest enemy, the Divine King, gone, the only powerful ally who could listen to his command was his sister. My sister, Hestia, who commands fire and protection, although the war has ended, there are some remnants that have yet to be dealt with. I hope you can travel to the west of the continent afterward and assist the Hekatonkheires in defeating the resisting Titan god, Atlas. I admire his loyalty and courage, Zeus said slowly, so if he is willing to serve me, I will forgive his crimes and allow him to become a member of Olympus. Okay. She nodded, as this had been discussed the day before, so Hestia asked as prepared, What if he refuses to surrender? The sky in the west is still falling; that place needs a support. If he is unwilling to serve me, let him stand there in his Titan form, bearing the symbol that split from Mount Othrys, and become the pillar that supports the sky. Looking westward, Zeus finally said: East and west, I will wait for him to bow to me on Mount Olympus. Taking the order, Hestia moved aside. The Olympus pantheon was just established, so as the eldest sister, she had no choice but to go in person. Aside, the former water goddess Thaesis wanted to say something, but considering her husband who had been severely injured and would not recover for a century, she ultimately remained seated. She planned to wait and see what Zeus would do next, as well as await her husbands recovery. This allowed Zeus, who was watching secretly, to breathe a sigh of relief; he certainly did not want to fall out with his nominal foster parents just as he was taking the throne. Zephyrus, God of West Wind. With the most troublesome part resolved, Zeus became composed. He looked toward the far end of the great hall, where the four Wind Gods stood. They were originally loyal to the Divine King, but their loyalty was not steadfast, and so, following Eurybias lead, they had defected to Olympus. Unlike the female sea goddess, however, the Wind Gods had not rebelled, and the leader among them even earned extra merit, a fact that pleased Zeus and led to their welcoming. You wisely chose victory before the battle began, so I forgive your past. And you, Zephyrus, even reclaimed my sisters birthright divine artifact, the Wheat-Gold Scepter, from the former Divine King with your wisdom, Somewhat satisfied, Zeus felt that his new divine court needed gods who were not particularly powerful but had no lack of capabilities. I mercifully retain your position as the Leader of the Wind Gods and additionally grant you the opportunity to contribute more to the worlds climate after the God of Meteorology was cast into the Abyss. Of course, beyond this, you must also serve as my messenger to gather news from the mortal world, Since the power of the gods was restricted, they could no longer easily see through all the mysteries of the mortal realm. Therefore, Zeus also needed a deity to do this for him, even now when he had little concern for it. Thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty; I will do my utmost, Bowing slightly, the God of West Wind felt a renewed sense of his own shrewd and resolute nature. Upon realizing that the former Divine King was in a disadvantageous position, he expressed his loyalty to Zeus in secret. Regarding the Wheat-Gold Scepter, when Demeter was rescued from Cronuss belly, the power of this companion divine artifact changed day by day, ultimately falling silent like a dead object. To exchange a useless thing for a chance at advancement, Zephyrus felt the trade was quite worthwhile. Apart from feeling terror when the former Divine King went on a killing spree, the God of West Wind felt his path had always been smooth-sailing. Monitoring powerful deities and making choices at critical moments, each time was fraught with danger yet without mishap, as if fate itself were on his side. Thank you, fate, for your favor. With silent gratitude in his heart, Zephyrus was already looking forward to contributing to the current worlds climate after his grandfather Crius was cast into Tartarus. Chapter 155: 10 Sacred Stone Chapter 155: Chapter 10 Sacred Stone Very well, In the center of the great hall, Zeus nodded. He did not know the thoughts of the God of West Wind, but he felt that his current expression was truly one of heartfelt gratitude. However, there were still many matters to attend to, so Zeus suppressed the desire to engage in further conversation and signaled for him to step down, then turned to his foster mother. He was well aware of what he had done, so he had to find another way to appease his powerful foster parents. And after fulfilling his promise to Poseidon, this seemed all the more straightforward. After all, the ocean was not something that could be lost twice. It would be up to them to decide who would ultimately gain it. Noble Ancient Titan God, emblem of the primeval waters, Mother of the Sea, you stood by my side in the most perilous times. Though my Mother Goddess did not come, I still thank you on her behalf for your assistance, he said. Though in his heart the status of the deities of the ocean was not yet as great as that of a once-dead goat, Zeus still expressed his utmost gratitude. Therefore, to repay your kindness, I, as Divine King, promise that in the future, I will never, like my father before me, take up arms against the sea, he declared. What? Thaesis was somewhat surprised, and the gods were all astir. They were unaware that Zeus had already sworn an oath to the Styx River to persuade Poseidon. In their eyes, the so-called Sea Emperor and Hades were just semantics, like Cronus had once tacitly allowed his brothers to rule their own domains. But now, Zeus, in his capacity as Divine King, was making a promise that truly amazed them. Yes, as Divine King, my word is my bond, Zeus affirmed. Nodding, he seized the opportunity to look towards the Goddess of Justice standing beside him. My aunt, the revered Lawgiver, overseer of fairness and justice, I also invite you in the name of the Divine King, he continued. I hope you will delineate order for the new Divine Court and make impartial judgments when conflicts arise among the gods. Zeus would naturally resolve any contradictions that the Divine King could settle. But when truly vexing issues arose, the presence of the Goddess of Law was equally necessary. Besides, Zeus had two other reasons in mind. Setting a new order for the Divine Court, although not quite the same as legislation, was beneficial to his authority, an emulation of his Heavenly Fathers past actions. And even if Themis did not truly heed his commands, her presence alone was sufficient to enhance the majesty of the Divine Court. Though she had never truly acted, Zeus could sense that this Goddess, who had seen an immense increase in her origin after legislation, possessed a power far from trivial, nearly at the pinnacle of divine might. I can agree to this, but on the condition that you do not interfere with my reasonable determination of laws, Themis said. Finally, Zeus looked around and took out a stone. The gaze of all the gods was drawn to it. This was a special stone; it exuded an aura similar to that of the new Divine King. Apart from this, the force of Life was covertly lurking within, flowing like blood. A sacred, noble rock, and also the most critical contributor to our cause. It once endured the smelting of the great Sun, the strikes of thunder, and received Mother Earths blessing. In the end, it took my place and was swallowed by the former Divine King. Its contributions are beyond doubt, and I am grateful for its kindness, thankful for everything it has done for me. This part of history was actually little known; many deities were unclear about how Zeus had managed to escape when Cronus was still in power. But now, with the narration from Zeus himself, they could not help but admire the reclusive former Queen of Gods. To come up with such a method to deceive the Divine King and have the courage to implement it, she was indeed extraordinary. I will place it at Delphi, the sacred place of Mother Earth in the Mortal Realm. It contains the power of the Golden Apple and rightly deserves to be preserved there. Standing before the deities, Zeus slowly spoke. His reason for bringing up this matter at this particular time was not truly to commemorate some stone, for Delphi didnt even have any occupants at the moment; for whom would he place it there? He was merely using the recounting of the past as a way to hint that Mother Earth not only had blocked the former Divine King for him but had also assisted him on his path to escape. Of course, at this moment, Zeus was unaware that Gaia had fallen into a brief slumber. He simply wished to eliminate as much as possible the influence of this active Ancient God on current affairs. Beyond that, before his journey to the Oracle, he intended to remove the statues of the second-generation Divine King and the old gods from that temple, replacing them with his and the new gods of Olympus. He did not know what significance this held, but it did not prevent him from trying. However, Your Majesty, as I understand it, the Oracle of Delphi simultaneously honours three deities. At that moment, a deity who had just been rewarded suddenly spoke up. The whereabouts of the former Divine King are unknown, and Mother Earth would probably be willing to accept the offering of your sacred artifact, but the creator of the Spirit Realm might not feel the same. Placing your Sacred Stone at Delphi, is it something that should be reconsidered? I know, nodded Zeus, already having planned for this: Thats why I intend to go there myself. Some of you might have already felt the world that suddenly connected with the Mortal Realm. Perhaps some have explored it, perhaps not, but I have been there. On this trip to the Oracle of Delphi, I also plan to meet this Ancient God and understand matters related to his domain. Chapter 156: 11 Materials (Moon tickets +8) Chapter 156: Chapter 11 Materials (Moon tickets +8) Everything was well arranged, and the gods felt satisfied, so the banquet officially began. The feast lasted only three days, not because the gods sense of time suddenly returned, but because many matters urgently needed resolution. After three days, several deities were to set out to address the issues with Atlas and the God of Meteorology. After all, the sky was still descending, and the post-war world also required sorting and pacifying. But unlike the past, as the gods began to celebrate, Zeus, despite having become the master of the new Divine Court, did not linger at the feast. Instead, he returned alone to the mountaintop, staring blankly at the empty sleeping quarters. ...My decision was not wrong, this is the best outcome. Murmuring softly, Zeus waved his hand, sealing off the uninhabited Divine Palace. Unless necessary, he would not come here again. This is the end. Turning around, the new Divine King stepped forward a few paces at the peak of Mount Olympus, overlooking the surrounding lands. Although smaller than the former Mount Othrys that once propped up the sky of The East, this Mount of the Gods was only slightly less imposing. Gazing into the distance, the nearby white clouds were clearly stratified, and beyond the heavy, dark clouds and the continuous rain, the Divine King could see valleys and basins scattered everywhere, silently bearing witness to the recent devastation. No wonder the world imposed restrictions on the godsafter all, the farther from Olympus, the more severe the disasters caused by the gods were. At this moment, however, Zeus was not worried about these things. He was only thinking about the question he had pondered while facing Cronus. Legislation, Stellar Realm, Creation of Lifeover the past ten thousand years, the previous Divine King had completed these great feats. Among these three, it was likely that one was the reason for his Father Gods strength. Originally, Zeus wasnt in a hurry to attempt these tasks, but now he could no longer wait. The suddenly opened Spirit Realm, the Mother Earth who left after dropping a cryptic comment and has yet to inquire about him, and the Titans who have been indifferent towards him; all this made him feel very insecure. He urgently needed greater strength. If the position of Divine King could not grant it to him just yet, he would strive in other directions. The Stellar Realm... Helios, Remembering the God of Sun who had been brought to Olympus but lay half-dead, Zeus found himself in a dilemma. He didnt quite trust this fellow who had defected in secret, but he had no one else to call upon. Having the Sun Chariot might mean that the Suns movements didnt necessarily require the God of Sun, but the task would still require a deity with a similar role. Goddesses like Phoebe, the Goddess of Luminous, and Theia, the Mother of Light could do it. But Zeus didnt even need to think about it; these two goddesses would never come to drive the chariot for him. His elder sister Hestia could also manage the task barely. As she mentioned, the Divine Artifact seemed to have been endowed with a portion of the power of fire by its maker. But by the same token, the Divine King could not possibly ask his sister to drive the chariot for him. Hmm? With a slight change of expression, the new Divine King smiled. Turning to look back, he had partly left the banquet in anticipation of someones arrival. You must have guessed my purpose by now, Prometheus, son of the Titan Iapetus, the Forethinker. A new era has arrived, and the earth similarly needs quasi-god beings to embellish it. I want to know if you have inherited your fathers ability and also possess the power to create life. Stirred, and despite having formed a guess about the Divine Kings purpose from their previous conversation, Prometheus was still pleasantly surprised. He had been fond of Golden Humanity before and often lived among them; he also felt compassion for Silver Humanity and had taught them knowledge. If he could personally oversee the creation of the third generation of humans, that would be ideal. He would create truly perfect humans according to his own vision. Of course, Your Majesty. I have assisted my Father God in creation and have observed the Mother Earth creating humans. I possess such ability, and I also have a brother who participated in those events and can help me. However He hesitated for a moment, and although the Forethinker was eager to create humans, he didnt want his creations to be short-lived, vanishing like the past two generations, so he tentatively said: But all mortals must one day die, Your Majesty. Perhaps, in addition to men, I should create women too. This way, they could procreate on their own, without Deities having to create them over and over again. At Delphi, my Father God once dripped the symbolic force of human procreation onto this stone, and Ive brought it back with me. If you wish Not so fast, what stone are you referring to? Interrupting Prometheus, Zeus was genuinely surprised. A stone symbolizing human reproduction, indeed, there were many things from the past that he was not aware of. Right here. With divine power surging, unlike the one designated by Zeus as a Sacred Stone, the stone that Prometheus produced was as tall as he was. This stone had once rested at the feet of the God of Speech, and then, due to an accidental encounter with well water, it acquired extraordinary powers. Now, it was placed once again on the Mount of the Gods. Life... it somewhat reminds me of the Golden Apple, yet its entirely different. Looking at the stone that Prometheus placed before him, Zeus sensed that special force. With it, humans could reproduce, but he did not want to do that just yet. Zeus supported the creation of humans not for the sake of humans themselves; he merely wanted to repeat what his Father God had done before. Since it was just an experiment, naturally, there was no need for extra measures. Lets wait for now, actually, I too thought about this initially. But Prometheus, the proliferation of humans is not urgent; we have ample time to consider the pros and cons. Casually storing the stone away and remembering the existing Silver Humanity on earth, those inherently sinful remnants from the previous generation, Zeus said with a smile: My dear friend, creating humans is not a simple matter. Ill give you a hundred years to prepare. As for the materials... I have thought of some suitable items, and I will soon have the materials delivered to you. Chapter 157: 12 Disappearance Chapter 157: Chapter 12 Disappearance The preparation for creating humans was destined to take a long time, so Zeus set the matter aside for a while. He had planned to destroy the remnants of the previous humans. Now, putting them to good use seemed like a fine turn of events. However, compared to the past, the lifespan of the new humans would be greatly reducedafter all, they wouldnt receive the baptism of Life itself like the previous two generations of humans did, but were made with second-hand materials. This is also good. If what Prometheus said is true, and the humans whose thoughts have not been altered arent anything special, then they can soon die, and I can then try again, imitating the Golden and Silver Humanity. Its only a few hundred years; I can wait that long, he said. After some thought, Zeus returned to the banquet at the Divine Palace. He still had high hopes for the creation of mankindafter all, before Cronus, the cosmos had an owner, the previous God of Sun hadnt even touched the pinnacle of formidable divine power. The same was true for presiding over legislation, which was largely the work of Themis, with the previous Divine King playing a limited role, but creating humans was different. This was first proposed by Cronus, and it was two deities who truly carried it out. The master of the Spirit Realm, the embodiment of Mother Earth. Perhaps there was really something special about humans for these three Supreme Beings to have taken such an interest, one after the other. Three days later, within the palace on Mount Olympus. Zeus said farewell to the gods one by one, watched as his two brothers and sister left, and Mount of the Gods started to feel somewhat empty. Iris, my messenger, go and destroy the remaining Silver Humanity on the earth. Let them return to what they were before they were created, and then bring them to me, he commanded. The one Zeus ordered this of was the Goddess of the Rainbow, Iris, the daughter of Pontus and the sea spectacles, Thaumas. In the disputes of the past decade, she often conveyed messages between the gods, possessing a speed that ordinary deities could hardly match. Tasking her with dealing with humans was more than appropriate. As for whether she could accomplish it, there was no question. Even gods stripped of divine power possess strength unimaginable to mortalsafter all, a godly form is inherently transcendent, far beyond what any mortal thing can match. At your command, Your Majesty. Answering in a soft voice, the infamous reputation of the Silver Humanity had already spread amongst the gods, so the Goddess of the Rainbow, Iris, was not surprised that they were to face destruction. Thus, after a single response, she transformed into a rainbow light and flew into the distance. Lets go inside and have a look. Approaching the grand temple gateway, stepping on the bluestone slabs in front of the Oracle, Zeus passed by twelve tall stone pillars. The stone pillars were covered in different human figures, landscapes, and skills, some as original as they were, others appearing spontaneously over the subsequent millennia. They depicted how the gods created the beings of the Golden Age, recorded the birth of the first humans, the human kings dreams of the gods, and that half-heard poem. In the end, everything halted at the collapse of Mount Othrys, seemingly symbolizing the demise of the Golden Humanity. Poems... For some reason, looking at the images etched upon the pillars, Zeus was reminded of the inexplicable intuition he had when leaving the Abyss. Once again, he felt as if he had lost something. Somewhat irritated, he attributed this to the unease brought about by his limited Divine Power. Zeus entered the temple with his head held high and strode toward its heart. Along the way were many intersecting passages leading to various side halls, each with statues of different deities. But he was not distracted and kept moving inward. Finally, in the center of the Oracle, Zeus saw three stone platforms floating in midair. One was slightly lower, in the middle, symbolizing the Divine Kings dominion over the world and the right to grant existence to all things; the two higher ones, on either side, symbolized the Ancient Gods transcendent nature, granting flesh and soul to all things. However, at this moment before Zeus, only the platforms on the sides held statues: one represented by a vessel of unique shape, the other a constantly changing symbol. But in the center, the Divine Kings platform was empty, with nothing on it. Whos there? Suddenly, Zeus sharply turned around. Perhaps due to his suppressed Divine Power, his senses had also dulled considerably, and it was not until the newcomer entered the temple that he finally became aware of her presence. However, the newcomer had not sought to conceal herself; she was a sultry woman. But Zeus could tell at a glance that she was a Nymph born from the woods. I am Moanda, Your Majesty. Bowing slightly from afar, the Nymph respectfully said: Before Mother Earth fell into slumber, she commanded me and my sisters to guard this place and informed me that the world would welcome a new ruler. It is indeed my fault for not greeting you in advance. Chapter 158: 13 Ancient Serpent Chapter 158: Chapter 13 Ancient Serpent Asleep? Zeus seized the key point from the others words without concern for anything else. Are you saying that the respected Mother Earth has now returned to her essence and no longer bothers with the troubles of the present world? Yes. Moanda bowed gently and replied respectfully, But this is only a temporary slumber. Perhaps a few hundred years, maybe a thousand years, Your Highness will awaken from her slumber. She didnt specify an exact timeline, but during this period, she has commanded me and a few sisters to guard the matters around Delphi. I see... It seems that I wont have the chance to meet Mother Earth on this trip. His expression softened, and understanding the circumstances, Zeus was clear why his arrival was unheeded. Although he was somewhat disappointed that his grandmother had not chosen to withdraw from the world like the Mountain God and Sea God, a few hundred years was still good. A few hundred years was enough time for him to accomplish many things. You are Moanda, arent you, Ive heard of you; you once delivered a Golden Apple to the Mother Goddess. Regaining his composure, the Divine King nodded to the nymph and then continued to inquire: Since youre in charge of the Oracle, what about the statue of the previous Divine King? It disappeared a few days ago. After hesitating for a moment under the Divine Kings piercing gaze, the nymph still revealed the truth. Disappeared? Somewhat uncertain, a few days ago was undoubtedly the day the war of the gods took place. However, the exact truth wasnt that important. Perhaps it was erased by Cronus himself or destroyed along with his demise. Regardless of the reason, Zeus was quite satisfied with this outcome. After the previous events, if it had been up to him to remove the statue of the former Divine King, he would have been somewhat reluctant to do so. I understand. If thats the case, you may leave now; youre no longer needed here. If Mother Earth awakens in the future, remember to convey my regards to her. With a wave of his hand, Zeus no longer paid attention to a minor nymph. After she left the Temple, he stepped forward and took out the stone he had sealed as the Sacred Stone. I mean no offense by coming here, but as the new Divine King, the Sovereign of the Earth and the Sky, I rightfully should have a place here. Placing the Sacred Stone on the pedestal that belonged to the second-generation Divine King, Zeus held his breath and gazed intently, trying to sense the surroundings, especially the other world that overlapped with the present one. Ssss As the hissing sound arose, Moanda dared not move hastily. She could feel something crawling past her immobilized feet. It was a snake, and though Nymphs had seen similar creatures before, none possessed the wisdom that this one did. In front of her, the snake turned its head, a branch in its mouth, facing the Elf behind it. It seems you think so too. If we can reach a consensus, that would be perfect. Smart, desirous, and allowed by Mother Earth to enter her garden. Such a being couldnt be more suitable. Who are you? Her voice trembled slightly, but Moanda still tried to think calmly. She did not know which deity was behind this being that dared to conceal itself in the Divine Kings presence, in the sacred sanctuary of Mother Earth in the Mortal Realm, harboring ill intentions. Ssss Who I am is not important. What is important is who you are. The snake did not answer the Elfs question, instead, its body gradually coiled. Its neck lifted high, its head level with hers, and its tiny eyes gazed directly at the being before it. An elf, a servant overlooked by the gods, a Nymph who desires the nobility of a True Godis that right? What does that have to do with you! A bit out of character, Moanda clenched her fists tightly. It wasnt because the other had seen through her thoughtseven mortals yearn for eternity, and theres nothing remarkable about it. Even if the gods heard it, they would simply laugh it off as a mortals folly. In fact, she was just vaguely aware of something. And sure enough, although the snakes face showed no expression, Moanda felt as though it had just smiled. Of course it has to do with me, Ericas offspring, after all, I can make it happen for you. Answer my question seriously, do you want to be a god? Do you want immortality? Do you wish to be revered as a king by all your peers? Her heart pounded, Moanda remained silent. Todays events had exceeded her comprehension, she did not know who would dare to voice such seductive words so boldly in the sanctuary of Mother Earth. So...what are you suggesting? What I mean is that you can choose to forsake your old master, to go against her will and eat the Forbidden Fruit, but from then on, you will gain freedom and a new life. Isnt it worth it? This is exactly what youve always wanted. Her lips felt dry as she thought about the Divine King who had just disappeared into the temple. The Elf incarnate of the oak seemingly realized who she was facing, but this only intensified the struggle within her heart. The other had the power to do this. So now, it was her turn to make a decision. Chapter 159 - 14 Memory Chapter 159: Chapter 14 Memory Unaware of what was happening behind him, the black and white mist silently swept past him. Zeus took a step forward, crossing through the invisible portal and entering the Spirit Realm once again. Through the vagueness, he felt as if he had passed through three barriers, two of which were the ones he had unintentionally broken the last time. Finally, as the chaotic play of light and shadow returned to normal, he found himself standing on ground that seemed paved with greenstone. Looking around, he found himself in an unobstructed clearing. In the distance, a vast cluster of buildings of diverse forms stretched endlessly. At their center, an ancient well, magnified countless times, was placed there. Zeus did not feel any sense of danger, but there was an almost unbearable pressure weighing on his heart. It was like facing his father in the past, unrelated to the strength of power but to an insurmountable divide between him and the other, making him reluctant to entertain thoughts of resistance. That is the Well of Reincarnation, what I was busily constructing when you barged into the Spirit Realm a few days ago. At the end of the second epoch, I surely did not spare any effort on it. A calm and casual voice came through, instantly breaking the strong presence of the ancient well in the distance. Zeus turned around and there, a deity who appeared very young sat on a chunk of greenstone. His features were not quite clear, or rather, they were difficult to remember. By his side stood a goddess with lustrous black hair, enveloped in a halo of light purple light. That was the Goddess of the Nether Moon, whom the Divine King recognized at a glance. Although she rarely walked in the mortal world, there were still some records of her. Pardon my intrusion, Lord of the Spirit Realm. I apologize for my previous uninvited entry into your domain. Though he offered an apology, Zeus did not place himself in a subordinate position. There might be a gap in power, but the status of the Divine King was granted by the world. At the very least, he would maintain an attitude of equal exchange. It is of no consequence, just a trivial matter after all, and you have already learned your lesson. Speaking of which, that young one who inherited a part of the memory of Golden Humanity surely has a bias against deities, seeing as we viewed them as mere dust when creating them. The tone was indifferent, and unlike the previous generation. If viewed from the Divine Kings perspective, Laine didnt really have much to say to him. The powers that could be shared in the world were mostly claimed, and he no longer spent most of the time, like in the previous epoch, asleep at the core of the world, helping the Spirit Realm assimilate Source Power. The current Divine King was of no value to him, and if the deity before him wasnt Zeus, Laine would not even consider meeting him. Perhaps this attitude had been typical of the Twin Gods of the Dark Night in their original trajectory. Laine, however, could infer from later records that Zeus could turn things around with faith. As for the specifics of the power, it was hard to say. Excluding the flattery and deification by successors, there had been two conflicts between Zeus and Nyx, but they had never really come to blows, so no one knew who had the upper hand. So, as they approached the Well of Reincarnation, what Zeus saw were countless souls with lifeless eyes, moving slowly like puppets, leaping into the huge stone well at the edge of their sight. Watching these stiff movements of the souls, an indescribable feeling rose in the heart of the Divine King. Intuition told him that he would never become like this, but it didnt prevent the strange atmosphere from affecting him. Whats going on here? They seem a bit... lively? he asked, trying to make his voice sound normal. Because they have already passed several checkpoints, in fact, this is already the core of reincarnation, Laine said without responding; instead, it was Liana who spoke: In the outer perimeter, apart from those with strong wills, lingering in the surface of the Spirit Realm, the souls that are drawn to reincarnation by the All-Spirit Realm are first cleansed of their memories by one of the three caretakers of the All-Spirit Realm, the Goddess of Autumn and End, Erinys. Although the Well of Reincarnation can also do this, in that way the memories would be ground down into the most primal energy by the power of reincarnation and integrated into the Spirit Realm itself. Clearly, the memories of the living beings themselves are more valuable than some energy. Erase memories? Zeus felt a sudden realization. In the past, people only knew that after death souls would return to the Spirit Realm, but apart from those in heaven who served as Heroic Spirits, few deities knew the fates of other souls. Most believed that souls would continue to exist in the Spirit Realm until they were completely exhausted and returned to nothingness. But today, Zeus felt he had discovered a great secret. It turned out that after death, living beings had their memories stripped away and were thrown into this Divine Artifact known as the Well of Reincarnation. In the straightforward cultural values of Chaos, memory is a noble and mystical thing; this is also reflected in the mythologies of later generations and even sparked much exploration among the wise. To them, stripping away memories was an unimaginable punishment. So, did they commit some kind of mistake? he asked, despite only being curious about mere beings. Zeus didnt care about the fates of ordinary spirits; he just wanted to know if the Lord of the Spirit Realm took pleasure in tormenting living beings. No, they are just about to embrace a new life, Liana said with a calm voice, which was why she was unwilling to communicate with foreign gods. There were few secrets in the outside world about the Spirit Realm, but they found it hard to understand everything about the Spirit Realm. We judge their deeds in life, of course, because of different races, statuses, and circumstances, its hard to judge them as good or evil. Put simply, apart from a few exceptions, those who had achieved extraordinary things among their peers in life, or whose souls had grown stronger, would receive a higher evaluation, and vice versa. Then, based on the standards, the other two caretakers of the All-Spirit Realm will grant them different endowments, deciding the location of their rebirth in the next life. Finally, they step into the Well of Reincarnation, just like you see, Liana pointed at the souls, saying, They will separate from their previous lives, born from death into a new life. To ensure a gap between two consecutive lives, naturally, memories cannot remain. Otherwise, hatred will continue generation after generation, and all living beings will be unable to find release. Chapter 160 - 15 The fall of the Sun Chapter 160: Chapter 15 The fall of the Sun So thats how it is. With a nod, the Divine King felt this journey was truly worthwhile. Samsara determines the birth and death of all beings. The Creator no longer needs to manually bestow souls, as they now derive from Samsara itself. Before today, he had not known that such a place existed in the world, let alone the fact that it housed three Unknown True Gods. Hmm? What is this... Suddenly feeling the temperature around him rise slightly, Zeus snapped back to reality. Prior to stepping into the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, he had sensed a scorching breath. It was a force similar to that of the God of Sun Helios, yet distinctly different. Weve arrived. Stopping in his tracks, Laine looked down at the Well of Reincarnation, giving a slight indication. Indeed, below. The predecessor to the Well of Reincarnation was roughly the size of a normal well of later ages, but after being embedded into the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, it could no longer be simply described as a well. Its less like a well and more like an imposing wall when standing nearby; one could barely discern its curving arc. Even if one flew up into the air, the interior of the wells opening appeared more like a lake, even a sea. Souls continuously drifted into it, yet they occupied only the periphery of this well. Clearly, even if the life on the continents increased a thousandfold, it would still not be enough to congest the cycle of Samsara. However, for the Divine King at this moment, the vastness of this Divine Artifacts body did not attract his attention in the slightest. At the end of his gaze, a golden light was bound by invisible chains, with misty serpents roaming above and below, encircling it on either side. If it were a deity who had once witnessed the establishment of Law, they might recognize that this was indeed Chaos that had separated from the current worldly Order. The golden light itself did not fear the dark mist; both were actually of the same existence, but the consciousness that led the golden light was different. Yes, Zeus could sense that the golden light possessed its own will; it was dodging and avoiding, but alas, all efforts were futile. Under the chains transformed from the Spirit Realms Order, it had nowhere to flee, especially since its consciousness now was more akin to instinctive reactions. Laine did not intend to break this layer of rules, and it would be difficult for him to do so. Tartarus took an entire era of the outside world to digest the Ancient Titan God Mnemosyne, and Hyperion was many times stronger compared to that goddess. Therefore, from the very beginning, he had no intention to take anything away, even if he could summon the Sun Eater to assist. On the contrary, he was thinking about putting something more into it. It seems the power dissipating around is of limited effect... Then lets be more direct. As if no one else was present, he reached out and pointed, and from the clear and profound waters of the Well within the Divine Artifact, a strange essence was extracted. It floated in mid-air, scattered, and finally merged with the Mist Serpent circling the golden light. So, the next moment, the Mist Serpent that seemed to have undergone some change lunged forward and fell straight into the golden light. But this time, it was not met with violent resistance. Some change occurred, and in the Divine Kings eyes, the golden light suddenly dimmed for a moment, and then the most central part split open. A bit of the golden liquid flowed out, which was a small portion of the Suns Origin. It still refused any contact other than its master under the protection of the powers of the current world, but this time, it had lost the framework known as Godhood. Or rather, it had not completely lost it, but it had transformed. Taking a deep breath, Zeus looked at the sovereign in black before him and said with certainty: What have you done? Have you destroyed the structure of Godhood bestowed by the world upon the Deity? Yes, as you see, replied Laine, nodding in affirmation. But this is a defiance of the worlds Law, no Deity can stand against the world because we are its offspring. Zeus was right. From the very first era, the divinely enlightened beings used Your Highness as a form of address for each other. Whose Highness, naturally that of the world. But just as God made man and man did not wish to be at the mercy of God, so Laine might be the first Deity to defy the world, but he certainly would not be the last. Thus, with a smile on his face, Laine retorted: Defying the world... Perhaps it is so. So, is that difficult? Chapter 161: 16 The Origin of Sequences Chapter 161: Chapter 16 The Origin of Sequences Whether it be godhood or the world as spoken of by Zeus, they both naturally refer to the embodiment of the Order aspect of Chaos. Therefore, Laine didnt mean to say it intentionally, but rather, before Zeus, successive Divine Kings and the Primordial Gods indeed had, to varying degrees, violated the will of the world. However, facing him, Zeus was once again at a loss for words. He didnt know how difficult this was, nor had he any experience in trying. But as for the incident itself, due to never having come into contact with the core of Tartarus and the mysteries of the world, in his mind, godhood was something that couldnt be affected. Deities never die, Divine Authority is eternal, this is a truth within Chaos, as immutable as the equation one plus one equals two. Other than the world itself, he had never seen godhood stripped away by external forces. Of course, the authority of the ancient God of Sun still belonged to him, what was really destroyed was only the structure of the godhood, not its very existence. But to the deities, that was even more terrifying. After all, any deity capable of sensing the existence of the Source Sea, those with more than Intermediate Divine Power, knew what Source Power was. When it took the form of godhood or a Divine Artifact, it was the most precious treasure any deity could possess. But when it came into direct contact with the deity itself, it was also the most dreadful poison in the world. It could erode a gods will, leading to the loss of self, and assimilation with the Law of the world. Fusion with the Dao through the self sounds good, but to fuse prematurely is another matter. If becoming closer to the rules and more powerful comes at the price of losing Wisdom and erasing ones personality, then no deity could accept it. At this moment, even though the three deities present were only spectators, they could already see, following the outflow of Source Power, the mass of golden light gradually starting to twist and warp. The dim will of the ancient God of Sun seemed to instinctively sense something. He began to thrash about, trying to dodge the impending crisis, but it was futile. Not to mention he was being restrained by the power of the Spirit Realm itself with nowhere to escape, even without the restrictions, it would be a meaningless act. After all, authority and the deity are one and the same; even if the structure of the [Sun] godhood was slightly damaged, it still remained bound to Hyperion. Other than this world, nobody could strip a deity of the control over its own Divine Authority, which was supposed to be the innate and noble assurance of a deitys birth, but at this moment, it had become a shackle instead. No matter how the ancient God of Sun tried to evade, the leaking [Sun] Origin clung to his will like a shadow. Is this what you call a gift, allowing me to witness a deitys death? Is this the way out you spoke of? Besides the four major parts, the remaining fragments were lost to the forces of vibrating time and space during the explosion, while others flew directly towards the three deities. Liana paid them no heed, but Zeus reached out to intercept some. Looking closely at the light in his hand, the Divine King, who had observed the entire process, roughly understood the principle behind it. Laine had disguised Chaos using the breath of Samsara as the opposing Order, using it to touch and disrupt the structure of Godhood, causing a slight overflow of the Origin, which then contacted the consciousness of Hyperion, based on his immortal essence. Ultimately, the slumbering instinctual consciousness of the ancient God of Sun, to prevent assimilation by the Source Power, caused itself to collapse. His consciousness thus fragmented into countless pieces, shattered under the weight of divinity, while the released Source Power also became finely divided and started to settle down. Yes, this was his only way out, and of course, it is also a gift I am giving you. Nodding, Laine turned his hand, and the largest light spot he had caught disappeared, leaving only three smaller ones. I cant give you the main body of the Godhood, but these three you can have. Unlike the rest, which were merely tools Hyperions instincts used to alleviate stress, these three to some extent embody some of the Divine Authority of the Sun, which I suppose should be quite valuable to you. Indeed they were valuable, but also very dangerous. With a slight frown, Zeus knew these were good items, but he couldnt figure out how to use them. As for Hyperion, the Divine King actually didnt care much for this Titan he had never seen. Compared to him, Helios, who typically drove the Sun Chariot, seemed much more manageable. But I cant use them. Any lifeform that tries to merge with them will inevitably face not only the integration once borne by the God of Sun but also the resistance of its original masters will. Thats your problem. Use your wisdom, and youll find a way. He emphasized wisdom a little more firmly. While Godhood and power were not necessarily equivalent, it at least represented a minimum threshold. Just remember, dont let too many fragments that originally belonged to the God of Sun come together. Otherwise, what might happen, I cant guarantee. Chapter 162: Chapter 17 Aggregation and Separation Chapter 162: Chapter 17 Aggregation and Separation Zeus understood what Laine meant. Instinctively, as Hyperions unconscious will faced assimilation, it voluntarily fragmented into variously sized divine remnants, this was a life-born survival notion. But similarly, when the essence that overflowed from the godhood split along with it, and gradually settled down, survival was no longer the priority, and it would try to seek wholeness. If he were conscious, he would naturally know that once he became whole again, he would face the danger of being eroded by the Source Power, but under the drive of instinct, Hyperion would not care about these. Therefore, under such circumstances, the divine fragments of the ancient God of Sun would spontaneously attract each other. When a sufficient number of divine fragments gathered, a part of Hyperions consciousness would briefly awaken. As for what would happen then, only heaven knew, after all, a partial consciousness is not a complete consciousness, and it was possible for any emotion to take the lead at that time, and it was highly likely that reason would not prevail. However, judging by his past character, it certainly wasnt going to be any state of peace and stability. Of course, even if he woke up, even if it was just a partial consciousness, it was doomed not to last. After enough gathered, the leaked Sun origin would gradually become active again from its quiescence, just not as quickly as when it was complete. At that point, if he did not want his consciousness erased, the ancient God of Sun would still have to actively disintegrate himself. Unless he could find a way to maintain his rationality and resist the assimilation by the Source Power. ...Truly an eternal torture. I heard you were the first to define death. Now, faced with the immortal gods who once offended you, you also give them eternal torment and suffering. After a brief silence, Zeus tucked away the item in his hand. Regardless, this was indeed valuable. Those earlier, scattered divine fragments were not powerful, with the strongest barely reaching the realm of a True God, but these few were different. The main body of the godhood that Laine took away roughly had the quantity of Intermediate Divine Power and the quality of Powerful Divine Power; these three more significant parts had just stepped into the realm of True Gods, and their essence was equally high.No?v(el)B\\jnn From the fall of one whale, life emerges. Although Zeus had not heard this saying, he now had a similar epiphany. A Titan Principal God with great divine power had eventually fragmented into what lay before him. Even those earlier divine fragments that fell to the ground were likely to come into contact with life, to be absorbed and harnessed by them. Compared to these few main bodies, those fragmented pieces might potentially resist assimilation by living beings relying on their will, barely able to harness them. Henceforth, traces of Hyperion would be scattered throughout the world, and the Mortal World would tell countless legends about him, but he himself, Im afraid, would never be able to return. After all, destruction is far simpler than repair. To return the transformed godhood to its original form, probably only the world itself would be capable. Alright, Ive seen what there is to see, and said what there is to say, and you should be reasonably satisfied with my gift, so I wont keep you any longer, Laine said, waving his hand to signal that the Divine King should depart. Shaking his head, Laine opened his right hand. The substantive part of godhood that had been absent before was still there but had taken on a different form at some unknown point. It was attached to a stone sword, forming a state akin to a divine artifact, yet not entirely similar, one that could be separated at any time. Unlike the divine artifacts, and perhaps due to the emotions just before the self-collapse of the ancient God of Sun or perhaps because of an intrinsic warping by a strand of Chaotic Source Force, anyone who used it would, upon putting it down, be cursed with the Scorching of the Great Day. There might be other side effects, and while Laine could probably get results with a prophecy, he chose to leave a bit of mystery as his spiritual intuition didnt issue any warning. Put it away for now; we dont need it yet. Only when a life is born in the mortal realm that accumulates enough divine fragments will they be qualified to carry this authority. Laine was somewhat reflective. At first, he was just pondering how to resolve the issue of immortal deities once and for all; although he didnt find the answer, in a moment of inspiration, he created this special product. Yet it seemed a curious coincidence. The immortal nature of the gods, the divine authority thats hard to strip away, the will assimilated by Chaos after coming into contact with the Source Power C when these combined, it appeared to birth a special product. A power system akin to one Laine had heard about before his arrival in the Chaos World. A Sequence system, huh... What separates must unite, and what unites must separate; such a familiar saying indeed. I had almost forgotten, in a blink, tens of thousands of years have passed... With a quiet sigh, Liana, standing beside, took the stone sword, listening quietly. Laine often spoke of things she hardly understood, but perhaps that was a sign of her Lords foresight. After a moment, his thoughts shifted. Through the barrier between the Spirit Realm and the outside world, Laine turned his gaze toward the Delphic Great Plains. It wasnt the lone Zeus who left nor the long-slumbering Mother Earth, but rather the Golden Apple Orchard, tended by the maids entrusted by Gaia. There, the orchard was a riot of blooming flowers with every plant having been nourished by the Life Vase at one point. Some were the progenitors of certain plants in the world, and most were embodiments of Nymphs. However, most of them were not allowed to stay in Mother Earths orchard and were driven out upon their birth. Before her slumber, Gaia connected this place to the earth, making entry to the orchard as difficult as shaking the earth itself for anyone without her permission. Yet today, a maid granted access by the Mother Earth herself brought an outsider into this forbidden forest. In that place, a snake flicked its tongue, looking towards the Nymph who had transformed into an oak tree. Chapter 163: 18 Twin Birth (+9 Moon Votes) Chapter 163: Chapter 18 Twin Birth (+9 Moon Votes) Hiss The snake hissed softly. Although it was well-acquainted with the world, it was actually seeing the Golden Apple Tree for the first time. It was born in the first era. In the age where Life had yet to be split in two, within that Divine Artifact symbolizing the Origin of All Things, nature naturally nurtured the seed of the first plant in the world. It was the Seed of All Things. If it had continued to be nurtured in the place of its birth, perhaps the moment the Life Vase evolved into the Genesis Artifact, it could have transformed into a deity, becoming a true innate Deity of Life and Plants. The artifact would have been its true form, just as the earth is the true form of Gaia. It would have become half-great, after countless beings walked upon the earth. But as soon as Gaia realized this, she decisively stopped the process. The Life Vase was her Divine Artifact, and artifacts do not need thoughts. So, she planted the Seed of All Things and watered it with Life Origin Liquid. From it, the Golden Apple Tree was born, sharing with it the authority over Plants. Have you made your decision? The golden leaves swayed gracefully, and a sound like a silver bell echoed in the wind, akin to natures purest symphony. The snake looked up at Chaoss Ancestor of All Trees and couldnt help feeling the similarity among the deities. Even a god like Gaia would not tolerate her treasures being influenced by other minds. Thus, the deity that should have been born was strangled in the cradle. Of course, from another perspective, this was also the destiny of the current world taking effect. After all, even greatness that already existed was being constantly diminished. How could it possibly stand by and watch new greatness arise? ...I have already brought you here. Dodging the question, Moanda spoke softly to the side. The snake knew the tangle of emotions the other was feeling at the moment. After all, until now, the other still worried that the snake only wanted to use her authority to enter the Golden Apple Orchard and wasnt sincerely trying to help her become a god. So, she did not tell the truth. Entering the orchard and touching the tree were different matters, after all, the orchard existed for the Golden Apples, not the other way around. Therefore, on the Golden Apple Tree, there were additional protections. Only those who touched greatness could see the power flowing on the tree. Anyone other than those allowed by Mother Earth to touch it would not only be blocked by this power but would also awaken the Ancient Gods that had fallen into slumber. No one could take the Golden Apple Tree from Mother Earths true form. Fortunately, the snake had not come to steal. Yes, I have come. The Golden Apple Tree is indeed a rare treasure in the world. The snakes head swayed, causing the branch in its mouth to shake and the golden leaves to rustle. So we can begin the next step now. The next step, you must tell me what I can gain from this. Gathering her courage, the elf looked directly at the snake on the ground. She could work for the other, provided the reward was equal to the effort. Once she took form as the Golden Apple Tree, all nymphs naturally born from plants would become her subjects. Moanda, what are you doing here? Isnt it your day to be at the Oracle? a voice rang out suddenly. Ah Startled from her thoughts with an exclamation, Moanda was shocked by the unexpected voice. But a moment later, she quickly recovered. Covering her chest, pretending to be frightened, Moanda turned around and glared at her friend who had approached quietly. Veda, how could you approach without making a sound? she exclaimed. Its because you were too engrossed in your thoughts, nothing to do with me, Veda retorted. As a nymph born from flowers, Veda had grown in the shade of Moandas tree before she became conscious, so the two were very good friends. Has the Golden Apple sprouted new branches again? I didnt expect a new fruit to start growing so soon after the last one, Veda remarked casually, feeling it might relate to Mother Earths slumber. Maybe because of their mistresss slumber, the Golden Apple too became more vigorous. Right, if it werent a Divine Artifact of the Principal God, Id really like to pick one and try it, Moanda said, keeping her expression unchanged while agreeing with her friend. She knew no one would believe that a nymph would dare go against the Principal Gods orders and claim the Artifact for herself. In fact, up until now, she still had a tiny bit of hesitation. Although it was just a tiny bit, she felt that if the divine fruit were ripe, she would definitely put it in her mouth. Indeed, Ive tasted many fruits, but I still dont know what a Golden Apple tastes like, Veda admitted, also yearning a little, but without overthinking it. You havent said yet, why did you come here today? Didnt you go and check on the Oracle? Veda pressed, curious. Though the so-called overseeing was just a formality, no one thought that places like the Golden Apple Orchard or the Oracle of Delphi could be damaged, and if they were, it was not something they could contend with. But still, it was necessary to go there. Not all nymphs were harmonious, and there were quite a few who disliked Moandas presence. Its the duty the Principal God left before his slumber. The new Divine King of Olympus has arrived at the Oracle, and I was naturally kicked out, Moanda said, spreading her hands relaxedly. What was done was done, there was no longer any room for regret. All that remained was to wait. You know it, we dont really matter to a True God. I suppose that Divine King intends to place his own symbols in the temple. We can go check it out together in a while, she proposed. The Divine King? Veda asked, clearly surprised. What does he look like? Lets go out first; I came here to tell you about this, Moanda urged. Im telling you, the new Divine King looks like... With ease, Moanda captured her friends curiosity, and together they walked out of Mother Earths orchard. Behind them, the Golden Apple Tree swayed gracefully. In the crown of the tree, a new divine fruit was growing. But this time, perhaps it would not be a god who would eat it. Chapter 164: 19 Hades and the Sea Empress (Moon tickets +10) Chapter 164: Chapter 19 Hades and the Sea Empress (Moon tickets +10) Ever since the Divine King returned to Olympus, the once urgent passage of time at the turn of the era began to slow. Zeus selectively announced the results of this journey, and the end of the Titan war was quickly declared. With Hestias help, the three Hekatonkheires finally captured the Titan god Atlas. This fearless deity was not willing to surrender, but remembering Cronuss final words before his departure, he ultimately accepted the task of holding up the sky. Thus, after a fall of six days, with a thunderous noise, the western sky finally ceased its descent. Atlas revealed his divine true form, and when he merged with the symbol of sky-bearing, as long as he continued to fulfill his mission, the world no longer restrained his divine power. Hence, under the Titans strength, the sky slowly rose again, but it could never return to its original height. This did not come as a surprise, for Olympus was born from the Forefather of Mountains; it was inherently in symphony with the split symbol of Mount Othrys, something Atlas could not achieve. Therefore, from that day onwards, the sky in the East was higher than that in the West, and the God of Strength thus earned the praise as the Sky-holder. On the other hand, after being besieged for three months, the God of Meteorology, Crius, was finally captured. The now-idle Hekatonkheires cornered him on both sides and followed Hades to the Underworld. Nominally, these two giants would serve as guardians of the Abyss, but in reality, all deities knew that Tartarus needed no guard, for it was a formidable barrier in itself. The two Hekatonkheires were merely part of the arrangement agreed upon by the brothers who were divine kings, assigned as aids for Hades in his dominion over the Underworld. Hades was pleased with this arrangement; he had long known of the Hekatonkheires valor in battle. With their help, Hades easily subdued several deities who had long dwelt in the Underworld. For these deities who proclaimed themselves descendants of the Primordial Gods, Hades was mostly satisfied. Apart from that one goddess of lust who always sought to seduce him, the godhood of Sorrow, Deceit, Destruction, and Doom were very useful. Coupled with some Nymphs brought from the surface, the framework of the Underworld was finally established. Hades appointed Minta, a Naiad, as the leader of the sprites and manipulated the waters of the magma lake at the entrance of the Underworld, the remnants of a fallen great sun, to form a river of fire. This separated the various regions of the Underworld. Lastly, he summoned the incarnation of the River of Sorrow, Acheron, the elderly-looking ferryman of the Styx River. On my way here, I saw the Underworld lands filled with wandering skeletons and corpses, as well as some spiritual bodies that move between the surface of the Spirit Realm and the mortal world. I meant to erase them with my authority, but to my surprise, I found that some possessed wisdom and were worshiping the Nether Moon above the Underworld, regarding it as the origin of all things, he said. Since Hades divine palace was still under construction, with the Cyclops brothers working tirelessly day and night, he could only stand on the vast gray plains and seek counsel from the old man before him. You and I were born one after the other, Charon. The River of Sorrow emerged as the Underworld welcomed its master. In a way, you are also my brother, he said. So I wish to ask you, why were they born, and do they have any connection to the Goddess of the Nether Moon? Your Majesty, there are countless plants in the mortal world, and even some in the Underworld, but does the Mother Earth who created these plants care for each one of them? Standing opposite Hades, Charon replied respectfully. He was not, in fact, a deity of good temper. Charon had once refused all wraiths that sought to cross the River of Sorrow, or pretended to agree and then tossed them into the water midway. However, facing someone stronger, the aged ferryman knew what to do. I see, Hades replied, nodding his head, understanding the others implication. Perhaps these spirits that roamed the Underworld were indeed born of the light of the Nether Moon, but the mistress of the Nether Moon never cast her gaze down upon them. In the eyes of that powerful goddess, maybe everything in the Underworld went unnoticed by her. In that case, from now on, as the lord of the Underworld, I forbid the unwise spirits from entering the Fields of Truth, Hades decreed. The Fields of Truth, the name Hades gave to the core of the Underworld where he would dwell in the future. Unlike the gods above, his naturally dark godhood did not disdain those beings shrouded in negative energy, but they had to possess wisdom, to be capable of communication. Of course, as expected, none of those she asked for help had the ability to do so. Hence, Amphitrite continued on her proud journey. What she didnt know was that Poseidon, who wielded control over Tsunamis, Storms, Earthquakes, was not a patient deity. If it werent for a slight consideration for her father, the Sea Emperor in name only would have already lost his temper. Where did she go this time? He casually inquired a fortunate spectator nearby. Poseidon didnt really want to engage in such a meaningless act. The desire aroused by her appearance had subsided over the months, and now he was purely going through the motions. However, Amphitrites actions were somewhat effective. In less than a year, she succeeded in spreading the name of Poseidon across the sea. So, when he went to the sea god Nereus, seething with anger, and received an explanation, he continued the chase game with the sea nymph. The premise was, shed better not go too far. ...Your Majesty, it seems that the lady has gone toward the western end. The west? I understand. He nodded and was about to set off again when he suddenly stopped. He turned to look at the nymph, his expression frightening. Did you say she went to the western end? Yes, Your Majesty. Without daring to lift her head, the nymph born among the waves answered. With a livid face, Poseidon didnt possess the ability like his brothers to hide his joy and anger. He immediately realized the foolish womans thought; she probably heard of the warlike renown of the Titan Atlas and thus hid there. She likely thought he would nobly go there, turn away the Sky-holder, and then she would begrudgingly accept his pursuit. But the fool probably never considered that if the three Hekatonkheires and the deity they had just captured decided not to act out this play but felt insulted and erupted in battle, what consequences would be wrought? Most crucially, as long as Atlas was supporting the sky, he would be the only being able to wield divine power upon the earth. ...Just let her stay there, the damn fool. He said, one word at a time, and was about to leave, but Poseidon noticed the nymphs trembling body out of the corner of his eye. He casually dealt with this unlucky creature, then turned and left. He gave Amphitrite one last chance. In three months time, he would randomly pick something to fetch her. If she agreed, then he would tolerate this once, and they would talk later. If she remained dissatisfied, then Poseidon felt he couldnt hold back anymore. In fact, he wanted to give in to his godhoods influence and indulge without restraint there and then. Come here. Surveying his surroundings, the Sea Emperor caught a fish of unknown species; in any case, it looked decent. Some time later, Poseidon finally calmed down. Go find Nereus first, see the daughter hes raised! Such a fool, she might as well stay in my palace as an ornament from now on! He snorted coldly as Poseidon took to the sky and headed for the Southern Sea. Mistakes had to be paid for, and rightly so, he could take the opportunity to demand a stretch of the sea from her. Chapter 165: 20: The King of Humans Chapter 165: Chapter 20: The King of Humans Are you saying that Poseidon has claimed the seas near the southern continent for himself? Atop Mount Olympus, Zeus listened to Iris, the Goddess of Rainbows report, and found it somewhat amusing. It was meant to be a force to counter the Oceanides, yet Poseidon was thinking about how to convert his allies into his own domains. That was, unless they had no other choice. Had there been a chance, the first to stab him in the back would have been these children of the original Sea God. Yes, Your Majesty. However, later on, I heard that the Sea Emperor sent a dolphin to find Lady Amphitrite, and eventually, the two returned together, Iris responded. They held a wedding banquet, announcing their presence to the vast seas. Heh, the two of them... came together, Zeus mused. He chose not to say the word in the middle, feeling that his earlier worries were truly unnecessary. Three months ago, when Amphitrite arrived at the western part of the world, hiding at the foot of Atlas, there were already plenty of deities who began to mock the situation. Zeus felt some annoyance on Mount Olympus about this. Having enjoyed peace for only a few months, he did not want his temperamental brother to do something irrational, and thus quickly sent Iris to convey the message. But now, it appeared that even though the future Sea Emperor and Sea Empress were not very clever, Poseidon still understood some truths, which greatly relieved the Divine King. Theres nothing more for you to do here. With a wave of his hand, Zeus indicated that Iris could leave. The Divine King, having received the reply, felt somewhat relieved and soon shifted his focus to other matters, such as Eurynome, the Oceanides. The matter of Metis was too difficult to conceal forever, and as her sister, Eurynome was well-suited to temporarily replace her as the bridge for communication with the Oceanides. Moreover, her own godhood was insignificant, and it would be difficult for her to bear overly powerful offspring. A less powerful progeny was not only not a threat but also a boon to his expansion of the Divine Court. In this manner, as time passed day by day, the wounds from the turnover of the era were slowly healed. Sometimes, looking at the old soil long buried beneath the ground, Cohen would have one or two disrespectful thoughts. He didnt understand why the gods did this, why they fought each other, and created catastrophes. But in the end, perhaps out of habit, he convinced himself once more. The deities could not be wrong; it must be that he still didnt understand them completely. I need to get to work... I wonder how much longer Ill have to dig. After finishing the last bite of roast, Cohen extinguished the fire. Lately, the Golden Human King had been busy excavating the ruins. Although it was bound to be a lengthy project, his life was equally long. Especially after the end of that godly battle, he felt that under immense stimulation, he had finally broken through that barrier. The energy within him seemed to have undergone some mysterious changes, and though he didnt know what use it had yet, it was undoubtedly effective in digging. Hmm? Whats this? As Cohen prepared to leave, circling around the carcass of the beast, his peripheral vision suddenly caught something. It was a dark golden gel-like substance that shouldnt have existed, but was now slowly oozing from the chest of the beast. Cohen had never seen this thing before, but for some reason, his transformed body and energy faintly told him that it was both very good and very dangerous. After hesitating for a moment, Cohen finally stepped forward, intent on discovering what it actually was. As for danger, the Golden Humanity didnt fear death. Reaching out, Cohen touched the mysterious gel. However, the next moment, before he could react, the unknown substance directly merged into Cohens body through the skin. A sense of intense heat and mixed information acted simultaneously on the Golden Human Kings body and psyche, and a golden flame blazed up on him. Ah Bang Clutching his head with both hands, Cohen collapsed to the ground after uttering just one cry. His furrowed brows indicated he was still conscious, just devoid of control over his body. In the realm of the mind, he began to collide and contest with the influx of information from an unknown source. Chapter 166: 21 Son of Light Chapter 166: Chapter 21 Son of Light At the center of the continent, by the ruins surrounding Mount Othrys, a remarkable transformation was unfolding within Cohen. Upon his body, flames of light inched across his flesh, searing it without causing the slightest damage. Instead, as the light passed, Cohen gained an affinity for positive energy and resistance to high temperatures. Even if his transcendent physique had not already been strong, he would have acquired an exceptional constitution. Likewise, it was the same with his lifespan; were it not for the Golden Human Kings lifespan already measured in ten thousand years, any ordinary being would have seen their life extended by hundreds of years at least. However, unlike the pure enhancement of his physical body, within the realm of the spirit, Cohen faced real trouble. He felt as if he was transforming into the Sun, traversing The Sky, everything in the starry vault recoiling before him. Yet, from the Suns perspective, everything he saw was firmly imprinted in his mind. Every minute, every second of transformation observed by the Sun was forcibly remembered by Cohen; he felt as if he was starting to forget who he was. Human memory is inconsequentially meager compared to nature; there was no foundation for comparison. However, at a certain moment when he was about to completely lose himself, within the depths of Cohens thoughts, the image of a stele he had once seen in a dream slowly emerged. It served like an anchor, staunchly securing his past memories and personality. The deluge of information from becoming the Sun could not shake it in the slightest; even as just an image, it could still reveal great power. Eventually, as the onslaught gradually subsided, Cohen awoke from this dream-like scenario to find Lady Nights hem had enveloped The Sky. ...ah...I... Briefly bewildered, in the next moment, Cohen felt as if he understood something. Among the information that had been infused, beyond the useless parts, there were many useful things. Lying on the ground, he stretched out his hand, almost instinctively, and the stars converged to form a sphere of light that rose and illuminated everything around him. Control Light, in Cohens perception, the natural light seemed like a part of him, easy to direct and control at will. Even the light possessed different abilities; some starlight had special effects, while other light could combine with ever-present particles in the air, becoming more violent or aiding in healing wounds. ...It seems to be a rather impressive thing, no wonder that beast became so much stronger all of a sudden. However, unlike before, now as Cohen gazed at the sun in the sky, he felt an innate sense of kinship along with repulsion. The former came from his newly acquired power, while the latter because the mental impact grew stronger under the sun. It seems that this thing is best integrated at night, or even to find a way to block the light. If I had touched it in the evening, perhaps even my own will might have been able to hold on. While he still had a slight headache, after a nights rest, Cohen had recovered quite a bit. With the haphazard knowledge that had come to him inexplicably, he roughly figured out the abilities that the gelatinous substance had granted him: immunity to high temperatures, Control Light, a peculiar panoramic vision, and influence over certain emotions. Even for the Cohen of today, these were significant aids. He even faintly sensed that he could momentarily transform into a miniature sun, but intuition prevented him from trying. He had a premonition that if he dared to do so now, he might once again experience the feeling of nearly losing his self. Lets try the other abilities instead; perhaps they can help me excavate the ruins. Following the information in his mind, Cohen raised his hand toward the distance. As the light fluctuated, a beam of light sliced through the air, piercing a small mountain that was over a dozen meters tall. The power is indeed substantial! Nodding, Cohen knew he could cause the same effect by exerting the energy that stemmed from his own body. However, this newly acquired special ability seemed to not consume his physical strength, which pleased him greatly. The progress of the excavation can be accelerated now... I wonder just how deep beneath the earth the Temple of Corolla is buried? Fortunately, with the protection of the Divine King, it must still be intact. He smiled and walked toward the distance. It was hard to say exactly why, but although he kept telling himself that excavating the Temple was for the god, deep inside he couldnt deceive himself; in fact, Cohen felt he was doing it more for those beings buried in the ground, and for the stone tablets that documented their lives. But no matter the reason, finding the place was always the right move. So after eating a little, the Golden Human King continued with his work. Chapter 167: 22 The Answer Chapter 167: Chapter 22 The Answer With the aid of Light, Cohens work sped up considerably. Not only did the speed of his digging double, but he also had a sense of direction underground. This was a great help to his work, allowing him to avoid constantly recalibrating his position, and instead, he continuously dug a diagonal corridor thousands of kilometers long. In theory, such unsupported holes are prone to collapse, but after all, this is a mythic world, and the site of the Mount of the Gods is extraordinary. So, as Cohen dug downward, he encountered no accidents along the way. During the excavation, in order to obtain food, Cohen also hunted beasts multiple times. Gradually, he found that creatures like the giant beast he encountered before were not uncommon. These beasts that suddenly gained strength were not the only ones; even plants were among them. Some were strong, others weak, and their abilities varied. A few had reason and knew how to seek advantages and avoid dangers, but many more seemed to have their sanity destroyed, becoming extremely crazy. After Cohen hunted them down one by one, he found similar special substances in the bodies of the animals. Undoubtedly, this miraculous stuff was the source of all the changes. However, Cohen did not continue to merge them, even though they seemed much weaker than what he had obtained before. He kept them in golden boxes, as Cohen discovered that the substances had a strong propensity for fusion, yet seemed to have no reaction to gold. Truly the root of calamity. Shaking his head slightly, although he had yet to emerge from underground at that time, Cohen had roughly figured out what had happened. One day after the war of the gods, many streaks of light fell from the sky, landing on the earth. Since then, these things had started to appear. This was told to him by a Flower Elf he encountered, whose homeland was destroyed in the previous disaster, but she had used her own power to protect her essence. However, according to her, the Spring Elves werent so lucky; as fellow Nymphs, their essences were immovable. Cohen had rescued this Flower Elf from the clutches of a mad giant eagle. To kill this strange beast, he was even slightly injured. Heaven-sent fire raining down... I hope the world can recover peace soon. He sighed and stood at the bottom of the tunnel, lifted his pickaxewrapped in his own energyand struck downward again. He had been doing this every day, and today was no exception. But unexpectedly, his strike hit empty space this time, nearly causing him to lose his balance. In front of him, through the cracks he had chiseled, a vast hollow space appeared. Is this it? Feeling somewhat surprised, and facing the dark, lightless underground space, Cohens eyes turned gold. Under that special power, it seemed as though he had changed perspectives, minutely observing his surroundings from a birds-eye view. Soon, through the cracks, Cohen saw a scene at the bottom of the hollow space below. It was a cavity that had naturally formed from the subsidence of the earth, possibly under the protection of Divine Power. There were collapsed houses and shattered trees, but these were not his concern. It was only in the central position that Cohen discovered his target. That was the Temple of Corolla. It was a bit far, and even his extraordinary abilities couldnt make it out clearly. Nevertheless, Cohen felt that the shape of the temple was somewhat strange. It seemed to not be in perfect condition. Impossible... Muttering to himself, his right hand tightened unconsciously, and the pickaxe he was holding began to deform, emitting a creaking noise. After a long silence, like someone devoid of strength, Cohen collapsed to the ground, momentarily stunned. He didnt know what to do, feeling that everything about himself was insignificant. Though in the past, when the Golden Humanity was still present, he often told others that the deities did not care for the humans worship. Even if the deities chose to ignore them, that was a given, and they should still revere the deities above all else. But in truth, Cohen had harbored doubts, quickly suppressing those thoughts. He was more whole, so he was the only one who would question. The reason he said that was just because everyone else thought the same. Had it been any other Golden Humans, they wouldnt need to convince themselves that it was just a lack of understanding of the deities, for they never had doubts. But now, Cohen felt he was mistaken. So the deity... is no longer there. Or is it that the deity has abandoned us. Or perhaps... They never existed in the first place! His voice was soft. Looking at the empty altar, Cohen couldnt help but doubt many things from before. Do the Golden Humans truly ascend to heaven to become Heroic Spirits after death, as Prometheus had told them? Cohen had never witnessed this himself. Are deities truly omnipotent? If so, where is the Divine King now? The gods had promised that as long as they were worshipped, they would enjoy eternal happiness and peace, but why didnt he, so devout, feel any happiness at all? Cohen did not know. After all, in the past, he was merely a mortal. Everything he knew was bestowed upon him by the deities. Naturally, he wouldnt know what he shouldnt know. He had always believed in the greatness of the deities, but now, the once grand image in his heart had quietly collapsed without him knowing when. Or perhaps, the cracks had always been there. As the Golden Human King who had seen the Civilization Stele, the innate constraints had never applied to him. What had restrained him in the past was only himself. ... Maybe I should take a look and see what the world is like. Whether its as the deities said, or something else altogether. After a long silence, Cohen slowly stood up. He cast one last glance at the altar before walking out of the Temple. As he passed through the clearing, Cohen looked at the scattered broken steles but didnt try to tidy them up, letting them remain strewn about. Stele exist to carry words. Words exist to depict History. History gives meaning to the beings that are buried within it. But if the traces of existence themselves have vanished, if everything they believed in was a lie, what value does such a record hold? The slates are no longer needed. His very existence is the past of the Golden Humanity. Light emerged, gently lifting Cohens body as he floated up. He went to the spot where he had previously jumped down and stood firm. After one last look back at the cave, Desolate, ruined, silent this was the last remnant of a destroyed civilization. I will return... I definitely will. ... Once I find the answers! Turning away, Cohen covered the cave before departing without a second glance. With his departure, the relics of ancient times once again returned to darkness and silence. Chapter 168: 23 Mei Hui Chapter 168: Chapter 23 Mei Hui No god knew that on this day, the last remnants of Golden Humanity left the heart of the continent and headed east. Of course, even if they knew, probably no deity would care, since it was, after all, just a remnant of an old era. Moreover, given the vastness of the continent, the complexity of its geography, the chaotic phenomena caused by the many godly battles, and the beasts tainted with divine blood, a mortal would probably never see what the sea looked like if they traveled on footeven if it took them a thousand years. By comparison, it was an angel from the Spirit Realm who had glanced at the outer world, for someone had called their name, imbued with a strong force known as faith by the Master. Faith had always existed among the humans, wraiths, and the living beings of the Spirit Realmit was only a question of how much. In the past, the faith that Yvain had received from the beings of the Spirit Realm when she went out occasionally was so minor that it was hard to notice without foreknowledge, but this call was different. Pure and powerful, if there were more people like this, even the weaker True Gods could gain a level of divine power. However, even so, Yvain only took a glance. On one hand, the object of the faith didnt seem to be her, and on the other hand, she didnt care. Compiling hymns to praise the creator in her own palace was far more meaningful than that bit of power. At least in this regard, Yvain very much agreed with Lianas viewpoint. There was nothing worth paying attention to in the outer world, a bunch of beings who did not worship the Master, all born sinful. Meanwhile, outside the Spirit Realm, the scattered divine fragments of Hyperion did attract quite a bit of attention. After all, ever since the fragments spread across the world, countless beings have merged with them. There were animals, plants, and even elves like the Nymphs. Some received smaller fragments, yielding less power and only a weak impact on the spirit. Some received larger fragments, stronger even than Cohens, but often ended up losing themselves and becoming monsters. But these only caused a little concern, as the gods really hadnt reacted much, since it had been a long time since any deity had set foot in the mortal realm. Moreover, once the Divine King had noticed this situation, he quickly spoke about it, claiming it was a consequence of the fall of the sun. Thus, the gods let it be, after all, it was just a power that could hardly match the deities. Time flowed gently, but on this day, in the twentieth year of Zeuss reign, something difficult to say whether good or bad transpired. The Divine King and the Oceanid Eurynome had, at some point, given birth to three daughters, much to everyones surprise. This should have been cause for celebration, but the gods suddenly realized that the Divine King had not yet chosen a Queen of Gods, and Metis had been absent for many years. The gods couldnt help but secretly speculate, what exactly had happened between the two Oceanid sisterswhy had the elder sister inexplicably disappeared, while the younger sister bore daughters to the Divine King? But in the end, this was the Divine Kings private affair, so despite the many rumors, no one spoke out. On Mount Olympus, the bedchamber of the Divine King. Your Highness. Mhm. Zeus nodded to the two Nymphs at the door and Themis walked directly into the great hall. Perhaps it was due to the presence of new gods, but as soon as she stepped through the door, an air of joy and pleasantry hit her face. After giving Zeus one last look, the goddess turned away, unwilling to see his face any longer. This is not a threat, but rather a mandate of the current laws that the Divine King should have, and only have one Queen of Gods. I do not set order based on likes and dislikes; I only inscribe the order itself into the Codex, to be known to everyone. Perhaps she should, like in the first era, blind herself to avoid witnessing each deitys hidden sins under the divine authority of Justice, yet unable to eradicate their roots. I wont disturb you further, I hope you consider my advice seriously. Themis moved away. Looking at the retreating figure of the Goddess of Justice, the Divine Kings countenance flickered with uncertainty. He truly regretted, not his treatment of Metis, but inviting such a discerning Judge to the divine court. The Sword of Judgment, born of the authority of Justice, had almost slipped his mind. It is difficult for any entity beneath greatness to alter such sensitivity, meaning that many of his deeds could be linked to him, even if she was unaware of the process. But now that she had arrived, invited by him as the Guardian of Vows, Zeus had no room for regret if he did not wish to break his own promises. Queen of Gods... Well, its about time. Demeter, her vitality complements the Destruction of my Thunderbolt Arrow, though she seems uninterested... There is also Hera, who received a portion of the divine authority of fertility from Mother Earth; with her, perhaps I could manually influence the strength of my offspring. His gaze flickering, Zeus was not yet resolute, and the events of the day indeed took him by surprise, leaving him somewhat flustered. Even before he committed the act, he knew it couldnt be concealed forever since deities are immortal. He could feel the embryo of a baby girl, already conceived within him, drawing nourishment and growing robustly. From a certain perspective, she might well be considered his eldest daughter. But he was prepared if this daughter showed even a hint of hostility toward him at birth, he would surely not spare her. Your Majesty, it has been accomplished, Then, from behind the palace, the voice of the Goddess of Nursery came. In the intervening time, three newly born infants had been placed in swaddling clothes. ...That is indeed wonderful. Trying to muster a smile, Zeus temporarily set aside his concerns and turned to enter the rear, ready to see his three daughters and the goddess who had been summoned. The Three Graces, Aglaea, Euphrosyne, and Thalia, who respectively preside over grace and magnificence, joy and festivities, encouragement, and banquet enjoyment. They were destined not to excel in combat, but they could adorn the Divine Kings court. Leto, thank you for your hard work, and thank you for your willingness to come and assist. Its just a pity that your noble parents, dwelling on the edge of the starry sky, choose not to meddle in worldly affairs; otherwise, I would have given them the highest respect and glory. Looking at Leto in black attire, her appearance among the deities was actually unremarkable, even less so compared to her sister, the star goddess Asteria. Yet, as the daughter of two mighty Titans, Zeus could not ignore her presence regardless. Thus upon entering the inner chamber, the Divine King warmly took her hands, even forgetting the three children by his side. After the divine war, the whereabouts of the Mother of Light remained unknown, a constant concern in Zeuss heart. But if he could win over the deity of the Lightless celestial bodies, it would be a considerable aid. Chapter 169: 24 Advice from the Afterthinker Chapter 169: Chapter 24 Advice from the Afterthinker The words of the Goddess of Justice were indeed effective, and after hosting a banquet for his three daughters, the Divine King left Olympus. He intended to meet the two goddesses who were nominally his sisters but in reality were not as old as he was. In the past, whether it was Mother Earth or Rhea, they had not left a good impression on Zeus, who now reigned as the Divine King. He needed a Queen of Gods, but not one like those two. She should prioritize the interests of the Divine King over anything else. So he decided to spend some time observing them to find out what kind of deities they truly were. Thus, the Divine King moved between the Mount of the Gods and the sea, and long-forgotten humans walked upon the earth. A high tower was erected in the Moon, and the chaotic meteorology began to settle down. Until this day, when the Divine King, satisfied, returned to Olympus and the son of Iapetus, whom he hadnt seen for a long time, suddenly came to see him. Your Majesty, I have completed the task as entrusted, Prometheus said, looking somewhat weary but with a spirited gleam in his eyes. Over the years, he had sought out his brother, and together they had created many forms of life. Even without Iapetuss assistance, the two of them had been very successful. Now, feeling that all was ready, the Forethinker thought it time to create humans. Very well, Prometheus, youve been a bit quicker than I expected, Zeus said, nodding with satisfaction. In fact, the Divine King had been growing somewhat impatient of late. He desired greater power, preferably before Gaia awoke and Oceanus recovered, but he had not the slightest clue how to achieve it. Whenever he faced difficulties, Zeus would think of his father. If he possessed that kind of power, there probably would have been nothing to worry about. Therefore, when Prometheus told him he was ready, Zeus was very pleased. Go, son of Iapetus, use the materials I have given you to create a new humanity. Whatever the outcome, please inform me immediately after your completion. I will be waiting on Mount Olympus to reward you. Perhaps because fate had been twisted, Athena, who was supposed to participate in the creation of humans, had not yet been born. She would likely miss this event. However, the creation of humans did not require the participation of the Goddess of Wisdom, just as Gaia had created the Silver Humanity. Even in the myths of later ages that speak of the five ages of humans, only one age of humans was imbued with breath by the Goddess of Wisdom, but this did not prevent the humans of other ages from being capable of thought. Just do as I say, Epimetheus. I am Prometheus, the Forethinker, the sage unanimously recognized by the gods. The things Im determined to do, naturally, will be free of mistakes. Now, get ready. Together, we shall fulfill the Divine Kings command. Speaking curtly, Prometheus did not wish to voice his thoughts, even if the other was his own brother. He turned away, not paying any more attention to his brother, but began to mold the bodies of the humans. Behind him, the Afterthinker watched his elder brother with a hint of regret. He couldnt see the future, nor did he know what humans ultimately represented, but past experience told him that no matter how much emotion Prometheus invested, it wouldnt yield a good result. After all, the newly enthroned Divine King wouldnt want to create humans without reason. What the Divine King dedicated himself to was naturally only power. Perhaps humans bore some special value that was unknown to them at present. But no matter what that value was, once humans were created, there were only two possibilities. If they were useful, then the Divine King would consider them a forbidden delicacy, to be shared at most with other powerful deities. If they were useless, then in order to continue his experiment, the Divine King would only start over anew. Thus, pouring emotions into something that was doomed not to be ones own naturally wouldnt lead to a good outcome. It was inevitable. What are you standing there for, come here now, Seeing his brother spacing out, Prometheus scolded. Right, Im coming. Shaking his head, Epimetheus moved forward as instructed. Divine power lit up in his hands, and in the end, he decided to do as he always did, to follow Prometheuss requests. He had tried to persuade Atlas in the past because he felt no god could forever be the Divine King, but Atlas had scoffed at the notion. Now, he was attempting to persuade his own brother, but again to no avail. Luckily, the deities were immortal, so Epimetheus accepted this calmly. Perhaps after they had gone through enough, they would no longer do this. Only by suffering losses does one learn the lesson. It goes for both gods and humans. Chapter 170: 25 Bronze Chapter 170: Chapter 25 Bronze On a nameless plain, using the remnants of the old era, a new humanity was slowly crafted. Although he was a witness, Prometheus didnt notice at all what the material the Divine King had sent was made of. After all, he had only ever handled the parts for making birds and beasts, and the portion used to create Silver Humanity had never been touched by others, as Mother Earth did not allow it. With his brothers help, Prometheuss movements became swift. In just a few moments, he shaped a human. Epimetheus followed behind, endowing them with different potentials. Some had extraordinary strength, others had keen observation, and some had swift reactions. Per the Forethinkers request, each one was unique, possessing their own strengths that were memorable. In the end, when humanity spread across the earth, several months had passed. Prometheus lifted a small bottle, which was sent by the Divine King, the origin of life liquid extracted from who knows where. Truly a perfect creation, may the respected Lord of the Spirit Realm grant you equally perfect souls. In silent prayer, the Forethinker turned the liquid into rain, sprinkling it upon the beings before him. In the silent transition, when the bodies of humans gained vitality, Samsara sensed the birth of new life and voluntarily provided the initial souls. However, unlike other life currently, since humans were made by a deity and not bred naturally, their souls were naturally not arranged by the spring and renewal of Ononia. As Samsara turned, a new seed of the soul descended, and just like Golden and Silver Humanity, this third generation possessed consciousness, without past lives, they were their own original beginning. The first generation is Golden Humanity, the second is Silver Humanity, you are the third. Bronze, Bronze Humanity is your name. Watching his creation open their eyes before him, Prometheus felt a heartfelt joy. It was not the emotion of a creator towards their creation, but more like a fathers affection for his child. I am your creator, son of the Titan god Iapetus, the Forethinker Prometheus. Looking at the confused eyes of Bronze Humanity, he said loudly, I have already given you language and awareness of the world. I, by the command of the lord of Olympus, King Zeus, have created you What is this? What is this? Before he could finish his sentence, almost in unison, Prometheus and his brother at his side exclaimed in surprise. In any case, when they sensed an unnatural change in divine power, almost all deities were shocked. The reverence of creatures could elevate divine power; this was actually perceived by some gods long ago. However, during the Golden Age, the twisted souls of humanity produced only negligible faith, not even matching the pace at which the divine power of deities naturally increased over time, so this was overlooked by the gods. They thought it might, at best, speed up the rate at which their divine power reached its limit, but not break through it. Cronus, the only one who might have realized this, paid no attention either, since King Zeuss authority far exceeded his weakened temporal divine authority. But now things were different. An era had passed, the vast majority of deities had reached their peak, and the faith of the new humans was a hundredfold greater than before. They noticed this almost instantly. Their divine power, long unchanged, had miraculously increased a bit. Hahaha... I see now! Atop Mount Olympus, in the empty grand hall, King Zeus laughed heartily. Unlike other deities still searching for the source of the change, he had directly pinpointed the Bronze Humanity hed been observing for a long time. In this moment, as he felt that wondrous power flowing towards him, he believed hed finally deciphered the secret of Father Gods strength. I see now... Ive finally understood. Unfortunately, I didnt realize this sooner; otherwise, I would have never let Prometheus teach these humans about the existence of other deities. After some time, King Zeus collected himself. He pondered for a moment, then called out loudly. Iris! Your Majesty, what are your commands? The Goddess of Rainbow, straddling the light, listened respectfully. Extend an invitation to my two brothers... Tell them that this creation born from my command... This is our shared fruit, but it is also exclusively the fruit of Olympus. Go, and deliver the message as it is. Seeing the Goddess of Rainbows puzzled look, King Zeus had no intention of explaining; instead, he waved her off to carry out the task. It was normal for her not to realize it. The Forethinker had only granted his creation the most basic knowledge, including the powerful divine forces of Olympus, and the most fundamental language and script. All other content, Prometheus had planned to teach humans himself in the days to come, but now he had saved King Zeus a great deal of trouble. There are two sources of faith: knowledge with worship, or integral parts of life, becoming part of civilization, culture, and history. Zeuss two brothers belonged to the former, the Sun God, Moon God along with King Zeus, and Mother Earth to the latterall of whom received faith. But the Goddess of Rainbow did not. Just like Zeuss foster parents far out at sea, since none of the criteria were met, there was naturally no response whatsoever. Chapter 171 - 26 Fear or Gift Chapter 171: Chapter 26 Fear or Gift For ordinary deities, the world hadnt changed at all. Yet, the moment Bronze Humanity was born, it silently shook the hearts of many gods. Whether it was the new gods who had tasted the Golden Apple or old gods like Helios who had been restricted to intermediate divine power for thousands of years, they all noticed the change. Thus, atop Mount Olympus, in less than a century, seated upon a bronze chariot, Hades returned here once more. Of course, perhaps short wasnt the right word to describe it, since from his birth to now hadnt been all that long. Gazing upon the Divine Palace that had been rebuilt, the God of the Underworld couldnt help but compare it to his own abode. He easily concluded that the surface was indeed preferable to the underworld. It wasnt a matter of the architecture itself, but that Hades could use as many gemstones, as precious materials as possible to construct his temples, yet it would not change the desolate solitude of the place. He himself didnt care, but since all the other gods cared, he reluctantly had to start caring as well. Hades, youve come too? Our dear brother is truly exceptional; he always manages to create something out of the ordinary. Thankfully, he didnt hide this time. Otherwise, no one would know to what realms he wouldve stealthily traveled. Even from afar, the booming voice of Poseidon carried over. Following the sound, Hades looked towards the south, where the Sea Emperor was flying alone toward Mount Olympus. This was a good thing, after all, just before, the Lord of the Underworld had worried Poseidon would bring along his Sea God kinsmen. Fortunately, at least when it came to monopolizing, his brother had never disappointed. Stop wasting time, Poseidon, our sisters are there too. Dont keep them waiting too long. Concise and to the point, Hades had no intention of saying more. He led the way into the grand hall where matters were discussed, and seeing this, the Sea Emperor promptly followed suit. Behind them, Helios, who had just finished parking his Sun Chariot, also rushed in. In fact, if it wasnt for the importance of the Suns presence to the mortals, making it impossible to leave him out, the Divine King would have preferred not to invite this Titan deity to join the feast of division. Mount Olympus housed many temples, for the most part, the abodes of the True Gods. However, near the peak, the Divine King had ordered the construction of a palace where the gods could resolve disputes and discuss matters. He named this temple Rikte, meaning place of justice and honesty. Today, following Zeuss summons, gods of intermediate divine power or greater gathered; many of them possessed even more formidable divine power. They all knew the purpose of their congregation, for the newly born humanity. Prometheus was the exception. As the creator of Bronze Humanity, he was permitted to join this meeting and even took a seat close to the front. Before this, no one understood faith, nor knew where this power originated, or why feeble humans suddenly came to possess such ability. Prometheus himself didnt know, but at least hed had close contact with the Golden Humanity, which was the reason for his seat here. Fear. Without hesitation, Helios was the first to stand up. He was only a step away from great divine power, and faith gave him hope. Let humans, like the Golden Humanity, build temples for the gods and provide sacrifices and offerings. If they refuse, then let drought, storms, earthquakes, floods come upon them. When they feel fear, they will naturally pray earnestly for the mercy of the gods. I object. Prometheus immediately retorted. He was pleased to see humans providing faith to the gods. After all, the more important they became, the less likely the gods would want to see them extinct. However, he could not accept Helioss suggestion. Sheer violence cannot win genuine devotion, just as the former Divine King used violence to subjugate you. As the result shows, he did not gain your true loyalty. You Helios felt waves of anger surging within him as Prometheuss words struck at the heart of the matter. But he was about to speak, he complied under the sharp gaze of Zeus. Continue. Turning his head, Zeus addressed Prometheus. With a slight bow, the Forethinker continued to express his views. Experience tells us that suffering can only make one submit, while beneficence can inspire respect. Just as children treat their parents, it is not out of fear, but because of affection. Thus, the gods should protect humanity and bestow blessings, so that humans will faithfully believe in the gods, and our faith will flow continuously. Nodding, Zeus too had his first encounter with the power of faith. In fact, he felt that both sides had a point. Power indeed finds it hard to win sincere respect, but thinking of himself, Zeus felt that even if someone was always good to him, he might not necessarily reciprocate in kind. Not to mention anything else, the infant still developing within him at that time was proof. Hestia, my sister, what do you think about this matter? Somewhat unexpectedly, Zeus suddenly asked for her opinion, but the goddess of the hearth and protector rose to express her views. I think anything forced upon others is unreasonable. If it were me, I would tell humans that those who believe in me could gain protection, receive blessings. The more devout they are, the more I will give in return; those who dont believe in me, I wont punish, but will leave to their own devices. However, if they dare to desecrate the divine, to speak ill, then I too will bring disasters upon them. Since the gods have given humans free will, we should abide by it. Otherwise, the faith brought by the Golden Humanity would not have been so weak in the past, and this might be the warning that the world gives to the divine beings. Chapter 172 - 27 The Myth Begins Henceforth Chapter 172: Chapter 27 The Myth Begins Henceforth You truly are kind and wise. Once Hestia had finished speaking, Prometheus couldnt help but praise her. The gods nodded in agreement, recognizing it as a great idea, but Hades, who had been silent, expressed a different opinion. My sister, your idea is commendable, but how do we measure the proper degree here? Unless mortals stand directly before us, we simply cannot judge to what extent a particular human is devout or faithless. Nowadays, the power of the deities on Earth has been limited. Moreover, if a devout human is willing to sacrifice everything for the gods and asks for divinity to achieve eternal life, is that equivalent? For mortals, he has given up everything. But to the gods, no matter how devout a person is, he could never equate to divinity. The great hall fell silent once again; it had to be admitted, the words of the King of the Underworld made sense. The divinity that grants eternal life to a being is trivial to a god. But the divinity that grants eternity to a hundred people would injure even the Principal Gods mighty divine power. Lady Themis. In the silence, the Divine King spoke. You are the arbiter of justice, the overseer of righteousness, so I hope to invoke the power of the Golden Scales to make a judgment on this matter. I have no objections, said the Goddess of Justice, nodding. But even the Golden Scales cannot measure the magnitude of faith, this wondrous power seems beyond the influence of a Divine Artifact. Thus, if you wish to place human devotion on one side of the Scales, you would need something more representative of devotion. The Divine King furrowed his brow, hesitating. If faith itself was immeasurable, and the gods could not personally sense it in the Mortal Realm one by one, how could they come to know the purity of a mortals faith? Then lets measure it by the sacrifices they offer to the gods, Prometheus suddenly proposed. If a person is willing to offer more to the gods than what he keeps for himself, then such a person must be devout. For such devout mortals, it is only natural for the gods to respond, to encourage more humans to learn from him. Not bad. Zeuss expression relaxed, finding the idea reasonable. This was the gods first venture into the realm of faith. Lacking experience, they could only attempt to navigate it as best as they could. Let it be so. Those who believe in the gods shall be rewarded according to their level of devotion. The non-believers, meanwhile, shall be left to their own devices. Because if even women were to be created, allowing the Bronze Humanity to continue on, who would be the greatest beneficiary of faithhim or Prometheus? In one or two hundred years, at most three hundred years, humans who cannot procreate are quite limited. Even if Prometheus has left behind some materials for creating more, he can at most make another round. After some years, Ill find a reason to get him to finish it. The next generation, I will let humans, with the help of gods, create themselves. That way, a creator who can die will no longer be a creator. Having made his decision in secret, and thinking of the next generation of humans, the Divine King suddenly had a brilliant idea. He reached out and touched the space around him, and an invisible network emerged. Elements were bound by the network, moving along specific trajectories. By plucking the corresponding strings, different elemental changes would unfold in the material world. That was The Magic Web. In the past, out of curiosity for witchcraft, Zeus had already researched it, and indeed, The Magic Web had never refused anyones use. But ultimately, the Divine King came to a regretful conclusion: These elements were of little use to gods. Even if divine power were combined with it, it would only become a weakened forcea diluted energy possessing only some characteristics of divine power. However, in the current world, Zeus suddenly realized that being weaker than divine power might not necessarily be a bad thing. ... Theres no rush. Theres no need now. There are too few humans; its not yet time for the gods to carve out their domains among humans. Wait for the next generation. When they spread across the earth, thats when they will really be needed. Simple gifts are not enough. Those who believe in me should also be able to pick up swords and fight for my glory in the mortal realm. Gripping the armrest of his throne tightly, Zeus knew that so-called shared faith could never last. Just as one who obeys several rulers is surely disloyal, unless humans were like the Golden Humanity of old, those who believe in several gods will likely not be very devout. When that time comes, and the number of humans is sufficient, this division will inevitably occur. And as the Divine King, as long as Zeus did not strike first, the moral high ground would always be on his side. If his followers could kill the followers of others, he could blame it on the spontaneous actions of mortals. If any deity sought to intervene, the Divine King could then stand on moral ground to stop them. A sword in one hand, grace in the other, with the sword wielded by mortals and the grace bestowed by deitiesthat was Zeuss ideal mortal realm. Soon. In a few hundred years, Mother Earth should still not have awakened. Speaking softly, the Divine King was making plans in secret. Of course, the other gods present at the meeting also had various ideas of their own. The Forethinker returned to the mortal realm, teaching the newly born humans all kinds of knowledge. Hades returned to the Underworld, watching the wraiths worship the Nether Moon in silence. Poseidon pondered deeply, trying to obtain some humans for himself in the future. Near the place where the Bronze Humanity was born, a silhouette slowly approached. Perhaps for the current world, the succession of the Divine King signifies a change in the era. But for Chaos, maybe now is just the beginning of the third era. All myths began from this moment, whether real or fabricated, left for posterity to discuss. And the even more distant past has been buried in the river of history by the disasters of the changing era, leaving behind only fragments of words, difficult to speculate and discern. Chapter 173: 28 A Journey Together and the Splendor Chapter 173: Chapter 28 A Journey Together and the Splendor ` Undoubtedly, however one may judge Prometheus from other perspectives, his partiality towards humans was truly genuine. Perhaps there were other thoughts mixed in, such as a secret delight in the rise of his divine power, but that wasnt the main reason. He liked his own creation, so he was willing to do things for them and always considered things from their perspectivethat was the reason for everything he had done in the past, was doing now, and would do in the future. Thus, Prometheus returned to the place where he created humans, a plain in the eastern region of the continent, not too far from the sea. He flew high into the sky to observe from a gods perspective where there were cattle and sheep, and where the grains were, then guided humans to retrieve them. He taught humans how to write so that they could record and communicate. He imparted knowledge to humans, all of which the kings of the Golden Humanity had learned from dreams in the previous era. He even relied on his divine body to drive away fierce beasts for humans. However, over time, the Forethinker gradually realized that his meticulous care made some humans become lazy. They enjoyed the creators gifts but were unwilling to work. So, after some thought, Prometheus decided not to do everything himself. He would use wisdom to help humans and then let them handle each matter on their own. From then on, Prometheus lived with his brother among human settlements, telling them how to solve various problems. Of course, he did not forget the most critical thing. The Forethinker guided the construction of temples to worship the gods, and recounted the greatness of each deity one by one. He built the Divine Kings Temple most splendidly, then let the people offer sacrifices to the gods. The gods responded to humans, just as they had promised. When humans offered more and better things to the gods than they possessed, even though the gods did not actually care about these offerings, they still bestowed blessings upon them. Ever since, the places where humans lived enjoyed favorable weather and plants bore fruit all year round. When people lit torches, ordinary wild beasts would stay away, and disasters like earthquakes and storms no longer occurred where humans dwelled. Everything was fine, the gods harvested faith as expected, humans reaped benefits, and even by the command of the Divine King, Prometheus created more humans from the remaining materials. But this time, he made them like children of the gods in their youth. The Forethinker hoped that by doing so, he could make the Divine King realize that it was time to grant humans women. And so, years swiftly passed. ... Another bountiful harvest year, and also the day to sacrifice to the gods. Under the guidance of Prometheus, humans flocked to temples built for different deities. There, they offered up most of their harvest to prove their devotion. Therefore, within human settlements, the usually bustling scenes were absent, making it seem somewhat deserted. Walking on human streets and looking around, Laine casually picked a fruit from a tree on the side of the road and handed it to Liana beside him. The loyal Angel received the fruit but held it in her arms without any intent to eat it. Liana, dont always be so stern. Dont you think this place is interesting? She shook her head slightly, looking at the trees around her laden with ripe fruit. Even though the arrival of the three goddesses of the All-Spirit Realm had made spring, summer, and autumn more distinct within Chaos, under Demeters dominion, the fruit trees here were still evergreen. To do anything, one must learn to plan ahead, not wait until trouble arrives before thinking about a solution. Epimetheus still didnt relax, his eyes narrowing slightly. His visit to the human tribe on this special day didnt strike him as a coincidence. Theres probably not much of the world to be seen here, except for me and my brother and a bunch of ignorant mortals. Heh. With a light chuckle, Laine could sense that Lianas gaze towards the other had turned somewhat unfriendly. However, he understood the mans caution and knew the reason for it. He spoke to reassure him: Dont misunderstand, Im not here for your brother. Besides, even if his actions go unnoticed, its unlikely that hell keep succeeding. A surge of emotion filled his heart, but then Epimetheus fell silent again. The other did indeed know what his brother intended to do. He shouldnt remain indifferent, but as Laine said, even if this attempt were avoided, Prometheus couldnt succeed forever. In the endless time of the deities, if anything is possible, its destined to happen, and thats what he always believed. Epimetheus had not supported Prometheuss actions from the start, but the latter clearly didnt care about his foolish younger brothers advice. Over the years, watching humans offer the finest parts of cattle and sheep to the gods, and the best grains as tribute, at first, he felt it was only right. But as time went by, living and eating with humans, Prometheus started feeling imbalanced. The blessings granted by deities were just a minor exercise of authority, barely affecting their power, but the tributes from humans were tangible, and more for the gods meant a significantly worse life for them. If the gods truly needed these offerings, then as a trade for blessings, Prometheus might have accepted it, but he knew perfectly well that they didnt. The gods rejoiced at the humans devotion and secretly delighted in the existence of the Power of Faith, only to discard the tributes soon after. Seeing the fruits of his creations labors squandered this way, the Forethinker couldnt help but entertain some unacceptable thoughts. Then why have you come? Somewhat irritated, Epimetheus knew that Prometheus wouldnt meet a good end. He had advised him against it, but while it bore no results, and he felt it couldnt be changed, he let things take their course, although it didnt make him feel any better. Even towards humans, his creations to which he was once rather fond, he now felt a growing resentment. If I must give a reason, perhaps its to bear witness. After a moment of contemplation, Laine spoke slowly. To witness sin, to witness sacrifice, and of course, to wait for someone. There arent many in this world who meet my criteria, who possess potential, but I think he is one. Laine could feel what Evangeline feltthat pure and strong faith that had captured his attention the moment it appeared. When the Lord of the Spirit Realm cast his gaze there, the traces of History became clear, but that wasnt enough. The eldest of the human kings still held on to illusions, after all, he had never truly witnessed the gods indifference towards humans. Laine wasnt in a rush to approach him, but kept a watchful eye instead. He believed that the most outstanding heroes bloom the brightest flowers under the strongest emotions. As for Laine, he didnt need to do anything. The gods of Mount Olympus were already like that. Chapter 174: 29 Deceit Chapter 174: Chapter 29 Deceit Do we really have to do this? As Laine and his two companions harbored their own thoughts, in The Temple dedicated to the offering of fire and protection of the goddess Hestia, Momon was somewhat nervous. Although the creator stood by his side, and even though he was reluctant to part with the sacrifice that was to be offered, he still felt uneasy. After all, in the past, Prometheus had told them more than once about the era when deities roamed the earth, how they could shake mountains and reverse the flow of rivers and seas. Dont worry, Momon, Her Highness Hestia is one of the kindest goddesses among the gods. Even if she notices anything wrong, she will come to warn me first rather than directly punishing you, Standing at the entrance of The Temple, the tall Prometheus comforted those around him. He had never tried it before, and his own power was not sufficient, so the Forethinker didnt know whether a deity with great divine power could detect something amiss just through the faint divinity on the statue, across the vast earth. Therefore, only today did he dare to make the attempt, and the target was Hestia. This goddess was brave and fearless in battle, but approachable in everyday life. The Forethinker believed that if it were her, then even if something were discovered, it could still be remedied. Although it was somewhat like taking advantage of a kind person, for the sake of his own creations, Prometheus still had to do this. He resolved in secret that if he succeeded this time, he would increase the praises for Hestia among humans, allowing her to receive a measure of faith second only to the Divine King. Ossen, youll go first. Seeing that it was about time, Prometheus hesitated no longer and spoke to a slender human. The Forethinker had a recollection of each of his creations, but some were more prominent than others. When Ossen was created, Epimetheus had endowed him with sensitivity, and perhaps his own blessing was effective, for he was also exceptionally intelligent. Therefore, Prometheus often kept him close to teach. In fact, all those who had come with him on this mission were humans the Forethinker valued highly; they all possessed a natural gift for Wisdom far beyond ordinary people. If this endeavor succeeded, the Forethinker decided that they would be responsible for the main priesthood of each of The Temples. Prometheus had even already thought of a name for themthose who preside over the worship of deities would be called Priest. Yes, Your Highness. Nodding in response, Ossen too was a bit nervous, yet there was a certain thrill. To deceive a deity would have been unimaginable in the past, but somehow, he did not feel it was real. After all, other than the occasional blessings, Ossens only testimony to the greatness of deities was from the stories of the creator. Yet on Prometheus, he had never seen that kind of omnipotent greatness. Hoo Taking a deep breath, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ossen stepped forward. He took out the offering that had been prepared beforehand. It was a cow. Cows could provide milk, their bones could be used to make soup, and their meat and tallow each had their uses. Whether now or in the future, these were some of humans most valuable assets. It was the gaze of the goddess through the divine and faith imbued in the statue. He had felt it more than once before. Bearing his nervousness, Ossen worshiped the deity as usual, pleading for blessings. He told the god about the hardships of his labors but still willingly offered all for the divine. In the end, he walked to the altar and brazenly took the smaller portion of the beef, leaving behind the larger ones. Time ticked away until Prometheus signaled the next person to step forward and make an offering, and nothing happened. It seems the result is a success! My guess was correct. The gods are discerning, but they cannot possibly come down to the mortal world to check personally, so there are naturally some oversights. When everything was over, the Forethinker was all smiles. He looked at the humans gathered around him and spoke with some delight: Then lets follow todays process in the future. You each will be responsible for a temple, Momon, Ossen, the temple of the Divine King is the most important, so the two of you will take care of it together. From now on, the sacrifices will be made by you, not every person who comes to worship. This way, the matter will not spread, and our goal will be achieved. However, you must remember, while you can keep the offerings made to the gods, you must not diminish the faith in them. Therefore, afterwards, you will return these offerings to everyone in other names, but do not let them know. Of course, Your Highness, how dare we truly profane the divine. Excited, Ossen glanced at his partner behind him, but he felt somewhat reflective in his heart. It turns out that even the gods on Mount Olympus are not so magnificent, unable to discern things right before their eyes. But then again, the creator once said that humans are the lords of all, the creatures closest to the divine in the world. Perhaps the difference between gods and humans is simply a matter of power and life. He had already witnessed power, but he could not grasp life. Prometheus had once talked to the humans about death, but the robust Ossen felt no fear at all. Lets leave it at that then; you all think it over for yourselves, I need to go back now. Not knowing what the humans in front of him were thinking, Prometheuss mood was still quite good. Before he came here, Epimetheus had advised him against deceiving the gods, but the Forethinker had snorted disdainfully at such a notion. If he were as foolish as his brother, he might indeed slip up, but how could he act so recklessly? First try it out in the temple of Hestia, then promote it step by stepthat is the wisdom of the Forethinker. Moreover, all this was at his instigation, and ordinary humans were unaware of it. Even if it were exposed, it would have nothing to do with the Bronze Humanity. Thinking this, Prometheus couldnt help but feel a little emotional. Often, he wished his simple brother could learn a thing or two, but alas, that would probably never happen. After all, thats how deities are, born a certain way, they stay that way, and unless there is a massive upheaval, they are unlikely to change. Chapter 175: 30 The Goddess of Beauty in Marriage and Division Chapter 175: Chapter 30 The Goddess of Beauty in Marriage and Division Sitting in the stone chair, Laine and his companions simply watched in the round mirror how Prometheus and his human students deceived the deities. It must be said, purely in terms of execution, the Forethinker was remarkable indeed. He knew how to avoid risks, how to probe, and how to keep secrets, which were rare abilities among the gods. Laine could almost foresee that, had he been a mortal rather than a deity, he would have lived a smooth life for the most part, and at the moment of welcoming death, mocked the foolishness of the deities for not seeing through his little trick. But he was a god, and this made his actions look anything but clever. He was bound to be punished one day in the future, sooner or later. Your brother will be back soon. Having stored away the High-Grade Artifact imbued with the authority of [Space], Laine glanced at Epimetheus beside him and took his leave. But rest assured, we will keep our lips sealed about everything we saw today. It must be said, in the absence of divine power, the usefulness of these artifacts was greatly amplified. Then I will not see you out... Watching the two about to depart, Epimetheus hesitated for a moment, but still asked, However, stranger, in your opinion, how will the Divine King punish my brother in the future? The two unfamiliar deities had never been seen by him before. Perhaps they came from the Underworld, or from the stars, or even the depths of the Spirit Realm, but their coincidental appearance here undoubtedly proved that they were no commoners. Well, I guess... he will not punish Prometheus. With a slight smile, Laine looked at Liana beside him. What do you think, why is that? So it was not just his brother, but he himself had to bring disasters upon humanity. Thank you for your wisdom, stranger deity. Might I be fortunate enough to learn your name? Rising to offer a slight bow, Epimetheus asked. But across from him, Laine declined. Theres no need. To be honest, I dont really like you. Standing up, Laine could already faintly see Prometheus rushing over. If your brother prides himself on his wisdom, always doing things that he shouldnt, then you are just the opposite. You clearly could have changed something, yet you do not wish to change at all. I have no reason to reproach you, as this is merely a difference in how individuals approach the world. But a deity like you, who may well care only for himself, is certainly not what I need, the kind of life capable of accomplishing extraordinary feats. Gently shaking his head, Laine signaled to Liana, then turned to leave. Behind him, Epimetheus seemed to want to say something but in the end held back. Just as the stranger deity said, in the past, he seemed to have advised Prometheus, advised Atlas, but it was only superficial. Matters unaddressed, awaiting destinys command, would be the perfect description of him. Perhaps feeling that his own abilities were limited and unable to bring about change, he opted to simply drift along, saving himself only. Alas Epimetheus sighed and leaned back in his chair, lost in thought once again. Its truly incomprehensible yet logically sound. Walking on the well-trodden dirt road, Laine was somewhat reflective. Regarding why Prometheus would do such a thing, he was initially baffled. Had the Forethinker never considered that a deity might whimsically descend to the mortal world to witness the mortals worship firsthand? Chapter 176: 30 Marriage and the Divided Goddess of Beauty_2 Chapter 176: Chapter 30 Marriage and the Divided Goddess of Beauty_2 But upon careful reflection, Laine found that the relationship between the gods and humans of Chaos seemed just like that. The Fire Thief who deceived the Divine King, the king who feasted on his own child, the mortal who brazenly claimed his skill surpassed that of the deities... Such individuals, be they gods or humans, were not exceptions; they were a common sight. It appeared that these beings, once they possessed a bit of wisdom, relished in challenging authority as a means of proving themselves, only to be used as negative examples to highlight the greatness of their superiors. And there are my old friends; it seems they are getting a bit restless. Pondering slightly, Laine sensed that, aside from the gods of Olympus, with the birth of the Bronze Humanity, some among them also had their own reactions. For instance, through the perception granted by the Spiritual Authority, Laine could tell that his unique incarnation had been disturbed. Clearly, a remnant from the old era had taken an interest in the new humans, or more precisely, their souls, and was now testing Laines attitude. Furthermore, within the Spirit Realm, a good child who had listened obediently for many years was now quietly undertaking his own schemes. He probably didnt realize that just because the angels of the Spirit Realm addressed Laine as Your Highness, it didnt mean he was truly separate from the realm itself. It could be said that due to a less ancient birth, he indeed caused quite a few misunderstandings. This is why youre still so good, Liana. Nodding, Laine suddenly praised. Ah? As a result, human life became ever more prosperous, and the gods blessings were unceasing. The Priests couldnt help marveling at the creators wisdoma simple trick that constantly bore fruit due to the deities disdain for mortal matters. Time passed until one day, perhaps nudged by the Goddess of Justices counsel or a spontaneous warning from the throne of the Divine King, Zeus suddenly announced atop Mount Olympus that he would wed his sister, Hera, the Goddess of Fertility. The ceremony would be witnessed by the Master of Law, and he, in the name of the Divine King, would share his Divine Authority with the new Heavenly Empress, including his Thunder, without exception. ... The relationship between the Divine King and his sister was not without its signs; in fact, recently, had it not been for the accidental discovery of a cult of faith, this love affair of the Divine King would have been of paramount concern to all the deities. In recent years, as Zeuss throne became increasingly stable, he began to act more freely, no longer as cautious as before, moving between more than one goddess. Therefore, while his sudden marriage to Hera was surprising, it wasnt entirely inconceivable. Compared to that, the promise made by the Divine King was an even greater surprise to the deities, Hera included. Initially, she was actually unwilling to accept this relationship, until, after being cunningly possessed by the Divine King, Hera accepted the situation, albeit reluctantly. But the promise Zeus made immediately afterward thoroughly moved her, for to a Divine King, nothing symbolized his affection more than relinquishing his power. Under my witness, you two shall share each others Divine Authority. No matter how the future may change, this oath shall remain eternal. Within the grand hall of Mount Olympus, standing above, the Goddess of Law held the Golden Scales in her hand and spoke with a solemn face. Unlike before, at Zeuss request, the Divine Power of the King was now bestowed upon the Divine Artifact, coupled with the vast Divine Power of Themis, enabling this artifact, which weighed all things, to unleash unprecedented might. At this moment, as the words left the goddesss mouth, an invisible force stretched out from both sides of the scales, connecting to the two deities before her. Chapter 177: 30 Marriage and the Divided Goddess of Beauty_3 Chapter 177: Chapter 30 Marriage and the Divided Goddess of Beauty_3 One was the King of All Gods, and the other was naturally his sister. Hera, stepping in golden shoes, wearing a golden crown adorned with Lily edges, her long hair draping down from the crown on both sides, resting on her bare arms. In later times, the epithet White-Armed Hera would be widely known, just as the Heavenly Empresss fierce and jealous reputation. But now, she was still a young goddess basking in the joys of marriage. Yes, under your witness, I am willing to do so, She nodded, and her golden crown swayed. As Heras voice fell, an unseen force along an invisible connection placed her fertility divine power on one side of the scales. Of course, fair arbiter, under your witness, I will share my divine authority with my future Queen of Gods, He likewise promised, and when the Divine King lifted his restrictions, his sovereignty and thunder powers, along the connection, were placed on the other side of the scales. In an instant, the Golden Balance wobbled, visibly dipping on Zeus side. The Divine King possessed evidently more than Hera, so moments later, it fairly returned the excess to its master until balance was regained. If that is so, then I bless your marriage to be eternally abiding, The voice was not loud, but the Goddess of Laws words seemed to possess a power that resonated with the divine power present on both the Divine King and the Queen of Gods and turned into a new law. This was more a mandate than a blessing. When the goddess in charge of fertility took her place, the marital order was also perfected. It had no power on its own, but the act of the Divine King and Queen of Gods sharing power endowed it with strength. From then on, marriage would bind the couple with ties, rather than in name alone as in the past. They would influence each other, but the weaker party would be subject to the stronger. With Themiss proclamation, the powers on both sides of the scales overlapped, then split in two, flying back to their respective masters. This act was akin to a Sub-God borrowing godhood, yet not exactly, for there was no hierarchy between these two deities. It was a grand achievement accomplished with the special power of the Divine King and Queen of Gods, henceforth Zeus could access fertility, and Hera could command thunder. The assembled deities were surprised by the deep affection of the Divine King, unable to help but remark that although Zeus was known for his amorous nature, his love for Hera must be sincere. Only the Goddess of Law perceived the subtle hint. Her own nephew was not such a person; if he was willing to share his own portion of divine authority, it must be because he was gaining more. Fertility... Thinking of this, Themis also found some solace. If it could be affected by human intervention, perhaps that would not be a bad thing. At least this way, the bloodshed between the Divine King and his offspring might be averted. With a clear chime, the Queen of Gods firmly took her position. Heras somewhat youthful face proudly glanced over the deities, especially lingering on a few goddesses. She was aware that Zeus had relations with other goddesses, such as the dark-clothed Leto, but now she didnt care. Zeus had shared his divine authority with her, and to a Divine King, that was more important than anything else. Im not feeling well, would you like to leave with me? Looking at the Three Furies beside her, Keto asked. The three goddesses hesitated a bit, thousands of years of companionship had made them understand each other, and they immediately realized the leaving mentioned was not just for a short while. However, they did not want to leave Olympus, and ultimately, only Megaera, the goddess of jealousy, agreed. Because Ketos twisted divine authority was already mixed with the force of jealousy, the attraction between divine authorities naturally drew them closer. No one noticed their departure, and Keto left Olympus just like that with Megaera. But standing between heaven and earth, she suddenly felt a sense of having nowhere to go. She did not want to live in seclusion; she enjoyed adoration and fine food, but apart from Olympus, where else could satisfy her? If the Divine King of Olympus cant accommodate you, then how about you join us? Who? With a fierce shout, Keto swiftly turned around. The newcomer did not hide his tracks; behind her, a young man with a handsome appearance stood there. Who are you, to dare speak such words around the Mountain of the Gods? Divine power circulated within her body, and Keto was ready for a confrontation, but the stranger seemed to have no intention of fighting. His smile was friendly, easing Ketos guard slightly. Looking at the distant Olympus that touched the sky, the young man slowly said to Keto: Dont rush, madam, my name is Mephisto, and our meeting today is but a coincidence. I wasnt here for you specifically, but for another purpose. However, I think that due to an encounter not sought by fate, perhaps I could solve the worries you have at the moment. But lets discuss the specific details on the way; this place is still too close to Olympus. To be honest, I havent seen that deity who favors humans in a long time. Under his care, I wonder how manageable the Bronze Humanity really is. After a smile, the young man who called himself Mephisto gestured with his hands, then with his back to Keto, flew towards the farther East. Watching his retreating figure, Keto hesitated for a moment, but ultimately, she did not make a move and instead followed him. Unless she hid herself in the Underworld or in the depths of the stars forever, she would have to deal with the Goddess of Beauty eventually, but Keto did not want to go to those places. The barrenness of the Underworld, the emptiness of the stars, all were well-known among the gods, and if she had no choice, perhaps she would have resigned to her fate. But now that she had unexpectedly encountered this fellow, Keto was at least willing to listen to what he had to say. Chapter 178: 31: Plundering Souls Chapter 178: Chapter 31: Plundering Souls Unlike the present world, where Chaos reigns supreme in the realms beyond, time is always blurred. Perhaps it flows quickly, perhaps slowly, with no certainty. Even with the birth of order within Chaos, it could only slow this fluctuation and anchor it, rather than completely erase it. Thus, thousands of years have passed since the great serpent that encircled the courtyard began its slumber, and its spirit walked the world in human form. There are no living creatures in the courtyard because its master forbids it; no being worthy of entry exists here, making this the only realm within the Nine Hells devoid of demons. In the sky of this realm, islands float above. Most are vacant, preserved in their primordial state. Only the one in the center has a modestly styled cottage that seems out of place with a title as grand as the center of a realm. Here, Laines avatar leans back in his chair, his eyes piercing through the veil of the realm, observing the ever more vibrant Demon Gods in the outer world. The Mother of Demons has yet to emerge because the existence of the Nine Hells has diverted some of the nourishment meant for her. But the Chaos of the Abyss paid no mind to this, having already set Its creations on their destined paths. Therefore, what could be guessed as the belly began to swell, with a portion of power flowing into it. Of course, Laine really couldnt recognize Moyas bodily structure; he only speculated that it was the Mother of Demons belly based on the bulge. That is, if Moya indeed used her belly to gestate her offspring. When the time comes, I will honor our agreement and grant him the first layer of Hell. With the advantage of terrain, facing six Demon Gods restrained by the realms power, he should be able to do it As he spoke, even Asmodeus sounded dubious. After all, the transformed Titan deities are no longer what they once were; Criuss godhood of Meteorology bestowed by the present world is nearly useless here and even hampers his transformation into a demon. Thus, after some negotiation, the God of Meteorology, with no other recourse in the Abyss, renounced his divine status. Indeed, given a choice, Crius would prefer an unfeeling will of the present world to a thinking Lord of the Nine Hells. So even with nowhere to turn, he made Asmodeus promise enough to reassure him. Thereafter, a consensus was reached between the three. Using the Well of Reincarnation, Laine washed away Criuss worldly aspects, allowing him to shed his godhood and, like Mnemosyne, Moyas previous incarnation, use millions of years in distorted time to complete his transformation. The Lord of the Nine Hells, in turn, granted him rebirth and, in the name of master of the realm, swore an oath to the Styx River. Provided Crius swore eternal allegiance to him, Asmodeus would never disregard his interests and would grant him dominion over the first layer of Hell. As for the stripped godhood of Meteorology, seventy percent of the Source Power, once transformed, was infused into the first layer of Hell, elevating this realm to a status second only to the ninth layer. The remaining thirty percent was taken as a transaction fee, which was the cause of the Lord of the Nine Hells suspicion. In such a case, the reborn Crius would only have the strength of a level 15 deity. Even if bolstered by the power of the hellish realm, whether he could withstand six alone remained to be seen. There wont be any problems. It wont be long before my third layer of Hell also welcomes a lord. Together, the two of them are enough to withstand the opposing side. Besides, those gods born of Tartarus... I can hardly imagine they would always remain united. Chapter 179: 31: Plundering Souls_2 Chapter 179: Chapter 31: Plundering Souls_2 Responding casually, Laine couldnt help but think of that restless fellow. Beyond the main courtyard, Laine had no intention of keeping the other two levels of Hell in his hands. Enfeoffing them would save time and effort. Perhaps some beings are simply not suited to overly comfortable surroundings; Laine believed that here, that individual might truly be able to play to their strengths. Speaking of which, compared to those Demon Gods, Im actually more interested in the Styx River, I noticed long ago in the previous epoch that the essence of Styx penetrated Tartarus. And I really didnt expect that its power of vows could be effective here, even more so than elsewhere. Asmodeus, on the other hand, had a different opinion. He didnt care why the River of Vows was so special, as long as it was useful. The vow taking effect amidst Chaos is indeed quite interesting, but its also a good thing. After all, without it, Crius might not have believed in my promise. With some indifference, as the goddess never had much presence, Asmodeus then asked: I heard she gave birth to three children on her own, releasing the explosive aspect of her nature and having them serve in place of herself for my rebellious son? That is indeed the case, and some say that they were born of her and a Titan Deity. But from what Ive seen, those deities dont carry any traces of other divine natures in their bodies. Since Samsara had no access to the Nine Hells and Tartarus did not welcome the intervention of the Spirit Realm, his souls were thus limited. The faith from a mere several hundred thousand intelligent lives was considerable for those below Intermediate Divine Power, but for Asmodeus, the effect was quite limited. Part of the Nine Hells is yours, why are you unwilling to invest souls here? As if asking rhetorically, the Lord of the Nine Hells spoke. On one hand, the Spirit Realm is my foundation; on the other, the souls of the present world will eventually return to the Spirit Realm. If the gods of Olympus dare to divert in large numbers, I can directly cut off their source, but the demons of the Nine Hells wont. Shaking his head slightly, Laine once again rejected Asmodeuss request for souls. The demons, naturally transcendent as they were born in an extramundane environment, had a lifespan nearly impossible to end naturally. However, the tradeoff was that their reproductive ability was almost nonexistent. Unless they die in the outside world, even death from infighting means their souls would only be used as material to breed new demons by you, until they are completely worn out. Why would I agree to a one-way transaction? You are right. As if he had anticipated Laines refusal, the Lord of the Nine Hells slowly spoke. Well then, Ill find a way myself, as long as you do not personally intervene. No problem, Laine nodded and turned to his old friend, But, arent you already doing it? Under the authority of Spirituality, there was no barrier between this special incarnation and the original body. The figure who had passed through the Underworld and ultimately headed to the surface had always been within his perception. I remember his name was... Mephisto, wasnt it? One of the former leaders of Silver Humanity. Yes, a very capable fellow. To select the finest among these Silver Humans, I gave them all the same starting point, and only the most excellent could stand before me. He was one of them. Chapter 180: 31: Plundering Souls_3 Chapter 180: Chapter 31: Plundering Souls_3 ` The remaining few, to varying degrees, rely on force, but he never once used force. Thats why I sent him out and promised him that within a thousand years in the outside world, the more satisfactory the answers he could bring me, the higher the reward I would give him. He poured himself a cup of tea and then drank it all at once. The Lord of the Nine Hells felt that perhaps this beverage was no worse than nectar. He told me that humans understand humans best. Although he is from the Silver generation and not of the same kind as Bronze Humanity, I reluctantly believed his explanation. Lets see then, what kind of answers he can give me, and whether he can win half of the realm from my hands as he claimed. ... You are not of the Deity Race. The initial shock of their meeting had subsided, and irritation gradually surged in Ketos heart. Though the farther one was from Mount Olympus, the weaker the Divine Power one could wield, once calmed, Keto still discerned the true nature of the being before her. However, the result was surprising to her. The other party did indeed possess divinity, but it seemed not to come from authority. To her, this power felt somewhat like that of a territorial god. But she was certain she had never seen this kind of territorial godnot a River God or Lake God, not a God of Stars or Mountain God, but an unfamiliar presence, considerably stronger than those, yet seemingly being subtly rejected by the present world. This sensation was a bit like the time Keto had crossed the seas edge, beyond the long river encircling the world, to a place outside the jurisdiction of the present world. It was an incongruity, while not being hard-pressed, many of the powers of the present world seemed to not function well there. Of course, lady, I am not of the Deity Race. I was not in the past, am not now, nor do I plan to be in the future. He turned back with a polite smile, but seeing Mephistos smile, Keto felt he was mocking her. Not a god, yet with a few words he deceived herdid that make him self-satisfied? Before she knew it, her anger had subsided. Although it seemed like she was easily led by the others casual remark before, Keto now felt a stir of curiosity and expectation. Since he could see things so clearly, daring to call her here must mean that he indeed had a way to help her. So whos behind you, that Lord of the Nine Hells? Among the principal gods with great divine power in current times, I dont recall such an entity. The circle of gods around Chaos was not vast; a hitherto unheard-of deity suddenly emerging was theoretically implausible. Moreover, Keto didnt believe that mighty divine power alone could transform a non-deity into a deity. As for the Primordial Gods, even though the title Nine Hells reminded her of Tartarus, all gods knew that the Abyss did not possess wisdom. Heh, as for the greatness of the Lord of the Nine Hells, I shall elaborate later. But now, theres something we can do together, if you are willing, Mephisto said smilingly, making an inviting gesture. Bronze Humanity, youve heard of it, havent you? Yes, its the mundane matter the Divine King has been greatly concerned with recently. Nodding, Keto wondered why he would bring up such a topic. Then come along with me, let me show you why the Divine King is so attentive to them, and what secrets humans harbor. Although dissatisfied with the way he only ever told half the story, Keto was no longer the same as she was thousands of years ago. Now, her wild side was greatly suppressed, and she had become more like a deity. Moreover, she had to admit that what this mysterious being called Mephisto had to say was indeed tempting. Who wouldnt want to know the secrets of the Divine King? You had better not be deceiving me. I will be watching you! Uttering a cold threat, Keto knew without looking that he didnt take it to heart. And so, the three of them rose into the air once again, speeding toward the East. Chapter 181: 32 Temptation Chapter 181: Chapter 32 Temptation Another beautiful year. The Sun was setting in the west, people were gradually returning to their homes, Ossen and Momon also stepped out of The Temple dedicated to King Zeus. Having heard that the Divine King was about to wed the Heavenly Empress, Bronze Humanity had prepared even richer Sacrifices. Likewise, out of respect for Zeus, the deities had generously granted more blessings. But just like every time in the past, the two Priests easily deceived the divinity left by the King of the Gods and then kept the Sacrifices for themselves. As they shut the heavy doors of The Temple, the afterglow of the setting Sun cast a resplendent and solemn glow on the earth. But they didnt spare it a glance, turning instead to walk toward their own houses, casually discussing their work for the next day. Same old plan, we each take a little bit and give back the rest with some made-up excuse, one said. Speaking of which, watching the others express their gratitude can be quite amusing. Its just that recently, everyone seems to have gotten used to us acting for the gods in distributing supplies, and their reactions have become much less enthusiastic. Walking along the road, Ossen remarked nonchalantly. He didnt have much desire to take more of the offerings, not because he was particularly noble, but simply because it was unnecessary. In this age, Humans had no women, and thus no families. Though private property existed, there was no concept of inheritance. Even Commerce was still at the primitive stage of bartering, given there was an absolutely incorruptible creator above them. The need for private possessions was minimal. Should hardships arise, solutions would naturally appear; there was no need to hoard or save anything. Therefore, aside from keeping some quality food to satisfy their own desires, the two Priests didnt have much else to covet. Alright, then its the same plan. By the way, I feel like the deities of Mount Olympus have been paying less and less attention to us lately. Momon replied offhandedly. Hahaha... thats hilarious~ Whos there! Whos there! Their expressions changed dramatically; despite their braggadocio, Ossen and Momon were well aware of the terrifying nature of gods. Without discussing anything else, their creator Prometheus claimed to have only average strength among the deities, yet still possessed power beyond the reach of Bronze Humanity. And that was without even using Divine Power. If the actions of the two were known to the deities, what would happen to Humanity and the creator was beyond their knowledge, but their own fate would certainly be grim. Yet after anxiously watching for a while, they saw no sign of anyone. What was that just now...? The two exchanged glances. One person might hear wrong, but two people? Unlikely. But since they werent punished yet, its possible that what passed by wasnt a deity. According to the creator, right beside the Humans, across from the material world, existed a world inhabited by entities with Spirituality. Most of these beings lacked Wisdom, but a few could communicate. And most importantly, those with Wisdom seemed not to be very friendly towards deities. Lets go. With a sharp command, Momon led, and both headed to their respective homes, no longer daring to speak carelessly. Whatever had been near them had frightened them to the core. Now, all they wanted was to return to their rooms and warm themselves by the Fire. Chapter 182: 32 Temptation_2 Chapter 182: Chapter 32 Temptation_2 The flame that held a sense of guardianship in the obscure, could offer them a little sense of safety. The two hurried away, yet what they didnt know was that at the very spot where they had been standing, two goddesses, their figures hidden, were watching their every move. They had come to witness the so-called Wisdom of humans, but now that they had seen it, they found it rather laughable. Selene, arent you going to punish them? Those two just tried to steal your Moon~ In her familiar red dress, Hecate teased with a sly smile. She reached out and poked the cheek of the moon goddess. Arent you afraid? Im about to die laughing~ Now isnt it your Moon Pouting, Selene knocked away Hecates hand, slightly offended. Next to her, Hecate knew why the other was unhappy. Under the guidance of the stone tablets, she had established a high tower on the Moon as a residence for the two of them, different from the palaces of other gods, where they could study witchcraft. Selene actually liked it quite a bit, but the problem was that there were others there now. Although the moon goddess didnt discriminate against centaurs, she didnt really like them either. Or perhaps, in her little world, she didnt like any presence that wasnt very familiar. Ah, if it wasnt for teaching that foolish fellow, I wouldnt have brought him along. Just wait a bit more. After Ive taught him everything he needs to know, Ill let him take over the teaching of witchcraft. According to the stone tablets, when witchcraft is integrated into humanity, I too can thereby gain Faith, but I feel its just so-so. If all humans were like those two, then Id rather not have such faith. But, now that the Mount of the Gods has collapsedlets hope something remains~ The place where you lived as a child? Thats worth a visit. Nodding, Selene felt a bit of anticipation. She decisively left the thoughts of those two mortals and Prometheus behind and set off westward with Hecate. However, just as Ossen and Momon hadnt noticed them, they likewise failed to see three sneaky figures that had just passed by. Of course, those figures hadnt noticed them either. Aging... Death... Reclining on a wooden bed, Momon was lost in thought. After he had parted with Ossen, he had been trembling with fear for a while, terrified that the gods that had just passed by had not bothered with them but went to settle the score with the creator instead. But as time passed, he gradually calmed down. Since disaster hadnt struck from above, there probably wasnt a problem. Now, alone on the wooden bed, relaxed, Momon began to daydream. Unlike Ossen, who, like the creator, was confident in his exceptional Wisdom and therefore feared nothing, hence loved the most by Prometheus, Momon always pondered more deeply. Deceiving a deity was possible only because the deity wasnt present. When the day of Death came, when ones soul faced the deity governing death, would they still be deceived? He figured probably not. Although Momon didnt yet know which god he would face after dying, it was surely a great Deity. After all, as True Gods go, the creator had also mentioned that granting mortals eternal life was not a trivial matter unless the god held control over Life or Death itself. Only then could he make mortals immortal by other means. Forget it, theres probably a very long time still. Chapter 183 - 32 Temptation_3 Chapter 183: Chapter 32 Temptation_3 I wonder what it feels like to age, and when that day comes, whether Ossen will still confidently say Death is nothing special. Musing to himself, Momon felt drowsiness surging over him, and he prepared to take a nap. Probably not, after all, youve never seen a fellow human die, let alone experienced what its like to age. Once you truly witness it, youll know fear. Whos there! The sleepiness vanished in an instant. Momon hadnt expected to encounter an unknown being twice in just half a day. Moreover, it seemed that this second visitor wasnt merely passing by but had come specifically for him. He grasped the short copper sword he always kept by his side. Although it was probably useless against the newcomer, it offered Momon a bit of psychological comfort at least. His gaze was sharp as he scanned the area, but amidst the flickering firelight, there was nothing out of the ordinary. Dont be afraid. As a Priest favored by Prometheus, I wont harm you. After all, if we alerted him to our presence, that would complicate matters. Accompanied by a slight laugh, a figure slowly emerged. The stranger looked no different from a young human, a gentle smile playing on his lips. If it had been during the day, Momon would probably have been happy to make friends with someone like this. But now, it seemed highly likely that the other party wasnt even human. Who are you? This place is under the watch of the creator, and its not too late for you to leave now. Rolling over to sit up from the wooden bed, sword in hand, Momon was vigilant. He had already resolved that if the stranger could be frightened off by the name of the creator, he would immediately seek shelter with Prometheus. But in reality, he also knew his plan might not come to pass. As expected, under his watchful eyes, the stranger had no intention of retreating. Instead, they simply curled their lips and spoke with a smile: Prometheus, hes already in a precarious situation himself. Why would you think he could protect you? Surely you dont believe that desecrating a Deity is so easily forgiven. With a touch of mockery, Mephisto had thought he would need a lot of time to find his opportunity, but to his utter disbelief, the prescient deity he had once dealt with had done such a thing in just half a day. To deceive the gods for some petty offerings, any deity passing near human settlements would have seen through his little scheme. Mephisto was even wondering whether this prescient sage simply had a reputation that exceeded his abilities, or had become so deluded that he forgot who he was. Reaching out a hand, Mephisto took a small vial from his bosom in front of Momon. The vial was crystal clear, not at all a creation within the capabilities of current human craftsmanship. Within it, a dark red liquid swirl and rolled slowly. This is my blood. After drinking it, you can jump higher, have more strength, sharper senses, and you will possess some extraordinary powers. Of course, most importantly, you will live much longer. But I dont need it. With a stiff tone, Momon was uninterested in drinking anything given by a stranger. Perhaps, you indeed dont need it now. Placing the small vial on the table, Mephisto smiled and said: But you will in the future. Use your eyes to see, use your body to feel. When you see your peers aging, when your eyes no longer see clearly, when you start to fear, drink it, and you will gain more time. Moreover, I hope you understand, Standing in the shadows, Mephisto seemed very sincere. We were once human, and humans can understand each other, but humans and gods are different. They require human faith, not humans themselves. No matter how much you contribute to them, if you do not believe in them, there wont be much of a difference in outcome. So remember, Momon, never pray to a deity for immortality. Otherwise, you will surely regret it. With a mysterious smile, Mephistos figure gradually receded, turning into a wisp of black mist that dispersed and then vanished. Momon remained vigilant for a while until the Moon was high in the sky before he gradually relaxed. He looked at the small vial on the table and hesitated for a moment. Momon had intended to tell the creator about todays events and to ask him to deal with the contents of the vial, but ultimately, for some reason, he hid it beneath his bed. He had no plans to use it and did not trust this stranger from Silver Humanity. If he could deceive the gods, then how could others not deceive him? And thinking of the others last words, Momon couldnt help but find them somewhat laughable. Pray to a god for immortality... huh, doesnt he know that there is no such option in the blessings bestowed by deities? Even if I wanted to do that, no deity has ever made such a promise. Shaking his head and thinking no more of it, although he did not plan to tell the creator, Momon decided to secretly observe the other priests the next day, especially Ossen. He wasnt sure that this mysterious person had only approached him. Chapter 184 - 33 Hades, Nether Moon, and the Lucky One Chapter 184: Chapter 33 Hades, Nether Moon, and the Lucky One Before Momon and becoming invisible, Mephisto silently observed for a while until he was sure that the other party did not intend to seek Prometheuss assistance, only then did he smile satisfactorily. He had chosen Momon over Ossen because the former fit the criteria better. There was no need to keep watch anymore, as Momon did not plan to speak now, it was very likely he would not do so later. Signaling to the two deities who had been observing by his side, Mephisto took the lead and walked away from the human tribe. The place brimming with temples of various gods was ultimately not a safe place. After all, as an extraterrestrial visitor, his aura was disparate from the current world. Ordinary deities might not understand what this feeling meant, but the powerful ones could recognize it. Are you human? Didnt all of the Silver Humanity die during the epochal transition? It wasnt long before they left the Bronze Humanity tribe when Keto, full of doubts, couldnt help but ask aloud. Regarding the handling of the remnants of the old era by the stealthy Goddess of Rainbow, Iris, Zeus had not publicized it widely. Therefore, the official word was just as Keto had said, it was all due to disasters at the time of epochal transition. Indeed, I was once a member of Silver Humanity. Nodding his head, Mephisto dissipated the dark fog that had enveloped them. But that doesnt mean I still am. Silver Humanity had already diverged from the past before the great Lord of the Nine Hells elevated me to a quasi-godly entity. Now, we call ourselves demons. And I am a lord among the demons. The vast majority of Bronze Humanity was still devout, completely unaware of the little schemes their creator and priests were up to. In such circumstances, even if he could persuade a few by words, it was not worth the effort. Using the simplest methods to achieve the most, that was his life philosophy. And even if it had only been half a day, Mephisto had already grasped the current state of the human tribes. Like a volcano on the verge of eruption, it was only a matter of time before it blew. He didnt need to do anything extra; he just had to select a few suitable candidates among the priests and then quietly wait for Prometheus to hasten his own downfall. It would be then, when humans lost their creator, that they could be thoroughly corrupted from top to bottom. So what do you need me to do, and what will you give me in return. Up to now, I still dont even know who you mean by the Lord of the Nine Hells. In ignorance of the plans the person before her had quietly made, Keto furrowed her brows and asked. Moreover, is faith the secret you mentioned about the Divine King? Because I dont feel that power at all. Of course, you wouldnt feel it. You are not a natural deity, a part of the world itself, which can receive some faith from the places related to you where humans live, whether they are aware of you or not. Nor are you the founder of some human skill, culture, or legend that can draw power from it. If any god could obtain faith, then it couldnt exactly be called a secret, could it? Why do you think the Divine King forbids humanity from nearing the sea? Mephisto said indifferently; he had felt faith before. After becoming a lord consecrated by the Lord of the Nine Hells, he could gain bolstering from his domain and possess quasi-godly power, though most of it was cut off upon entering the Mortal Realm. The other demons residing in his domain inadvertently provided him with that bit of faith. Although the proportion was small, it existed nevertheless. Faith and such matters have nothing to do with you for now. That will be the key contention of truly powerful deities in the future... I can almost foresee it. Sooner or later, the Divine King of Mount Olympus will grant humans the ability to proliferate, and there may come a day when the gods will take sides against each other because of this. Chapter 185: 33 Hades, Nether Moon, and the Lucky One_2 Chapter 185: Chapter 33 Hades, Nether Moon, and the Lucky One_2 Looking at Keto, in the previous exchange, Mephisto had learned of the Divine Authority she wieldeda counterfeit, false beauty. At present, this power might not be useful. But once humanity can reproduce, it would indeed become a very useful tool. The first wave of souls, with the Forethinkers foolish actions, Mephisto was quite confident now. Currently, for the perfect fulfillment of his covenant with the Lord of the Nine Hells, he had to think ahead about how to continuously obtain souls. He couldnt be this blatant in the future, otherwise, whether it be the deities on Mount Olympus or the existences in the Spirit Realm, they likely wouldnt let him off. As for what I need you to do... actually, right now, I rather need the assistance of Lady Megaera. Looking at the goddess of envy beside him, Mephisto slowly promised: Stir the hearts of humans with envy, my lady. Provoke their jealousy towards immortality, towards power, but do not make it too obvious. By the Styx River as my witness, if you are willing to obey my commands for the next thousand years, then when it all ends, your desires will be fulfilled. Especially you. Mephisto looked at Keto, he already knew what she truly cared about. Under normal circumstances, the true form of a deity cannot change, but under the reshaping of the worlds force, nothing is impossible. When the time comes, although what youll possess is only false beauty, it does not matter in the slightest, you can become the true beauty Like Ande, despite his young age, his strength was no less than that of a grown man in later eras, so having his own dwelling equated to living independently, just like the other members of the Bronze Humanity. Previously, on a whim, Laine decided to bring Liana to experience the life of a primitive society and incidentally give away a gift that had been prepared long ago. Thus, he used witchcraft to blur the memory of those around them towards him and Liana, making them seem like just another perfectly normal Bronze human male and femaleeven though there were no women among humans at that time. Then, he randomly picked a lucky spectator, deciding to stay in their home for a few days. Regrettably, the initially chosen lucky spectator did not grasp the life-changing opportunity. He was unaware of how miraculous the gift Laine had intended to give was for mere mortals, instead treating this pair of down-and-out kindred with disdain. Liana was quite angry about this, but Laine didnt intend to quibble with the other party and just brushed it off with a smile. Over the years, his mindset had long since changed from that of the past. Just as he could watch the Bronze Humanity meeting its destined destruction, he could naturally ignore the unconscious offense of mortals, because from beginning to end, Laine had never taken them to heart. The Bronze Humanity, to some extent, gave him a sense of familiarity, but it was just a little. However, after Laine was rejected, next to that person who was hard to say whether lucky or unlucky, Ande showed compassion towards these two big brother and sister whose house had collapsed, and invited them home. And that led to the current scene, with Ande busily preparing dinner, while the two adults sat at the table, not even contemplating lending a hand. Hmm? Suddenly, Laine and Liana looked towards the ground. Both sensed that at this moment, the master of the Underworld had arrived outside the Nether Moon, unleashing Divine Power, asserting his presence. Though the strength of deities was limited in the Underworld to some extent due to the Dark Overlords intervention during the transition of eras, this was far from the case on land and sea. At this moment, above the symbol of his Godhood, the power shown by Hades was very formidable. Especially as one of the two most core components of the Underworld, he naturally enjoyed the favor of this subterranean worlds laws which vaguely formed a realm of its own. Its Hades; he must be here for those wraiths. Chapter 186: 33 Hades, Nether Moon, and the Lucky One_3 Chapter 186: Chapter 33 Hades, Nether Moon, and the Lucky One_3 Watching Andes bustling figure, Laine smiled and opened his mouth. It seems he is not as honest as he used to be, just more adept at judging the timing and situation than his foolish brother, he said. If you need, I can take care of him right now. The tone was serious; although most deities of Olympus were unaware that the Nether Moon used to be considered the main entrance to the Spirit Realm, Hades presence at their doorstep was still seen by Liana as a provocation. Clearly, Liana had not paid attention to what the other had done to the wraiths before, because to her, that bit of Power of Faith was truly insignificant. For Laine himself, the role of Faith was actually quite limited; after all, he was only slightly lacking in Divine Power, but foreseeably, it wouldnt take long before this shortcoming would be made up for as the intelligent life on the world grew more prosperous. Thus, whatever Faith flowed to him, besides half going to the Civilization Slate, the rest he directly shared with Liana. Compared to that, those mere ten thousand wraiths indeed had little presence. Theres no need for that; the wraiths are also your believers, after all. If Hades has some good suggestions, its not unacceptable, he said. After pondering for a while, and considering that Liana generally lacked experience in making decisions on her own, Laine decided to treat this as an experience for her to handle. Ande, Liana has to go out for a bit; slow down, and lets wait for her together, he called out to the little fellow on the side and, after receiving an affirmative response, Laine finally cautioned Liana: This matter, decide for yourself. Whether you agree or refuse, its all up to you. No matter what choice you make, I will support your decisionjust remember to come back quickly; Andes dinner cannot be missed. Understood. Unlike humans, the lives of wraiths hardly have any external demands. They dont need to eat, rest, and there are no enemies here, leaving them to revere only life and death. The Nether Moon gave them life, so they worshipped it zealously. Theoretically, Hades could threaten them by offering death, but he hesitated. The gods were still exploring Faith, and Hades was not sure if pure coercion would garner it, so after thinking it over, he decided to adopt a different approach. He planned to establish a hierarchy among the wraiths, set up an Order, and teach them to obey. He would grant the wraiths a path of ascension, emulating the Divine Court of the mortal world to establish a kingdom for the deceased, over which he would reign as king. When his own laws penetrated every corner of this Undead Kingdom, and when they all acted according to his commands, then whether they prayed to him or not would become irrelevant. But all of this was predicated on having a sufficient number of wraiths, and the only one who could achieve this was undoubtedly the Goddess of the Nether Moon, who spread the moonlight. So, Hades watched the wraiths every action, all to draw the attention of the ruler of the Nether Moon. Unfortunately, that aloof goddess seemed to care little for this power, and to date, hadnt given it any notice. Minta, do you think the Goddess of the Nether Moon has felt the Faith? he asked. Although not numerous, these wraiths are not few either, Hades mused, questioning himself while turning to the Nymph behind him. This Naiad, who followed him for a long time, seemed to have developed other intentions, but he wasnt particularly interested in these matters. Conveniently, this one-sided infatuation might deepen her efficiency in her duties, so Hades left it to continue unchallenged. Sorry, your Majesty, I do not know, she said. Looking respectfully at Hades, who had his back turned to her, Minta knew he was not really asking her. Despite all the efforts, congregating all the wraiths that worshipped the Nether Moon together, gathering them above the Fields of Truth near the Divine Palace of Hades, even having them build crude temples, the avatar of the Nether Moon seemed oblivious, not sparing it a single glance. At this, Minta couldnt help but feel angry at the goddesss insensitivity. Even if she was also a Principal God with great Divine Power, she shouldnt ignore her lord like this. Chapter 187: 34: Vibration Chapter 187: Chapter 34: Vibration ` Your Majesty, Ive heard that besides the Goddess of the Nether Moon, theres also a Goddess of the Magic Net who possesses a similar power. Perhaps, wouldnt it be possible for you to switch your ally? As a Naiad brought down from the earth by Hades, Minta had heard of Hecate. The light of the Nether Moon contains unclaimed magical power, which can give rise to wraiths in the Underworld and further awaken wisdom in a few of them. Hence, changing to the Goddess of the Magic Net might also be feasible. Ive actually considered it, but... Hades didnt voice his thoughts, but he felt that the Goddess of the Magic Net might not be any easier to deal with than the owner of the Nether Moon. Moreover, the Nether Moon itself hangs over the Underworld, and he couldnt avoid her one way or anotherit was just a matter of sooner or later. ...Forget it, lets try again. Ill pay her a visit myself. Hades sighed, feeling somewhat helpless. In any matter, the side that takes the initiative is already at a loss before theyve even started. He had hoped to attract the attention of the Goddess of the Nether Moon by gathering the wraiths, but it seemed to be ineffective. The faith of mortals, although the Divine King proclaimed that it would be shared with all deities, Hades knew his brother well. Zeus would surely find a way to claim the largest portion. And over the land which Zeus already ruled, Hades had little recourse. But it was different underground. As long as he sorted things out with the Goddess of the Nether Moon, in the absence of the Primordial Gods, the vast Underworld would be within his command. He could establish an empire belonging to the wraiths, and he would be the supreme ruler. The ruler of the Underworld... naturally, I cant have only a few deities following my orders. Zeus has humans, I should have my own humans. Muttering to himself, once, faced with his fathers admonitions before leaving, Hades had replied rather than coveting what others have, its better to strengthen oneself. That was his mindset, and his approach. Suddenly, the void in front of him trembled, and Hadess spirit perked up. Having been in the Underworld for nearly a century, he was finally about to meet the deity who stands in contrast to the Underworld from a distance. Just as he had surmised, the next moment a slender figure slowly emerged. Are you Hades? In a cool tone, wearing a deep purple gown, Liana took a step out, and the fluctuating spacetime around her began to calm. In the face of these external gods, aside from the Goddess of Law with whom she had dealt when she was newly born, Liana always seemed aloof. Yes, I am. Hades nodded, having anticipated Lianas coolness. From her prior demeanor, she didnt seem like an easy-going deity. Fortunately, he was prepared. As long as he could achieve his goal, the King of the Underworld didnt mind her attitude. Princess Liana, I apologize for intruding, Hades began with a smile, As your neighbor Get to the point. She cut him off flatly, showing no interest in his preamble. ...Then Ill be direct. The King of the Underworld paused for a moment, then continued: Its like this, I dont know if youve noticed, but the wraiths on the great land of the UnderworldI believe you know they worship the Nether Moon? I do. Liana nodded, unconcerned as she might be, she was still aware of their existence. Chapter 188: 34: Vibration_2 Chapter 188: Chapter 34: Vibration_2 Not only that, she also knew that those wraiths had given her a very strange name, Primitive Moon. Although, from the perspective of the Moon, the Nether Moon indeed was the original one, this nickname still sounded somewhat odd. Thats good, my visit here is indeed related to them. Feeling somewhat relieved, Hades stretched out his hand to capture a thread of the pale purple moonlight. This power, a mixture of Spirituality and Element, wasnt as complicated as he had imagined, but in order to spread this power throughout the range of the Underworld, the function of the corresponding Godhood was indispensable. Since you know them, you must have felt the faith that emanates from them, right? His expression grew more solemn as Hades looked at the land in the distance, towards the temple structure built on the east side of the Underworlds Divine Palace. Perhaps due to their numbers, the wraiths faith is insubstantial now, but Princess Liana, if you are willing to increase the concentration of the unclaimed Magic Power in the light of the Nether Moon, perhaps in a few hundred years, the number of wraiths in the Underworld will reach millions No, the wraiths that awaken purely because they are influenced by Magic Power and naturally born in the environment of the Underworld cannot awaken Wisdom. Shaking her head slightly and interrupting Hades once more, Liana couldnt help feeling a bit more contempt for him inside. As expected, gods from the outside world still conformed to her stereotypical image of them. Even after studying wraiths for so long, they still hadnt understood the principle of their birth of Wisdom. The existences that have now acquired Wisdom are mostly the transformed beings of earthly creatures that were brought into the Underworld by deities after death, the stronger they were in life, the better the wraiths they become after death. As for those born from energy accumulation, they are inherently defective; unless supplemented with external force, they will forever be lower beings. Without even understanding this, I dont know what youre here for. And although those wraiths didnt worship the Lord of the Spirit Realm, Liana felt that was only because they were unaware of the Lords grandeur. Once they knew that the Nether Moon was just an outward manifestation of the Spirit Realm, they should have a different belief from other beings of the outside world. Good. Hades nodded in agreement, being the god of the desolate Underworld, he had a preference for those godly duties associated with Life. If the followers of these three goddesses in the Underworld gradually increased, perhaps they would also contribute to the growth of the Underworld of their own accord. His purpose for this visit was thus satisfactorily accomplished. Hades was about to take his leave when suddenly he remembered something. He glanced again at the Goddess of the Nether Moon, feeling the familial closeness of their Godhood as before. The Underworld had been illuminated by the light of the Nether Moon for millennia, and all vitality stemmed from it. If she were truly willing to collaborate with him to develop the Underworld, that would be much more suitable than Demeter. So Hades hesitated briefly, and in the end, under Lianas watchful eye, he slowly began to speak. Princess Liana, no offense intended, but as two beings situated above and below within the Underworld, I believe we have much more we could collaborate on. So what? Considering it was just a matter of adjusting the concentration of Magic Power and having someone do her a favor, Liana decided to hear what the other party had to say. Well, what I mean to say is... Looking at Liana, Hades spoke sincerely, Just as the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth became the first Divine King and Queen of the Gods, perhapswhat are you doing?! With a tone of surprise and uncertainty, Hades recoiled. Wisps of gray light rose from the ground, entwining around their master. In front of Hades, the Nether Moons light almost instantly intensified. An immeasurable Light was released, and the entire gloomy Underworld was lit as if it were daytime. Chapter 189: 34: Vibration_3 Chapter 189: Chapter 34: Vibration_3 What am I doing? The expression chilled as the power of the Spirit Realm was summoned, and the mighty force that reached the pinnacle of divine power burst forth. Arrogant fool. As the being who managed the Spirit Realm in Laines absence, Liana, besides her own godhood, could almost be considered the greatest territorial god in the world. Even if her own power was not strong enough, with the empowerment of the Spirit Realm, there was no existence below the great ones that could defeat her in the Underworld. At this moment, the Moonlight, turned deep purple, shone down upon the Underworld, only to be firmly blocked by a pale grey force. The collision, seemingly gentle, caused a violent tremor to spread from the center to both above and below. Wait, Princess Liana, I was just inquiring. If youre not interested, theres no need to resort to arms. The expression abruptly changed; just upon contact, Hades realized something was amiss. He could recognize the aura of the Nether Moon, which shouldnt have been so powerful. Moreover, the reaction of the other party was also beyond his expectation. There were many goddesses who refused the advances of male gods, but none had ever responded with direct force. An inquiry or premeditated plans, neither are important now. Let me teach you a lesson, and you will naturally learn what you shouldnt do. With a light snort, Liana calmed down slightly. Pushing aside her initial shock and anger, she realized the other party was just probing, but that didnt mean she would simply laugh it off. Laine had occasionally mentioned that to make the other party cooperate obediently and avoid any funny business, showing ones strength was the best method. If that was the case, then it was time for a fight. After all, she never took much liking to the false deities of the outside world. Laine had said before that it didnt matter what she did, which allowed Liana to act without reservations. Having made her decision, in the next moment, a silver mirror appeared in Lianas hands. As the pale purple light bathed the earth, with the assistance of the Divine Artifact, the Goddess of the Nether Moons hand bypassed Hadess power, reaching directly for his back. Cling Another thunderous roar, even more intense than the last one, allowed Zeus to locate the source of the disturbance. It came from beneath the earth, definitely caused by the deeds of a deity; he could clearly see, the tremor was quickly suppressed by the forces of the material world the further it was from Olympus. Undoubtedly, only a tremor caused by divine power would be like this. When it reached above ground, Olympus, unrestrained, experienced the most significant impact. Wheres Hades? Immediately, Zeus asked Iris, the Goddess of Rainbows who was not far away; he suddenly remembered that he hadnt seen his brother, though Zeus did not admit to himself that he had forgotten this matter altogether. Your Majesty, ever since Lord Hades went to the Underworld, the gods of the mortal world hardly... seldom invite him to their banquets; we thought this time you also She didnt finish, but Zeus already understood her implication. Obviously, like him, because Hades had departed from the gods circle and went to the barren land, he was directly forgotten by the others. If that was the case, then this disturbance was probably related to him. After all, having witnessed Gaia take action, Zeus was well aware that if it were two Primordial Gods clashing there, Olympus would be affected more than just a couple of shakes. The Underworld, huh... Pondering for a moment, Zeus stood up from his throne and scanned those around him. My fellows. As the Divine King rose, the scene quieted down. The gods were astonished by the shake of the Mount of the Gods, the perceptive ones had already determined the cause, but everyone intended to listen to Zeuss thoughts. Theres no need for alarm. The recent disturbance likely came from the Underworld. It must be my brother making some significant move. With a smile, recounting the entirety of the underworld, the only two that could possibly challenge Hades were the River of Vows, Styx, seen only twice, and the Goddess of the Nether Moon, glimpsed once in wonder. Zeus vaguely remembered that the goddess he saw in the Spirit Realm was the embodiment of the Nether Moon. Now, he just hoped that the one clashing with Hades was not the River of Vows. Chapter 190: 35: Oblivion Chapter 190: Chapter 35: Oblivion No matter what, Zeus had once promised to be the guardian of oaths. If possible, he would rather not see Hades bear a grudge against the Styx River, as it would put him in a difficult position. After all, deep down, the Divine King did not wish to have a falling-out with the lord of oaths for the sake of Hades. As for the Nether Moon, that was an easier matter to deal with. Zeus could simply stand by the wall under the pretext of giving face to the Primordial Gods, watching Hades and his neighbor become enemies without compromising his own authority. Conveniently, Poseidon had his own foster father as an adversary in the vast ocean. If the Underworld could also have an existence to counterbalance Hades, then nothing could be better. Boom Lost in thought, Mount Olympus was shaken for the third time. Zeus knew that he should do something now. Under the watchful eyes of the gods, the Divine King continued to speak: In the past, I had made a promise: everything in the Underworld belongs to Hades, just as everything above the sea belongs to the Sea God. Even as the Divine King, I shall not interfere in their respective domains, so Hades has the right to do whatever he pleases in the underworld. However, his actions have ultimately disturbed the peace of the gods. Thus, I believe someone should look into the matter to understand the cause and effect. Zeus looked around, but the gods fell silent upon hearing his words. They had no interest in meddling in this affair. Merely from the disturbance, it was apparent that it was a confrontation between two powerful divine forces. Hades himself possessed a divine power level of 18 or 19, which would only become stronger when he wielded half the Underworlds authority. And the deity clashing with him must also be formidable. This effectively ruled out nearly all the deities present. Therefore, with the Divine King unable to go in person, they all turned their gazes towards the Sea Emperor and the Guardian Goddess Hestia, who had come for the feast. Under the gaze of all the gods, Poseidon remained unfazed, as he would not run errands for Zeus. Only Hestia stood up. This feeling was somewhat familiar to the ferryman of the Styx, but he couldnt remember where he had felt it before. This is the Underworld, indeed. Although desolate enough, it never lacks powerful deities. Dipping the oar into the water, the turbulent Acheron barely stabilized a fraction. Suppressing the restless Styx River, Charon couldnt help but feel reflective. The deities of the land had at least the vast sky and ocean, which could separate gods of different camps with distance, but the Underworld was different. Whether willing or not, Styx was right at the entrance of the Underworld; any who come and go must pass her. And the sky of the underground was nowhere near as high as that of the land above; the Nether Moon and the gray soil were almost directly opposite each other. Fortunately, my neighbor has always lacked presence; otherwise, it truly would be problematic. Glancing at the endlessly winding Styx River nearby, which conceptually encircles the Underworld seven times but in reality spans the breadth of the Underworld on one side and plunges into Tartarus on the other, Charon felt quite relieved. Thankfully, the eldest daughter of the God of the Ocean usually did not concern herself with world affairs. Otherwise, she too would be qualified to contend for the dominance of the Underworld. If the authority of the Underworld were divided into ten parts, Hades would hold two, the Underworld soil and Nether Moon each would have three, leaving Styx River with the remaining two parts. If Styx, as the oldest and mightiest of the rivers, demanded to rule all the rivers of the Underworld, Charon really didnt know whether to side with her or Hades. Although that Hades seemed a bit stronger Swoosh Lost in thought, a sudden disturbance from within the gates of the Underworld caught Charons attention; it was the sign of someone entering the Underworld. Under his watchful eye, a red light flashed and then stopped by the bank of the River of Sorrow. The light gradually faded, and the mild-mannered Guardian Goddess appeared. She floated by the river, looked at the core of the Underworld where gray and purple clashed in the distance, and then noticed the old man on the river. Chapter 191: 35: Oblivion_2 Chapter 191: Chapter 35: Oblivion_2 ` The situation was now clear; the one clashing with Hades was the rumored Goddess of the Nether Moon, an ancient deity who had long resided in the Spirit Realm. However, before proceeding, the goddess decided to first understand the situation here. Excuse me, are you the River God of this place? Her tone was calm; looking at the aged visage of the ferryman before her, Hestia didnt show any arrogance due to the difference in strength. On the contrary, she was quite polite. It was her first time at the Acheron River, as well as her first encounter with this Styx River ferryman. Although the ferrymans strength was not formidable, the Styx River seemed to be linked with the power of the Underworld, giving birth to a special force. This force was not strong in itself, but it shared a part of the essence of the Underworld. It could cause all things to sink, making any being that came into contact with it dwindle in their obsessiveness through suffering. Neither deities nor mortals could avoid it; only on the ferrymans wooden boat could one sidestep this force. Of course, this power definitely could not affect her personally. After all, the Underworld was not the Spirit Realm, and even though the River of Sorrow shared part of the essence of the Underworld, it also wasnt capable of touching the great symbols. As you can see, Your Highness Hestia, I am Charon, the ferryman of the River of Sorrow, currently serving Lord Hades by guarding the portals between the nether and the upper worlds, Charon rose from the wooden boat and bowed deeply. May I know your commands? The strife in the Underworld has affected the surface; I come by the Divine Kings order to investigate the cause, What do you know about this conflict? Consequently, it possessed a high level of rank, making even the goddess not exempt from its effects. ... Your Highness, it appears a new Styx River is being born, Perhaps because he was also a member of the Styx, Charon wasnt more severely affected than the potent goddess. He recognized why this strange aura was familiar to him; a similar phenomenon had occurred when he was born. Yet there was a difference. As one of the Styx Rivers, the ferryman could clearly feel that this new Styx River, like the Styx itself, was seemingly not solely under the influence of the Underworld. At the other end of it, a vast and majestic world was connecting to the Underworld like Tartarus, through the power of the new Styx River. What is this? Compared to the two deities at the edge of the Underworld, above the Fields of Truth, Liana and Hades were equally surprised. Hadess figure was somewhat disheveled, but he was not gravely injured. Earlier, even though he had the upper hand, Liana soon realized after a brief exchange that she seemed unable to handle him currently. This was not because the power of the Spirit Realm was insufficient, or even that it was lesser than half of the Underworlds sovereignty, but because she herself had encountered a bottleneck. There was plenty of power she could still draw upon, but Liana was no longer able to bear it. Empowered by the force of the interface, Liana, with her divine power just below the eighteenth level, stood at the peak of mighty divine power, with greatness just one step away. Yet as the Goddess of the Nether Moon, she was not the master of this world; she could not touch the sphere of greatness before her divine power had reached its zenith, a force she was temporarily unable to bear. In this situation, Liana and Hades were like two students who were already excellent but had also received extra credit. Although one had five hundred points and the other only fifty, faced with a test out of a hundred points, both good students could achieve full marks. However, fortunately, she had a Divine Artifact. If in the realm of divine power, Hades, bolstered by half the laws of the Underworld, stood equal to Liana, in the realm of Divine Artifacts, the Netherworld Kings Helmet of Invisibility paled in comparison. Chapter 192: 35: Oblivion_3 Chapter 192: Chapter 35: Oblivion_3 However, as the exchange of blows continued, something unexpected occurred. When the power of the Spirit Realm served as a medium through Liana and collided with the authority of the Underworld, a strange change began to emerge. In the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, the Divine Artifact used for erasing the memories of living beings suddenly collapsed of its own accord, forming a special fountain. Originally, it merely held [Memory], but now, it had gained an additional power. A new Styx River! With a grave expression, Hades, the rightful ruler of the Underworld, instantly understood what had happened. The birth of a Styx River required a cause: the Styx was born when the authority of the worlds oaths was delegated; Acheron came into being because the Underworld had a master, the river of fire was drawn by his own hand, and the scene before him was clearly a resonance between some power of the Spirit Realm and the Underworld, for the fourth Styx River was about to emerge. This would normally be a positive event, just as the birth of the natural gods signified the reinforcement of the current Laws in the previous two epochs; an increase in the number of Styx Rivers would also strengthen the power of the Underworld, but at the moment, Hades was not the least bit happy. Because Hades felt that, unlike the river of fire and the River of Sorrow, this new Styx River seemed, similar to the first Styx, not to be under the jurisdiction of the Underworlds Laws. Your Majesty. As the signs of the birth of the Styx River manifested, the confrontation between the two Principal Gods also came to a halt. Liana looked at the changes with some confusion, while Hades contemplated how to end this inexplicable battle. Taking this opportunity, the Naiad, who had been watching with a heart full of terror, finally overcame her fear and approached Hades side. Your Majesty, your Divine Palace just now I can see it, and this is not the place for you to be. A twitch appeared at the corner of his eye, and his tone was somewhat stiff. A palace was of little concern to Hades, but as his dwelling place, it represented his dignity. And yet, it was clear to anyone with eyes that he now had no way of handling the Goddess of the Nether Moon; he couldnt even manage a retaliatory strike of equal measureher abode was probably inside the Spirit Realm. And now that Minta had mentioned it again, it truly irritated Hades. This Nymph might not have any duplicitous intentions towards him, but she was certainly not the sharpest tool in the shed. Even the river extended further, disrupting some tributaries of the River of Fire and probing towards the gates of the Underworld. Finally, it halted just behind the River of Sorrow. Only then did Hades notice a familiar figure had appeared there. From now on, this will be Erinys River of Oblivion, and it should ease her burden somewhat. The souls of all beings shall flow from here into the Spirit Realm, cleansing themselves of their past along the way, before being reborn into samsara. And wherever the river flows, all beings will bear witness to this, thereby recognizing the greatness of the Spirit Realm. Pleased with her own arrangement, a river originating from the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm and situated at the very center of the seven layers naturally should pass through the axis of the Underworld. Turning to face Hades, Lianas mood seemed much improved. She remembered visiting Laine and Cronus a few times. Since everything of the Lord was right, naturally the Goddess of the Nether Moon should learn from it. This is probably what the Lord wanted me to learn by dealing with this alone. Feeling somewhat joyful, her tone became much milder. Looking at Hades in front of her, Liana spoke with an even voice: The angels of the Spirit Realm are loyal only to the creator of all things, this is the first time, and also the last, I will tell you this. Furthermore, guard the banks of the River of Oblivion well. Do not let the souls be stolen by other lives, for the fewer souls the Spirit Realm receives, the less power the light within the Nether Moon will have. Are you still willing to uphold our previous covenant? Ignoring his sister far off at the gates of the Underworld, Hades was surprised by Lianas words. He had thought that due to the conflict between them, their previous agreement no longer mattered. I dislike you, only out of personal distaste. But it does not concern the covenant you just made. Liana had been most influenced by two beings since her birth, one was Laine, and the other was Themis, and most of her understanding of the outside world came from the two. The latter needs no explanation, while the former, aside from playing a few word games when she was still weak, always kept his word. So as Liana said, as long as Hades did not first break his promise, she did not mind using the power of dominion to add some of the Nether Moons light to the Underworld. Chapter 193 - 36 Puppets, Sailboats, and Chessboards Chapter 193: Chapter 36 Puppets, Sailboats, and Chessboards If thats the case, I will make sure the souls in thisthis River of Oblivion are well taken care of. Although the Underworld is vast, and the newly-born Styx River has visibly begun to stretch out its tributaries, Hades found overseeing it a trivial matter. After all, the gods have already confirmed it. The belief born from solitary souls, compared to their living days, hardly exists; hence, it seems that no one would come to snatch such things in large quantities. Even if left unattended, its unlikely anything would happen. It had better be so. Tilting her head, Liana noticed a red light approaching in the distance. It seemed to be a deity from above, but it would take a considerable amount of time to reach here. The Underworld may not be as vast as the surface, but it had now expanded significantly. Starting today, the unclaimed magic power released by the Nether Moon will triple, as promised. As for how to build your Undead Kingdom, that will be your own affair. With the silver mirror in hand, Liana did not linger any longer. Under Hades gaze, her figure gradually became ethereal and finally disappeared without a trace. At the same time, the expanding Nether Moon slowly returned to normal, yet the magic power contained within its moonlight had indeed tripled. Though the concentration had only tripled, the impact on the emergence of wraith intelligence was more than tenfold. Now, the biggest issue had become how to acquire as many skeletal remains from above, especially those of humans. A moments honor or disgrace was trivial; when lacking power, he could relinquish even the Divine Kings throne, let alone a small matter of reputation. Once he completed his plan, those deities would naturally learn to keep silent. He adjusted his expression, trying to look as pitiful as possible. In the distance, Hestias silhouette was now faintly visible. ... The next day. Seismic disturbances ceased near Mount Olympus, affecting some oceans at most. Under the suppression of present powers, the Bronze Humanitys domain remained as peaceful as ever. Last night, in a remote corner of the tribe, Ande had waited very late for the big sister who had left halfway through to finally return, leaving the young boy quite famished. But this wasnt what Laine had asked for. He wasnt there to enforce laws and mistreat children. There was no intent to test Ande, and even the children of the Bronze Humanity couldnt truly be considered weak. In fact, after realizing that Liana had somehow gotten into a fight with Hades for unknown reasons, Laine had signaled that it was okay to start eating, but Ande had insisted on waiting. Little Ande was warm-hearted and kind. He didnt want the big sister to eat leftovers alone, so he was determined to wait for Lianas return. Laine could only sigh at this decisiondifferent folks, different strokes. Freed from the constraints of thought, the personalities among the Bronze Humanity had also become varied. There were arrogant ones like Priest Ossen, some who sneered and mocked Laines request for shelter, and naturally, there were those like Ande, who was full of kindness towards everything. Laine, however, did not know whether Ande could maintain such kindness when he grew up, as the Bronze Humanity faced their destined end. Maybe he could, but more likely he could not, yet Laine didnt care. He wasnt there to select the virtuous, and whether Ande became good or evil in the future was immaterial. Their fate was only intertwined for the time that Laine remained in the human tribe. Chapter 194 - 36 Puppets, Sailboats, and Chessboards_2 Chapter 194: Chapter 36 Puppets, Sailboats, and Chessboards_2 As for the future, that would be his own business. So, Liana, how did you end up fighting with Hades? Sitting at a small table in front of the house, Laine was holding a small knife, carving a wooden figure. On the table beside him lay many different kinds of wood carvings. They were exquisitely lifelike and looked no different from real people. Although Hades doesnt seem to be as content with his lot as he appears, he also doesnt seem like someone who would provoke you intentionally. He didnt ask much yesterday, but now that he had some free time, Laine was a bit curious. Since he had let Liana handle the matter on her own, he naturally wouldnt be peeking and watching all the time. As a result, he was completely clueless about how Hades had managed to offend his Angel. However, thinking about Lianas usual attitude towards the deities of the current world, it didnt seem surprising that they would end up fighting. ...He said some very annoying things, so I wanted to teach him a lesson, Liana said after a moments silence. Laine was somewhat surprised at her reply; the reason was not important, but it was the first time he saw Liana hesitate when facing her own problems. However, he only pondered briefly and did not continue to probe. As the lord of the Spirit Realm, he respected every Spirit Realm lifes right to independence, as long as it did not concern his own interests. During thousands of years of development, the Golden Humanity had already mastered all the skills passed down in the Civilization Slate, only lacking further innovation. In contrast, a mere decade or so was far from sufficient for the new Bronze Humanity to learn the legacies of their predecessors. Therefore, in such an era, even with the Fire that drove away calamities, they still needed to cut wood. Even with the evergreen fruit trees, they also needed to herd cattle and sheep. Ande was no exception. Early today, he had gone to a forest more than a dozen miles away to prepare fuel for the coming days. Big brother, Im back, Ande announced as he entered the courtyard and put down the bamboo basket loaded with firewood, wiping off the sweat on his face. If this scene were witnessed by people from later times, they would definitely accuse Laine of exploiting a child, but to the big and small in this courtyard, it seemed perfectly normal. Laine felt it was justified, for what he was about to give Ande was far more valuable than what the latter had given. Ande also felt it was justified, for he realized that Laine knew a lot. Ande wasnt stupid; he had his guesses about Laines identity. Perhaps this big brother was a skilled craftsman. Youre back, thats good, come here, Ande, Laine said, finishing the final stroke and examining the wooden doll in his hand. Perfect in appearance, the inside was also filled with organs, blood vessels, and meridians indistinguishable from those of a real body. He hadnt used any extraordinary power; this was the pinnacle of mortals craftsmanship, enhanced by his Godhood. Of course, without a transcendent physique, it would have been absolutely impossible to master the technique of projecting force through the exterior without damaging the wood. Come on, pick one, Laine beckoned to Ande. On the stone table at the moment, there were varied dolls, including a small wooden sailboat that didnt yet exist in this era, and a chessboard complete with diverse chess pieces. These were the results of Laines carvings today. Of course, they were not Divine Artifacts with extraordinary effects; they were simply ordinary wood carvings. Chapter 195: 36 Puppets, Sailboats, and Chessboards_3 Chapter 195: Chapter 36 Puppets, Sailboats, and Chessboards_3 I... choose one? With a mixture of surprise and hesitation, Ande, still a child at first glance, had taken a liking to these various toys. But he knew such exquisite items must be rare, and he didnt know if he should accept this gift. Yes, of course, but they are not toys. Tapping the table with his fingers, Laine said with a smile. In fact, I am going to teach you a skill as a way to repay you for the disturbance these past few days, as well as the rent for the time I will be staying with you. Skillyou are a Priest! Blurted out, though not knowing what rent was, Ande understood what skills were. Admiration gleamed in his eyes, and he inadvertently began to speak respectfully. Though Bronze Humanity remained primitive, with the development of the tribes, a hierarchy had begun to emerge. Undoubtedly, the Priests were the highest-ranking individuals under the creator. They could communicate with deities, follow alongside Prometheus, receive teachings from the creator, and convey his will. Besides the Priests, the next tier was the craftsmen. All the skills humans possessed came from the old times, from Prometheuss teachings, and clearly, the Forethinker could not teach the tens of thousands of humans following him at the same time. Moreover, different skills required a varied number of people. Unlike herding or farming, bronze smithing, temple relief carving, and some tool-making methods were knowledge only a few needed to master; there was no need to disseminate it to all of humanity. In such situations, Prometheus came up with a solution. He selected the most intelligent among humans, who were also the predecessors of the Priests. The Forethinker sequentially taught different skills to them, then had them pass these on to other suitable humans. From then on, Priests, those with special skills, and ordinary Bronze Humanity formed the most primitive three classes. However, due to the presence of the creator, although the former had a higher status, there were yet no oppressive relations among people. In Andes eyes, he had originally thought that Laine was the second type, but now he realized that Laine, claiming to teach him skills, might very well be the first type. Facing Andes question, Laine didnt plan to keep any secrets. He first pushed the chessboard in front of him, along with the set of chess pieces on it. The first one is Chess. The wooden chessboard was filled with stone chess pieces, each with a different style. There were King, Queen, as well as Minister, Knight, Slave. Current Bronze Humanity undoubtedly couldnt grasp these concepts, but they didnt need to. After all, the rules of the chess game were just that, someone who doesnt know what chariot, horse, cannon in Chinese Chess are will not be prevented from learning the games rules. Its something for entertainment; it can bring joy and satisfaction to people. During its use, people will follow special rules to command the chess pieces on either side, letting them battle each other on the board. Whoever captures the opponents king first wins the game. People can enjoy the happiness of victory, and if they wish, they can also prepare a small prize beforehand. Speaking with a smile, Laine explained what Chess was, trying to make it understandable to Ande. If you choose this, then I will teach you how to make the chess equipment, how to define different game rules, and the key to winning against your opponent. Hesitating for a moment, as interesting as it sounded, Ande felt that Chess didnt seem as useful as skills like smithing tools or brewing Nectar. After all, humans at the time didnt have much demand for entertainment. Hmm... What about this one? Feeling that the first option wasnt quite to his liking, Ande glanced at Laines expression, thinking he was being covert, and then pointed to some other items on the table. This one is a boat, a tool for traveling on water. Still smiling, Laine reached out and picked up a wooden basin filled with water, then put the wooden boat on it. Chapter 196: 37 Script Chapter 196: Chapter 37 Script This is a ship, it can carry hundreds or thousands of humans sailing on the sea, as well as allow people to explore islands and catch fish. If you choose this, then I will teach you how to make ships of different sizes, the skills needed to navigate the seas, and the ability to identify directions by the stars and compass. Having placed several chess pieces on the wooden ship, Laine blew gently at the sails, and the little ship began to circle the rim of the wooden basin. Watching this scene, Ande felt some temptation. The tribe was located next to a river, so he knew it was difficult for humans to stay in water for long periods. But with this thing called ship, all these problems could be solved. Yet after hesitating for a moment, Ande still shook his head. ...Priest, I remember the creator once said that the great Divine King forbade humans from approaching the ocean. Exploring islands, catching fish, all sounded very useful, but the premise was set upon the ability to step into the ocean; small rivers didnt require these. To prevent the secrets related to faith from leaking prematurely, Zeus not only refrained from building a temple for his foster parents, promoting their names, but he also set the ocean as a forbidden zone for humans. Mortals could not defy the commands of the Divine King, so this thing named ship naturally had no place to be used. Then lets look at the third option, but this is the last one. After being rejected twice in a row, Laine showed no sign of irritation. The table was now considerably emptier, with only various sizes of figurines remaining. Some were tall, some were boldly stout, and they included both men and women. However, for some reason, Ande always felt that they looked a bit like the statues in the temple. The third one is drama. And these in front of you, I call them puppets. He nodded affirmatively; among the three choices, the last one was undoubtedly the most in line with Andes wishes. To learn skills, especially such interesting ones, he felt truly blessed by the gods at that moment, to have encountered such good fortune. Alright, then. Since thats the case, well start our lessons tomorrow. But before that, go and chop some more wood. Smiling, Laine pointed to the wooden frame that Ande had just set down. As a beginner, while learning knowledge is important, practice is also indispensable. Ah? Alright, then. Despite a bitter expression, Ande picked up the bamboo basket and put it on his back again. If chopping more wood meant learning a skill, who knows how many people would be eager to do it. With the basket on his back, he walked out of the small courtyard, while behind him, Laine caressed the puppet in his hand as he watched Andes retreating figure. If only the audience were considered, Andes choice wasnt particularly good. Humans are currently forbidden to sail, but in the future, the sea will undoubtedly become an indispensable part of human life, and even at the end of the Bronze Age, there would have been a place for it. The current humans werent yet talking about spiritual entertainment, but in the future, chess would definitely become a more widely spread form of entertainment than drama. But Laine thought that perhaps for Ande, his choice had no errors. After all, there were still gods in this world, and Laine wouldnt treat him the way he did Hecate. Thinking like this, some choices that look good might actually be a mistake. And theres him Gently tapping on the table, Laines gaze pierced through the walls, casting a glance at the neighboring stone house. The owner of the house was named Kolon, a Second Order of the Bronze Humanity, a craftsman responsible for making stoves and also a student of the priest of Hestias temple, the goddess of fire and protection. Of course, the key point was, he was the Bronze Human who had refused Laines request to stay. Chapter 197: 37 Script_2 Chapter 197: Chapter 37 Script_2 The reason he had coincidentally chosen him before was that, in Laines perception, he was the one with the highest aptitude among the nearby humans. Yet even so, Kolons ability was actually quite limited, at least not sufficient to directly bear the power of a divine nature. But now, from Laines detached perspective, he unexpectedly discovered that a connection of destiny had formed between Kolon and Ande at some point. Although this connection was still weak, if nothing unexpected happened, as Laine gave Ande more recompense, the bond would become clearer. Destiny is indeed elusive, he said, shaking his head slightly. Although Laine could have solved this issue early on, he did nothing. By the day he left, Ande would no longer be the weak child he was today. By then, he could resolve the trouble on his own. So from that day onward, Laine, having acquired the new identity of Priest, did not conceal his existence but openly started teaching Ande the knowledge of drama. In this remote inner-village living area, the sudden appearance of a priest who did not stay in The Temple but instead lived in the homes of others was an abnormal situation. Yet, under the influence of the subtle manipulation of the mind, the nearby humans naturally accepted this fact. They were just somewhat envious that a moment of kindness had brought Ande an unexpected gain. But that was as far as it went. At that time, the meager spiritual and material life had not given Bronze Humanity a clear understanding of class, their envy towards Ande was mostly because he could engage with new things unfamiliar to ordinary people. Compared to their monotonous lives, the novelty and adoration brought by these special skills were the sources of Humans desire for the craftsman class. In this manner, more than twenty years passed in the blink of an eye. ... Having what others didnt have set them apart from ordinary people. Some even thought there should be deliberately established rules about what only priests could possess, that which others should not use casually, to reflect the nobility of those near the gods. Still, since the creator was indeed still around, in the end, no one brought this matter to light. Ande knew about this, but to him, it didnt much matter who the audience for his performances was. Uncle Kolon, good morning. I didnt expect you to come back here today, As he turned a corner and nodded a greeting to a few more Bronze individuals, Ande unexpectedly saw his old neighbor. He paused briefly before cheerfully calling out a greeting. It was quite a coincidence that, being craftsmen themselves, even after moving to a new place, they didnt live too far apart from each other they were just no longer neighbors. Hmph! However, faced with Andes enthusiasm, all he received in return was a cold snort. Kolon gave Ande a chilly glance, his lips moved as if he had something to say, but eventually, he didnt speak and turned his head to leave. Sigh, With a sigh, seeing this, Ande said no more; after all, it wasnt just a day or two that Kolon had an issue with him. Initially, there were just some disputes, but as Andes fame grew, Kolons resentment intensified. Like how among priests, those responsible for the annual sacrifices in the Great Temple normally had higher status than others, and those serving the Divine King even more so, it was the same among craftsmen. Seeing that because of a momentary choice he had missed out on a windfall, Kolon dared not lash out at the unfamiliar Priest, but that didnt prevent him from targeting Ande. Chapter 198: 37 Script_3 Chapter 198: Chapter 37 Script_3 However, this kind of targeting seemed fruitless, and thus, in recent years, as Andes fame grew higher, even the Kolon family seldom returned home. Fortunately, the construction of hearths in this era was inherently difficult, whether they were household bronze or communal stone ones, and they couldnt be completed within small rooms. Therefore, even if he lived at the place where he worked every day, it hardly affected Kolons life. Mr. Laine, I have returned. Having walked some distance, his home was now in sight. Still, Ande first knocked on the neighboring courtyard gate and then greeted with a respectful tone. Come in, the door isnt locked. Creak Upon hearing that, Ande pushed open the wooden gate and stepped into the courtyard. Since moving to a new place to live, Ande and Laine naturally became neighbors. Although as Ande learned more and more, his time spent performing alone outside was becoming longer, he always remembered to visit his teacher first each time he returned, even though the other party had never formally acknowledged him as a student. Mr. Laine, this is a specialty of Giant Wood Town, Ive brought some back especially for you. Entering the courtyard, Ande spoke with a smile, looking at Laine who was sitting and reading in a reclining chair. The term town was merely a description of a new settlement, nothing like the villages and towns of later eras. Giant Wood Town was a newly established small settlement named for its proximity to an ancient forest. As for the so-called speciality Ande brought, it was the heartwood of those ancient trees, which was perfect for making wooden carvings. You are considerate. Nodding, indicating Ande to set down the items, Laine shifted his gaze from the book in his hands. Since you are here, as usual, tell me about your journey. Over the years, your reputation has indeed grown. Its all thanks to Mr. Laines teachings, otherwise I wouldnt have reached where I am today. Andes tone was sincere, without any hint of self-satisfaction; he was very clear about the source of his success today. Ande then recounted to Laine his recent experiences on the road, including the reasons behind the establishment of Giant Wood Town, the dirt roads connecting several residences, and the cars pulled by livestock that could be used for transportation. In the past, only the Sun God and Moon God were said to have their divine chariots, one supposedly born in a previous age, the other several decades ago, but now the human tribes also had their own vehicles. Whats this? Why are there no words in this book? Curiously taking it in his hand, Ande was a bit curious. He had seen books before. As early as in the Golden Age, humans had already learned simple papermaking techniques, but it was never widely used. Humans demand for paper stemmed from the need for extensive writing, meant for communication and knowledge dissemination. However, the currently settled humans who were without offspring temporarily had no such need. Moreover, compared to paper, stone carvings and sheepskin had a clearly longer lifespan. This is for you, an endless blank notebook. You can write your plays in it. Compared to scrolls, its more portable and easier to write on. Waving his hand, Laine leaned back in his recliner. Alright, that will be all. Youve been out for a long time; hurry back and rest. I wont take up more of your time. Speaking with Mr. Laine, how could that be a waste of time. Smiling in response, Ande also got ready to leave. As he approached the gate, just as he turned to close it, a sudden sense of reverie overtook him when he looked at Laine, lying in the shade of the trees. The ages of the Bronze Humanity when they were created were not all the same, even those created in the same batch. On this trip, invited to perform far away, he saw a human who had started to show signs of aging. Gray hairs appeared amongst the dark ones, wrinkles lined the face, and the strength was no longer what it used to be. Looking at the other, for the first time Ande felt a reverence for time and life. He did not know if he would end up like this, although Mr. Laine had said that he would have a long life ahead of him, but still, his emotions fluctuated somewhat. But Mr. Laine was different. Over twenty years had passed, and he seemed to be unchanged since their first meeting, not even by the slightest degree. It is said that priests can gain the deities special favor; maybe thats the reward Mr. Laine has received. But then again, which deitys priest is Mr. Laine? No sooner had this thought flashed through his mind than it was subconsciously dismissed. Ande closed the door behind him and walked towards his own dwelling place. The physical exhaustion was secondary; this journey had truly made Ande feel a bit of mental weariness. Now, he planned to get a good sleep. Ande returned to his small courtyard and even in his dreams, he was haunted by the history of the Golden Humanity. The encounter with a Golden Human Laine mentionedhe took it as a joke because everyone knew the Golden Age had long since perished. But what he did not know was that, just moments apart, not far from Giant Wood Town, a man wrapped in animal skins was staring blankly at the primitive wooden walls in the distance, lost in thought. Chapter 199: 38 Ranks Chapter 199: Chapter 38 Ranks ` Alone, Cohen walked across the wild lands for decades. Decked in stars and moon, day and night, he crossed mountains, traversed wastelands, went through forests, waded through rivers, and once even crossed a desert, forded a swamp, and faced down thunderstorms. Unlike before, the landscape of Chaos had become increasingly varied and dangerous. He had seen a nine-headed serpent as tall as a mountain and killed a giant worm lurking beneath the sands. Throughout his journey, even though the power derived from a special substance had stopped increasing after a while, the energy emanating from within him had grown considerably stronger. Gradually, after defeating a two-headed monster bird capable of spitting thunder, Cohen started to explore, in addition to his travels, what exactly this energy born from his flesh and blood was, how to enhance it, and how to use it better. But Cohen had no teacher, and no one could be his teacher in this area; he was the first and so far the only one. Thus, he had to study alone, and his only reference was the golden colloids integrated into his body. Although most of the information it transmitted was useless, there was still some valuable content. With this knowledge, Cohen gradually understood the essence of some powers, especially the most crucial breakthrough that had occurred within him. On the day Mount of the Gods collapsed, Cohen had broken through his bottleneck in a crisis, advancing his internal energy further. And the most intuitive manifestation of that breakthrough was that his physique could to a certain extent touch upon the Law. At first, Cohen didnt know what the Law was, but the knowledge infused by the mysterious substance remedied his lack of understanding. And the two unexpected beings he encountered a few years ago further resolved his doubts. Of course, this also shattered the sanctity of the gods in his heart once again. The realm of the Transcendent, Legendary huh... Its quite an ironic title. Compared to the socially laden term Legendary, Cohen preferred the simplicity of using numbers to describe his power. He called the initial state of his energy First Order, the state where the energy could briefly boost his physique Second Order, and the domains where he could extend it to external objects, or wound people through the air, Third Order and Fourth Order respectively. As for advancing further, the domain called Transcendent and Legendary was naturally referred to by Cohen as Fifth Order. Now, he felt that he must have made another breakthrough, which that person called High-order Legendary, also the last step before self-born divinity. To Cohen, however, he simply termed it as Sixth Order. Yet at this point, he once again felt he had encountered an insurmountable obstacle. Cohen didnt pay much attention to this, considering that, from what he had experienced in the past few years, there were few beings on earth who could be his match. Heading east all the way until today, the new generation of Humans he had been searching for was right in front of his eyes. But Cohen was somewhat unsure what to do for the moment, whether to speak to them directly or to observe silently for a while first? Hey, the one up ahead Although you wont be able to see the play, theres other entertainment today. A fellow who spread disrespectful Speech about the gods in public is about to be judged by the Priests of The Temple. With an expression of eager anticipation for the spectacle, the young man waved Cohen over. Dont just stand there like an idiot, go change your clothes first. A disrespectful person toward the gods, I really want to hear what kind of things he can come up with. Disrespectful towards the gods? The Temple? Priests? And the creator mentioned by the young man. He seized several keywords in an instant, but Cohen refrained from asking blindly. Although he felt a little bad deceiving the enthusiastic young man, he still didnt want to expose his identity. Considering the vanished bodies and collapsed Temples, Cohen didnt know what attitude the gods held towards the Golden Humanity of old, but before clarifying the situation, he planned to act cautiously. Ever since excavating the Temple ruins, Cohen felt that his changes were far greater than those in the past few millennia. Then... thank you... very much. Cohens voice was somewhat indistinct, but the young man didnt seem to mind. My name is Evans, whats yours? Cohen, my name is Cohen. This time, the Golden Human King enunciated his words with clarity. Alright, Brother Cohen, follow me this way. Following behind the young man, Cohen stepped into a human settlement once again after many years. Looking around, he felt both unfamiliar and familiar with everything. The skills passed down from the Golden Age could still be seen in traces. However, the attire and Speech of the passersby had changed greatly from the past. Yet, relying on the ability granted by that mysterious substance, Cohen vaguely sensed that the biggest difference in current humans from the past was not their appearance, but their spirit. There were the kind, the hospitable, the upright, but there were also some not like that. Behind their smiles, what was hidden were negative emotions. And many more humans possessed both qualities. Chapter 200: 39 Hephaestus Chapter 200: Chapter 39 Hephaestus Mount Olympus, within the Queen of Gods bedchamber. Snap Above Mount Olympus, inside a resplendent great hall, a delicately crafted crystal vessel shattered on the ground. The golden crown wobbled, Heras chest heaved with intense agitation, and the air around her distorted under the force she unconsciously released. As the Heavenly Empress who shared divine authority with the Divine King, Hera had thought herself to be the most venerable goddess in the world. Especially after learning the mysteries of faith, she believed she could reign eternally with Zeus, instead of fading away like the two generations of divine kings before them. But now, she found her previous thoughts to be laughable. The Divine King had never broken his promise; he truly shared everything with Hera, but he would never seal his words permanently, just like now. The godhood of Fertility informed the Heavenly Empress that another deity was being conceived in the world. And because of her relationship with the new gods parents, Hera felt this very distinctly. Because the source of the new divine bloodline was her husband and her sister. Hera thought she had shown magnanimity by tolerating Eurynome and the three Graces, even ignoring Leto, that frail goddess, but clearly, the Divine King thought she could be even more generous. So he turned to Demeter, which was precisely what Hera could not tolerate. Leto, Eurynomethey posed no threat with their insignificant godhood, but Demeter, now known to humans as the Goddess of Agriculture, was different. Even knowing that the contract that shared divine authority with Zeus was unbreakable, the Heavenly Empress still felt a surge of panic. As a daughter of the Divine King born before Hera became the Heavenly Empress, to demonstrate her generosity, Hera kept the three Graces close to her side and even showed extra courtesy to the Oceanid, Eurynome. Thus, despite clearly being love rivals, Hera now felt Eurynome and her could be considered somewhat trustworthy. Albeit slightly so. Your Majesty, you called for me? With a slight bow, Aglaea noticed the broken vessel on the ground. Clearly, the Heavenly Empress had not been in a good mood before. ...Aglaea, as the hostess of Mount Olympus, the globally recognized Heavenly Empress, I have just been bestowed a responsibility by the world. I will bear forth a deity on my own, as Mother Earth did before, as a response to the worlds favor towards me. Bowing her head, Aglaea remained silent. I will give birth to him as soon as possible. If all goes well, he will become my firstborn son, a member of Olympus. But if something goes wrong then he is not my child, and you must find him a suitable family. I need you to secretly choose a location in advance and later report to me, do you understand my meaning? Aglaea certainly understood Heras intent. Clearly, the Heavenly Empress in charge of Fertility sensed something amiss and did not wish her first child to possess any deficiencies, in any sense. In such a case, the seas promised by the Divine King himself would be a suitable place. The Heavenly Empress probably didnt trust her brother to handle this matter well, so she decided to leave it to Aglaeas mother, the Oceanid Eurynome, to deal with the problem. However, more importantly, Hera probably wanted to keep all this hidden from the Divine King. As you command, Your Majesty. Chapter 201: 39 Hephaestus_2 Chapter 201: Chapter 39 Hephaestus_2 Although she didnt want to get involved in this matter, as the youngest and smartest of the three Graces, Aglaea knew she had no choice but to agree. However, thinking about the Olympian gods subtle fear of the God of the Ocean, Aglaea felt that perhaps her aunts family, who lived far away, were more suitable to take on this heavy responsibility. After all, getting close to Poseidon meant she could no longer be favored by King Zeus, so doing something for the Heavenly Empress, she thought, they would not refuse. Very well, then you may go, Nodding with satisfaction, Hera did not realize that in such a short time, Aglaea had already thought of a solution. She simply signaled for the other to leave. When she was once again alone in the palace, looking at the empty halls, anger once again surged uncontrollably in the heart of the Heavenly Empress. Her own sister, Demeter, Hera had thought was uninvolved with the worlds strife, but, to her dismay, she had betrayed her. As for Zeus, Hera knew that his inability to restrain himself was the root of all problems, yet she couldnt do anything about him. Hushstay calm. And this child, was he influencing me just now? Striving to calm her emotions, Hera unexpectedly discovered that perhaps due to the negative emotions she had infused into the embryo, this newly born deity seemed to have a closer connection with her. This gave Hera a vague glimpse of the future, revealing that he seemed to possess divine authority related to the earth and fire. He should not be weak. She breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously. If she could give birth to a normal, powerful deity, that would certainly be best. Yet feeling this connection, the Heavenly Empress couldnt help but recall the source of her negative emotions. A husband, a sister, and the child soon to be born. Zeus, this had better be the last time, Her expression was cold. In just a decade or so, the once bright and kindly goddess seemed to have accepted reality. At this moment, Hera silently made a decision. This at times caused Cohen to feel frustrated. But now, it ironically served as a pillar for his past convictions. Everything he saw in the ruins made the King of Men doubt the gods, but to completely deny the faith he had held for thousands of years, the belief that Golden Humanity had clung to, was somewhat unacceptable to him. Fortunately, Cohen found that there seemed to be differences among these deities. Now, he wanted to know why, even though they are all gods, the past Titans, the current Olympian Gods, and that unnamed deity differed so greatly. Intuition told him that the reason behind this might just be the answer he had been searching for. Brother Cohen, why are you zoning out again? Lost in thought, Evanss voice instantly brought Cohens attention back. ...Sorry, the place I used to live in is quite different from here. Snapping back to reality, Cohen gave Evans an apologetic smile, his face still a bit unnatural. After all, even if it was for self-preservation, hiding his origin from others still contradicted the conduct that the King of Men had followed in the past. Its normal for things to be different. Giant Wood Town is near the forest and lacks stone. Apart from The Temple, there are hardly any stone structures. Its normal for you to find it new. If youre not in a hurry to get back, you could stay in town for a while, but for now, weve arrived. With an understanding nod, Evans gestured for Cohen to look ahead at a place dense with crowds. Do you remember what I told you before? ...You mean, those unbelievers? With just a bit of thought, Cohen recalled what Evans had previously told him. It seems that in Giant Wood Town, there are some who are unwilling to offer sacrifices to deities anymore, which undoubtedly angered the priests in charge of The Temple. Today, in front of everyone, the priests are set to announce the verdict on their punishment. Thats right, them. Nodding, Evans showed an intrigued expression, In front of King Zeuss temple, the goddess of justice and laws sacrifice will publicly adjudicate the fate of those irreverent ones today. Of course, the creator once said that the revered goddess always listens fully to both sides in the Divine Court before making a just judgment, so the priests are following suit, ready to give those unbelievers a chance to speak, and then find and criticize their faults in public. Speaking of which, Ive been quite curious for a long time about what they could possibly say. Chapter 202: 40: No Trust Chapter 202: Chapter 40: No Trust In the spacious open space at the center of Giant Wood Town, it was already bustling with people. Directly opposite The Temple of the King of All Gods, Zeus, a temporary wooden stage had been erected. It was originally prepared for a theater performance that had just concluded, but now it had been expanded, and several additional rows of seats were added. Andes performance only required one person, but the judgment of the non-believers had gathered all the towns beings of certain status. The priests from the Temple of Law undoubtedly took the prime position, as they would be the ones to deliver the verdict of this trial. However, judges should not step down into the arena, so the ones who actually scolded the non-believer were the others seated on the stage. By now, half of the chairs in front of the tables on the stage were already filled. They chatted and laughed with one another, the atmosphere relaxed, not taking the upcoming proceedings to heart as the outcome of the trial was self-evident. Humans were created by the gods, and the creator still exists in the Mortal Realm; the blessings of the gods are real. They simply could not imagine what Speech the non-believer could muster to absolve himself. Instead of a trial, it was more like an entertainment event. Due to that master playwright, Giant Wood Town, which was recently built, had seen a massive influx of outsiders. Therefore, in the name of the gods, holding an event under the pretext of judging the non-believers was why The Temples priests were so enthusiastic. They had even thought out the punishment for the poor soul in advancelet him serve The Temple for the rest of his life. After all, there was no death penalty for humans at this time, nor had the gods explicitly stated what to do with non-believers. Most importantly, the man hadnt yet committed any truly blasphemous act. His current actions resembled those of a madman who had suddenly lost his mind, although everyone who had interacted with him felt he was a decent individual. So what exactly did that non-believer do, did he refuse to offer Sacrifices to the deity? Standing among the crowd beneath the stage, Cohen, relying on his superior physique and sense of balance, stood atop an irregular boulder. From there, the entirety of the stage was in clear view. Thats not the case. Although there have been some who disrespect the gods by not offering Sacrifices, this non-believer is different, Gripping Cohens sleeve tightly, Evans was also standing at the top of the boulder now. The surface of the stone was very smooth, and without Cohen, he felt that he might fall off at any time. However, alongside the nerves, Evans felt a bit of excitement, which was why he chose to remain up there. ...The unbeliever you spoke of, is it that man in black? Cohens tone unchanged, but strength had already begun circulating within him. The young man in black looked handsome and had a gentle smile, nothing like the foolish unbeliever of the rumors. In him, however, Cohen felt a subtle sense of threat. Beyond that, there was an emotion that was negative to the extreme. Yes, thats him. What, have you seen him before? Sensing the change in Cohens attitude, Evans could not help but ask. ...Dont know him. By the way, do you know his name? Ever since he had spotted the other party, Cohens eyes had not shifted away. This was a dangerous individual, yet if possible, he did not wish to engage with him here. After all, an existence that could make him feel even a hint of threat, even if not a match for him, could easily destroy the small town with the traces of their battle. Clearly, Evans beside him had no idea that both he and the distant unbeliever were such characters. He and everyone else in the town were teetering on the brink of life and death. His name? Its a bit of a mouthful. Let me think After a moments thought, Evans said with certainty: Mephisto, or Mephistopheles? Anyway, they sound pretty similar, who knows. Now that the man himself has arrived, the trial should be about to begin. I hope this guy doesnt just stand there speechless before the priests. At the very least, he should say something, dont you think thats the idea? Cohen did not respond. Just arriving in the humans tribe and crashing into such a special individual, he did not know whether it was coincidence or something else. But it must be said, listening to Evans, Cohen couldnt help feeling a bit of anticipation for the trial to come, despite his wariness. Although he was clueless as to why such a dangerous individual would come to face trial, the reality was such, and Cohen wasnt about to dig deeper. But what kind of statement would such a negatively charged individual make about faith and the deities? On this, Cohen, who was on a journey in search of answers, was very eager to find out. Chapter 203 - 41: Trial Chapter 203: Chapter 41: Trial Withdrawing his confronting gaze, Mephisto continued on his way. His face still bore a smile, as if nothing had happened. However, clearly, to both parties from the earlier eye contact, the existence of the other was unexpected and could not be ignored. Strange... a demigod, perhaps, but not quite. Ordinary demigods dont make me feel threatenedwithout Divine Power, he might be even stronger than me. And what is he here for... Before I came to the Mortal Realm, I only heard about the existence of wizards, a power controlled by the Goddess of the Magic Net before she ascended to godhood. I didnt expect there to be a different method that allows mortals to wield power. Contemplating internally, Mephisto wasnt overly worried, only somewhat surprised and curious. Previously, when humans lived together, this great demon from the Nine Hells naturally didnt dare to do anything under the watchful eye of Prometheus. But to his surprise, upon arriving in this newly established town of just a couple of years, he encountered an extraordinary character. The individual possessed divine power, which was why Mephisto initially thought he was a demigod. But after sensing just a bit, he dismissed that guess. The divine power stemmed from the light rain from decades ago, now present within many creatures of the land. Presumably, the human also got his from the same sourcebut what truly made Mephisto wary was the mans vigorous vitality and formidable physique. He had no doubt that all the tactics available to him in the present world would likely have little effect on the other man, who could easily tear apart those behemoths with Divine Blood flowing through them, using just his bare hands. Fortunately, it seemed that the man had no intention of fighting him in Giant Wood Town. So, todays plan would proceed as usual. The priests have been living too comfortably, holding onto the hope that their acts of deceiving the deities would go unnoticed or, even if discovered, not be pursued by the gods. And so, he decided to take matters into his own hands and add a shovelful of dirt to their graves. He hoped that under the threat of reality, they would make some right choices. Mephisto, let me advise you one last time. If you retract your earlier Speech now and pray devoutly in The Temple, you can still be forgiven. While pondering, Mephistos presence became noticed by an increasing number of people. Some came for the spectacle, some held faces of disdain, but all made way for him, opening up a path to the platform. As one of the main characters of the day, no one wished to obstruct his arrival. Perhaps out of goodwill or to ensure the appearance of rules in the trial, when Mephisto reached the platform, a priest dedicated to the Goddess of Hearthfire sternly issued a final warning to him. I appreciate your kindness, Your Excellency, but I maintain my innocence. Moreover, I believe that everyone will soon come to agree with my thoughts. Taking a deep breath, the host had to suppress his emotions, no longer addressing Mephisto, but turning to the crowd of onlookers instead. Ladies and gentlemen, I believe you all know the reason why we are gathered here today. He, Mephisto, a resident of Giant Wood Town, and like us, a human created by the gods. He openly admits his disbelief, and thinks that humans should not have faith in the deities, an undoubtedly intolerable wickedness. However, as Bronze Humanity worshiping the gods, we will give him the right to argue his case fairly in front of The Temple, rather than judge him blindly. Now, please be quiet! After saying these final words and the scene fell silent, the host stepped back and looked at a middle-aged man sitting on the left. That was Devos, the Priest in Giant Wood Town responsible for the worship of the Divine King, said to be a friend of the High Priest Ossen. Receiving the hosts gaze, he nodded in acknowledgment and then stood up, looking towards Mephisto who stood in the center of the platform. As the person of highest status here, it was proper for him to speak first. Mephisto, as a Priest of the Divine King, I cannot understand your lack of faith, for the gods are so magnificent; as a human created by the gods, I equally cannot understand your lack of faith, for they are so benevolent. Now, in front of so many humans, could you elucidate your views to us, tell everyone the reason behind your disbelief? Perhaps to make the trial more interesting, Devos did not attack with words right from the start. The onlooking crowd seemed to approve of his words, although they had come to understand the thoughts of this unbeliever through various means, it certainly wasnt as authentic as hearing it from his own lips. Of course, in fact, I have been waiting for quite a while today. Under the scrutiny of the crowd, Mephisto spoke with a smile, yet none of the humans present could understand the underlying meaning of his words. The main reason I stand here today, opposing faith yet not ritual, is because in my view, the spiritual and the material do not mix, just like ritual and faith are not the same. The gods possess powers far beyond mortals, they can bring benefits to humans, so humans should rightfully express their respect through rituals, which is beyond reproach, but faith is different. Faith means to recognize all the thoughts of an existence, or to rely on an existence for hope, and in this regard, the gods obviously do not have the qualifications to be believed in. Surveying his surroundings, Mephisto finally reiterated: The Divine King is above all gods, the gods obey him, honor him, but they do not have faith in him, for the relationship between the Divine King and the gods is mutual dependency. Without the regular deities, the Divine Kings throne loses its value; the status of a Priest is above that of the common man, people respect you, follow your instructions, but they do not have faith in you, because the relationship between Priests and common men is also one of mutual dependency, without ordinary humans, there would be no need for Priests. My denial of faith is not a denial of the gods power and existence, but rather a denial of their higher status. I acknowledge sacrifice, but not faith, because in my view, gods and humans are not one-sided in their needs for each other, there is mutual necessity. Given this, then faith naturally does not have a soil to exist upon. Chapter 204 - 42 God and Man Chapter 204: Chapter 42 God and Man Absurd. No sooner had Mephisto finished speaking than a priest stood up. Since you admit that gods bestow material blessings upon humans, you shouldnt deny faith. Its outrageous to rely on deities for your current life and yet not want to believe in them. Where is such a good thing? The onlooking crowd nodded in agreement, reasoning that where there is gain, there should be giving, which seemed fair. Yet faced with the oppositions accusation, Mephisto appeared calm and unruffled. Your Excellency, I believe you may have misunderstood my words. Besides humans, animals can reproduce; they are born because of their parents and exist during their youth due to their parents, hence they respect them, but this is not faith; deities also have descendants, born of their parents, whom they respect, but this, too, is unrelated to faith. I acknowledge sacrifices but not faith because these two are separate and should not be confused. Gratitude towards helpers, awe of power, and recognition of their spirit and actions are entirely different things, dont you think? When Mephisto had finished speaking, the high platform fell silent for a brief moment. The spectators, who had expected the unbeliever to utter some laughable remarks only to be easily refuted by them, began to feel, after listening seriously to his explanation, that somehow it made some sense. Indeed, deities are of great help to humans; without gods, humans might, like ordinary beasts, be running about to avoid monsters with extraordinary powers and have no fixed abode. But gratitude and faith should not be treated as the same, for if one person saves another, the saved does not become the saviors disciple. Mephisto, you are just twisting the Deitys intentions, said a voice after a while. On the platform stood a tall young man, breaking the calm. He was a priest of the Sea God Poseidon, and it was a pity that because of the Divine Kings edict, humans could no longer approach the sea, and thus The Temple of the Sea God had always lacked presence. You think humans can repay the gods blessings with sacrifices without having to believe in them. But what use are mortal sacrifices to the gods? They only care about the sincerity of the one who offers the sacrifices. Gods measure the level of devotion by the number of sacrifices offered by mortals, and its the devotion that gods cherish. If everyone doesnt believe in gods, then whats the point of offering sacrifices to them? So, you do admit what I said earlier, that there is a mutual value between humans and gods, only that the value provided by humans is not in the material gifts but in the devoted faith? However, if thats the case, Im afraid this method of judgment isnt quite reasonable. With a smile, Mephisto pointed to himself. My existence is clear proof. From the very beginning, I believed in no gods, yet I still presented enough sacrifices, so my dwelling isnt harmed by wind or rain, and my hearth fire burns constantly. Thus, I suggest the gods adopt a new method of judgment; otherwise, unbelievers like me can also enjoy the blessings of the gods, which somewhat undermines their justice. The Priest of the Sea God was left speechless; he wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. It was a trap; whether gods needed faith or sacrifices, it proved that gods had demands of humans. If they asked for something, then in certain aspects, gods and humans were placed on the same level. Devos didnt think this question would stump the other party, he only hoped that Mephisto would recall the might of the gods. They could create you, and they could destroy you. But clearly, his thoughts had once again come to naught. Across from him, Mephisto shook his head slightly. He no longer looked towards the priests on the dais but instead swept his gaze around, making eye contact with every human in the crowd. The Divine King... Youre right, indeed he was the one who instructed the creator to create humans. But if this is the reason to offer faith, it hardly seems compelling. As I mentioned earlier, it is well known that deities can reproduce, but a god does not worship another god, so the offspring of gods might respect their parents, but it certainly has nothing to do with faith. That was also my initial pointwe can offer sacrifices to deities to show our tremendous respect for them, but faith is entirely unnecessary. The powers of the gods inspire my awe, but they are far from subjugating my spirit. Moreover Enough! This time, before he finished, Devoss ice-cold tone cut Mephisto off. His expression was incredibly grave, to the extent that everyone could see. He had realized that the person in front of him was likely too difficult to persuade with words. But if possible, he really didnt want to take other measures. Force cant change thought, and faith, after all, is about thought. Mephisto, your mind is indeed sharp, and your speech is quite provocative, but that is no reason for your arrogance. Admit your faults now, as long as you retract your previous words, we can forgive your prior behavior. Staring intently at the young man, Devos tried to make him understand his determination. And he was certain the other had seen his intention. To his disappointment, the other simply responded with a faint smile. I stand by my opinion, honorable Priest. Watching Devos, Mephisto spread his hands and calmly said. Seize him. With a cold demeanor, as Devos uttered these words, everyone around was taken aback for a moment. But the next moment, under the intense gaze of his eyes, the two assistants following him approached Mephisto. As a priest serving the Divine King, Devos knew that from this day forward, no matter what became of Mephisto, he had already lost. Now, he could only choose to lose by a lesser margin. Chapter 205 - 43 Fire Chapter 205: Chapter 43 Fire There was no resistance, Mephisto simply let two mortals, insignificant as ants, restrain him. Watching the scene unfold on the platform, the spectators below erupted into astonishment. Previously, although they found some rationale in Mephistos speech, decades of experience had ingrained a blind trust in the gods and priests in their minds. They were expecting someone to refute the infidel with more compelling arguments, but unexpectedly, the priests on the platform resorted to physical force. This genuinely surprised the people. In the past, within the human tribes, there was no precedent for using force against ones own kind. So, it appears that since you cant persuade me, you intend to resolve this matter in another way? Expressionless, Mephisto looked at Devos in front of him, a hint of a smile curling at the corner of his mouth. Your Excellence, as the priests of the Goddess of Law, shouldnt you uphold the fairness of this trial? Or is this a trial where victory is not allowed? On the platform, the faces of the two priests turned sour. They could feel the skepticism from the crowd below, but due to the past prestige of their priesthood, no one yet dared to step forward and interfere. They too wished to maintain the so-called fairness and preserve their image in the hearts of others, but recalling the speech of the infidel a moment ago, the two priests were caught in a dilemma. Mephistos speech was too dangerous. If he were to win, it would plunge the whole Bronze Humanity into danger. They didnt know what would happen to the ordinary people, but if the deities were to descend personally, then the priests would be the first to face judgment. With no other choice, they turned their gaze to Devos, who had made the earlier decision. Stop with the rhetoric, Mephisto. Of course, the trial is fair, but instead of lengthy discussions, we plan to resolve this with a more reasonable method, Devos said with a heavy voice, noting the judges difficult position. Since Mephisto had already been restrained and offered no resistance, Devoss idea of prematurely terminating the trial on the grounds of disrupting order fell through. Clenching his fists, Devos realized there was no other path to take. He did not know whether what he was about to do was right, but either way, he had no choice. This dangerous man could not be allowed to continue existing. Let the gods judge you, Devos said coldly. The gods have not specified how to punish those without faith, and we dare not presume. Since that is the case, let the creation bestowed by the gods judge what is right and wrong. If you are right, naturally no harm will come to you; if you are mistaken, then the fire gifted by the gods shall deliver the punishment you deserve. This is the most impartial judgment possible. Standing on the platform, Devos swept his gaze over the crowd of onlookers. Many of them were dissatisfied with the abrupt end of the debate and were resistant to the priests using force, but as Devos linked the trial to the will of the gods, they dared not speak any further. Even those who thought Mephisto made sense did not dare to publicly question the gods. After all, while doubting the gods in ones heart may not show on the surface, openly questioning the deities was a different matter altogether. Most people, after all, remained silent. A creation bestowed by the gods? The smile on Mephistos face became harder to suppress as he asked slowly, May I know to what you are referring? Fire, of course. The gods bestowed fire upon us to drive away wild beasts, light up the darkness, avert disasters, and bring warmth. It is the most suitable creation to express the will of the deities. If the gods deem you innocent, then you shall remain unscathed; otherwise, the fire graced by the gods will administer the punishment you deserve. This is the fairest trial there can be. That is merely the result, Laine, the fairness of the process is also part of justice. But the premise of you maintaining justice is that someone feels its unfair. Yet, as it stands, Mephisto obviously delights in it. At that moment, high upon the wooden stake, the flames were already scorching Mephistos body. A burnt scent carried by the wind drifted into the crowd, prompting many to show expressions of pity and sorrow. Among the Bronze Humanity who had not suffered adversity, while there were all kinds of people, the majority of them were still kind-hearted. Only when the barns are full do people know to follow the etiquette, and only when the food and clothing are sufficient do they know honor and disgraceall of this is true now as it will be in the future. Yet, by contrast, Mephisto, who was actually enduring the pain, still maintained his smile. ...Perhaps youre right, if both parties feel that the outcome is just, then indeed it cannot be deemed unfair. After a long contemplation, Themis finally accepted this reasoning. If an incident has no victims, then for her to insist on maintaining her own so-called justice would mean the forced imposition of justice is probably not justice at all. So, can you let go of me now? Looking at her right hand, Themis spoke slowly. Of course, my apologies for the offense. Laine released his left hand from the goddess wrist, apologizing with a smile. In this age, bound by the pressing laws of the current world, he too could not casually wield his power. Thus, to stop the hastening goddess, he had to resort to a more direct approach. So these two are related to you? Having reached a consensus on the matter of the trial, the Goddess of Law finally turned her attention to other matters. Under her divine senses, the two largest anomalies present were clearly visible. If Mephisto was noticed because he actively invaded the goddesss domain, Cohen was discovered entirely because of his failure to conceal. His vast vitality made even Themis frown slightly; this power would indeed be formidable against many of the weaker True Gods on earth. This was not merely a matter of strength but also because, stripped of their divine power, few deities knew how to fight. One has some connection to me... In fact, I dont even know how he came to have faith in me when he does not realize that I am the one who created his existence. Glancing at Cohen, Laine decided to have a chat with him when the opportunity arose, of course, not as the creator of the Golden Humanity. As for the other, he is somewhat related to an old friend of yours, care to guess who? I guess, Cronus. Speaking calmly, she directly named the crux of the matter. Under Laines surprised gaze, Themis turned her head, looking at this deity she had known for thousands of years. A century ago, during the great upheaval, the Mother Goddess might suspect The Dark Overlord, but I never would. No one else could have done it, only you are capable. Chapter 206 - 44 Holy Spirits Chapter 206: Chapter 44 Holy Spirits ...You guessed right. With a helpless smile, Laine really hadnt expected that Themis not only guessed the answer immediately but also provided such a reason. But then again, it made sense. Among the gods of Chaos, it was Cronus and Themis he interacted with the most, and it was from them that Laine often heard some truer assessments of himself, unlike with Liana, who always considered whatever he did as correct. For instance, the arrogance that Cronus had pointed out, Laine felt that he had been somewhat alerted at that time. It seems that Cronus is doing well after abdicating, at least not like our Father God. Nodding, Themis looked at the humans on the earth, especially those two who claimed to be priests of the Temple of Law, whose faith in her was so weak as to be almost non-existent, and suddenly asked: Ordinary people dont know the reason why deities offer them protection, so they waver because of that persons speech, which I can understand. But looking at it now, these priests seem to know. I have never demanded their worship of me, so I dont care whether they believe in me or not. At most, because of their actions, I might from today onwards destroy all temples erected in my name by humans and forbid those so-called priests from acting in my name anymore. But my nephew is different. They clearly know the importance of faith to a god, and they were even just arguing about this with that unbeliever. If they are clear about the stakes, then why dont they believe in the gods? On this matter, Themis really couldnt understand, or rather, not many of the current gods of Chaos understood it either. They were still groping their way through the concept of faith; otherwise, there wouldnt be such cases of blessings being almost explicitly priced for humans. This is primal faith, and without experiencing one or two failures, the gods wouldnt understand how to maximize mortals belief in them. But to the gods, these one or two failures would cost time, while to the mortals, it would cost lives. In the future, it might just be the lives of a few individuals, but right now, it means everyone. Because that is human nature, Themis. Fear and awe come from the unknown; desire stems from never having possessed. Yearning is the farthest from the truth, but conversely, it is the closest to faith. That is why the priests would rather be rendered speechless by Mephistos words than admit gods created mortals just to receive their faith. Because they only need to look at themselves to know that if everyone learned the truth, what would come would not be more devout worship of the gods, but like them, no matter how pious their words, they cant hide the shallowness of their faith. After all, faith is not something one can have simply by saying I will believe, I should believe. People can deceive others, but they cant deceive themselves. With a slight shake of his head, this was the importance of humanity in godhood. However, a keen intuition about fate made Laine feel a premonition that perhaps the Divine King would soon become aware of all this. Of course, that was not the reason for his appearance here today. In fact, Laine had been feeling a bit restless lately. This could be feedback from the origin of spirituality, or perhaps a premonition given by the power of fate; in any case, something unexpected had probably happened. Initially, he thought it was some special change among humans, the core of the next era, but now it seemed that the problem did not lie there. If not there, then it could only be in ... What are you thinking about? Seemingly sensing the change in Laines mood, Themis turned her head to ask. Nothing much. If this really was the will of the goddess... he felt he could not accept this reality. Then it just proves that, to you, at least one thing the unbeliever said was right... At least you truly believe in her because you recognize the goddesss thoughts and actions, not just for the blessings she bestows on you. Cohen responded calmly, but his feelings were a bit complicated. Unlike Evans, he knew how terrifying Mephisto was. Since the fire imbued with a hint of divine essence was useless against him, it would be no different for this dangerous individual. But the words of the condemned had indeed given Cohen much to ponder. At least he felt one point was very true: faith is a spiritual conversion, not merely gratitude. In the past, the Golden Humanity worshiped gods like that. They believed gods were perfect, omnipotent, and could be attributed with all the goodness in the world. Because the gods were so perfect, they devoutly worshiped the deities and tried their best to draw closer to the gods image. It was for this reason that when Cohen discovered the real gods were so different from what he imagined, a sense of having been deceived naturally arose. The disappearance of the Golden Humanitys corpses was merely what triggered this suppressed emotion. Whats that?! Cohen, look quickly! Hmm? Aroused from his memories by the shouting of Evans next to him, Cohen followed the sound. On the platform, Devos continued to make futile speeches, trying to salvage his image; and the flames kept burning, thick smoke rising and spreading into the high air. But right in the center of the flames, behind Devos, a burst of golden light suddenly emerged. It grew from small to large, from faint to bright, enveloping an ethereal figure that slowly ascended towards the sky. That is No, its just an illusion, Cohen almost instantly saw through the true nature of the golden light, but amongst the mortals present, he was probably the only one who could see the truth. At this moment, the crowd had erupted into excited murmurs, for they knew that the creator had told them of humanitys three ages, where the Golden Humanity ascended to the heavens for their noble virtues, and the Silver Humanity was buried underground for their disrespect towards the gods. And now, right before their eyes, the legendary myth seemed to unfold. Impossible! Alarmed by the crowds tumult, Devos couldnt help but turn around. Seeing everything before him, he could hardly believe that the ascension of a Heroic Spirit from the legends was happening right in front of him, and that he was playing the role of the villain who killed this noble being. And what was most frightening was, since Mephisto had ascended, did it mean that the gods were about to descend upon the Mortal Realm? ...Prepare the carriage; I must go see High Priest Ossen. By now, the crowd had started to press closer to the platform. The ascension of a Holy Spirit was unfolding before their very eyes, and everyone felt that this was the will of the deities. The priests on the platform had already stepped aside, and after a brief moment of panic, Devos quickly made up his mind. He decided to head to the expanding Aurora City, to meet with his former good friend, now the High Priest Ossen. As one of the two students most trusted by the creator, only he could provide Devos with some solace now. As for meeting with the creator directly, that was impossible. Devos now, was not quite brave enough to face him. Chapter 207 - 45: Divine Punishment is Imminent Chapter 207: Chapter 45: Divine Punishment is Imminent A most ludicrous trial had begun in jest and ended in jest, yet its repercussions were far from over. Mephisto ascended in flames, and almost on the same day, within the entire range of the Bronze Humanity, all temples devoted to the Goddess of Law collapsed thunderously. As humans who witnessed the trial returned to their original dwellings, everything about that day spread far and wide. A debate on whether humans should believe in the divine had seemingly received the gods approval in the end, which was almost unbelievable. But as more and more people came forward to share their experiences and what they saw that day, it seemed that people couldnt help but believe. After all, the ascension might be false, but the collapsed temples were real. However, just as this was beginning to brew and was still confined to the vicinity of Giant Wood Town, a carriage, which was still rare in that era, swiftly entered the residential area freshly named Aurora City. Traveling day and night, through haste and toil, Devos arrived in just three days on a journey that normally took seven, utterly exhausted. Yet, he dared not rest for a moment and quickly made his way to his friends dwelling. Just now, on the road, he had heard about the Temple of Law collapsing. He didnt know how far things had developed by now, nor how the creator had reacted to it. Now, all Devos wanted was to discuss with Ossen how to handle the situation before the news reached this place. Or more precisely, if the deities were truly going to mete out punishment to the mortals who deceived them, then they had to think of a way to extricate them first. Make way! Roughly pushing aside the pedestrians blocking the path, Devos opened the door to Ossens residence. To his surprise, another person was also there. That was Momon, the High Priest who was in charge of officiating over the Divine King alongside Ossen. It was normal for the other party to be present, but at this moment, Devos didnt know whether he should let the other party in on the issue. Devos? Werent you in Giant Wood Town? Seeing his old friend push open the door, a hint of confusion appeared on Ossens no longer youthful face. ...We have a big problem. Taking a deep breath and glancing at Momon, who was also looking over, Devos hesitated, but still spoke directly. They were all priests, and on this point, their interests should be aligned. You must already know about the collapsing of the Temple of Law, right? Do you know the reason behind it?! His expression changing, Ossen hurriedly followed up. He had been worried about this matter for several days, and gathering with Momon had also been for this very reason. However, looking at his old friend who seemed to know something, a bad premonition surged in his heart. What else can I think? Just like you said, the creator will solve the problem. Momon spoke calmly, his thoughts indecipherable. ... Yes, whatever happens, the creator will resolve everything... Ossens tone carried a hint of emotion, almost like a sigh. Unconsciously, his right hand brushed the corner of his eye, where wrinkles had now gathered. More than twenty years ago, he had been so confident, thinking that death was trivial and that he could face aging with equanimity. But when his own body no longer had strength, his thinking began to slow, and his skin lost its luster, he had changed his mind. He wanted to regain his youth and maintain it forever. He had pleaded with the creator for this, but to his disappointment, Prometheus had refused him this time. After all, Ossen was indeed his favored student, but what about the other priests? If everyone came to him seeking immortality, he could not fulfill such a request. Yet by only granting exceptions to a few, he felt he would be doing a disservice to the rest. Therefore, the Forethinker tried to satisfy every reasonable request from people, excluding, of course, eternal life. Let us wait then, the creator will surely resolve everything. I am a bit tired, Momon. Then I wont disturb you any longer. Nodding in understanding, Momon, his expression unchanging, left through the grand door. He looked at the sky, regretfully he could not see the setting sun or the rising moon. For on this day, the Aurora Plains were covered with dense clouds, looking as though a heavy rain was imminent. ...What would you do? Having known him for many years, Momon understood Ossen better than anyone else. He truly believed in the creator, but he trusted himself more, especially since Prometheus had said more than once that he was not powerful among the gods. Even if the matter with the Goddess of Law was concealed, could the deception of humans toward gods really continue indefinitely? Even if they found ways to curb the spread of the speeches of the faithless, if there was a first time, there would be a second time. I used to think that our generation might not live to see the day of divine retribution...thats not right, others may not live to see it, but I do not wish to die. Alas, creator, I am willing to offer you everything, everything I possess can be yours, with the exception of the life you bestowed upon me. But you are an immortal deity, and I suppose you cannot understand our sentiments. He sighed, unseen by anyone, how shocked he had been when he heard the name Mephisto from Devoss lipsa memory forgotten for decades now vividly resurfaced in his mind. And unlike before, just like Ossen, he was no longer young. Chapter 208 - 46 Extinguished ‘Fire Chapter 208: Chapter 46 Extinguished Fire In the western part of Aurora City, there was a residential area that wasnt quite at the core. Mr. Laine, have you heard? Just three days ago, the entire Temple of the Goddess of Law collapsed. Rushing into Laines courtyard, Andes expression was somewhat urgent. He had stayed at home for the past two days without going out, and he hadnt expected to hear such news the moment he stepped outside. Over the years, studying drama under Laine had also allowed Ande to understand much of the history unknown to the common people, as well as the true power of deities. The collapse of a deitys temple, did it signify their dissatisfaction with humans? He came in search of the always knowledgeable and seemingly omniscient Laine for answers, but upon entering the courtyard, he found it devoid of anyone. A layer of dust had settled on the tabletop, appearing to have been there for two days. Aside from the dust, there was nothing else but an exquisitely modeled wooden puppet. Mr. Laine? Still no response. The doors of the house were open, yet it was completely empty, and even the items Laine often used had vanished. Everything seemed to indicate that he had left this place, and it didnt appear to be a temporary departure. Instantly, a tremendous sense of loss welled up in Andes heart. He had anticipated todays events, but now that they had actually happened, he felt somewhat at a loss. Laine had mentioned more than once in conversations that he would one day leave this place. Only, in the past, Ande had thought that day was far off, but unexpectedly, it had turned out to be today. ...Probably because of the temples collapse, Mr. Laine is, after all, a priest. Sighing, Ande looked at the puppet on the table. This was perhaps the gift Mr. Laine left for him. He had previously mentioned that he would leave Ande a gift beyond your imagination before he departed. Murmuring to himself, Ande realized that his never-before-acknowledged teacher was likely not just any deity, but probably one stronger than the creator. After all, Prometheus once said the boundary between mortals and deities was unbreakable. But now, it seemed that it was only because the creator wasnt powerful enough. Clutching the puppet, Ande calmed his excited emotions. Despite witnessing many of humanitys less good affairs over the years, he still retained kindness in his heart. Therefore, although he had received a tremendous boon, he remained concerned about the collapse of the temple. After all, it might signify the deities discontent with humans, and while he had something in his hand for the future, that was all it wasfor the future. I should first seek out a priest I know, they should have some information. Making up his mind, Ande left Laines courtyard. Stepping over the threshold and glancing at the sky, he couldnt help but note that todays meteorology was indeed strange. Dark clouds seemed to press down in the sky, with Silver Serpents dancing among them, especially prominent above the core of Aurora City, where the clouds were particularly thick. An invisible oppression weighed on his mind, and Ande shook his head to dispel the feeling. After all, that was the safest place for human tribes, and though he had never been there personally, Ande was well aware of what stood there. It was the dwelling of the creator and the Temple of the Divine King. The color of the sky had darkened, the clouds gathering even more, and the streets were devoid of people. In weather that looked like a heavy rain was imminent, everyone was reluctant to venture outside. Scattered lights flickered in the now quiet human tribes, bringing a glimmer of light to the pitch-black night. After Momon left, Ossen donned a layer of black clothing and then silently stepped out of his room. Chapter 209: 46 Extinguished ‘Fire’ _2 Chapter 209: Chapter 46 Extinguished Fire _2 Standing on the street, Ossen looked back. This was the wooden hut he had lived in for decades, built together with the creator. At the time, it served as an example for other humans, with Prometheus teaching them how to construct shelters, and Ossen had always taken pride in residing there. But after this, he probably wouldnt have the chance to live there again. But theres nothing that can be done about it... With a sigh, Ossen felt somewhat sentimental. You are neither the strongest deity, nor can you anticipate every outcome; I am truly grateful that you created me, but thats not a reason for me to accompany you in death. Nothe only one who will die is me, you all will never! The voice started off faint, as if trying to persuade oneself, but then it turned to grinding teeth. At some point, Ossen found himself growing more and more envious of the deities. So envious it bordered on resentment. Eternal life, immortality, power, physical beautythey looked so much like humans, and Ossen couldnt really see any difference between them. If there must be a distinction, its merely that the deities were better off from the moment they were born. After all, they were gods from the day they emerged. Hu This is why faith cannot be questioned. Some fools just cant understand this concept. Suppressing his churning emotions, Ossen chuckled self-deprecatingly. Look, he was the proof. Despite being the human who received the most and greatest blessings from the deities, he was the one who believed in them the least. In the past, he enjoyed the feeling of fooling the deities. Now, he was about to betray his own creator. After all, he was the High Priest, and with the recent collapse of the Goddess of Laws temple, Ossens coming here to pray to the deities didnt seem out of the ordinary. Moving forward, thus, Ossen slowly arrived in front of The Temple where he had worked for many years. Looking up, even at night, the grand and majestic temple remained solemn and dignified, and it glowed with a faint luster, which was the result of Divine Power penetrating from within the statue inside. Here, the Power of Faith, divinity, and elements merged to create something that seemed to cause a wondrous reaction, giving rise to a kind of power similar to Divine Power, but much weaker, though not suppressed by the laws of this world. If Ossen had been from hundreds of years later, he would perhaps have recognized that every inch of The Temple had been sanctified. It had acquired a slight extraordinary attribute that could restrain some things imbued with negative energy. At the same time, the ability of Spiritual Bodies to phase through walls disregarding the physical also didnt work here; like material life, they would be kept out. Even the corresponding surface Spirit Realm seemed different from other places. High Priest. Upon seeing Ossens figure, the two young men guarding the gate greeted him in unison. Alright, dont mind me, I will enter through the side door. Ossen waved his hand, stopping the young men from opening the main gate, and after thinking for a moment, he turned and instructed: Later on, I will use the method taught by the creator to communicate with the deity, trying to solve the collapse of the Goddess temple. No one should disturb me, remember, I mean no one! Yes, High Priest. The young men answered respectfully. Good. Nodding, Ossen no longer hesitated. He walked to the side, entering The Temple through the small door used by the cleaning staff on regular days. Pushing open the side door and carefully closing it behind him, the spacious interior of the great hall amplified the sound of his footsteps and the opening and closing of the door. Ossen didnt light any lamps, choosing instead to walk inside, guided by the faint light from the skylights. Soon, when he reached the innermost part of the great hall, Ossen looked up at the tall statue of the deity in front of him, lost in thought. In the past, he had made numerous sacrifices to the Divine King here and had carried out similar acts in other temples, but every prayer was for things that were insignificant to him personally. Chapter 210: 46 Extinguished ‘Fire’ _3 Chapter 210: Chapter 46 Extinguished Fire _3 He longed for immortality, for power, yet the promises the divine made to mortals held no such clause. They granted fire, calmed the winds and rains, ensured bountiful harvests, but none, none would grant life to mortals. Only you are the exception, reverend Master of The Thousand Thunders, King of All Gods. Only you understand our prayers, there is little in this world you cannot grant. You have not set limits to the rewards, but you have given us hope to achieve all. With hope and praise, just as in every time past, Ossen began to chant aloud the poems that depicted the Divine King. Now, he should demonstrate his worth to the Divine King. Zeus, o mighty deity of great honor, immortal Zeus! I pray to you, offering proof of recompense! Supreme monarch, through your head reveal the sacred: The Mother Goddess of the earth, the roaring mountain shores, the ocean and the stars arrayed across the sky. Great Zeus, son of Cronus, he who holds the lightning, sovereign of all ages! You are the origin of all, the beginning and the end of everything! O shaker of the world, the beginning of growth and purification! Wielder of lightning, thunder, and The Thousand Thunders, King of All Gods! Great Father God Zeus, please hear me: He knew that this man was not loyal, but he still had some utility. The King of All Gods silently resolved that as long as this mortal held a shred of faith in him, he would bestow eternal life upon him and use his existence to proclaim the Divine Kings mercy and fame among future humans. But after sensing for a while, the outcome was surprisingly contrary to expectation. Up to this point, the High Priest kneeling on the ground hadnt perceived anything that had transpired. He waited, full of anticipation, for the deitys blessing, but the Divine King, no matter how hard he looked, couldnt see a trace of faith in him. All he could see was this contemptible mortals belief in himself. ... Devotion... Ha, I understand now. It seems I was wrong, we were all wrongthis is what faith truly is. With a sneer, as thunder cracked, Ossen, oblivious to it all, was reduced to cinders. An invisible force acted upon his body, which would now perpetually maintain its current state, prostrated at the center of The Temple. The gaze pierced through walls, watching the human cities prospering under the blessings of the deities, and the Divine Kings rage surged even more. He wanted to destroy these pitiful lives, even though the vast majority knew nothing of it. Lightning gathered in the sky as if it would strike down any moment, but then he restrained himself. Not only because Zeus had regained a trace of sensibility but also because he had a better idea. Humans could be obliterated at any time, but the chance to deal with Prometheus might only come once. If there were a next generation of humans, he did not want to see this Forethinker who enjoyed being among them. His very existence was the greatest obstacle and competitor for the gods to gain faith. So Zeus would give him an opportunity to further his defiance of the Divine Court, if he truly loved the humans he created as much as he proclaimed. Therefore, the Divine King no longer resisted the suppression of the Laws of the present, his avatar sent through the void perished instantly, even affecting his true form. But at the same time, with a thunderclap, the decree of the Divine King took effect. At that moment, the voice resonated, centered in The Temple, centered on the Mount of the Gods, in the ears of all people and gods. Whether asleep, awake, on the ground, or in The Sky, they all heard Zeuss indifferent voice in the thunder, all the causes and consequences, along with the Divine Kings brief judgment: From this day forward Withdraw the fire granted to humanity. Chapter 211: 47 The End of the Sea and Dusk Chapter 211: Chapter 47 The End of the Sea and Dusk Under the authority of the Divine King, when the decree was issued, transformation ensued. The Fire Zeus referred to was naturally not just about the flame; in fact, the flame was only an insignificant part of it. Its a term rich in symbolic meaning. For the flame was a gift to humans from Hestia, one of the deities most friendly towards humans; yet the first act of deception against the gods took place in her temple, and the goddess was not only in charge of [Fire] but also held the divine authority over [Guardianship]. Therefore, the Divine Kings decree was in fact severing the relationship between gods and humans, as well as cutting off all divine protection towards them and, conversely, cursing them. From that moment on, deities would no longer answer the prayers of humans, and all the gifts previously bestowed upon them by the gods were withdrawn one by one. Even beyond that, humans not only lost the fire given by the gods, but they would also be incapable of kindling fire on their own; humans lost the bountiful harvests given by the gods, and the crops they planted would no longer germinate; humans lost the favorable weather given by the gods, and natural disasters would henceforth be a constant companion. This was the Divine Kings punishment for this act of deceit, but he cleverly left some leeway. By using Fire to represent all this, as long as humans regained fire, the divine protection would not be restored, but the divine punishment would also no longer continue. At that moment, some deities understood, while others did not; however, standing on Mount Olympus, Prometheus undoubtedly understood. He not only understood but also discerned even more. Give it up, brother, this is meaningless. Zeus is not kind, even if you save humans this time, he will find other reasons to punish mortals. This generation of mortals is no longer what he wants. And perhaps I am not smart at all, just like Just like Metis, the Goddess of Wisdom. Prometheus left these words unspoken. With the goddess having disappeared for a hundred years and Zeus having married the new Heavenly Empress, the deities had vaguely guessed something. They didnt know the exact fate of the goddess renowned for her intelligence, but it likely wasnt wonderful. But what can you do, brother? Though knowing it was futile, the Afterthinker still spoke. Zeus has taken away the Fire from humans, the only one who could defy his will is the supreme ruler of [Fire]. Goddess Hestia will not help you against her own brother, the Goddess of the Magic Net who controls the element of Fire is unpredictable in her movements, and the Lord of the Spirit Realm will not answer your call. You have no place to attain the right to use Fire. With a somewhat sad expression, and even appearing less foolish than before, Epimetheus hoped his brother would listen to his advice. But Prometheus was not paying attention to his brothers change at the moment. Or rather, even if he had noticed, he would not have changed his decision. Zeus had uncovered everything, he had punished humans, but had ignored the instigator of it all. Prometheus knew, as the creator of humans, that it was time for him. He could have evaded it, but he didnt want to. Chapter 212: 47 The End of the Sea and Dusk_2 Chapter 212: Chapter 47 The End of the Sea and Dusk_2 There is one place where not even the Divine Artifacts are under the control of the Divine Kings authority. Divine Authority is absolute, not even Zeus can oppose this. Looking towards the place near the summit of Mount Olympus, where the God of Suns Temple was located, Helios set off from there every day, driving the Sun Chariot to make the great Sun rise in the East and set in the West, and then he would return there at night. As long as fire was drawn from the Divine Artifact, the edict of the Divine King would be invalid. He wont give it to you. He is just a step away from great Divine Power, and faith is his hope. As a legacy of the Titans, Helioss position in the Divine Court is already unstable I know, he interrupted indifferently. At that moment, Prometheus really seemed like a wise man among the gods. So, I will give him an opportunity. I will steal the fire, and then he can capture me and plead for me in front of Zeus. Of course, it wont be useful, but he will gain the gratitude of humans, and credit in the Divine Court. As for what would become of himself, the Forethinker didnt say more. An eternal imprisonment was all it was, the location of which he could already foresee. But at the end, as if he remembered something, he started advising his brother. Leave this place, do not get involved in the affairs between the Divine King and humans because of me. You too carry the credit of creating mankind, and if possible, the Divine King wont let you off. Remember, do not accept any kindness from Zeus. So it is said, those who betray their own class often have a hard time ending well. But if one extends the timeline, its difficult to say whats right or wrong, After all, without stealing fire, without his favoritism towards humans, perhaps the Prometheus of later generations would just be an ordinary god and not have such a great reputation. From this perspective, he also managed to write himself into the history of mankind completely, even if the epochs change, and his share of faith no longer dominates, it will endure forever. Over the East Sea, a massive whirlpool slowly spun, billions of tons of water spiraling down into what seemed like a bottomless ocean pit, that dark place like a final resting place for all things. Laine, dressed in black robes, stood above the whirlpool, yet seemed to see the figure of the Fire Thief. Prometheus and the Sun God were conversing, their discussion unnoticed by others, but clearly illuminated by the nearby Divine Artifact. After all, in this life, Hephaestus had not been born yet, and even if he were born, he would no longer have the chance to forge the Sun Chariot. Therefore, the great task of apprehending Prometheus naturally fell to Helios. It was hard to say whether this was good or bad, after all, Zeus might be happy to see Heras only child benefit, but might not necessarily wish the same for the Sun God. But Helios at the moment was very excited, and he decisively accepted the Forethinkers request. However, he only agreed to give Prometheus half a days time. When the Sun rose the next day, he would discover that someone had tampered with his Divine Artifact, and then he would take the initiative to apprehend him. Speaking of which, in the lands of the East in this life, there doesnt seem to be a place called Caucasus Mountains, I wonder where he will be imprisoned this time? Withdrawing his gaze, the answer would soon be known, and Laine was not in a hurry to learn the outcome. He looked at the vast whirlpool he had caused with interest, then proceeded towards even more easterly directions. He had a premonition that the reason this unidentifiable thing appeared in the east of the world might have something to do with him. Chapter 213: 47 The End of the Sea and Dusk_3 Chapter 213: Chapter 47 The End of the Sea and Dusk_3 Perhaps it was because the core of the current age, the Sun and the East Sea, came into contact, which caused a brief disturbance at the level of the world, thereby attracting some things that should not have appeared. After all, a complete ocean and water are forces on par with The Sky, if their authority had not been divided, perhaps the ancient Sea God would have already reached the great realms. The Sun, albeit slightly inferior, might also have reached greatness at the end of the third era if not for the divided power. From this perspective, perhaps all of this is a part of the destined cycle of the present age. Such potentially great divine authorities, He had divided them up long ago one by one. The most recent one was Meteorology, and the next, most likely, will be Light. Speeding across the ocean, Laine could see that the sea surface gradually became silent and restless. The closer it got to the edge of the world, the more lifeless it seemed and the weaker the presence of the rules of the current age became. Until, at one moment, the sea stopped out of nowhere. At the edge of the ocean, the water cascaded down like a waterfall into the endless void below, and across from the waterfall was the ever-flowing Circumterrestrial River that encircled the world. Above that, one could vaguely see a palace, the residence of the God of the Ocean. But in the next instant, a booming voice came from that grand Divine Palace. Who goes there! As Laine stepped onto the river, the effect of his robes [secrecy] also dissolved. This place already belonged to the border between the current world and the beyond, even close to the edge of the world, where the suppression of laws was almost nonexistent. Therefore, feeling that the symbol of his divine authority was touched by someone, the God of the Ocean immediately noticed this uninvited guest. Eh, you have recovered? Watching the tall figure step out from the Divine Palace, Laine was somewhat surprised. Even though he had recovered completely, he ignored the fate of his daughter, which made Laine somewhat sentimental. Moreover, subsequent myths indeed did not record any deed where the God of the Ocean became an enemy of Zeus due to Metis disappearance. Chaos goddess was one thing; among the male deities, there really werent many who were good fathers in the true sense. Laine? What brings you here? Not recognizing that the one before him was the chief culprit who had seriously injured him, Oceanus frowned slightly. Turning around, Laine looked beyond the Circumterrestrial River. Having come this far, that vague sense of something was becoming clearer and clearer; without a doubt, the thing he was looking to find was here. Taking a step forward, Laine intended to cross the river and see for himself what was on the other side. However, as soon as he took his first step, the God of the Ocean, who was originally in front of the Divine Palace, changed expression and flashed in front of him to block his way. What is the meaning of this? With the corners of his mouth slightly raised, Laine asked with a smile. I have said, this is my territory, you are not welcome here, please leave, the God of the Ocean said coldly, with no intention of moving aside. But I am merely going to look beyond the Circumterrestrial River, which I suspect does not belong to you. Still smiling, Laine added politely. As long as its a place the Circumterrestrial River flows through, it all belongs to me! Leave now, I warn you for the last time! The God of the Ocean was growing impatient, perhaps more from the nervousness of his secret being discovered. His power began to gather, and upon his symbol of divine authority, Oceanus felt immensely powerful, just as he had in the past. He released his oppressive might, trying to drive away the deity in front of him. However, this time, he felt as though his power was sinking into the sea, disappearing without trace as it neared Laine. This aura... Decay, ruin, death... It feels to me like twilight. Whispering softly to himself, Laine keenly sensed something. The aura leaking out as Oceanuss power vibrated was effortlessly captured by him, and it clearly mixed with some forces that the other should not possess. This confirmed Laines suspicions: the God of the Ocean had indeed come into contact with that unknown thing, and it was more than just an accidental encounter. So he dropped his smile and looked at the towering deity before him. On the tip of Laines right hand, a dark light slowly emerged. After a century, the power of the Spirit Realm was once again wielded by him, and half of this great power descended at the interface of this world and the beyond. Under this force, Laine almost instantly locked onto the general location of the anomaly beyond the river, but he still first looked at the God of the Ocean in front of him. Stepping forward, in the Mythic World, what belongs to whom, who among the deities of Chaos truly cared about such things? Now would be no exception. You say all this belongs to you, I dont see it that way. Now, I declare: This place is mine. Chapter 214: 48: A Sword and Fragments Chapter 214: Chapter 48: A Sword and Fragments Though he was the same person, the God of the Ocean felt a completely opposite sensation in just an instant. As the words of the robed deity in front of him fell, Oceanus suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of oppression emanating from deep within. The surface of the great river that enveloped the present world invisibly dropped by a third, as if it could not bear the unbearable weight. This was the fourth time the God of the Ocean had felt this way. Once had been when facing the Heavenly Father in the distant first era, a hundred years ago when confronting Cronus, and not long before, that shadow which seemed like a Primordial God. But during those three times, he was not alone in facing this pressure. But now, no one could stand in front of him. What are you going to do, are you going to be my enemy here? Suppressing the palpitations in his heart, Oceanus did not know what kind of change had occurred in the god before him. The power of a god was innate; surely he wouldnt have inexplicably broken through the innate limits like Cronus did. Divine Power was mobilized, and the waters gathered in his hands to form a spear as the God of the Ocean spoke threateningly. Yet in front of him, Laine showed no intention of stopping. On his right hand, the black ring grew deeper. Since the time the Well of Reincarnation was built, this sublimated Death had always existed as a part of it, and Laine had never tried its power alone. Now, it had been temporarily extracted, leaving only a small part to maintain the stability of reincarnation. Using it to kill a deity was certainly impossible, but Laine was somewhat eager to see what effects it could actually produce. Against you, youre thinking too much. Speaking calmly, before the Ocean Deity Sovereign could breathe a sigh of relief, the authority of Death transformed into a long sword held in Laines hand. He indeed had no intention of being an enemy to the other, after all A roar of fury and pain erupted, causing the river waters to rage violently. But this instinctual counterattack was obviously futile; before the edge of the Black Sword, the giant wave was split, the surging tide was suppressed, until at last, it struck directly onto the riverbed that seemed to be made of void. Boom The river trembled, and the symbol of the Ocean Gods divine authority was directly hit, causing him as much pain as the Sun once did. But Laines sword-bearing hand finally met resistance, seeming as if the powers before his eyes were not sufficient to cause further damage. After all, the channel of the Circumterrestrial River was no ordinary thing; it actually existed as a barrier at the edge of the present world. It was not a physical entity but an existence on a conceptual level, making it difficult to touch, let alone destroy. No, the power of Death, even if not yet complete, is far more than that. Narrowing his eyes, perhaps the Ocean God was simply unlucky. Laines understanding of Death was not originally profound, but the sense of decay he felt from the other had given him some inspiration. Gripping the hilt with both hands, Laine tried to replicate that feeling using the divine authority of spirituality, enhancing the swords edge. The somber and desolate sensation seemed to fit well with the authority of Death, so much so that Laine could clearly feel the Black Sword in his hand rise sharply in power, like magic being shaped into witchcraft. With a satisfied smile, he then pressed down hard. Open With a soft cry, finally, under the incredulous eyes of the Ocean God and accompanied by a sound that shook the source sea, the swords edge continued to sink. The river was split open, and the power of decay and finale spread along the cut toward both sides of the channel. Laine felt that due to the erosion of Death, the Circumterrestrial River was no longer complete. Even this force was extending into the past and future along the current timeline, intending to completely and eternally sever this long river. But regrettably, whether it was Life or Death, their parts in the Spirit Realm were only after fusion and sublimation that they became great, turning their unification into a Genesis Artifact. And the one using it now could hardly be said to have complete Great Divine Power. Chapter 215: 48: A Sword and Fragments_2 Chapter 215: Chapter 48: A Sword and Fragments_2 Although the separated powers were strong, they clearly lacked this kind of absolute temporality, and after all, this was only a temporary power drawn from the Well of Reincarnation, not a naturally formed Divine Artifact forged by the power of Death. Therefore, Laine could feel that this erosion of the past and future was soon losing its strength and was forced to end. But a rough estimate revealed that this single strike had caused destruction that would impact at least three hundred years into the past and future. Laine! Why are you here, what have you done! A shout of alarm echoed when Laines sword struck, and the source sea boiled turbulently, while far in the present world, a streak of blue light was also approaching this place. It was Thaesis, the Goddess of Primordial Water. When the God of the Ocean resided in the Divine Palace at the worlds edge, it was she who took charge of the Ocean Gods lineage. She had been discussing matters with her offspring, as in recent decades, the Divine King had turned a portion of the Eastern Region into a forbidden area, barring the river and lake gods from the Ocean Gods lineage from approaching. But sensing her husbands sudden mobilization of Divine Power, the goddess rushed over immediately. Hastily arriving, Thaesis had thought that the God of the Ocean had encountered an accident there or had again come into conflict with the previously arrived Lord of Darkness, but to her surprise, she found only Laine, treading above the river with a dissolving black sword in his hands. In front of him, a crack exuding an aura of dead silence cut across the river; Oceanuss presence was no longer detectable there. The severing of the river was not in a physical sense, as the water still flowed through that area. But this stretch of river, nearly a hundred miles long, imparted a foreboding feeling, for it was too quiet. The waters upstream and downstream still surged tumultuously, even more so from their masters agony, but as soon as the waters passed through this segment, they became soundlessly calm. The tumultuous waves were stilled, the surging tides dispelled, as if the river water once crossed an invisible line and died, only to come back to life after flowing past another line at the other end. Even Thaesis, the Primordial Water Goddess, could feel that though her dominion over water remained intact, she had lost all sense of this severed segment of the river. Laine asked calmly. ...HuffWhat is this power, what have you done to me? However, unexpectedly, even as Oceanus was gasping for breath, he still answered evasively. It seemed that even after being struck by the sword, he was still wary. ...It seems I have been too lenient. Perhaps only in front of a god like Uranus will you understand what you ought to do. Laines expression grew cold, and the sword in his right hand began to take form again. This was already considered beyond the present world, so theoretically, regardless of his actions, there shouldnt be any repercussions. Unless he intended to completely dismantle the Circumterrestrial River, the rigid Laws would turn a blind eye. And he was certain that even a hundred strikes over a mere few hundred miles of river wouldnt hurt the river itself in any significant way. After all, as a barrier at the edge of the present world, in terms of stability alone, the Circumterrestrial River surpassed the very earth and didnt need to worry about being accidentally damaged. Thus, raising the sword once more, Laine was about to strike again, but a shout stopped his actions. Wait, I know whats there, and I also know that the master of the Realm of Lightlessness has already gone that way. Chapter 216: 48: A Sword and Fragments_3 Chapter 216: Chapter 48: A Sword and Fragments_3 As a Primordial God, he was only slightly behind Oceanus in discovering that place. He just cant enter it for now, but if you delay too long, that might change. In a rush to arrive, the original water goddess didnt bother to think about why Laine was so powerful. Reality was laid out before her; although the oppression she felt from him was a bit less than that from the Lord of Darkness, the damage he inflicted on the God of the Ocean was the opposite. The Primordial God, on his way here, also casually drove out the ants beside him, but after taking a hit from him, Oceanus quickly recovered. By contrast, this stretch of dead riverbed was a real threat. To erase the authority of a deity, even if only temporarily, was terrifying enough. After all, any temporary paired with sufficient power and endless time could become permanent. Erebus? Pausing in his actions, a thought occurred to Laine. Hearing the name of the Lord of Darkness, he was both unexpectedly unsurprised. If the Circumterrestrial River is the edge between land and ocean, then the domains of the two Primordial Gods are on the edge of the Underworld, and Tartarus is directly beneath the worlds concept. Being closer naturally leads to earlier discovery; theres nothing surprising about that. However, he had originally planned to invite Nyx to explore this place after some probing, but now it seemed he had to go on his own. So what is actually there? Speaking solemnly, Laines Black Sword in hand did not dissipate. The God of the Ocean seemed to want to interject, but ultimately kept silent. He had been warned by the Lord of Darkness, which is why he had been so secretive. But he now realized, although the Primordial God who had flung him back into the ocean was terrifying, after experiencing a sword strike from Laine, he understood the latter might not be much less so. And with one right in front of him and the other far away, the choice of what to do didnt require much thought, especially having already taken a sword strike. Regarding that, we are not entirely clear ourselves, because, by the time I got there, the place was already sealed by the chains of the Laws of Chaos. Shaking his head slightly, Thaesis slowly said: I only know that there seems to be a vast expanse of broken fragments, some big, some small. They seem to have been knocked into this place somehow due to the turmoil in the East Sea a hundred years ago, but... But what? Its a good idea, Ill go with you then. Grazing the black scar across her husbands chest, the power within it caused Thaesis hands to sting slightly. The gods were still quite unfamiliar with death, especially such a mighty death. Their thoughts still dwelled on the simple mortality of worldly beings, which made this power, seemingly capable of ending all things, truly alarming. Zeus, our foster son, indeed wont intervene in the sea as the Divine King, thats the promise he made to me as the guardian of oaths. However, he definitely wont want to see the sea under one rule. To prevent the deities of Olympus from actively helping Poseidon, we should indeed see what hes up to. If discovered, well just say were searching for Metis. Speaking of their missing daughter, neither of the Titan deities seemed to harbor much worry or anger. In the original myths, the couple had never had a conflict with the Divine King over Metis, and now they werent planning to delve deeper. The daughter, who was blinded by Zeuss sweet words, was no longer seen as one of their own. Now, she merely served as an excuse, a means for her parents to fulfill their own purposes. Leaving the Circumterrestrial River behind, Laine set foot in this place close to the outside of the world for the first time. To say it is outside the world is not quite accurate; this place resembles the starless sky. Walking through it, aside from the increasingly distant and fading Circumterrestrial River behind him, Laine could hardly see anything else. Strictly speaking, this place still belonged to the realm of Chaos World because it was existent. The true outside of the world, whether you call it Chaos or Void, is nonexistent. Ex nihilo, the act of something emerging from nothing is the real driving force behind the birth of a world, a miracle that defies the underlying logic of the worlds Laine had known in his previous and current lives. And that true nonexistence is something Laine now, or even the Spirit Realm, cannot directly touch. Only a complete world like Chaos could anchor itself in nothingness and even draw strength from it. The object of Laines quest seemed to be this nonexistence that came from outside the world, like his soul that came to Chaos, a creation that did not originally belong here. Nothing is born out of thin air; was the collision between the Sun and the East Sea really the source of this upheaval? He pondered, perhaps not. Laine felt that maybe the other things he had done were the underlying causes of it all. Chapter 217: 49 Remnants of the Nine Realms Chapter 217: Chapter 49 Remnants of the Nine Realms ` Continuously voyaging forward, in the blink of an eye Laine had no idea how far he had traveled, yet in the void outside this world, it felt as though he was treading in place. Without a point of reference, he couldnt ascertain how far he had moved. Only the ever-diminishing river ring behind him bore witness to Laines progression. Gradually, Laines divine body began to blur, and he had to summon more power from the Spirit Realm to maintain stability. However, even the connection with the Spirit Realm was becoming somewhat unclear here. This wasnt due to the environment being particularly hostile or any force obstructing, in fact, it was simply because Chaoss presence was growing weaker here. A divine body, or the various laws for that matter, are in fact all products based on the world itself. As the worlds presence weakens, everything established under the worlds laws naturally becomes unstable. However, Laine unexpectedly found that the power of the Spirit Realm seemed to smooth out this instability with relative ease. More specifically, it came from that strand of Temporal Divinity that Laine had invested at the inception of the Spirit Realm. Time and space... I still dont know how I arrived here in the first place, Even now, regarding his own crossing experience, Laine was still largely in the dark. Tens of thousands of years ago, when he awoke, he was already the first deity of Chaos. Even the fact that the world had once tried to completely kill him was something Laine learned only after pioneering Samsara. Anything earlier, he could only speculate. Meanwhile, he slowly surveyed his surroundings. The dots were within reach, but Laine had already discerned that in actuality, they ranged from a thousand miles in size to immeasurably large realm fragments. Only under the dual actions of the void and the chains of the Laws of Chaos, size had lost its meaning. Only a few among them could be vaguely distinguished as larger than the others, likely because those fragments seemed to be part of the main body and thus appeared somewhat special. When we fought before, it was because Chaos was only so big. You had already taken so many steps ahead of me; as a successor, I naturally had to slow down your progress. But the situation with these is different. I have to choose one to enter, and cannot be locked in confrontation with you indefinitely. Once I leave, you will still be able to enter. Needless conflict, naturally, has no point in proceeding, Erebus said directly, looking at the specks of fragments before him. If there was meaning in taking action, he would not hesitate. But if it was meaningless, he obviously wouldnt bother. On the side, Laine nodded in agreement with the words of the Lord of Darkness. He respected Erebuss perspective. To be strict, just like the results of their battle at the turn of the era, Laines strength was still somewhat inferior to his opponent. This was not the difficult-to-repair level of impairment like Gaias, but rather an imperfection in divine power. If the complete Great Divine Powers lower limit was considered level 21, the personified avatars of other Great ones consisted of divine power infinitely close to that realm, plus the base level of their original being. In this aspect, the level of the Spirit Realm was no less than the others, yet the gap in divine power still existed. In Laines original plan, there were no such suddenly appearing realm fragments, so like the past millennia, he continued to enhance his divine power steadily and unhurriedly. But just as the other had said, if there were only one realm fragment, then they might have had to fight over it. Yet since there were more than one, there was no need for conflict. Moreover, most crucially, these fragments were likely not just laid out for them to take as they pleased. Nobody knew what was inside; one sides destroyed world was obscured whether due to external or internal causes, or whether it still existed here. On the other hand, Chaos was also continuously wearing down their resistance. Chapter 218: 49 Remnants of the Nine Realms_2 Chapter 218: Chapter 49 Remnants of the Nine Realms_2 When they completely lost the power to resist, the world would directly take away those remnants and digest them. As for what would happen after the digestion was complete, that was unknown to anyone. It was possible that they would be transformed back into Origin, strengthening the power of the world. It was also possible that these remnants would be reassembled into large and small planes attached to the main body of the world; all of this was indeterminable. Even Chaos might, because of these unexpected yields, give birth to deities that did not exist in their original fateful trajectories. Laine and Erebus actually had only a short moment to explore these remnants; that was when the world-level power on the remnants was nearing erasure by Chaos, yet had not been completely erased. This was also why The Dark Overlord had previously waited here: these remnants, since they could drift from the void outside of the world, naturally retained the true power of the world. Faced with a piece of cake that was destined to be uneaten, the two of them should naturally focus on how to eat it faster. Youre right, so, do you have a target? Agreeing, Laine spoke as he looked at the cluster of remnants in front of him. First come, first served, Ill let you choose first. Although he had only arrived for a short while, Laine had already roughly browsed through the surrounding plane fragments. Among these remnants were nine particularly colossal ones, onto which the thickest chains of Law were locked, while the rest were far inferior. Undoubtedly, these nine were their true targets. Despite the separation of the forces of the world, it was still possible to vaguely distinguish the differences between these fragments. However, the more Laine looked at these fragments, the more shocked he felt. With a casual gesture, Laine selected a fragment twinkling with golden light. He was actually a bit hesitant. Another fragment exuding chill and one shrouded in mist were also important, but in the end, Laine still chose this one. After all, this was just the initial choice; as long as one was fast enough, no rule stated that only one fragment could be explored, and the same applied to Erebus. Alright, thats settled then. Glancing at Laines choice, Erebus did not find anything amiss. In Chaos, Laine had been born earlier than he had, therefore he possessed methods unknown to him, which was understandable. But when facing these things from outside of the world, they were on the same level. Even the power of Fate was perhaps useless before these plane fragments that did not belong to Chaos. Therefore, although Laine was initially known to the world for Prophecy, Erebus did not think he could see anything. The so-called luck was probably not going to be effective here. Thus, having made their choices, the two of them stopped conversing, as there was nothing for them to talk about. At the edge of this world, they silently observed the spectacular collision of world forces. Although both belonged to a world, the Spirit Realm was undoubtedly far inferior to Chaos and the ancestors of these remnants; they were complete planes that could exist on their own in the void, and Laine still had a long way to go. In the midst of the mutual confrontation of the forces of two worlds, many things that were usually hard to observe revealed themselves. Laine was unclear about Erebuss gains, but he had indeed learned some useful techniques from them. Time passed, indeterminably so, and even some of the smaller remnants were completely erased of resistance by Chaos, then dragged into the void by chains of Law until they disappeared. Until a certain moment, the power on those nine largest fragments finally reached a nadir, and it was possible to break through them. Chapter 219: 49 Remnants of the Nine Realms_3 Chapter 219: Chapter 49 Remnants of the Nine Realms_3 ` Now! Out of the corner of his eye, Laine noticed that Erebuss figure had disappeared without a trace, and he stepped closer to the fragment he had chosen. The divine authority of Death once again transformed into the Black Sword, which he grasped tightly with both hands, summoning the power of the Spirit Realm to strike fiercely on the surface of the fragment. In silence, a barely noticeable crack appeared and then healed. But when it reverted to its original state, Laines figure had also vanished without a trace. Thus, in the void beyond this world, the past silence was restored once more. ... Lights and shadows flashed before him, and illusions ebbed and flowed. The moment he stepped into the fragment, time seemed to stretch into infinity, and scenes from days gone by unfolded one after another before Laine. That seemed to be the memory of the world, containing its desires before destruction. In the visions, Laine seemed to see ice and fire clearly delineating and then converging at the junction, within a void spanning the chasm on both sides. Laine felt somewhat emotional. Without a doubt, the predecessor of this broken world was indeed another world recorded in later myths. Unlike Chaos, although this present world was somewhat isolated from the exterior, also forming interfaces like the Underworld that almost claimed to be a realm in itself, Chaos as a whole was still integral, which was not the case here. In the days when this world was whole, a World Tree stood tall among the realms, with the nine great nations each suspended in different positions of the tree, together constituting this fantastic and magnificent mythic world. The Midcourt that Laine previously named for the fifth layer of Hell was located right in the center of the Nine Realms, also known as Midgard, the world where mortals dwelled. As for Asgard, where he was currently, it was the highest of the Nine Realms, the domain of the Aesir Tribe, ruled by the famed Divine King Odin in later times. If I remember correctly, in the records of the Scandinavian mythology, one of the three roots extending from the World Tree reaches here, taking root next to the Well of Urd. I wonder what, if anything, is left of them now. Standing mid-air, Laine looked into the distance. The potential remnants of Divine King Odin, the possibly destroyed Well of Urd, the legendary Rune Symbols, and the roots of the World Tree, these were the reasons Laine chose this world. Although it was highly probable that not all of them remained, finding just one would make him feel that his journey was worthwhile. Chapter 220: 50 Conspiracy Chapter 220: Chapter 50 Conspiracy Rune Symbols, in Norse mythology, were the mysterious characters that Divine King Odin obtained by sacrificing himself to himself while hanged upon a tree. Self-sacrifice might sound illogical,, yet as a deity, Laine had come to a deeper understanding of it. The one offering the sacrifice was Odin, yet the recipient was also Divine King. The present self was sacrificing to the future self, with Odin as a deity making a sacrificial offering to the world; and what he ultimately gained were the Rune characters, which contained the secrets of the World Trees origins. Although as text describing another worlds Law, Rune Symbols might not be as effective in Chaos World, Laine was more interested in their principle of existence. If he could obtain and decipher them, then Laine could reconstruct the original Spirit Script, creating his own Rune Symbols, and use them to describe the rules of the Spirit Realm with greater clarity and detail. Any achievements based on these symbols would be like adding bricks and mortar to the Spirit Realm itself. Besides the symbols, the importance of the World Tree Yggdrasil hardly needs mentioning. Serving as the singular force sustaining the nine realms of a mythic world, its withering heralded the arrival of the Twilight of the Gods, proving it to be a plant far more formidable than the Golden Apple Tree. Although what stood here was not its main trunk but only one of its three major roots, and although Laine was unsure whether the World Tree still held any life, this did not diminish its significance. Whether used to forge Divine Artifacts or as a template to cultivate a new Divine Tree, its value was unquestionable. As for the Fountain of Urd, records of it in later generations were few and far between, but what could be certain was that it was a spring imbued with the powers of purification and vitality. It had healed Odins wounds and had been used year-round to water the World Tree. The three Norns, symbols of destiny in Asgard, were always near it. However, Laine was rather indifferent about it. After all, he now had the Well of Reincarnation; even if he acquired this spring, it would just be something extra for nourishing plants and brewing drinksit was hard to say if it would be of any significant use. Chaos World, atop Mount Olympus. Although Laine had left the present world due to an unexpected premonition, the world itself did not cease to move. When humanity plunged into Chaos due to the sudden loss of divine gifts, the nearby beasts, which had been wary of a particular aura, noticed its disappearance and started encroaching in the direction of human settlements. Panic and Fear spread among the people, and unrest was about to erupt. Meanwhile, in the Divine Palace of the God of Sun, Prometheus held a fennel branch in his hand and stretched it towards the ornate Sun Chariot. He knew that his seemingly covert actions were actually anticipated by more than one deity, such as Helios, who had already made an agreement with him, and like the ruler of Mount Olympus, the Divine King. They had not truly seen his actions, but they knew what the Forethinker was doing. However, even though Prometheus was aware of this, that they were all waiting for him to commit his crime so they could achieve their goals by stepping on his corpse, he still resolutely ignited the Fire. When the fennel branch caught fire, a type of right was transferred. From that moment on, this branch gained immortality, for it bore the right granted by the Lord of the Spirit Realm to wield Fire. The branch was merely a vessel, for as long as the concept of [Fire] existed in the Spirit Realm, it would be undying and indefeasible by any deity unless Prometheus himself wished otherwise. Laine had granted this right to the Sun Chariot, whose master had voluntarily relinquished it, so now, it was transferred to a new god. Of course, this would also become the new gods source of suffering. Zeus would certainly demand that he reclaims this right, and Prometheus would naturally refuse. This is the Fire of mankind... Chapter 221: 50 Conspiracy_2 Chapter 221: Chapter 50 Conspiracy_2 From today onwards, the fire of humans will no longer be a gift from the gods, including myself, After a moment of silence, Prometheus turned and flew toward the Mortal Realm. Now, he had become a Fire Thief who defied the edict of the Divine King. Atop Mount Olympus, sensing the transfer of this special privilege from his Divine Artifact, Helios smiled with satisfaction. He was ready to proclaim his benevolent acts among the future humans and then to become as powerful a God of Sun as his father. Another bystander, however, King Zeus was somewhat irritated. When he sensed that hot and warm breath drawing away from the Sun Gods Divine Palace, although it was all within his expectations, the fact that Prometheus so blatantly disregarded his existence and directly contravened the Divine Kings orders still nettled Zeus somewhat. However, this would be the last time, the Divine King had already secretly resolved to give this Titan deity an unforgettable lesson and use his existence to warn the gods, particularly the Sun God. Zeus was unaware of the conversation between the Sun God and Prometheus, as his Divine Authority did not extend that far. Yet without thinking, he could guess that, although Helios might have carelessly allowed the divine fire to be stolen by Prometheus, such coincidence was a bit too convenient. And the King of the Gods, does not believe in coincidences. Meanwhile, as the King of Gods and the Sun God reacted differently to the Forethinkers actions, in a secluded part of the third tier of the Spirit Realm, a young deity in a grey robe was also witnessing this event in a hidden Dream Domain. However, what caught his attention was not Prometheus but the fire burning in his hands. To Hypnos, just a paranoid and weak deity, it wasnt a significant concern; what truly interested him was the privilege to wield fire. The God of Sleep was already born when the Sun Chariot was crafted, so he was well aware of where this flame originated. That being, theoretically the Father God and the true ruler of the Seven Spirit Realms. Good evening, Prince Hypnos, it seems youve finally made up your mind, A smile curled at the corners of his mouth as Mephisto, who had ascended through fire just a few days ago, stood unscathed before him. Everything that had happened among the humans these past days was within the expectation of the Lord of the Demons. Even the informants envy and resentment toward the gods had to be thanked for the hidden influence of the Goddess Megaera. Do not pray to the gods for eternal life, was the parting admonition Mephisto had given to another human High Priest. Given the fate of his colleague, he believed the priest would make the right decision. Now, the final piece of his plan was about to fall into place. A powerful yet ignorant deity of the Spirit Realm had dared to betray his creator, something that initially baffled Mephisto. But he soon understood that the noble prince must have developed some misapprehensions. After all, as a demon, if it were not for his reincarnation just as the realm was being established, he would hardly have an opinion about the Lord of the Nine Hells. Stop playing mysterious, and tell me, what is this opportunity you mentioned? Frowning slightly, Hypnos didnt like the demon before him. Perhaps due to a natural repulsion between similar natures, he had no fondness for this quasi-god adept at deceit, but the information inadvertently leaked through mortal dreams compelled the God of Sleep. Thus, in the end, he came. I beg your pardon for not being able to divulge specific matters, His smile unchanged, Mephisto easily dodged the grey feathers falling through the void. On a land where divine power could not be exercised, he wasnt particularly afraid of the now mature God of Sleep. However, I can assure you that I will do something significant in the Mortal Realm, something big enough to enrage many beings in the Spirit Realm and trigger them to pursue me, Chapter 222: 50 Conspiracy_3 Chapter 222: Chapter 50 Conspiracy_3 When that time comes, perhaps the Spirit Realm will be exceptionally empty, and whatever Your Highness wishes to do, it will be the perfect opportunity, He found it amusing to fantasize about the deity before him, who, as a god of the Spirit Realm, dared to rebel against the Lord of the Spirit Realmit was as unbelievable as demons rebelling against the Lord of the Nine Hells. However, for Mephisto, it didnt matter whether the other party was successful or not; as long as they took action, there was a great chance those gods of the Spirit Realm would be attracted back. As for the fate of this esteemed Highness, that had nothing to do with the demon lord. It sounds good, but what guarantee do you have that what youre saying is true? The young deity clad in gray was clueless about the devils thoughts, but Mephistos words indeed piqued his interest. Just as in the myths, where he once caused the peak-level Zeus to dream, Chaoss association with Sleep and Death was inverted; the former was overwhelmingly powerful, while the latter was weak and fragile. Thus, Hypnos was extremely confident in his domain of Sleep, believing that as long as he was given a chance to launch a surprise attack, he could ensnare any beingprovided he only had a single opponent. And those devout Spirit Realm angels were the biggest stumbling block in his path. How about an oath on the Styx River? Just as he had done with Keto and Megaera before, Mephisto planned to deceive again, but this time, his trickery was seen through by the other party. As I understand it, only True Gods are qualified to swear on the Styx River and receive a response, The smile held no warmth, as the young deity slowly said: Thats why Styx is also called the River of Hatred; it is two different rivers for True Gods and those who are not. Although you possess power akin to a deity, Im afraid you are not a True God with an immortal essence and authority. A bit surprised, since gods rarely dealt with non-divine beings at this time, and beings like Keto were unaware of the secrets of the River of Vowsunlike the deity before him, who knew it all too well. Kingship is never eternal, how you obtain it, is how you will lose it... Well said, but have you ever considered that you too might have such a day? The naturally indifferent Evil Gods were ungrateful; they only feared power. And as long as they saw an opportunity, they would show no mercy. In a single step, the young deity returned to his domain in the Dream Spirit Realm. Hypnos believed that everything today would only be perceived by the two participants, and perhaps only by the Law of the present world and the Spirit Realm itself. It wont be long before I become the new master of the Spirit Realm, just like the second Divine King, Cronus. With some anticipation, the God of Sleep once again immersed himself in his authority, watching the various happenings in the world, while creating some terrible dreams for entertainment. In the past, this was one of his few amusements that he found interesting. ... Outside the world, the ruins of Asgard. One thing the God of Sleep had guessed correctly: Laines energy was indeed not focused on the Spirit Realm at the moment. He was busy exploring this world that had already been destroyed, and all other matters would have to wait until his return. After some time flying, the roots of the World Tree grew clearer and clearer. The debris of buildings on the ground became denser, yet throughout his journey, Laine found no sign of life. Not even a single corpse was to be seen. As the core of Asgard, this place was also known as the Idavoll Plains. Laine casually collected some unique minerals and relatively intact buildings during his flight, but these were not significant finds. The core of this place had only two key locations: Valgrind, the palace where the gods gathered, and the Golden Palace, as well as Laines prior target, the Well of Urd and the roots of Yggdrasil. So, after a while, seeing the tall palace in front of him that seemed well-preserved, Laine knew he had found the place. Although he had originally intended to go to the roots of Yggdrasil first, since he had found the other target first, changing the order didnt really matter. Chapter 223: 51 The Skull of Mimir Chapter 223: Chapter 51 The Skull of Mimir Who knows how much time has passed or what kind of catastrophe has occurred, but as of today, Asgard lies in ruins and wreckage. However, standing before Laine, this towering Divine Palace still stood unyielding. Overall, the main body of the Golden Palace somewhat resembled a steeper pyramid, with various structures extending from its body. Suspended galleries, protruding watchtowers like spikes, and numerous skylights and floating bridgesthis famous palace within the nine realms of Scandinavian mythology was far from the primitive abode of the Chaotic Gods, but instead showcased exquisite constructions throughout. Even Laine could discern the rune traces etched on the walls of the Golden Palace, in crevices, and even penetrating into the bricks and stones. It was conceivable that this was not merely an ordinary building; in the past, this Divine Kings palace may have held extraordinary power, a creation of both Divine Power and magic, capable of fending off all invaders. Now, however, it had lost most of its divine majesty and was merely an edifice of exceptional material. Creak With just a thought, the towering doors of the Golden Palace slowly opened, revealing the dim corridor within, and Laine peered inside. Along the sides of the corridor paved with rune slabs, there were trays suspended in midair. From the remaining traces, these were supposed to be alight with ever-burning Immortal Flame, yet now they were nowhere to be seen. Indeed, history... is like a young girl dressed by many, written only by the victors. Following the murals, some content was known to Laine while some was not, but what they had in common was the portrayal of the grandeur of the Aesir Tribe, without a hint of anything unfavorable. But this was normal; the real History, after all, is enough for oneself to know. What is shown to others is naturally only the good side. Yes, Outsider, as you say, the true history is known only to those who have lived through it, like myself. Hmm? Since stepping into this palace, a barrier had been continuously surrounding Laine. With an unchanged expression, he listened to the sudden voice, attempting to locate its source. However, the now-ruined Asgard did not welcome him, an Outsider deity, and even though its essence had died, it still possessed considerable might, and the Golden Palace also retained some remnants of divine majesty. Hence, under dual suppression, Laine found nothing. Strange deity, do not be alarmed, I am already a deceased being. The reason I can still converse with you is merely good fortune. Noticing Laines search, that voice came again. The voice was old and hoarse, yet the language was immediately understood. This speaker likely held power related to language, wisdom, and knowledge. This time, Laine made some discovery. The source of the voice seemed to be the Golden Palace itself; the speaking entity apparently held some control over the original privileges of the Temple. Chapter 224: 51 Mimir’s Skull_2 Chapter 224: Chapter 51 Mimirs Skull_2 However, dead beings... Hearing this voices account, Laine had a guess. Are you right here, in the center of The Temple? He asked calmly in the others language, for Laine, who likewise held relevant authority, instantly learned the pronunciation of this language. Yet the fact that the first local he was about to meet might just be an ornament was somewhat amusing to him. It seemed the Aesir Tribe had become extinct, but the abandoned remnants they left behind still existedan irony indeed. Of course, strange deity, I am deep within the Golden Palace, which is also the name of this palace. You just need to come in, and you will see me, the ancient voice continued. Not knowing that much of his identity had been revealed before even meeting, the old voice went on. Come quickly, I will spare no detail about the past of this place. ... The core of the Golden Palace. The spacious hall, the towering thronehere, where the gods of the Aesir Tribe had once gathered daily, was the heart of the Divine Palace. But now, within the Golden Palace, the gods were gone, the throne untended, and only on a platform floating to its left was there a presence that may or may not be considered alive. The Vanir sent the god of sunlight and fertility, Freyr, and his sister, the Goddess of Beauty, Freyjaone of the Vanirs finest. Yet, the cunning Odin played a trick by sending the foolish but handsome Heimdall, and the wise but aged and ugly Mimir as hostages. When the gods of Vanaheim interacted with them, Mimir acted as Heimdalls attendant, answering with his experience and knowledge smoothly. This successfully convinced them that Odins hostages were of significant importance in Asgard, on par with the two deities they had sent, and thus the war between the two deity races came to an end. However, as time went by, Odins trick eventually came to light, and the Vanir discovered Heimdalls foolishness, enraging them for having been deceived. But Odin had achieved his goal, and having enjoyed a long peace, the Vanir gods were not willing to restart hostilities. So Mimir became the scapegoat. His head was chopped off, sent back to the Golden Palace in Asgard as proof of Vanaheims wrath. Odin did little more than chastise and naturally had no intention of retaliating. He merely preserved Mimirs head with herbs and rituals, allowing the ancient giant who once guarded the Spring of Wisdom to still think and speak. Since then, Mimirs head had served beside the throne in the Golden Palace as a counselor to the Divine King, discussing matters too complex to decide. Hehehe... so, in all things, where is the absolute nature of good and evil? Like now, you are dead, and I, I am very much alive. Mimir had certainly not volunteered to be a hostage in Vanaheim, especially one destined to be exposed, as he never had a choice, but now it was different. He let out a chilling laugh again as his gaze shifted toward the passage not far off that led to the meeting hall. In his perception, the strange deity was nearly here. He needed to think carefully about how to persuade the other party to take him away. Once away, he might have a chance at a new beginning. Chapter 225 - 51 Mimir’s Skull_3 Chapter 225: Chapter 51 Mimirs Skull_3 ... ...Step Step step Soon, the sound of footsteps grew from quiet to loud, coming from the passageway, and Laines figure quickly appeared here. Entering the grand hall, Mimir immediately looked towards this unfamiliar deity, but Laine did not look back at him. What directly attracted Laines gaze was not the immense head, but rather a flame that provided light to the entire hall. It flickered in midair, using the void as its fuel, and burned eternally unchanged. Laine could feel that this flame was extraordinary. This is an undying flame born in Muspelheim, the Country of Flames, one of the two most primal realms among the nine major worlds; the flames of that land often possess some exceptional powers. Even if the very essence of Asgard has died, it remains unaffected and continues to burn. In contrast, those outside have long since been extinguished. A deep, aged voice spoke up, explaining the origins of the flame before him to Laine. As expected, the robed deity shifted his gaze in the direction of the speaker. A head, but with life sealed within. I must say, your manner of existence is quite interesting. Calm in demeanor, Laine sensed traces in Mimirs skull that were somewhat similar to witchcraft. Compared to the still-primitive Chaos, the nine great worlds that had gone through prosperity to destruction evidently had a splendid civilization, and magic was one of its most dazzling gems. Even the war between Asgard and Vanaheim stemmed from thisthe Vanir goddess Gullveig came to visit Odin. Her words showed no respect for the Divine King, and according to later legends, it is said she came to boast of her magic power, or to argue which of the two deity races deserved more worship from humans. In the end, when Odin felt offended, he was the first to hurl his spear at her, and the gods all took their turn attacking her, but to no avail. They killed the goddess three times, but she resurrected herself three times using the power of magic. Ultimately, Gullveig strode back to Vanaheim, sparking the war between the two great realms. As a Titan, Mimirs head was still several times larger than a normal persons after being processed with rituals and herbs; it looked strangely eerie. As you wish, I will recount the past to you. Having agreed, Mimir pointed in a direction and then began to tell Laine of his experiences. Walking on the road to the vault and listening to the heads narrative, Laine gradually came to understand the history of this place. Most of the history of Asgard was similar to later myths, with only some parts deliberately obscured or misinterpreted by Mimir, who also blackened the existence of some gods. Still, Laine, comparing it to the accounts in Scandinavian mythology, easily distinguished the truth from the falsehoods. However, he kept a poker face and didnt point out any issues; instead, he continued to play the role of an Outer Deity who knew nothing of this land. The original life of the world, the Titan Ymir was born at the intersection of ice and fire; the birth of the World Tree; the appearance of the nine realms; and even the elves, dwarves, titans... it was all no different from mythology, until the Twilight of the Gods came. Unlike the records of later generations, this time, faced with the inevitable disaster, the gods did not accept their fate passively but tried all kinds of resistance. Ultimately, before the twilight was upon them, the Divine King Odin seemed to have truly found a solution, or perhaps discovered something unexpected. In any case, he secretly gathered the gods, but this time the assembly didnt occur within the Golden Palace, so Mimir didnt know what they discussed. After the assembly, Odin briefly returned to the palace, then left the Golden Palace alone; the other gods also departed one after another. What followed was the disintegration of the roots, the collapse of the World Tree, the disintegration of the nine realms, and everything fell into oblivion. According to Mimir, all this happened around seventy to eighty thousand years ago. Seventy to eighty thousand years... ago?! He committed the number firmly to memory, and a ridiculous hunch began to take shape in Laines mind, but he immediately pushed it aside. Not just because Mimirs narration had come to an end, but because he had arrived at his destination. Is this the treasure vault of the Golden Palace, the Divine Kings treasury? Looking at everything before him, Laine was somewhat skeptical. Of course, actually there are many vaults in the Golden Palace, but this is the most crucial one, also the only one that still exists. The rest, even if the vaults themselves are still intact, the treasures inside them have probably, like the common extinguished Immortal Flame in the Golden Palace, lost all their power. However, to open it, the correct method is still required, otherwise, once the vault collapses on itself, then nothing will be gained. Chapter 226 - 52: The Broken Divine Lance and the Magic Box Chapter 226: Chapter 52: The Broken Divine Lance and the Magic Box Laine glanced at the skull of Mimir beside him, knowing what it meant. It was merely showing its worth, so that Laine wouldnt leave it behind, but Laine had no intention of abandoning it in the first place. On one hand, Mimir was the only living being Laine had encountered; on the other hand, the knowledge contained within this brain was of extraordinary value. The runic technology and magic of another world, so highly valued by the Aesir Tribe, proved it was also a power that could threaten the Deity. As for so-called unlocking the treasure vault, Laine didnt actually need its help. The self-destruction of the vault, plummeting into the void, was naturally a difficult problem to solve in Asgard, but Laine had no plans to open the treasure chest within the Aesir Divine Realm. As long as he could bring this vault back to the Spirit Realm, let it self-destruct as it pleases. It would be a huge joke if a vault without its master could penetrate the seven-layer spatial barrier of the Spirit Realm, allowing the treasures to fall out. However, looking at the vault in front of him, Laine still had some admiration for the Divine Kings security measures. So, which Deity is this statue sculpted to represent? Under Mimirs guidance, Laine could finally make out that Odins so-called secret vault was actually in the belly of a goddess statue. Laine wondered what was on the mind of the Divine King of Asgard to stash his treasures in such a place. But the effect was indeed successful; without Mimir as an insider, Laine really wouldnt have thought there was a hiding place for treasures here. She is Gullveig, a goddess of the Vanir, and I have mentioned her to you before. As for her powerful magic that could easily reverse life and death, Odin was deeply impressed. He left images and sculptures of this goddess in many places because he hoped to change the outcome of the Twilight of the Gods, just like Gullveig reversed her own fate. But now, it seems he not only failed, but also made the catastrophe even more terrifying. The last option was Niflheim, the Land of Mist, one of the first two of the Nine Realms, in opposition to the Land of Fire. There, the third section of the World Trees roots grew, and Nidhogg the Poison Dragon also gnawed at the roots of Yggdrasil day and night, ultimately leading to the coming of the Twilight of the Gods. Thus, the beings that resided in Niflheim were known by another name in later times. However, their name was often misunderstood in many contexts and even in later records, where it was used to describe space rather than life. Their name isNibelungen. ... Each world has its own miracles, truly a splendid civilization. As he drew closer to the roots of Yggdrasil, Laine began to sense the power of this Divine Tree that supported the Nine Realms. Even though it had withered and fallen into ruin, and its once vibrant life force had subsided into silence, its grandeur as a Divine Tree remained undiminished. When it was still alive, Yggdrasil certainly reached a great domain in terms of power. Yet it was like Mount Zhou from the eastern myths of later times, possessing the strength but not a unifying consciousness. Thus, the latter was toppled by the Witch God, the former consumed by the dragons gnawing. Their value in myths seems to illustrate the enormity of catastropheone brought floods and patched the sky, the other brought the doom of the gods. Every world... hah, this esteemed stranger, come to mention it, I do not yet know your name? Hovering beside Laine, Mimir said with a smile. You can call me Laine. As for where I come from, youll find out later. Continuing the conversation without stopping, the roots of the World Tree stretching from the void now filled all in front of him. Chapter 227 - 52: The Broken Divine Lance and the Magic Box_2 Chapter 227: Chapter 52: The Broken Divine Lance and the Magic Box_2 Rather than a tree root, it might be more accurate to describe it as a wooden wall, except looking upwards, that part which should have connected to the main body had already broken off. Laine felt some regret about this. The tree heart that supported the World Tree of the Nine Realms was an incredibly precious treasure. He had no idea whether the main body of Yggdrasil had fallen to a certain layer of the Realm or had directly collapsed into the true void with the Nine Realms, reverting from being back to nothingness. Where is Urds Fountain, where is it? His gaze swept the ground, but unfortunately, Laine couldnt see anything that might suggest the presence of a Fountain, much less the sacred springwater that contains vitality and purification. Fortunately, he was accompanied by a local. Before becoming a head, Mimir must have come here. Its a bit further north. In fact, although Yggdrasils three main roots were each nourished by three different springs, it doesnt directly draw from the springwater. To some extent, they coexist, explained Mimir. Looking at Laine, Mimir did have some expertise in these matters: Only the oldest spring in the Land of Mist is an exception; it was born at the beginning of creation, which makes it special. The other two springs, as the tree withers, their power also wanes. Im not sure if Urds spring still holds its sanctity, I can only lead you to where it once was. Thats enough, Laine said and nodded, then flew northward following the guidance of Mimirs skull. The main roots of Yggdrasil were unimaginably massive, and even the small tendrils that branched off were dense and numerous. The smallest were only as thick as the trunks of ordinary trees, while the largest were the size of several houses. The half-dead, half-living goddess was not only fearsome to behold but was also far from kind. Now that Laine was displaying such power, it inevitably caused the Titan unease. After all, it didnt quite match the cooperative demeanor Laine had shown before. Youre going to cut it open? Of course, if theres even a slight bit of vitality, it can only be in the core. I must cut it open to find it. If not, its also fine to just segment and take it away as it is. World Tree was no ordinary thing; it couldnt be destroyed at will. Nidhogg the Poison Dragon took an entire epoch to gnaw through its roots, and even the one before him, already withered, was not easily cut. However, the power of death was quite useful in such a place. With both hands on Black Sword, Laine sliced harshly, and a streak of light followed, splitting the massive wooden wall down the middle to reveal its inner fibers. Unfortunately, compared to the vast root system, this damage accounted for nothing. There was still no trace of vitality in the wood. Narrowing his eyes, Laine gripped Black Sword again and slashed at the giant wood time and again. The tree root slowly revealed its interior, but in the end, even when he pared it down to its core, Laine couldnt find the part he was seeking. He had thought there would be something at the very core, like sap containing the Origin, or something else. But in the end, when Laine dissected this mountainous root into pieces, they proved no different. Why is it like this... Can it be that Yggdrasils roots are even less significant than Urds Fountain and that nameless Fire? The giant tree Laine felled crashed to the ground, accompanied by a tremendous noise that kicked up clouds of dust, but all he felt was confusion. One of the three mighty roots of World Tree, so renowned for vitality it once rooted itself in a sacred spring, why was there not even a hint of the Divine Trees original vitality left even after being entirely cut down? Chapter 228 - 52: The Broken Divine Lance and the Magic Box_3 Chapter 228: Chapter 52: The Broken Divine Lance and the Magic Box_3 Could it really be because the World Trees connections to the fundamental Laws of the nine great kingdoms were too tight, so that as the world fell apart, it too lost all its power... Lord Laine, look over there. Hmm? Suddenly, Mimirs voice rang out. Following the sound, Laine looked to where he was pointing. On a severed root, there unexpectedly was a section of what seemed to be an artificial sticknot naturally formed. It looked plain and ordinary, like any other common object. But looking at it, Laine immediately grew serious. An unmistakable man-made object being found within what remained of the original World Trees roots, and even when placed before ones eyes, not the slightest bit of peculiarity was perceivablethis alone was enough to prove its extraordinariness. What is that? Having some suspicions in mind, Laine still first asked the local who was more knowledgeable. That is Gungnir, also known as Gungnir, the Divine King Odins weapon, a Divine Lance forged from the branches of the World Tree. When it was whole, it possessed the powers of unerring strike and penetration; as long as it was thrown, it would surely pierce the body of the enemy. Moreover, anyone who swore an oath upon it was bound to have it fulfilled. With a somewhat nostalgic and incredulous expression, Mimir slowly narrated the history of this Divine Artifact. Laine nodded, as if listening intently, but in reality, he knew even more than what was being told. It was precisely because of the existence of this Divine Lance in Scandinavian mythology that the northern European humans later developed the tradition of throwing a spear at the opposing side before two armies clashed. Moreover, because it was said that when Odin threw his spear, it resembled a shooting star crossing the sky, people began the tradition of making wishes upon shooting stars. This legend even spread to every corner of the world, and even in the culturally distinct East, a great many people awaited the appearance of shooting stars. However, at this moment, before Laine and Mimir, the very Divine Artifact upon which Divine King Odin relied for his undefeated conquests was already broken. It had lost its spearhead, leaving only the shaft. It seemed to still hold some vitality because, unsurprisingly, it had drained the vitality of the Yggdrasils segment of root. You really are in a hurry... Not even taking the time to judge the sinners, youre already laying the groundwork for the next era. Perhaps youve sensed something? The serpents body lifted slightly, causing the entire plane to tremble. The smaller fragments outside the realm had already been pulled into Chaos; they were small enough in size to be the quickest to transform, and perhaps within a few centuries, their ultimate fate, whatever it may be, should be decided. And it was only natural for Zeus, as a Divine King, to be aware of this. A node. The deep and resonant voice echoed in the courtyard, Laine thought, and Liana in the Spirit Realm immediately received the message. She was to go to Olympus to bring a gift to the newly born female. After all, in any case, she was born from the water of the Well of Reincarnations precursor, the Well of Origin. Go, put its reflection into it as my gift to humans, if indeed they can receive it. Yes, Your Highness. Even without seeing any figure, Liana had long grown accustomed. She collected what Laine had instructed and then left the Spirit Realm. From within the Nine Hells, Laine surveyed the world, witnessing all that transpired upon the earth. Having lived through it once, he gained a deeper understanding of this history. Pandoras Box, a symbol of disaster in legend, contained things both good and bad. Was the world in peace and harmony before the birth of this box, devoid of conflict and calamity? Of course not, the box was merely a symbol. It signified that the gods had finally begun to grasp some mysteries of faith, so each of them placed an item inside the box, whether a curse or a blessing, to symbolize the grandeur of god, and that good and evil, right and wrong, all come from god. As for the hope that was trapped inside the box, it was doomed never to fly out, for how could a fake ever become real? In a world controlled by fate, isnt real hope about stepping outside of fate? The serpent returned to its original position, no longer concerned with these trivialities. If the integration of the Nine Realms once again twisted the fateful trajectory meant for Chaos, then let it add fuel to the fire. Chapter 229: 53: The Eye of the Sea Chapter 229: Chapter 53: The Eye of the Sea You havent left yet? Hurrying back to Aurora with the lit fennel branch, what appeared before Prometheus were the panicked crowds in the darkness and the crumbling order that no one managed. The Divine Kings verdict fell on the ears of deities, recounting the reasons he condemned humans, but it wasnt the same for mortals. Perhaps out of disdain to prove anything to mortals, or more likely because the Divine King never intended to let them go, what humans understood was still that simple sentence. From today onwards, the fire granted to humans will be taken away. They heard those words, and then, just as they said, the flames in the human settlements were extinguished all at once, plunging into darkness and cold. Creator, I have been waiting for you to come back, because I believe you will sort this all out. In front of Prometheuss residence, facing the Creators implicit questioning, Momon slightly bowed, trying to speak with a hint of joy. By his side were hundreds of people who had come to the Creators residence in a panic seeking guidance. As the former High Priest, they subconsciously saw Momon as their leader. Believe in me... perhaps. Momon, whatever you want to do, my time is running out, and you must have witnessed what befell Ossen. With the Sacred Fire in his hand, Prometheus felt his mind had never been clearer than it was now. He immediately noticed the abnormality in his disciple standing before him; his body was tainted with an unusual bloodline, just like those beasts stained with Divine Blood. Only, the aura contained in this bloodline was nothing like that of a deity; instead, it reminded him of those from Silver Humanity. It was still a while before dawn; he wanted one last look at the humans he had created, for the next time might be many years later. Dawn was breaking, but the sun did not rise as expected. Outside of Aurora City, two figures were approaching. Cohen, you heard that voice just now, didnt you? Evans sounded somewhat afraid because of the voice that had suddenly spoken, as well as the extinguished torch in his hand. But he wasnt too afraid, for although that voice claimed to take back the fire given to humans, that wasnt really the case. His torch had gone out, but the one in Cohens hand had not. They had traveled the latter half of the night aided by that light. This made Evans wonder if everything before had been an illusion, perhaps his torch had been extinguished by the wind, not because of that sudden voice. I heard it, take back the fire given to humans; that must be the Divine Kings voice, right? Unlike Evans, who knew nothing, Cohen recognized the voice. A hundred years ago, he had gazed at that deity from the base of Mount Othrys, watching him challenge the previous Divine King with righteous words, so he remembered his tone. And according to what other humans said, that deity was named Zeus, now the worlds third Divine King. The voice of a deity... then why is your fire untouched? Not quite believing, Evans now thought that perhaps what had just happened was actually some prank by this stern-looking fellow. Chapter 230: 53: The Eye of the Sea_2 Chapter 230: Chapter 53: The Eye of the Sea_2 ` Because gods are different from one another. The deity who bestowed fire upon me probably wont care about such a trivial matter, let alone take the fire back. After silently praying in his heart, Cohen extended his hand and moved the torch closer to Evans. What are you doing? Your torch should be able to light now. As a mortal legend only a step away from his own divinity, Cohen acutely felt the change in the Law before and after. The right related to fire for the Bronze Humanity had first been taken away and then quickly returned. However, the one that returned felt almost identical to his own in Cohens perception. Reaching out towards the flame, soon enough, Evanss torch was lit once again. Looking at the burning torch, he felt this was more like a joke Cohen was playing on him. He was about to say something, but then a scene on a mound behind Cohen suddenly stirred Evans with excitement. Look, Cohen, is that the creatorwait, who is that person? Hmm? Among the gods, Prometheus was one of the few who left Cohen with fond memories, and he had once revered and devoutly worshiped the Titan deity who mingled among the Golden Humanity. Even though he could no longer hold onto that feeling, Cohen still had a favorable impression of him. Following the gaze, in the faint light of dawn spreading across the sky, Cohen saw Prometheus and a tall male wearing golden attire by his side. They were two deities, this was the intuition given to Cohen by the special substance integrated into his body. Had it been before, he would have respectfully saluted the gods, but now, he just watched from afar, even with a bit of wariness. ...If he is human, then I surely recognize him. Looking away, Prometheus then urged: Let us go; I am ready to face the trial. Then lets go. Seizing Prometheus, Helios blinked back to his Sun Chariot, which was also the reason why the sun had yet to rise that day. The Sun Chariot, without the golden chariots pull, was nothing but a frame. Drawn by four horses flowing with Divine Blood, the Sun Chariot carried the two deities rapidly towards Mount Olympus. Meanwhile, on the earth below, only two overlooked humans watched everything unfold. They did not know that the scene just now was Prometheuss last morning in the Bronze Age. Evans, who had been frightened by the golden light before, was slowly regaining his composure. With his cheerful and enthusiastic nature, he was quite accepting of this reality. As the shock wore off, he looked at Cohen, part incredulous and also a touch excited. Cohen, you, you just... I am human, not a deity. With a slight shake of his head, until Prometheus and the god who suddenly attacked him left, Cohen ultimately did nothing. The Forethinker recognized him but seemed not willing to speak to him; therefore, Cohen did not insist. After all, until now, he still didnt clearly understand what the two gods were here for. But as he watched the golden chariot, he also roughly knew who the attacking deity was. The God of Sun, Helios, a Titan deity who once served the former Divine King. The Golden Humanity had once revered each deity equally, so they couldnt understand why the Divine King was above other deities; however, Cohen now understood. Humans were equal because of their virtues, so even as the king of the Golden Humanity, Cohen did not feel himself any more noble than other humans. But it seems the deities rarely possess such virtues, hence the gods hierarchy. ` Chapter 231: 53: The Eye of the Sea_3 Chapter 231: Chapter 53: The Eye of the Sea_3 Gods do not necessarily need to possess human virtues, Cohen could understand. Yet, as much as he understood, it became even harder for him to reclaim the reverence he once had for the gods, especially toward a god who viewed him as an ant in conversation and claimed that they needed no reason to destroy mortals. After all, perhaps other gods felt the same way. Lets go. If you want to learn, I can teach you, although there are some things I hardly understand myself, For now, let us enter the city and see what has exactly happened recently. As for the Forethinker who left earlier, as the creator of Bronze Humanity, he was supposed to frequently stay in the human tribes; Cohen felt that he would eventually meet him again. When that time came, he could also consult this wise deity among gods on some questions that had troubled him for a long time. On Mount Olympus, the gods were all gathered together. A night had passed, and they were all aware of what had happened. Under Prometheuss guidance, humans deceived the deities, and after the divine king administered punishment, this creator of humans boldly defied the divine kings command and returned fire to the mortal realm. Fortunately, the God of Sun Helios timely discovered all this. He went to the mortal world at dawn, bringing back the thief who had stolen the fire. Now, bearing chains, Prometheus stood in the center of the grand hall, awaiting his delayed judgment. Why did you do this, havent the gods been good enough to humans? Before Zeus could speak, the Goddess Hestia among the gods broke the silence. Among the deities, she had always been benevolent towards humans and held great admiration for Prometheus, but she never thought that this wise deity, known far and wide, would do such a thing. This she could not understand, and it made her very disappointed. Even though he no longer wanted to see him, Zeus still gave one final warning. Then, just as he had anticipated, Prometheus remained silent. Since it is so, Helios, although you pleaded with me previously, evidently Prometheus has failed your good intentions. Since you brought him here, you shall carry out the punishment, spoke Zeus, looking at the God of Sun who could barely suppress his grin: I will have the children of the Lady of Vows assist you to thrust this sinner into the whirlpool of the East Sea. If his brother holds up the sky in the west, then let him calm the tides in the east. Let no one visit him; leave him to spend his eternal life alone in the dark and silent depths of the sea. Helioss expression changed; if possible, the vast whirlpool was the place he least wanted to go. Whenever he neared it, he felt as though he was dead. However, seeing the Divine Kings piercing gaze fixed on him, Helios ultimately dared not refuse. Prometheus was led away, but todays matters were not yet concluded. The Divine King looked to one side, where the afterthought Epimetheus stood. This notorious fool among the gods had just witnessed his brothers trial without showing any hint of anger, which amused Zeus slightly. Yet such a deity indeed gave him peace of mind. Epimetheus, you are different from your brother. As an assistant in the creation of humans, you have also made contributions to the Divine Court, Therefore, to thank you for your services, I will bestow upon you a gift. Then, Your Majesty, what will you give me? With a clear and cheerful gaze, Epimetheus raised his head to inquire. I will grant you a wife, something both your brother and your younger brother have; you should have one too, as it is your right, Standing in front of his throne, Zeus smiled as he looked toward the final obstacle before the arrival of the new era. And today, as all the gods are gathered here, every deity who has benefited from humans should thank you and contribute their part in this matter, Chapter 232: 54 Pandora and the Eye of Odin Chapter 232: Chapter 54 Pandora and the Eye of Odin A sculpture, a sculpture of a woman. She was exquisitely beautiful, like a real, living thing, and when she was placed in the center of the great hall, all the gods couldnt help but be captivated by her. This is... With a keen sense of the statues uniqueness, Hera felt a disturbance in her authority. Zeus hadnt spoken to her about this so-called gift; she hadnt known of the sculptures existence beforehand, if it indeed was a sculpture. As the goddess of Fertility, the Heavenly Empress sensed a similar power within her. If nothing went wrong, it was propagation, the source of new life. And a lifeless object should not possess such power. She is the gift I have prepared. I had the Cyclops sculpt her meticulously, and our new friend, the embodiment of love and beauty, bestowed upon her peerless looks. And I, Zeus said, endowed her with a good hearta desire to explore and learn about everything. I think thats not a bad thing, right? With a smile on his face, Zeus looked towards the gathered deities. Prometheus created man, so today we shall create woman. And you, Epimetheus, you shall be the origin of it all. You will awaken her yourself, and then marry her in the presence of me and Hera. Thank you for your gift, Your Majesty. Giving a creation to a deity as a wife hardly counted as a reward, yet considering that Epimetheus and his brother always liked to be with humans, it didnt seem like an insult either. In any case, the belated fool seemed quite content with it; he bowed slightly to express his thanks to the Divine King. If youre pleased, then who shall go first? Just now, she had sensed a very strange aura on Zeus, similar to when her sister was pregnant. After Demeter had given birth to her daughter, she hid her in an unnamed valley, letting her grow up there rather than come to Olympus. Hera knew that she was being cautious, but she had known about it all along. If the goddess of fertility didnt even know about the birth of the closest people to her, it would be quite ridiculous. Knowing that it was just a weak goddess, she had pretended to be unaware. What about Lord Hades? Should we wait for him? The deities had finished blessing, but as if noticing something, one deity spoke up to remind them. As with past occasions, Hades hadnt come to Olympus and was still alone in the Underworld. Theres no need for that, Zeus said. Zeus shook his head slightly, having pushed past the earlier discomfort. Although Hades couldnt come in person, he has long been grateful to the benefactor of mankind. He and the gods of the Underworld have crafted a treasure; let it be the wedding gift for you both, Zeus explained. With that, a beautifully ornate jar appeared in Zeuss hand, topped with a bronze lid and inlaid with magnificent gemstones. Yes, a jar, not a boxthat was its true form. Its image had simply changed over time through transmission and translation. Lifting it with his right hand, Zeus handed it over to Epimetheus. This is the gift from Lord Hades. The gods of the Underworld all contributed to it. It can absorb all disasters and misfortune that come near you both. But Hades has specifically instructed not to open this lid, Zeus said. Otherwise, he might have to collect additional compensation. Smiling faintly, Zeus gestured with his hand. Now, you give life to your future wife yourself. She is born for you and will be your other half. Chapter 233: 54 Pandora and the Eye of Odin_2 Chapter 233: Chapter 54 Pandora and the Eye of Odin_2 ...As you command, Your Majesty. Clear eyes glanced at the clay jar in his hands, and Epimetheus answered respectfully. Everything for today should come to an end, he approached the statue standing on the ground. Slashing open his palm, Epimetheus let his blood stain the stone figure, visibly, the girl gradually gained vitality from an inanimate object. Her skin turned rosy and full of color, the sound of a heartbeat began to ring, and finally, when her eyes sparkled to life, she was thoroughly imbued with life. The newly born girl blinked her bright eyes, she looked at the deity standing before her, and spoke her first words: Who are you, who am I, and who are they? You are Pandora, the woman endowed with all gifts. I am Epimetheus, your creator, and your future husband; and they are the gods, masters of this world. The blessing of the Goddess of Beauty took full effect, looking at the girl before him, Epimetheus couldnt help but be moved for a moment. Facing her questions, he patiently explained. Then why did you create me? Pandora continued to ask. Because my brother and I created men, and now there should also be women. You are the first woman, and you will be my wife. Caressing the clay jar in his hands, Epimetheus handed it to Pandora. The gods have given you all their blessings, only Hades part has turned into this clay jar. Now, I give it to you as well, as a testament to all this. Having said that, Epimetheus turned around. Having such a beautiful wife, he seemed somewhat eager. It is Pandoras honor to receive the Spirit Realms favor, she will surely cherish it forever. ... Though Pandora was the main character of the event, in reality, no one truly took her into consideration. She was a tool, a delicate doll, but certainly not an equal among the gods, her future husband thought the same. After a moments infatuation, Epimetheus quickly dismissed the influence. The Goddess of Beautys blessing was not the woman herself; with mindful vigilance, the effect could still be warded off. By contrast, watching Liana stride into the hall, she was the real center of attention in the room. This being, whom he had met briefly, he had once speculated about her identity, yet he did not expect to meet again in such circumstances. He remembered their conversation from last time but realized to his dismay that he had no memory whatsoever of the other person there with Liana. He remembered the dialogue, but he couldnt recall any other features about the other person. Your name is... Epimetheus, right? What is she doing here? Pandora asked quietly, noticing that Liana seemed to be looking at her. But she wasnt afraid, for the just-born Pandora did not know fear, and the blessings of the gods made her feel there was nothing in the world to be afraid of. ...She is also a deity who has come to give you a gift, just wait and see. Epimetheus responded casually to the woman beside him, wondering about Lianas intent. The Divine King wanted to tarnish their image among humans, even using him to provide a reason to cleanse the Mortal Realm; the Afterthinker could understand that. But the purpose of this uninvited goddess was beyond his knowledge. Just as Prometheus liked to confidently judge the future, what Epimetheus loathed the most was this sense of being utterly oblivious to what had transpired in the past. You are Pandora. A question in form, yet certain in tone, after clarifying her purpose with Zeus, Liana didnt talk to any other deity but directly addressed her visits target. Chapter 234: 54 Pandora and the Eye of Odin_3 Chapter 234: Chapter 54 Pandora and the Eye of Odin_3 This somewhat arrogant behavior caused many deities to frown, but since the other party hadnt really done anything, they had no choice but to remain silent. I am. Lifting her head high, Pandora looked at the black-haired goddess in front of her and spoke with certainty. Very well. Nodding slightly, Liana didnt know what was special about this person before her, which made Laine send a gift from afar. However, all she had to do was follow through. Extending her hand, a flickering illusory star appeared in Lianas palm. She observed Pandora, and her gaze finally settled on the clay jar she was holding. Princess Liana, this is the gift my brother sent. He once cautioned that it would be best not to open it. At the corner of his eye, Zeus issued a reminder. It doesnt matter. Gently shaking her head, Liana could tell that the clay jar didnt contain anything good, but that was of no concern to her. With a mere flick of her finger, the illusory star passed through the wall of the jar and entered it. The seal left by Hades seemed non-existent to her, easily penetrated by the time-space power she wielded. What is this? With widened eyes, Pandoras curiosity was piqued. Yet she remembered what the Divine King had said; the jar should not be opened. But now, the gift delivered by the goddess before her had entered the clay jar. It has no name. If I must describe it... Choosing her words carefully, Liana slowly said: In its presence, there will no longer be absolute, nor will impossible exist in this world. Pandora was somewhat surprised and wished to take the clay jar, but Epimetheus, who stood beside her, was quicker to act. He grasped the jar mid-air instinctively, but as if suddenly realizing something, Epimetheus seemed to act on behalf of his future wife. Promptly, he handed the gift back to Pandora. Is it effective on everything? Can whoever holds it achieve different outcomes from the predetermined trajectory? It sounded like a casual question as Epimetheus spoke. He could feel, as they left, the many burning gazes fixed on the object in Pandoras hands behind them. But until the two of them accomplished the Divine Kings plan, all issues would be stopped by Zeus; and after the plan had been accomplished... Every gift would be released, whether those given by Hades or those sent by the Goddess of the Nether Moon. Epimetheus assured that all the deities paying attention to all this would come to such a conclusion. Forethinker and Afterthinker seem to enjoy playing smart within the framework of rules. Scattered rocks, sheer cliffs, and desolate woods, what met the eye was the scenery of Jotunheim within the nine realms. But this was not due to some unknown disaster; it was natural for this place. As the home of the Mountain Titans and Frost Giants, Jotunheims environment was quite harsh, but for the giants who were powerful enough to wage war with the Deity Race, this was nothing out of the ordinary. They dwelled here like humans lived on the plains. Forethought and afterthought, are you talking about other deities? Floating beside him, Mimir also watched his former home but paid more attention to the two terms Laine had mentioned. Yes, one is considered by the gods to be exceedingly wise, a Forethinker. The other is seen as nai?ve and foolish, an Afterthinker. Nodding, Laine didnt mind discussing things about the Chaos World with Mimir. After all, the other couldnt escape, and Laine had no intention of letting him leave. Sounds somewhat like me and Heimdall. We were both taken as hostages; however, only my head was cut off and sent back to Asgard. This shows that mere cleverness and wisdom might not be such a good thing. Maybe, but I think that neither they nor you, have sufficient wisdom. Ive always thought that being smart shouldnt be equated with wisdom. But every so-called God of Wisdom Ive met seemed to only possess the former, which makes me a bit skeptical. Turning his attention away from Chaos, Laine looked at Mimir beside him. Lead the way, that Spring of Wisdom that once bore your name, is it also beneath the roots of the World Tree? Yes, not only that, theres something there that Im not sure still exists. Although Laine seemed to not acknowledge his wisdom, Mimir wasnt really offended. He just let out a chilling laugh, his weathered face reflecting reminiscence. Nine nights I hung on a wind-battered tree, wounded by a spear; I was offered as a sacrifice to Odin, sacrificing myself to myself, on a tree of which no one knows. Without bread to feed me, without water to quench my thirst. I look downward, picked up Runes, shouting as I picked them up, falling from the tree. He sacrificed his own eye, Lord Laine, and that fallen eye lies at the bottom of the Spring of Wisdom, untouched to this day. Chapter 235: 55 The Twisted Pupil Chapter 235: Chapter 55 The Twisted Pupil The nine great realms hang upon the World Tree, yet they are not without connection to one another. Just as the famed Bifrost connects Asgard with the Mortal Realm, Midgard, the Ifing River marks the boundary between the Aesir Divine Realm and the land of the Titans, Jotunheim. Besides that, Jotunheim and Midgard also share a connection, which is a terrifying iron forest that separates the realm of the Titans from the Mortal Realm, with only a few Mountain Titans frequently traveling between the two. However, just as Laine failed to see the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard, perhaps it has collapsed due to the Destruction of the world. The Eternal Ifing River, too, is now just a dried-up riverbed. On one side, it still connects to Jotunheim, while on the other lies the Endless Void. It was by this once-existing link that Laine directly stepped into this place. Standing at the edge of this broken world, he could even observe the collision between the remnants of the world and the power of Chaos, and clearly, the resistance of this realm had become very weak. What is this? While hurrying toward the conspicuously massive roots of the World Tree in the gap in Jotunheim, Laine stumbled upon something interesting. Unlike Asgards man-made artifacts, the Titans of Jotunheim still maintained a primitive way of life. Therefore, Laine couldnt find anything useful from their scattered remains of civilization, except for what he held in his hands. A stone-like crystalline object, somewhat resembling an oversized heart, containing a highly concentrated aura of the Earth Element, as well as a hint of Divine Power. However, the remains of the Fire Giants were particularly scarce, perhaps because in the myths, they primarily resided in the fiery land of Muspelheim, venerating Surtr as their leader. Yes, it seems you are quite interested in them. Perhaps I can take you later to see the place where the Titans bury their own. What youve found here are mostly heart cores scattered outside for various reasons. They are not only few but also lack the remnants of powerful Titans after death. Without the slightest shame of bringing an outsider to the graveyard of his kin, Mimir suggested on the side. That would be wonderful. After dealing with the issue of the World Tree root, lets go take a look at the place you mentioned. Gathering the heart cores, Laine had an additional goal on his journey. Without purposely taking detours, he collected all such special crystals he could sense. Regrettably, in the domain of elements, while Frost Giants can symbolize water, and Mountain Giants and Fire Giants can represent Earth and Fire respectively, the Scandinavian mythos lacks Giants that symbolize The Sky, which is not a significant but nonetheless a regrettable omission. Skimming swiftly through the sky, after an indiscernible amount of time, under Mimirs guidance, Laine located the object of his quest directly below the main root of Yggdrasil. Just as with Urds Well in Asgard, under the flourishing roots of the World Tree, the renowned Spring of Wisdom had not been spared, even having died a bit more thoroughly. The barren and parched ground was covered with dead vegetation, and a light breeze kicked up dust, darkening the sky even further. A few frail dead trees trembled in the wind, barely enduring. The once sacred well had turned into a dark pit, muddied and silted, devoid of any sparkling waters. A segment of Yggdrasils root dangled above the well, with spotty bloodstains still visible. Perhaps in the distant past, Odin had made his Sacrifice here. Chapter 236: 55 The Twisted Pupil_2 Chapter 236: Chapter 55 The Twisted Pupil_2 Upon arriving here and perceiving his surroundings carefully, Laine couldnt even find the seeds left by the Fountain, only an unsettling aura drifting through the air around him. Mr. Laine, the Spring of Wisdom is a spiritual entity. Perhaps in the previous disaster, it instinctively attached itself to something nearby and concealed its presence, reminded the immense head of Mimir that was beside him. Maybe it has burrowed into this root system, or it could have merged into the depths of the earth. It might require some searching to find it. Youre right, in fact, Ive already found it. Looking down at the desolate and ruined land beneath his feet, Laines face was impassive. Below the pit, there was a strange aura distinctly different from its surroundings. It was somewhat similar to the traces left in the Golden Palace, yet vastly different. If not unexpected, that was the Eye of Odin that Mimir spoke of previously. Hence, Laine extended his hand and beckoned gently towards the pit. The next moment, the mud churned and a white pupil slowly floated up, flying towards the palm of Laines hand. However, just as it was about to land in his grasp, an abrupt change occurred. The originally scattered and dull black pupil suddenly condensed into madness. A myriad of bizarre voices echoed in the space around, and shadows rolled up from behind Laines shadow, entwining towards him. Be careful! Mimir hurriedly cautioned, having not anticipated such an event. Around Laine, the shadows thus transformed into various forms of life, rushing towards him fearlessly, only to be reduced to ashes the moment they neared him. Even though it was only an eye, the power it demonstrated at this moment was extraordinary. Had it not been in this collapsing world of origins, but within the Chaos World, Laine had no doubt it could have contaminated millions of miles of land in an instant, and the rays from its pupil could have struck down stars. Of course, that would be before the laws of the present world had been established. However, whether such twisted forms of life would care about the laws was another question. Do you know whats going on? After observing for a while with no clues, Laine turned to Mimir. At this moment, the eerie eyeball was still shooting out various kinds of rays from its pupil, with those inclined towards the spiritual being the most powerful. The chaotic and mad spiritual will reminded Laine of Hyperion, the God of Sun whom he had turned into steps for ascension. ... The last essence of the Spring of Wisdom seems to have merged with the Eye of Odin sacrificed by Odin, endowing it with endless knowledge and a vague consciousness. But this certainly wouldnt cause it to become like this, since the knowledge gained from the Spring is orderly, Mimir observed, also unclear about what had happened with the eyeball in Laines hand. Perhaps this is related to the destruction of the world, Mr. Laine. This is the only link I can make out, he said, which, after many words, essentially amounted to nothing substantial. Mimir knew these details, as could Laine. It seems that the Spring of Wisdom will likely not have a chance to be reborn in the Spirit Realm, as it has now fully fused with the changed Eye of Odin and is further mixed with other powers. Chapter 237: 55 The Twisted Pupil_3 Chapter 237: Chapter 55 The Twisted Pupil_3 The Fountain brought knowledge; the eye that was originally to serve as a Sacrifice for its master brought sacrifice, burden, and shadow; the last power of the roots of Yggdrasil, the World Tree, brought Life, and that foreign power twisted them all together in the end. Knowledge thus turned mad, sacrifice became slaughter, burden transformed into corruption, and shadow merged with Lifeone was animated, the other infused with curse and contamination. Moreover, as a creation of the Nine Realms, it did not possess the immortal nature of the innate deities like Chaos, but the power that blended in was extremely dreadful. It seemed related to the Death of the world, and thus, it gained a similar status. Indestructibility is the most basic characteristic of this level. The immortal nature of the gods was also because of the gifts from a complete world, which left Laine at a loss as to what to do with it. It needs to be divided. Muttering softly, Laine realized that he would probably have difficulty directly using this power. He needed some other method to handle it. Moreover, the most critical point was that he did not intend to let the power in this eye continue to merge. Such a dangerous thing was better kept apart. Should it fully integrate everything, it might truly become a special existence a notch above mighty Divine Power. At that time, the energy needed to subdue and utilize it would be untold. Having made a decision, black and white color immediately suffused Laines hand. The essence of Samsara was never the combination of [Life] and [Death] but the transformation and cycle between the two. Under his control now, the black and white colors joined end to end, slowly leaving a mark on the Eye of Odin. It would henceforth continuously extract its hosts power, turning it into the force that sealed it. This seal was rough, but it was enough to block the awakened eye temporarily. As for a more refined seal, Laine did not know how to create it. Next, its time to cut down the tree. Sighing, there was no doubt that in front of Laine, the second section of the roots of the World Tree also hardly spoke of any vitality; All that it had left had been absorbed by the Eye of Odin. Therefore, Laine had no choice but to fell this severed root just like before and then collected it entirely; after all, even if it had lost its vitality, this was still a rare treasure in the world. It seems Yggdrasil is truly dead. Compared to these two locations, the roots in Niflheim are impossible to contain any vitality. Having just explored two regions, Mimir floated beside Laine, looking at the quiet expanse of void, feeling somewhat surprised. Previously, Laine had directly entered Jotunheim from Asgard since there had been connected regions between them before the separation. However, to enter the land of mist, it was necessary to transfer through the void. Therefore, it was only now that Mimir realized where the fragment of their realm had actually arrived; he had thought that beyond the fragment lay a vibrant, whole world, but instead, it was such a scene. No, this is beyond the world. The true Chaos is not inferior to the nine great realms. In fact, its much larger. Laine casually responded, glancing around. The specks of fragments had vanished, leaving only the core of the nine great realms persisting. However, the chains formed from the rules of Chaos were becoming denser. The remnants would probably not hold out much longer. He focused his attention on Svartalfheim, the place Erebus had entered before and the homeland of the Dark Elves and Dwarves, who excelled in smithing and possessed a unique system of magical spells. But Laine found that, even across a barrier, he could sense an empty space there. Clearly, unlike Laine, who had a purpose, The Dark Overlord had taken the simplest and most brutal approachhe appeared to have uprooted places that seemed valuable. This, however, had slowed him down considerably compared to Laine. If nothing went wrong, he had just left this place, and his second target... Is it a repetition? Looking at Niflheim, the misty realm clearly recently entered by someone else, Laine felt no urgency about being a step behind. If the first two realms were truly for the sake of treasures, then the last one was not the case. In later myths, it was precisely because Nidhogg gnawed through the roots of the World Tree that the Twilight of the Gods occurred. Now, with the twilight of the Nine Realms even more terrifying, what kind of changes would this place undergo? The World Tree... Sensing the presence of the Eye of Odin in his sleeve, Laine parted the barrier of the realm and stepped into the land of mist. No matter what it was, he had to see it for himself. Besides, this time, someone had gone before him. Thus the next moment, when Laine set foot on the soil of Niflheim, he was greeted by a sky filled with black and red. Chapter 238: 56 Flesh-Mother Tree Chapter 238: Chapter 56 Flesh-Mother Tree ` Sigh A sweet breeze drifted over the skies of Niflheim, enshrouding the world in a pale red mist. When Laine stepped across the boundary, what he saw made him think for a moment that he had come to the wrong place. The original land of mist was cold and bleak. As one of the realms that existed before the World Tree was born, it was the polar opposite of Muspelheim, the realm of ice and fire, enshrouded in thick fog all year round. Snow and ice coated the land of Niflheim; there was no light, no warmth, only the Hvergelmir Springthe worlds first fountainwinding its way through. This place was supposed to be a forbidden zone for life, inhabited only by the race known as the Nibelungen. But now, the original inhabitants were nowhere to be seen, and in front of Laine, everything appeared so vibrant with life. Brightly colored plants bloomed across the earth, swaying gracefully in the wind. Animals and birds flitted through the woods, occasionally drinking from the rivers along the paths. If not for the intertwined black and red hues on the horizon, Laine might have thought he had come to the Chaos World of the Second Epoch, where All Spirits lived upon the earth unaffected by various natural disasters and monsters. It looks really harmonious; too bad its all just an illusion... Though the sight before him was so lifelike, Laine was not deceived. From the perspective of Spirituality, this seemingly normal scene did not have a single normal aspect. Every being before him, including the animals and plants, was indeed alive, but only in their bodies. Their consciousness, however, was eerily similar and unified. Or more accurately put, they did not have their independent thoughts and had instead become part of a broader collective consciousness. Laines expression grew stern as, accompanied by Erebuss call, the large and vibrant tree seemed to also notice another Outsider. Although It had no eyes, at that moment, It still looked in Laines direction. As the tree watched, birds, beasts, fish, and indeed every living thing around Laine, including the river water, the mist in the air, the whole world, turned to look at him. Such a sight could drive mortals insane and even render ordinary Deities speechless with Fear, but Laine remained unmoved. In the Spirit Realm, he could do something similar. This scene is so out of sync with classic mythology. Compared to this, my Spirit Realm looks like a pure land. With a cold laugh, Laines robe flared, and a faint black light in a circular motion instantly swept across a hundred miles, reducing everything it touched to dust. However, at the same time, the owner of the gaze from the unknown sent a special force that acted directly on Laines body, ignoring space itself. His divinely infused flesh pulsed once, but then instantly settled back to calm. This was the power of [Life] on the material plane, though manifested in an abnormal way. Clearly, no matter what changes had occurred, the trees predecessor was indeed the body of the World Tree Yggdrasil. Thus, It wielded an incredibly fearsome authority in the realm of [Life]. However, It was facing another Deity who equally mastered both [Life] and [Death]. Where their authorities intersected but their powers were not vastly different, Its invisible influence on Laine naturally had no effect. Correspondingly, Life and Death would also struggle to harm the giant tree in return. Hum Seemingly realizing that its attack had been nullified, another intangible thought swept through the world. Laine felt as if he were hearing someone speak, at first one or two voices, then thousands, and finally billions. This was not an illusion; it was indeed the calling of all the deceased lives in Niflheim. ` Chapter 239: 56 Flesh-Mother Tree_2 Chapter 239: Chapter 56 Flesh-Mother Tree_2 ` That was an alternative form of Death. Laine suddenly realized that this being, nestled among the remnants of the Nine Realms, astonishingly resonated with him in terms of authority, only their paths were utterly different. The birth and death of this tree signified the fall of the spirit and the eternal life of flesh and blood. With one step, Laine vanished from his original spot, but the vacuums power couldnt affect the spread of that thought. It collided directly with Laines Spiritual Body, and those deceased beings told their stories in the call they spoke of their insignificant past, their great present, and revealed the principles at the core of life before inviting Laine to become a part of them. Then, as a matter of course, this spiritual assault was easily smoothed over, purified, and deciphered by the Sovereign of Spirits, who then learned the message it contained. What a hassle. His expression unchanged, Laine parried a couple of feeble moves with the massive tree and finally turned his gaze towards the direction of The Dark Overlord. You dont seem to be faring too well, Erebus. You must have already perceived Its nature; do you truly believe you can resolve It? Hovering in the air, Laine looked upon the twisted yet beautiful Giant Tree with growing trepidation. Based on past experiences and the fragmented information deciphered from the spiritual contamination, Laine had come to know the origin of the Giant Tree before him. The Nine Realms were dead; that was the glaring result before him. What exactly led to the Twilight of the Gods, which was supposed to only slay Deities, evolving to such an extent, was still unknown. But just as the potent Deities die and often give birth to other gods or creatures on their corpses, so too, when a world dies, It would also foster some horrifying beings. A small amount that escaped ended up on naturally wondrous objects like the Eye of Odin. Unsurprisingly, similar beings existed in other realms that Laine had not visited. However, the main remnant of the dead world adhered to the disintegrated trunk of the World Tree, ultimately landing here. Yggdrasil, in the original myth, its collapse was merely the prelude to the Twilight of the Gods, but here, it met its destruction alongside the nine great realms. Therefore, its remains had a special symbolism and became the vessel for the afterthoughts of the Death of the Nine Realms; the Crimson Giant Tree before him was the product of their combination. The innate desire of the world for continuity gave the World Tree new life, albeit in another form. At this moment, the Giant Tree seemed like a kind of alternative Primordial God; as for why It didnt resemble normal deities, there was nothing odd about that not because some extraterrestrial entity influenced them, but a world in itself is like that, embodying both Order and Chaos. When the world is whole and healthy, the aspect of Order usually prevails such is the case with the Chaos World; but when a world is on the brink of Destruction, Chaos becomes dominant, leading everything into disorder, and the Giant Tree before him is such an example. It was born from the Death of the Nine Realms and Yggdrasil, and from their twin desire for Life, only Its methods of pursuing Life were clearly not accepted by normal life forms. It attempted to assimilate all things into itself, thereby eternally extending Its own existence. It inherited the all-encompassing nature of the world so It wouldnt annihilate any life but merge with them instead, just like Its current consciousness which was composed of the instincts of the Nine Realms, the vague thoughts of the World Tree, and the collective life of Niflheim. That is precisely why Laine referred to It as It. Chapter 240: 56 Flesh-Mother Tree_3 Chapter 240: Chapter 56 Flesh-Mother Tree_3 However, at this moment, Laine looked at the crystal branch that was piercing through space towards himself and couldnt help but assign it an alias in his mind. [Ancient Hatred?Flesh-Mother Tree], undoubtedly, was a very fitting name. In this interface that had been assimilated by the other party over tens of thousands of years, he no longer had any hope of finding anything valuable. It would be enough to continue testing the abilities of the Mother Tree and then wait for the Chaos World to transform and seal it, since such a life form was absolutely intolerable in the present world. Just as Laine stepped into the Land of Mist, at the edge of Niflheim, within a colossal glacier towering over ten thousand meters, a massive shadow stirred its body once more. The roots of the World Tree within the Land of Mist originally took hold above the Hvergelmir Spring, whose waters not only teemed with toxins but were also piercingly icy. These waters flowed in the equally frigid Land of Mist and then formed glaciers of varying sizes. Among them, the largest one concealed a massive shadow within. Ever since the first Outsider from beyond the realms appeared, he had awakened from his deep slumber, and with the arrival of the second, his thoughts solidified even more. From the day of the worlds demise, having witnessed the birth of the giant tree and the death of the deities, this shadow had sealed itself within the glacier, waiting for a turn of fate. Tens of thousands of years had passed, and he had almost given up hope, yet, unexpectedly, the turning point finally came. It was just that his own life had also reached its end. Despite being a godlike being in the Nine Realms, gods in this realm were not eternal. He was Nidhogg, the Black Dragon symbolizing despair, yet now, the only one truly feeling despair was he himself. Gods from beyond The Sky, they have come too late... Not because of old age, although gods in this realm do age, yet tens of thousands of years are not enough to lead Nidhogg to the end of his life. It was because a massive wound on his body was incessantly draining the little life he had left. Moreover, as a creature of brutal nature, the Black Dragon had never intended to place his life in the hands of other beings. However, I will not end here. At that moment, endless Chains of Law poured in from the outside world, binding everything in between, and replaced the original rules. The [Hidden] on Laines black clothes came into effect, and his entire existence vanished from this world; and simultaneously, on another side, the darkness that once occupied one-third of the world had vanished without a trace, leaving only pits in the ground that looked like they had been dug three feet deep. Only the Flesh-Mother Tree, whose thoughts were in chaos, still made its presence felt, and then was targeted by innumerable Chains of Law, bound layer upon layer. It still struggled and fought, but the outcome was already foreseeable. After a brief gaze, Laine vanished on the spot and immediately appeared in the void outside the realm. He could see that the fragments of the Nine Realms had already ceased their resistance and were being dragged by the Chains of Order toward a distant world. The dark mist converged beside him, turning into a familiar figure, but for some reason, Erebuss left hand was still enveloped in a mist. Did you find something, a head? he asked. The barriers of the Nine Realms had been opened, and now the interior was completely exposed. The Lord of Darkness easily noticed that the realms Laine had previously visited appeared to be very intact. Given the large disembodied head floating nearby, it wasnt difficult to guess that Laine had probably been fortunate enough to encounter communicative natives, and then learned much more concrete information from them. Yes, a head of no particular use, but at least it knew something, he replied casually. Watching the realm moving in the void, Laine responded to the Lord of Darkness offhandedly. A brief adventure seemed to yield much, but the unknowns were greater still, though the remaining issues would have to be resolved within the Chaos World. With so many bizarre new elements added, who knows what the future heroic epics from the myths will look like. Fighting the resurfacing ancient evils under the guidance of the gods, thwarting the plots of the Outer Deities to destroy cities, or eradicating the Secret Cults hidden beneath the kingdomsthese were the unknowables. But those were the concerns of mortals. What really troubled Laine was that massive Flesh-Mother Tree. Theres nothing much to see here anymore, I just hope that the world, which has never done much good, could be of some use this time, he said. That being said, looking at the still struggling and resisting Flesh-Mother Tree, Laine didnt hold much hope for this. Chapter 241: 57 [Suffering] Chapter 241: Chapter 57 [Suffering] Those eggs of life, you took more than one, didnt you? The authority of [Darkness] may be unparalleled in hiding and concealing its form, but its not as good at stealing things as [Space] is, which is why Erebus was a step too slow in the Foggy Kingdom. This was originally inconsequential, simply a matter of Laine taking more and he taking fewer, but because Chaoss invasion of the Nine Realms was suddenly complete, both hastened to end their theft. In such circumstances, Laine naturally couldnt take many, but Erebus only managed to collect one from the very edge. Youre also interested in this kind of thing? I thought such weak life forms wouldnt catch your eye. Moving his gaze away from the crystalline branches of the Flesh-Mother Tree, Laines thoughts scanned through his spoils. Two seemed quite vigorous, a dozen or so average. Of course, even the most average was a genuine Transcendent being, being the earliest of the dragon kind. Perhaps their descendants bloodlines would gradually fall dormant and stabilize after several generations, but this batch, which might be called Ancestor Dragons, truly possessed a powerful essence. Just reaching adulthood would easily allow them to become Legendary beings, and as the years passed, they could continuously unearth the potential within their bloodlines, grow stronger, and after the long years, possess nearly divine strength. As for the two that were clearly more powerful, they could probably touch upon the domain of gods. How strong they eventually become, though, would depend on where they grew up. He had intended to trade for another egg from Laine, but it wasnt essential. The gods of Chaos had never lacked divinities able to breed their offspring independently, although it would consume more power. The reason he suddenly took an interest in these otherwise contemptible weak beings was because, previously in the Darkness kingdom of Svartalfheim, Erebus found numerous traces of intelligent life. Though they had mostly perished, many of their tomes still existed. Even a cursory glance surprised Erebushe discovered that not only were there gods in this world, but also humans. The existence of gods in other worlds isnt unusual, but the presence of humans stood out. Moreover, from some of the records discovered, unlike the weakness of humans, the native inhabitants of the Darkness kingdom, those known as Dark Elves and Dwarves, seemed more potent, older, originating from the body of the very first being of this world, Ymir, born from an intertwinement of ice and fire. Yet in the end, only humans dwelled in the center of the Nine Realms, in Midgard. In different worlds, only humans and gods are so similar, sparking a realization in him. Laine had also always shown concern for these intelligent beings. And then theres that power known as Faith. Erebus had noticed it long ago, but it only held some significance to a battered Gaia to some extent, compensating for her losses; it mattered for that current Divine King too, allowing him to rise above other gods. However, it didnt help the Primordial Gods become completely great, so the Lord of Darkness had always overlooked it. But now, from the tomes of the Dark Elves, he noted that the warfare between the worlds two great deity races seemed to have some obscure connection with Faith. One of the sources of their conflict was the argument over who was more deserving of mortals reverence. For all these reasons, Erebus made a dark resolvehe decided to create a race of his own, useful or not, given he had nothing else to do. Besides, regarding how to remove the marks of the current world from himself and return to the origin, he seemed to have some clues now. Chapter 242: 57 [Suffering]_2 Chapter 242: Chapter 57 [Suffering]_2 Speaking of which, this was the inspiration you gave me. Caressing the only dragon egg he had managed to snatch, Erebus severed his own left hand. This hand, infected by the power of the Flesh-Mother Tree, was perfectly suited to mold a Dragon Mother. Of course, he had to first erase the consciousness that would be born within it, lest he end up benefiting someone else. And then theres that one I never used to take seriously... the Nine Hells, was it? Although the other was technically his junior, he had become a senior in the path of world-creation, so Erebus naturally paid attention to his actions. It seemed that the other had created beings called Demons, and so the Lord of Darkness would naturally not fall behind. ... Whoosh The waters of the Circumterrestrial River flowed ceaselessly, the severed section of the river not affecting the overall current. Laine returned to the edge of Chaos World in no time at all. The familiar laws and sense of ease washed over him. Compared to the oppressive atmosphere in the Nine Realms, this place felt a bit more comfortable. Svartalfheim, the Dark realm, expanded some distance between the earth and the Underworld. When the Underworld was fragmented away, the territories controlled by the two earth deities were bound to clash. But now, they were separated. Countless voids and cavities emerged, turning the land into a free space to contest, like the seas, an unclaimed land. As for Muspelheim, one of the original realms born alongside the Land of Mist, it too drifted towards the worlds bottom. Unlike its old friend, the realm of Fire plunged directly into Tartarus. Through his unique avatar, Laine could even anticipate that this realm would likely be dismembered. Given that the Abyss was also beginning to generate biomass and define interfaces under the influence of the Nine Hells, Muspelheim was destined to become the nutrients for this process. The newly born Abyss would be affected by this too, spawning some unique beings, as well as layers filled with flames and lava. Naturally, the Nine Hells could also take a share of this bounty; perhaps from now on, fire would become another tool for demons, just like Darkness. Finally, Midgard, the Mortal Realm of the Nine Realms, and Alfheim, home of the Light Elves, continued to orbit around Chaos World, seemingly unsure of where they belonged. However, being without a destination didnt mean they werent transformed; they were, like other interfaces, the same in terms of matter and energy, but the underlying rules that made them were slowly changing. In this process, the original rules of the Nine Realms were also partly integrated into Chaos World; in the coming days, many Source Powers would experience rises to various extents. For some, this might not be such good news, he reflected. Casting a glance at the starry sky, Laine thought of a goddess who had been in hiding for a hundred years. For Laine, an increase in Origin was just thatan increase; Chaos was not going to share his power anyway. But for others, it could be different. For example, the Realm of Alfheim, filled with Light, would greatly enhance the domain of [Light]. Unless something unexpected happened, Theia, the Mother of Light, could well reach greatness in this era. But Laine believed that before that day came, another God of Light would be born in the world. Chapter 243: 57 [Suffering]_3 Chapter 243: Chapter 57 [Suffering]_3 The laws of the present world have always been like this, and he was no longer surprised by them. And then theres Asgard. Laine turned his head to look towards the eastern region of the continent, where Mount Olympus loomed high. Perhaps drawn by some allure, Asgards final resting place turned out to be there. Speaking of which, I have no idea what became of Odin. Laine fell into a brief contemplation. Although all signs suggested that this deity from another realm should be dead, having even fought against the Flesh-Mother Tree and pierced its trunk with his spear, the cost was also heavy; this unbeatable Divine Artifact was destroyed, and only the spear shaft fell into Laines hands. However, Laine felt that as a Divine King who had existed for so long, he shouldnt have faded away so quietly. Do you think Odin is dead? After releasing Mimirs skull, and before it could rejoice in this new world brimming with Life, Laine asked. If you want an answer from me, I think he is dead. However, contrary to Laines expectations, Mimir gave such a response. Perhaps he left something imbued with his will, but he himself will not survive, at least thats what I believe. Why? Laine was somewhat puzzled. He was originally trying to find out where Odin might be hiding, but Mimir believed the other was already dead, which was unexpected. Because I understand him, he was a warrior before he was a Divine King. Mimir answered without hesitation. He did not shy away from deceit and schemes, nor was he entirely noble, but the reason he ascended to the throne, convincing deities to believe in him and mortals to worship him, was because when real disaster struck, he never fled. ...Lets go down quickly; I dont want to stay here at all. The enormous whirlpool with a diameter spanning thousands of miles, in the eyes of mortals, was almost as large as a small continent. No one knew exactly how deep such a vortex was, even deities felt a bit of fear of the colossal at this moment. Although Helios had no desire to enter, he certainly didnt want to give Zeus the chance to punish him in plain sight. He gestured to Kratos and Bia, who were escorting Prometheus. The two offspring nurtured solely by the River of Vows, Styx, immediately understood and began descending towards the center of the vortex that devoured all. It might have been an instant or a day; Light simply didnt exist here. Even as Helios exerted himself to release the power of the Sun God, it only illuminated a small area around them. After seemingly dropping a boulder for the duration of nine days and eight nights, they finally reached what appeared to be the bottom. They suspected this because they didnt want to take even one more step forward. Lets do it here, dont you think? Turning to Prometheus, the God of Sun asked softly. The surrounding darkness and silence made him subconsciously lower his voice, as if speaking louder might attract some terrible devastation. Then lets, I dont think you want to go further down anyway. Besides, I suppose the Divine King wouldnt care whether Im at the very bottom of the sea eye or not. Surveying what would be his home for the foreseeable future, Prometheus spread his arms. Come on. To be honest, Prometheus was somewhat afraid before making his decision, but now he had come to terms with it. Some physical sufferings, even those less than the betrayal of his student, no longer saddened him. This is the Divine Kings command; we merely execute it. Kratos and Bia exchanged glances, and as they apologized to Prometheus, they took out the heavy chains forged by the Cyclops. Chapter 244: 57 [Suffering]_4 Chapter 244: Chapter 57 [Suffering]_4 They bound the Forethinkers hands and suspended him here, where there was clearly no fulcrum to hang from, yet the chains somehow held Prometheus aloft in midair. Then Bia took out a long nail and drove it forcefully into his chest. Blood flowed down his body, eventually falling into the vortex below. When they had finished this step, the two stepped back and stood beside the God of Sun. At that moment, an immense pressure poured onto Prometheuss slender body, causing his bones to creak and groan. At sea, the restrictions of the present world were slightly more lenient than those on land, so the God of Sun had been using Divine Power to resist the pressure at this oceanic maelstrom, but the long nail driven into the chest of Prometheus locked away the Titans Divine Power, forcing him to face the pressure with his own flesh. The so-called calming of the tides was naturally not to hope that Prometheus, who lacked even Intermediate Divine Power, could dispel the vortex, but rather, because he was locked here, the pull of the great whirlpool on the outside world was somewhat reduced. And perhaps some lives that had fallen into the vortex could find a way out, should they live to see the Forethinker. Indeed, the chains and iron nails forged by the Cyclops bound Prometheuss Divine Power yet gave him a chance to release others, though not himself. He could send others away from this bottomless maelstrom, but he was to remain here forever. Men suffer not from lackthough Chaos had no such saying, the principle was the same. Zeus intended to torment Prometheuss soul in this mannereither endure the clearly unequal treatment between himself and others or watch coldly as other lives died. If he truly chose the latter, the Divine King believed it would not be long before humans no longer occupied Prometheuss heart. Lines, after all, tend to slip step by step, and by then, he naturally expected to see the obstinate Titan god bow his head to him. Although I know your answer, Prometheus, said Helios, suppressing the discomfort in his heart, but as the Divine King requests, I still must say to you: you have experienced this pain, not for a day, not for a year, but forever. Yet if you are willing to take back the Fire from humans, you can leave now. Zeus, although he had punished the Fire Thief, had slowly come to understand the nature of Faith and knew his actions could reduce Prometheuss presence among humans but could not completely destroy his status among them. So, as long as Prometheus was willing to submit to him, Zeus wouldnt mind letting him go. Casting a glance at Kratos and Bia, Helios snorted coldly. Who can predict the future? Remain here forever, suffer the agony of eternal Life, which is surely a torture worse than eternal rest, he retorted, and without another word, Helios flew upward, eager to leave the place. Kratos and Bia followed him closely, maintaining their silence. Soon, the maelstrom quieted down. With Helioss departure, darkness returned to the surroundings. For a moment, if one ignored the pain in the body, Prometheus actually thought the environment wasnt so bad. In small doses, it might even be considered a good thing. But stretched over an era of millennia, it would likely be as Helios said, a punishment worse than eternal rest. So tell me, do you regret it now, Prometheus? Its hard to tell how much time had passed when suddenly, within the silent dark maelstrom, a voice echoed. ...I wouldnt say I regret it. After a brief silence, Prometheus spoke lightly. Who are you, a deity of the God of the Oceans lineage, or is it that elder coming to visit this nephew of his? The secrets of Faith, still sealed by the Divine King, perhaps attracted the attention of some Titans, leading them to find their way to him. Prometheus welcomed this, regardless of whether the other was willing to reveal their identity, he would tell the truth. After all, if the deity beyond Olympus could also recognize the significance of humans, it was only then that humans could benefit in the gaps between powers. Chapter 245 Chapter 57 [Suffering]_5 245 Chapter 57 [Suffering]_5 He had previously arranged for the God of Sun to come here regularly for this very purpose, for Helios who frequently traversed the seas could undoubtedly draw the attention of the master of this sea region. Yet he hadn''t expected someone to come looking for him so soon. No?v(el)B\\jnn "No regrets... are you talking about not regretting stealing fire, or do you mean not regretting deceiving the gods?" The visitor showed no intention of answering the question, and instead continued to ask. "...Neither. Even if I hadn''t deceived the gods, Bronze Humanity wouldn''t have had the chance to continue, and the Divine King would not have spared me." With a tranquil expression, allowing pain to spread and accumulate over his body, Prometheus felt his thoughts were incredibly clear. "Rather than commit even more dreadful mistakes in the future because of my pride, the current outcome is already very good." "Heh, you sound somewhat like a sage now." A light chuckle sounded, and a gentle light illuminated from around him, allowing Prometheus to see the deity in front of him. A dark-haired young man, looking very familiar, but no matter how much he tried to recall, Prometheus couldn''t remember where he had seen him. His memory felt as if it were separated by a layer, elusive as fetching the moon reflected in a well, or observing flowers shrouded in mist. But it didn''t matter if he couldn''t remember, looking at the deity before him, Prometheus earnestly requested: "Could you save a part of the Bronze Humanity?" Although the other party had no real power to refuse, Laine still asked politely. If it were just a whim, and if Prometheus was unwilling, then he would leave right there and then. "...I am very grateful to you, Your Highness. You are free to do as you wish; I never had the ability to refuse your desire to paint." Perhaps he had spoken too much, causing more blood to seep from his chest. Yet Prometheus did not mind his body; instead, he looked apologetically at Laine. "I do indeed favor humans, but I never intended to put you in danger. Openly defying the will of the Divine King is too dangerous. If the Divine King notices" "Then let him notice." Interrupting Prometheus''s words, with the void as his canvas and the ages as his cloth, Laine began to paint. The theme this time was Suffering, but in the painting, Prometheus only occupied an insignificant part; more of it was taken up by mortals and gods. The goodness and wickedness of mortals, and the malevolence and benevolence of gods, all unfolded in the scroll, displaying the myriad facets of life. It depicted not the punished creator, but the Mortal Realm during the Bronze Age. "Since the promise has been made, so it must play out; it is a destined affair." The brush was dipped in bright red, the blood of the Fire Thief. With the brush in hand, Laine painted at ease. "No matter who it is, when I grant them ''immortality,'' then in this world, no one can take their life away." Chapter 246 Chapter 58: The Treasury 246 Chapter 58: The Treasury Leaving the great vortex of the East Sea, Laine now had an additional painting in his hand. The painting was a work in progress, but the remaining parts no longer required his brushstrokes. Time and the changes of the ages would add their own hues to it. This time in meeting Prometheus, be it the painting or promises, Laine didn''t have any particular purpose; he was simply drawn by the memories of his past and felt compelled to act on his desires. As a deity, he could do as he pleased, and many myths of later generations were spurred by nothing more than the whims of a god or man, which then led to a series of changes. Just as Laine had promised, on the day of Bronze Humanity''s demise, if there was anyone who worshipped him, that person would survive; if all humans worshipped him, then the Divine King''s disaster would become a joke. Although, given human nature, such an event was impossible, Laine had indeed decided on this plan. He refrained from using his powers in the mortal world, not because he couldn''t, but because there was no need. As he had said before, each intervention in the mortal world would escalate into a confrontation with the laws of the mortal world and the Spirit Realm, growing more intense with each encounter. Yet, the first few clashes were negligible to Laine. He had predicted that there would be few occasions through the Third Epoch requiring his intervention. "It''s time to go back." Laine glanced over, and in the Spirit Realm, all the angels were performing their duties diligently, and the God of Sleep also seemed to be hard at work, contributing to the already-perfect world of dreaming spirits. His journey through the Nine Realms had yielded much; it was about time he processed these acquisitions. However, there wasn''t anything pressing in the foreseeable future, so Laine began his ascent, step by step, through the passage he had left, starting from the first level of the Spirit Realm. ... Overnight, a fire that was extinguished and then reignited, a creator who suddenly vanished, the divine gifts that lost their marvels, and the beasts that began attacking humans C these sudden calamities had caused a massive uproar within the Bronze Human Tribe. And without responses, humans, who were accustomed to the fruits of worship, would certainly not be pleased to hear that they could offer sacrifices to the gods but receive no benefits in return. But to straightforwardly cease worship, the priests found it difficult to decide. After all, they couldn''t predict whether this would reignite divine wrath, and if sacrifices were no longer needed, the purpose of the priests would become redundant. Even for their own sakes, they weren''t keen on just ending the sacrifices. "About this matter, I have considered it; there''s no rush." Momon''s movements were neither rushed nor lax as if he had everything under control. "We can''t just tell people to offer sacrifices unconditionally, as it would easily provoke dissatisfaction. So, we must change our approach." "We need to tell people not only have the gods retracted their gifts, but their punishments are still looming." At this moment, although everyone knew Momon was spouting nonsense, his demeanor suggested he was stating the truth. "Storms, beasts, frost C these are all parts of the punishment. Only devout sacrifices to the gods can avert disaster." "But we all know that this is actually not" "Who says it''s useless?" Momon''s cold voice interrupted, his gaze sweeping over everyone present. "If someone gets hurt, or dies, it''s because they weren''t devout enough. It has nothing to do with us, or the gods. And what''s most important, the Sacred Fire brought by the creator is still here." Chapter 247 Chapter 58: The Treasury_2 247 Chapter 58: The Treasury_2 "The new Sacred Fire is different from the original; it''s not a flame primarily for Guardianship, so it only intimidates those creatures with great powers who are sensitive to their surroundings, but that''s enough." "We are not just priests who communicate with the deity; more than that, we are Guards, commanded by the creator before he left, to protect the Sacred Fire. Aside from us, no one knows that the Sacred Fire will never extinguish, nor can it be moved. Because of our existence, humans can live in peace. Isn''t that enough?" The assembly fell silent as the priests pondered in quiet reflection and then nodded in agreement. Watching this, Momon smiled contentedly. What he had actually avoided mentioning was the most critical point: if a real god were to come forth, their lies would at any time be exposed, just as their small tricks during sacrificial rituals had been before. However, not long ago, after drinking that bottle of blood stored for many years, Momon had seen that mysterious figure again. From him, Momon learned many things, such as the creator would not return, the gods would not let humans go either, and the conditions that the mysterious person promised him. If it had been decades earlier, he would have flatly refused; if it were before Ossen''s death and Prometheus''s departure, he would have hesitated. But now, with no way out, Momon readily agreed. Whether what the mysterious person said was true or not, there was one thing Momon firmly believed: the Divine King would not let humans off easily. If he had killed all the priests before to vent his rage, it might have ended there. But since all these accomplices were alive and well, how could the Divine King possibly quell his fury? The only possibility was that he was waiting for a once-and-for-all opportunity. Seeing himself as an ''important figure'' among humans, Momon understood this mindset very well. Without jeopardizing their core interests, making everything appear ''justified'' was what they liked to do best. So now, since the gods were unreliable, Momon simply gave up on them. Following the mysterious person''s instructions, he would ensure the tribes of humans continued to live in tranquility until the day the gods decided to cause their destruction. After all, if humans died too prematurely in large numbers, it would also affect that mysterious person''s ''profits.'' "The fate of Bronze Humanity is in our hands." With a gleam in his eyes, Momon felt better than he ever had. ... From that day on, a tremendous change occurred within Bronze Humanity. The Sacred Fire was brought to various towns, and the exotic beasts that had drawn close to human settlements due to the dissipation of divine aura now receded. Bearers of the Sacred Fire proclaimed the changes in Aurora, and then those priests, with craftsmen who were closely associated and had passed on skills at their forefront, established a new ruling system. From then on, in the human society without the creator, class distinctions were no longer only spiritual but also material. There were those who voiced their dissatisfaction, but soon enough, one of them died at the jaws of a wild animal during an outing. Without weapons forged by skilled craftsmen, humans could not overpower wild beasts with bare hands, and quickly, peace was restored. But peace was only superficial, for as humans lost divine blessings, it might not seem apparent now with past accumulations, but soon, due to decreased grain production and the casualty of livestock during grazing, the overall harvest for humans would significantly decline, and an era where no one worried about living materials would become a thing of the past. By then, even food would become one of the many challenging issues to resolve. Interestingly enough, as the narrative of ''Divine retribution against humans'' spread rapidly, certain beings who started paying attention to humans because of their Deceit towards the deity suddenly realized that while some people''s Faith had weakened, many others had become more devout. This epiphany made them acknowledge their previous understanding of Faith had been too shallow. Gods and humans differ; gods typically face threats from other gods, but to humans, the world itself is dangerous. In this context, they began to harbor different thoughts. Chapter 248 Chapter 58: The Treasury_3 248 Chapter 58: The Treasury_3 Perhaps humans don''t need to have it too good; just living like this current state is pretty decent. The gifts the gods bestow upon mortals should be random rather than fixed. It is for humans to hope and pray for their favor, not to exchange it for a clearly marked price. However, the gods only sporadically regard humans, for they had long understood the Divine King''s thoughts. From Pandora, whom they had created together, they saw Zeus''s will. Nevertheless, even for the dignity of the gods, the Divine King would not allow the Bronze Humanity, who blasphemed against the deities, to proliferate and become masters of the earth. Therefore, they failed to notice that at the edge of Aurora, a ''demigod'' as they understood him, began to teach the primitive skills of physical training to the surrounding people, using that place as the center. Or rather, they were learning together. Some of these people were themselves only half-understanding about attaining this power, and he was also troubled about how to let others learn this ability. After all, he was born at the pinnacle of the Mortal World, his physique a mere step away from transcendence, to the point that when he first harnessed this power, he didn''t even find it useful. So everything was tentative, and in a short while, apart from him, no second human who could birth power within their body appeared, though their physiques had significantly improved. In the meantime, apart from researching this power, he also sought to understand the history of the past few centuries and the deeds of the gods through various channels. In his home, he carved a stone slab and often pondered in silence before it, never having gone to worship in any deity''s temple. This caught the attention of a few, but at times of change, many people, bereft of divine gifts, were already complaining and even hating the gods, just not daring to voice it, so in the end, no one paid it more attention. In such circumstances, Laine, who had finally returned to Mount Sinai, stood at the core of the seven-tiered Spirit Realm, taking out Odin''s treasury that he had put away. "It doesn''t have the function to self-destruct, but only to shake space-time and let the items within fall out, is that right?" Although he had said this once before, and the observations he personally made confirmed it, Laine still wanted to confirm it again. He had reaped much from this journey and needed to arrange each item, but first, he had to take stock of them all, and Odin''s treasury was one of the ''blind boxes'' about which he still knew nothing. Thus, he set aside the dragon egg and first took out the wooden sphere engraved with runes. It wasn''t large, but for a creation of a Divine King, the apparent size evidently had no reference value. "Yes, in fact, I also participated in the crafting of this treasury." Somewhat speechless, Mimir was shocked. In Norse mythology, unlike in Chaos, there was no deity truly in charge of space-time, only some entities that were more or less related to it. For instance, Odin was considered a guardian of space-time, and The Three Fates were sometimes thought to possess the power of time. Therefore, seeing Laine manipulate space so effortlessly still greatly shook him. In his brief encounter with the Flesh-Mother Tree, Mimir thought he had understood the formidable power of this foreign deity. However, now he saw that his power was not limited to Life and Death. "Alright, tell me about these things. Having been Odin''s ''chief of staff'' for so many years, you must have some understanding, right?" As the treasury shattered, the space inside also expanded, returning to its normal size. Facing the items laid out before him, Laine did not reach out immediately but first turned to inquire of Mimir beside him. After all, it was better to let the ''local'' explain things from another world. "Of course." The giant head pushed down its shock and turned to look at several items floating in the void. Soon, he seemed to discover something. "Lord Laine, do you see that book?" Following the sound, Laine noticed the seemingly ordinary book. "Of course, what does it contain?" He already had a guess, after all, the value of a book is to carry knowledge. And what kind of knowledge would Odin cherish, if not Wisdom? Laine still waited for Mimir to confirm his thoughts. "That is The Origin Text, the very first book made from the leaves and sap of the World Tree Yggdrasil. In our world, there are many legends about it, but in truth, only I truly know what it is." Reflecting upon the past, as the guardian of the Spring of Wisdom, Mimir sometimes wondered what exactly he had received from the Fountain. It did not clear the fog to glimpse true ''Wisdom,'' or perhaps it revealed nothing at all. "Lord Laine, it is the greatest achievement of Odin''s sacrifice at the Spring of Wisdom, also the source of over seventy percent of all Magic and Alchemy in the Nine Realms, the original Rune Scriptures." "Odin extracted it from his own memories, using the unique and eternal leaves of the World Tree as its vessel. The final creation that emerged is The Origin Text before you." Chapter 249 Chapter 59 Time Dragon 249 Chapter 59 Time Dragon Mystery carries ''weight,'' even if it is just a fragment of memory, and the closer to the source, the more apparent this phenomenon becomes. As previously mentioned, at the level of the world, matter, energy, and information are equivalent to each other, and some things of very high essence also possess similar characteristics. The Rune Scriptures are exactly like this. When Odin had completed the sacrifice of himself unto himself, and ''picked up'' these runes from the Spring of Wisdomrunes which could decipher all things of the worldHe thought He could become the master of the world. However, He gradually realized that He simply could not bear the ''mystery''s'' weight. If the problem faced by Chaos, the Primordial Gods, was that They could not withstand the continuous assault of the full mighty power and had to walk the world in incarnations to maintain Their personas, then Odin faced a similar issue. His own soul and memory simply could not carry all the secrets of the Rune Symbols. Unlike the Primordial Gods, however, the Rune Symbols would not damage Odin''s soul; they would just dissipate on their own because the vessel was not perfect enough. The Divine King of Asgard could almost foresee that the great power of these runes would gradually fade from His memory until it weakened to a level He could fully endure. Odin naturally couldn''t accept this situation. How could the fruits of His near-death efforts simply fade away? Therefore, to preserve His achievements, He thought of a method. The World Tree Yggdrasilits power is unquestionable. If it possessed wisdom, then it would be the most powerful deity in the world. So Odin plucked its most vigorous leaves, both young and old, and fashioned them with the bark into special paper, then branded the runes from his memory onto it. This branding was not mere copying; it was a transference of the ''mystery'' they possessed. The result was a success; the power of the Rune Scriptures no longer faded, it was permanently left in The Origin Text. Odin relearned the secrets of the runes that He could comprehend by observing The Origin Text and then spread its existence. However, in the realm of the arcane, the more it spread, the further from the origin it became, and the more its power weakened, so the power of Rune Symbols often varied greatly. In the hands of certain beings, they could predict the future and forge Divine Artifacts, but among mortals, they even gradually became mere common symbols, retaining only a faint symbolic concept. These dwarf brothers, like Chaos''s Hephaestus and the Cyclops, possessed transcendent smithing skills. Besides Draupnir, the hammer of Thor, Mjolnir, was also one of their masterpieces. "An ornament is also stored in Odin''s vault?" He casually asked. As for the fact in the myths that this ring was destroyed, Laine was not too surprised; that might have been a replica. "In the eyes of mortals, Draupnir is just a treasured possession capable of replicating itself, described thus to reflect Odin''s brilliance and greatness. In reality, it is a byproduct of the exploration into the highest realms of Alchemy." In response to Laine''s skepticism, Mimir immediately explained: "One of the ultimate achievements of Alchemy is to master the core of material transformation. In the eyes of such beings, a handful of dirt and a chunk of magic metal are indistinguishable. Of course, Draupnir can''t do this; it can only perform the transmutation of ordinary items, such as changing stone to gold, or self-replication." "Changing stone to gold... I can easily do that with Divine Power as well." Summoning Draupnir, Laine had little knowledge of Alchemy, mostly just some principles from later times which are somewhat true but not quite. And as for altering the properties of materials, or immortality, or creating souls, he himself could do it, so he naturally had never taken an interest in the birth of Alchemy. "It''s different. Changes under the effect of Divine Power are changes under external force. The Divine Power consumed to transform a bowl of running water into a gold nugget differs from transforming it into magical spring water, but Alchemy is different." Chapter 250 Chapter 59 Time Dragon_2 250 Chapter 59 Time Dragon_2 "Theoretically, once you understand the most fundamental principle, then all changes in the universe are no different to you, because at a certain level, everything is ''equivalent''." With a brief explanation, Mimir added: "However, this is only what I understand; in fact, I am not adept at alchemy." "I can see that." Nodding slightly, Laine slipped the Draupnir onto his own finger. "Equivalent exchange... Perhaps the ultimate goal of alchemy is like the world itself, equating matter, energy, and information, reducing three to two, and two to one, until grasping the very origin." "But probably no one, god or man, has truly accomplished this step because it implies that his wisdom has reached an understanding of the ''Origin,'' something even I am incapable of." "Next." The so-called pinnacle of alchemy might or might not exist, yet Laine could see the ultimate of deity and was walking that path. Therefore, the ring was of little use to him; it was merely a catalyst, at least for now, as Laine had no intention of delving into the ''technology'' of this mythic world from scratch. Beyond these two treasures, there were six more items in the treasury. Two small bottles containing unknown liquids, a crystal box filled with leavesLaine didn''t need to ask, he could recognize them: the tender leaves of the World Tree, probably leftovers from the crafting of The Origin Text. There was also a box filled with gray mist, a treasured sword whose edge was concealed by a scabbard made of amethyst and emerald crystals, and a damaged stele. "That sword is called Laevateinn, symbolizing victory and destruction; it was once a tribute from the Vanir to Asgard, the sheathed sword of Freyr, the God of Sun and Fertility. I heard that it later fell into the hands of the Titans, but I didn''t expect to see it here." From then on, not only was its power stronger, but it also possessed a part of [Victory]''s authority. Of course, correspondingly, the difficulty to wield it had increased further. It wasn''t just the curse of the Great Solar Incineration, but only those whom it recognized could hold it; for anyone else, it was just an indestructible rock. "Let''s continue. What are in those two bottles?" Ripples coursed through space as the stone sword and its pedestal were moved to the heart of Mount Sinai, near the Fountain pool nurturing various Divine Artifacts. As an artifact from the outside world, it needed time to transform before it could become a part of the Spirit Realm, which was common for most foreign objects. "... The two bottles contain a type of poison and its antidote, Lord Laine. It''s crafted from waters refined from Hvergelmir Spring, the blood of the primordial giant Ymir, and several dreadful things. Its toxicity is unrivaled in the Nine Realms, and nearly nothing can counteract this poison." "But the Chaos''s deity and yours are different; hoping to kill a Deity with a dose of poison is probably wishful thinking." Looking at the two bottles, Laine felt an implicit threat. Of course, this was an illusion since the unknown liquid could only threaten his Divine Body, and that part of his being was the most negligible aspect of his strength. That being said, Laine still collected the two small bottles. The effects of toxins tend to be persistent and concealed. Perhaps at the right time, they could play a role. "And the last two items, what is that stele?" The fragmentary body of the stele and its obscure writing made it difficult to discern its origins. Yet as part of Odin''s treasury, it was unlikely to be just an ordinary stele. But this time, Mimir couldn''t give him a satisfactory answer. Chapter 251: 59 Time Dragon_3 Chapter 251: Chapter 59 Time Dragon_3 I also dont know its origin; it might be a collection of Odin himself. At least in my long life, I have never heard of anything similar. As for that grey mist, it should be the grudge left by the primordial giant after his death. It was supposed to turn into a curse, but in the end, Odin trapped it here. The primordial giant Ymir, in Scandinavian mythology, is a character similar to a creator deity. However, the only significance of this creator deity is to give birth to a host of Titans and the Deity Race and then be killed. Even Dwarves and Elves are transformations derived from his body after his death. Laines fingers lightly tapped the stele, but he found nothing, so he had to put it aside for now. As for the grey mist, there was also no use for it yet, so he simply gathered it up as well. In the end, Laine looked at the head of Mimir, this giant from another world he had brought back to the Spirit Realm. The other party also looked at him somewhat nervously, knowing that his role to play had now come to an end. I took you away from Asgard, and you solved my doubts, now, were even. Do you have anything else you want to say? Laine asked calmly, looking at the head that was half the height of a human. He didnt need such a head to act as his staff, but he also had no plans to let it go. After all, Mimir had witnessed all his gains along the way, so it was better to stay in the Spirit Realm. And although he was now very obedient to him, nine times out of ten, he was not an honest fellow. If possible, Id like to stay within the Spirit Realm and do some things as a form of repayment, the head proposed. As a head without the power to resist, Mimir knew nothing of Chaos. He only knew that the place he was staying in was the Spirit Realmthe kingdom of the deity standing before him, just as Odin was to Asgard. Although Laine had been quite polite along the way, Mimir gauged by himself that the other party probably wouldnt let him go freely. Moreover, he didnt think hed be better off outside as just a head. However, I hope to acquire a body that can walk, rather than always staying like this. Undoubtedly, the better the environment, the stronger the power absorbed during the incubation process, and correspondingly, the newborn dragons would be strongerin fact, even their progeny would inherit this enhanced strength. As the core of the Spirit Realm, Mount Sinai was indeed already an excellent nurturing environment, but the power of the Spirit Realm itself was quite chaotic. If left to gestate on their own, Laine was unsure what breed of dragon would ultimately emerge. In such circumstances, the question of how to shape these dragon eggs with more specificity became a matter worth considering. If we were to discuss strength and purity, indeed the powers of [Spirituality], [Samsara], and [Order] were the most suitable within the Spirit Realm, but [Order] was not exclusive to Laine within Chaos, and for some reason, [Samsara] was not fit to become the primal power of the new Dragon Race. Thus, looking at the two most vibrant dragon eggs before him, Laine undoubtedly needed to find another appropriate authority. And after much consideration, one incomplete creation seemed to be the perfect choice. [Time], I have held it for quite a while, and the Divine Artifact it is to give birth to has yet to appear. At least another epoch is required for it to be born as a Genesis Artifact, which couldnt be more suitable. To grant an authority its corresponding race would undoubtedly aid its evolution and refinement. Besides, [Time] was, after all, one of the few origins in the Spirit Realm closest to the great planes, apart from [Spirituality], [Order], and [Samsara]. Both in terms of strength and potential for development, it deserves to be one of the choices. Since that is the case, lucky fellow, you shall be the worlds first Time Dragon. With a touch, one of the two dragon eggs instantaneously shifted positions, appearing next to a dark gold light cluster within the depths of the mountainan embryonic Divine Artifact that had been nurtured for an epoch. The power of time began to impregnate the dragon egg, adding dark golden stripes to it, while the breath of life was also brought forth. Simultaneously, the power of the Spirit Realm began to cleanse the dragon eggs origin, transforming it thoroughly into a member of the Spirit Realm while it was still unborn. The moment before the emergence of life is the best chance to change its source. The Divine Artifact and the dragon will complement each other. In the future, the Time Dragons will navigate through the intervals of time, harvesting fragments of time to return to the embryonic Divine Artifact or directly influencing significant events, creating [historical nodes], thereby expediting the birth of the Divine Artifact. Conversely, the stronger the embryonic Divine Artifact is, the more complete the [Time] authority of the Spirit Realm, the more powerful the Time Dragon race will also become. There may be many dragon breeds in the future, but Laine believes that the Time Dragons bound to the Genesis Artifact will undoubtedly be among the most powerful. As for those with slightly weaker auras, they may be shaped at will, contributing to the diversity of the worlds Dragon Race. After all, bearing power also requires potential, and apart from those two most excellent ones, even if Laine could find suitable authorities, they would only be like Odinwho was unable to bear the complete Rune Scripturestheir power would still only be a fraction of the whole. Chapter 252: 60 Surveillance Chapter 252: Chapter 60 Surveillance ` Time cannot be altered at will, and the more powerful the world is, the more this is the case, especially when it involves powerful beings. Thus, before reaching a certain height, the difficulty and cost of killing the past to then kill the now far outweighs directly taking down ones enemy head-on. Therefore, although future Time Dragons can travel through past and future, they cannot arbitrarily change what has already occurred. They can observe the future but cannot determine which future is the true one, or if none of the futures they see are the real ones, it is merely a negligible possibility that cannot even qualify as a Prophecy; they can glimpse into the past, but it feels more like watching a film, and if the entities involved surpass their own power by too much, it could even cause the film to blur. However, this is only limited to the main body of Chaos, after all, there are too many deities here, and the Laws are too strict. If it were somewhere else, it should be much easier. Laines gaze pierced through layers of obstruction to see beyond the present world, into the void within it. As a deity who had deeply participated in the fusion of the Nine Realities with the world, even without actively engaging in Prophecy, fate still provided him with feedback. He vaguely noticed that the small fragments of the Nine Realms that were initially absorbed by Chaos had already begun evolving; as time passed, they might become scattered miniature planes, attached to the main body of the world. Compared to the present world, those miniature planes have weaker regulations and are less likely to give birth to powerful life forms, for those places devoid of higher powers, Time Dragons undoubtedly can do as they please. Without any surprises, those places will be their main activity grounds in the future. After all, as dragons, they are already strong enough. But in the Chaos World, it is the gods who are the masters of the world. And then theres you. Laine turned to look at another dragon egg; it did not need to worry about such things. With a slight smile, as the two dragon eggs began to be nurtured one after the other, certain rules within the Spirit Realm changed along with them. Laine did not plan to make these two mighty true dragons into roles similar to the Dragon Mother, but since there was only one of each, they naturally required a different method to produce kin. Laine thought it quite simple: the birth was to be bootstrapped. Henceforth, the kin of these two dragon eggs would not be born through reproduction, but instead through the convergence of time and Spirituality. They might appear anywhere; more likely, they would directly manifest within dead eggs of other dragons, taking their place entirely. However, these weaker kin, compared to the kings of their respective tribes, will inevitably fall short. For example, the future kin of Bai will only have powers related to the mind, with Elements and destiny being beyond their reach. For this reason, Laine named them uniquely: [Mind Dragons]. It seems it wont be a brief period of time... well, lets just wait. There is still some time before the dragon eggs are born, but this is not long for a deity, and if the passage of time here is accelerated, then it is expected that Bai can hatch before the extinction of Bronze Humanity. Thus, Laine gently lifted his hand, warping the flow of time on Mount of the Gods. Since thats the case, he plans to wait for a decade or two. After the Dragon nurtured by Spirituality is born, hell then consider its much weaker siblings. During this gap, he took out the fragmented weapon of Odin, the shaft of the Divine Lance Gungnir. A dozen years, within the distorted spacetime, should be sufficient for him to handle this treasure from the Otherworld. Laine had no intention to repair or preserve the Divine Artifact, since without its penetrative spearhead, Gungnirs innate power wasnt of much significance to him. For it, Laine had a different use in mind. Chapter 253: 60 Surveillance_2 Chapter 253: Chapter 60 Surveillance_2 Mount Olympus, Divine Kings sleeping chamber. It had been quite some time since the punishment of humans, and Zeus, seated on a chair in his palace, gently massaged his temples. His headaches had become more noticeable in recent days. The Divine King knew what this was about. His daughter was about to come of age, eager to come into this world, yet as a deity, she needed a process, a birth. But Zeus, after all, was not a goddess; he couldnt possibly give birth to her, and so her power began to conflict with her fathers. Regarding this matter, Zeus indeed was not without a solution. As an immortal member of the deity race, and not human, he could simply open up his body to allow her to be born. However, in reality, the Divine King wasnt very eager for her to emerge. Just as the prophecy had said, One who will surpass the mother, one who will surpass the father, this unborn child not only divided most of Metiss Wisdom, making Zeus feel his own thoughts were not as clear as before, but this newborn also possessed other divine authorities. Undoubtedly, all this foretold that she would be an extremely powerful true god. But this made Zeus rather apprehensive; after all, if such a daughter were obedient, well and good, but should she harbor resentment towards him for swallowing Metis, she might well become another enemy. And on the other hand, the Divine King thought of the Wisdom that had not been bestowed upon humans not long ago. And most importantly, he had this keen spying deity track the Goddess of the Magic Net, Hecate. In the current mortal realm, she was the greatest uncertainty. After all, Zeus vividly remembered how, when they had once clashed, this goddess was not yet a deity. To defeat a fully powered true god without borrowing divine powers, even though he had been very weak at that time, was still quite remarkable. Your Majesty, I may still lack in strength, but in this regard, nobody can compare with me, Zephyrus spoke with unwavering respect, yet his words betrayed immense confidence. As one who had secretly spied on the Lord of the Spirit Realm, the Lady of the Night, and Mother Earth, not even the Divine King could compare to him in this aspect. Moreover, with the current gods divine powers limited on Earth, their perceptual abilities had further declined; under such circumstances, Zephyrus didnt believe anyone could detect his presence. Your Majesty, humans are as arrogant as ever. Even though the gods have already spared them, they still deceive their own kind in the name of divinity, compelling obedience to their commandssuch laughable mortals. However, Ive noticed that under the deception of those who call themselves priests, the faith of mortals doesnt seem to have diminished much despite the loss of divine gifts. Sure, some have become faithless, but many have become even more devout. At this, Zephyrus appeared somewhat perplexed. While he could see the outcome, he didnt understand the reason why some humans faith in the gods grew stronger despite the absence of blessings? And what of Epimetheus? Without explaining his thoughts, Zeus expected this. Mortals were, after all, different from gods; in dealing with them, one couldnt just bestow favors unthinkingly. As he listened to the Wind Gods report, Zeuss mind once again cast back to that person who had prayed to him for immortality, yet lacked even a sliver of faith. That mortals name was something like O-something, but that was no longer important. His soul would be eternally imprisoned in that charred husk, enduring endless pain and the torment of lightning; in a sense, this was somewhat a form of immortality. Your Majesty, that God of Hindsight is as foolish as the rumors say. I even overheard him mentioning that just before Prometheus left, he advised him to stay away from the Divine Court and humans, yet he did not heed his brothers words. He and that god-made creature live quite well together, even having a daughter, Zephyrus said with a touch of disdain in his voice, thinking that if only Epimetheus were half as clever as himself, he wouldnt have ended up a pawn completely unaware. Chapter 254: 60 Surveillance_3 Chapter 254: Chapter 60 Surveillance_3 Where is that clay jar sent by the King of the Underworld? Zeus didnt pay much attention to Epimetheus, he only had the God of West Wind look after him as a precaution. What truly concerned Zeus was the King of the Underworlds gift. Hades volunteered to bear the name of the destroyer of the Bronze Humanity, as long as someone defied his warning and opened the jar he gave, the gods under his command would use plague and calamity to resolve Zeuss troubles. As for the price, he demanded that from now on, the corpses of all who did not devoutly believe in the gods would belong to him, and the Divine King agreed to this request. However, for some reason, his ambitious but incompetent elder brother also got involved, Poseidon declared that he too wanted to take part in the destruction of humanity. Zeus felt that he probably thought such an act would make humans fear his power. But had he not considered that gods were not just him alone? Hades resided in the Underworld, possessed authority which was also not favored by humans, giving up a positive image could be understood, but Poseidon? Yet thinking about it, it seemed hard to say his choice was wrong, after all, his own elder brother probably wasnt very capable of playing the role of a majestic and just benevolent deity. The gift bestowed by His Majesty the King of the Underworld is well-preserved by Epimetheus and Pandora, they did nothing unnecessary, merely occasionally taking it out to look at it, Zephyrus reported, standing before Zeus. ...I understand, Ill handle this matter. After pondering for a moment, since simple curiosity and the desire to explore could be suppressed by reason, then Zeus decided to add the sin of envy as well. He believed that he and the three daughters of Eurynome could very well accomplish this. Besides, that jar... the Divine King was actually quite interested in the gift from the Goddess of the Nether Moon as well. What about Hecate, what has she gone off to do? In the end, the Divine King turned his attention to that unstable factor. He still couldnt discern Hecates attitude towards him, nor had he understood how she managed to weave the Magic Net. But she possessed a powerful Divine Artifact, with a force unlike that of any deity, that much was clear to Zeus. Although he became the Leader of the Wind Gods with the enhancement of the Divine Kings power, taking over many responsibilities originally belonging to the God of Meteorology, and barely stepped into Intermediate Divine Power, theoretically a member of the higher gods, this power could be revoked by the Divine King at any time. Now, having received Zeuss promise, he finally was able to breathe a sigh of relief. After receiving his orders, the God of West Wind left the palace, transforming into a current of air and disappearing without a trace. Behind him, Zeus also nodded silently. The authority of the Wind Gods was indeed handy for gathering information, as even if divine power was restrained on the land, it could not prevent a deity from transforming into the essence of their godhood. It seemed that neither Hecate nor Epimetheus must have noticed his surveillance. In this respect, the Goddess of Rainbow Iris, who often conveyed his orders as well, was not just a notch below. So, in recent years, the Divine King had sent her to serve the Heavenly Empress rather than always staying by his side. Hopefully, nothing unexpected occurs... I also dont know where that intuition of mine came from. Just before, around the time Prometheus was confined to the East Sea, Zeus felt somewhat restless, which is why he accelerated his plans. He was so eager to create Pandora and send her to Epimetheus that he seemed a bit hasty. However, soon after, as the master of Olympus, the Divine King once again had a mysterious hunch. He felt as if something was approaching Mount Olympus, and there was a tight connection between it and him. As a result, Zeus spent a lot of time meticulously exploring, but in the end, he found nothing. Perhaps I should try a different approach, maybe intuition can lead me to the target better than divine power. With a slight change in his expression, Zeus decided that once the matter of the Bronze Humanity was concluded, he would let his instincts guide him to see what had triggered his reaction. As the Nine Realms integrated and Prometheus was imprisoned, the Chaos World once again became calm. Or rather, having continuous events like in recent years was unprecedented in the past two eras. Years sped by, and everything appeared so tranquil, with only a few able to sense the undercurrent beneath this calm. Until this day, when several divine visitors from Mount Olympus came to the valley where Epimetheus and Pandora resided. Chapter 255: 61 Awakening Chapter 255: Chapter 61 Awakening The Sun Chariot had already reached the west, and the afterglow of the sunset painted the earth with a layer of golden varnish. The Afterthinkers residence wasnt far from the human tribes, yet it was separated by a wide river. This river had been born at the turn of an era, as a result of the residual effects of two Ancient Gods clashing; hence, it had no River God. Instead, a double-headed beast tainted with the blood of the Sea God occupied it. Under the intimidation of the beast, there were no traces of human activity in this place, even though it was only separated by one river. But today, three distinct-looking but splendidly dressed goddesses arrived here. They were clad in gemstone-studded gowns, crowns of flowers on their heads, and holding bouquets, radiating an aura of beauty and joy. When they stood together, even the deserted riverbank seemed like the site of a winding streamside feast, eliciting a sense of heartfelt pleasure. Aglaea, why did Father God make us visit a mortal? With a slightly arrogant expression, Thalia complained to her youngest sister. She is not a mortal, Thalia, she is Pandora, blessed by all the gods. With a serene smile, Aglaea quietly explained. Whats the difference? She was created by gods, and so were humans. Does being blessed by the gods make her divine? Feeling unconvinced, Thalia, the oldest and most mature-looking among them, actually knew that Pandora was not just any mortal, but regardless, she could not be considered a gods equal. Yet such a person had received a blessing from all the gods, something she had never enjoyed. She was a life blessed by the gods; a mere dress was not worth concerning herself with. I am Aglaea, and these are my two sisters. We have come to visit the brother of the Forethinker. Aglaea said with a polite smile. Then please come in, ladies. I have heard of your names. Unfortunately, Epimetheus left not long ago, saying he would be gone for quite some time. Stepping forward, Pandora opened the gate to the garden and spoke. Is that so... That is indeed unfortunate. With a slight smile, Aglaea pulled her somewhat reluctant sister into the garden. Bright, vibrant flowers bloomed unseasonably along the sides of the path paved with fine stones, courtesy of Demeters blessing, making Pandoras surroundings perpetually flourish with flowers, eternal like spring. Entering the garden, Aglaea casually started a conversation while observing the environment and layout. On a daily basis, is it just you and Prince Epimetheus living here? It must feel a bit lonely. Not just us, theres also my daughter Pitha, who was recently born. Furthermore, Deucalion often visits us. Pandora spoke of Deucalion with a hint of regret. He did not inherit his parents powers, and his divinity is almost nonexistent. As a completely ordinary demigod, he also lives with us in the Mortal Realm. Chapter 256: 61 Awakening_2 Chapter 256: Chapter 61 Awakening_2 The Forethinker Prometheus had a wife and child, though indeed, they werent as well-known as he was. He and the Oceanide, the Goddess of Foresight Pronoia, gave birth to Deucalion, yet this son of the Forethinker couldnt obtain any godhood; his power was not even much stronger than that of an ordinary mortal. Demigod, a term used sometimes to describe a state and other times to describe a race. And in this age, since the first mortal born with innate divinity had not yet come into being, demigod naturally refers to the latter. Any first-generation descendant of a deity can be called a demigod, and Deucalion was such an existence. Long before Prometheus attempted to deceive the gods, the Goddess of Foresight, like Epimetheus, had advised against it. However, unlike the Afterthinker, when persuasion proved fruitless, Pronoia directly sought refuge in the reclusive abode of Iapetus, seeking the protection of this Titan deity. She did not return to the ocean because, after learning the secret of faith, Pronoia was no longer allowed to approach the sea. Deucalion, on the other hand, chose to stay behind, because he always believed in his fathers wisdom. That is a real pity, but I believe he will, like his father, achieve his own with something other than strength, Having offered words of comfort, Aglaea resumed her conversation with Pandora, and her two sisters also joined them. The garden was already half traversed when suddenly, Thalia seemed to remember something and couldnt help but ask, Pandora, I heard Lord Hades gave you a jar? Yes, thats right, do you want to take a look? A smile played on her lips, for regarding this treasure bestowed by Hades, Pandora was understandably proud. Ever since he went to the Underworld, Hades had interacted less with the gods above, but he still remembered to send her a gift, which was also a pleasing matter. Of course, Ive been curious about it for a long time. Nodding, Thalia continued, You Thalias complexion didnt look very good, and for a moment, the atmosphere became awkward. Aglaea and Euphrosyne pulled her away, and the argument didnt continue. However, under such an atmosphere, the three Graces didnt stay much longer. They simply made a quick tour of the garden and then returned to Olympus. Fortunately, although Epimetheus was not present, the Divine King had sent them to visit Pandora, thus the three goddesses themselves also felt they had fulfilled Zeuss request. Standing at the gardens entrance, Pandora watched the three figures leave, feeling a mix of anger and sadness. Thalias rudeness was certainly unpleasant, but there was a reason for her behavior, after all, women of wisdom in Chaos World were either deities or Nymphs. And the Nymphs purpose was to serve as the servants of the gods. Whats wrong, did something happen today? Startled by the voice that suddenly rose behind her, Pandora quickly realized that the newcomer was Epimetheus. Werent you supposed to be out for quite a while? The gods from Mount Olympus came to visit you earlier; if they had known youd be back now, they surely would have stayed a while longer. Thats unfortunate. He smiled lightly, Epimetheus glanced at the departing streaks of light in the sky and continued to ask, What did you talk about with them? The eldest of the three Graces, Thalia, was curious about Hades gift. Lord Hades has explicitly said not to open it. Feeling somewhat aggrieved, Pandora hoped to find comfort from Epimetheus, but the result left her disappointed. Chapter 257: 61 Awakening_3 Chapter 257: Chapter 61 Awakening_3 I actually think theres nothing wrong with opening it and taking a look, Epimetheus casually remarked with a radiant smile. Hmph, With a snort, Pandora turned away from her foolish husband and headed towards the room. She didnt want to speak any further with Epimetheus. Behind her, the God of Hindsight didnt get angry. He just smiled and followed Pandora into the room. The Three Graces had left, but things didnt stop there. From that day on, for some reason, even though her two sisters showed little interest, Thalia, uncharacteristically, often visited the residence of the God of Hindsight, to see her newly made good friend. For some reason, she hardly ever encountered Epimetheus. Each time, he would be away for various reasons, but this suited Thalia just fine; after all, she wasnt there for the God of Hindsight. She borrowed a Golden Crown from the Heavenly Empress, the Scepter of Wealth from the Goddess of Agriculture, had a garland made by the Mother Goddess, and even borrowed Aphrodites belt, the Divine Artifact that could make all the opposite sex fall head over heels. Besides the Goddess of Law who was recently not in Olympus, she had visited almost every deity of some stature. Even she herself was somewhat surprised by the outcome. Whenever she made her requests, these powerful deities all agreed to lend her what she sought. Thalia didnt give it much thought, though; she simply assumed it was out of respect for the Divine King. Good things, naturally, should be shared. So, with each treasure she obtained, she would bring them to show her good friend Pandora. All along the way, his steadfast beliefs from the past had been shattered over and over again. Once, the words of the gods were the truth, but now, he felt everything was quite the opposite. What the gods had said seemed rarely true. He noticed that special group entrenched in the upper ranks of Bronze Humanity. Every so often, some Humans would be imbued with that unique bloodline aura. Cohen initially wanted to stop it, but then he gave up. The abilities stemming from the special substance within his body could influence emotions to some extent, making people filled with hope or desolation. It also allowed him to perceive others feelings more clearly. To his disappointment, those humans tainted with the special aura were far from virtuous. There was no coercion, only temptation. Cohen had even witnessed someone drinking the black blood out of their own free will. Evans, do you think the path humanity is taking now is the right one? Feeling a bit lost, Cohen asked this to the first Bronze Human he met on a leisurely afternoonalso a good friend he had made over the past years. He hadnt expected an answer, but surprisingly, Evans responded seriously, I dont know, Cohen, but if you think its not right, why not do something about it? Do something? Yes. I always feel like youre lacking a goal. Despite teaching us how to fight wild beasts here, I bet you wouldnt have come up with that idea if I hadnt seen the power you displayed that day. Chapter 258: 61 Awakening_4 Chapter 258: Chapter 61 Awakening_4 In the past, Evanss personality was somewhat unrestrained, but now, his face was stern as he gripped the bronze sword and viciously cleaved downward. With a clanging collision, the bronze sword sank deeply into the boulder, a feat not achievable by ordinary Bronze Humanity but one result of the years Evans had spent refining himself. Honestly, Im not too fond of those priests nowadays. The creator is gone, and everything seems to have undergone a massive change. Yet for me, even if I could split this stone with one sword strike, it wouldnt change anything, but youre different. Turning to gaze into Cohens eyes, Evans said solemnly, Your power is enough to shatter hills, sever rivers, and if you wish, you can put an end to the priests actions that you find dissatisfying. If youre unhappy with the current state of Aurora, you could replace those priests and steer the human tribes in the direction you believe is right. If that is the case, why dont you do it? ... After a long silence, under Evanss expectant gaze, Cohen exhaled deeply. Because I dont know what is right, Evans. But you once told me about the Golden Age... The Golden Humanity had unwavering faith, they believed that the gods were omniscient, omnipotent, and that they were flawless. This is how they understood the divine and how they expected themselves to be, which resulted in the Golden Age I told you about. Cohen looked at his friend and asked earnestly, What about you? Can you find an object for your thoughts now, telling yourself, Striving in this direction is definitely right? ...I cannot. The image of the Goddess of Hearthfire flashed through his mind, but Evans truly couldnt convince himself as the goddess no longer responded to humans. Muttering to himself, Cohen couldnt help but compare the Olympian Gods. Such a god, perhaps, is the true god. Maybe the god worshiped by the Golden Humanity never existed, as this world may not harbor a being that aligns with human morality yet wields incomprehensible power. Cohen sank into contemplation, and at a certain moment, he felt a thread of faith towards the world itself, which then quickly broke. However, once faith had arisen, it did not dissipate, and since Chaos would not accept faith, the power began to divide. Some of it reached the earth, but Mother Earth was still slumbering, unaware of this slight occurrence. Some drifted into the Spirit Realm, but as Cohen was already a semi-devotee of the Spirit Realm, this raised no attention. Yet some ventured into places they shouldnt have. At the far reaches of The Sky, beyond the touch of mortals, when this faith connected, a vague concept suddenly stirred. This powerful and pure faith, brief as it was, seemed to break an equilibrium, making a colossal entitys finger twitch unconsciously. No one noticed this scene, only Atlas felt momentarily compelled to kneel down under the heavy pressure and then vanished quickly, leaving Atlas to wonder if it was merely an illusion. This... is.... ...I... ... ... Imperceptible voices echoed at the edge of the heavens, then fell silent once more. Cohens contemplation was brief, and soon, everything returned to normal. As if nothing had happened, only the world itself bore witness to it all. As the integration of the Nine Realms elevated the Origin of the world once more, the destiny that had seemed set in stone was rewritten yet again. Chapter 259: 62 Different Choices Chapter 259: Chapter 62 Different Choices Another spring had passed. The sky was tinged with the hues of dawn, and a moist, warm breeze blew across the earth. Mornings after rain were always intoxicating, but Pandora, who had just awoken, was not in the least bit uplifted in spirit. Yesterday, she had seen off yet another goddess who had come to flaunt her treasures. This time, the visitor had brought a string of pearls, said to be jewels nurtured by the surviving shellfish of a previous epoch in the depths of the sea. Thalia had meticulously recounted the origins of these shellfish: they were born in the Golden Age, absorbing the essence of ocean water and starlight from above, and it took hundreds of years for a single pearl to form. Though not a single mocking word was spoken, the insinuation could not have been clearer. Pandora couldnt understand why there were such tedious deities in the world. But then again, it wasnt certain, for the deities daily lives were indeed dull. Maybe Thalia was just looking for some amusement. What Pandora couldnt accept, however, was that she might very well be that amusement. So, what exactly is in here? Seated at the table, Pandora tapped on an urn adorned with mysterious patterns. Now, she lived alone in this place. Epimetheus had disappeared to who knows where, her daughter Pitha had been taken by her cousin to frolic, and might not return for a few days. Only Pandora was left to stay here alone. The only companionship she had, aside from the plants and flowers, was this urn of unknown use. Hmph, all your things are borrowed, but Hades gift is mine alone! With a cold snort, as if to comfort herself. But though she said this, Pandora had no clue how the urn functioned. It was said to absorb disaster and pain, yet Pandora could not perceive these conceptual presences. She had tried asking Epimetheus, but he too professed ignorance. Thus in her eyes, it was just an ordinary urn, nothing special. This was clearly a gift meant for me. Biting her lip, the outside sky had grown dark. It was another night of stars without the Moon. On such nights, a certain inexplicable palpitation arose in Pandoras heart. All was silent; it was as if she were the only person here. Everything had drifted away from her, leaving only the woman lying in bed and the urn that seemed to be gazing back at her. The intertwining patterns on it looked like an eye. For a moment, Pandora even thought the eye blinked, but then she realized it was just an illusion. It was just an ordinary urn, no different from others. If there was anything special about it, it was perhaps that it contained some extraordinary things. But I cant see them! Her breathing quickened, unusually distinct in the silence. In the past, she had wanted to open the urn more than once, but each time she had ultimately stopped herself. She remembered Hades instructions, but just as Thalia had said, the master of the Underworld hadnt actually mentioned any consequences of opening it. And even if there were, under the gods blessings, it could not possibly harm Pandora. The gods divine power is limited upon the earth. They were even deceived by mortals for decades, and it was only after mortals treacherously betrayed their creators that the gods realized it, Epimetheus had told her this. If... Murmuring softly, Pandora sat up from bed. It was said that the Goddess of the Magic Net was also born on a starlit but moonless night like this one. Bearing celestial fire, she walked the earth for thousands of years and ultimately ascended to divinity. Perhaps fate was also hinting that this was the perfect opportunity? Just this once. Indeed, just once. Under the hazy starlight, Pandora silently vowed. Chapter 260: 62 Different Choices_2 Chapter 260: Chapter 62 Different Choices_2 There is only one chance, Without the shine of the moon, the earth was steeped in utter darkness, and the stars tonight were not as bright as usual, only faint glimmers appearing now and then. But this was not a matter of just a day or two; in recent years, the stars that were originally the brightest in the Zodiacal Star Domain had dimmed significantly compared to the past. According to the Sun God Helios, the Heroic Spirits and God of Stars, who used to travel across the night sky, seemed to be busy with other affairs now. Even when he drove his Sun Chariot across the sky, he seldom saw their figures. Therefore, the mortals usually stayed behind closed doors at night nowadays, and the deities didnt venture out much either. However, today was an exception for two gods. Hidden behind a layer of clouds floating midair, Epimetheus was watching over the airspace above the garden. Although nothing was visible to the eye, he was certain that there was an invisible current of air there. It was highly likely the God of West Wind. Epimetheus had heard of him. He had gained favor with Zeus by offering a Divine Artifact and, unlike the Sun God who had also switched allegiances, received a completely different treatment. It seems that the god who frequently visited here before was him... Indeed, there is no one more suitable than the Wind Gods, The young mans face bore an innocent smile as he stood alongside the invisible current, peering through the open window at his wife in the room in the distance, struggling and getting lucky, unlike the latter who was oblivious to his presence. Right from the start, Epimetheus had been aware that they might be watched, so despite not being a talker, he had deliberately spoken the warning that Prometheus gave before he left. Wiping away the blood that had spilled from the corner of his mouth with a wave of his hand, Epimetheus recalled an unexpected encounter in a human tribe some time ago. One was the Goddess of the Nether Moon; not too long ago, he had seen this powerful deity once more on Mount Olympus. But for the other, he had no recollection, his presence leaving no memory in the Afterthinkers heart. Such a terrifying ability was probably just as the Goddess of the Nether Moon had said before, the gift from the Lord of the Spirit Realm. Yet another powerful Ancient God, but he was no different from the other deities. Endowed with innate powers, they then demanded from the weak with the attitude of the strong, displaying their arrogance. Is it wrong to be indifferent towards a future that is destined not to change? Epimetheus didnt think so; he simply made the right choice. Meaningless defiance was unnecessary. If there was no opportunity, he would have continued to drift with the current all along. But now, seeing the possibility of change right before his eyes, he would not hesitate to act. Just like how his brother deceived the deities, he had chosen the most foolish and meaningless way. Betting his life on insignificant things, only to fail miserably as expectedthis was the fate he deserved. In the same regard, as an adversary to the deities, his brother remained loyal to a former Divine King of whom now nothing was known, only to eternally suffer the punishment of holding up the sky, which was also a fitting recompense for his stupidity. But he was different. Today, he too would deceive the Divine King, but that was only for himself, not any other existence. Apart from him and that foolish woman, nobody would know what happened. Hum A humming sound rang out, and Epimetheus knew that the jar had probably been opened. As if given some command, at this moment, the authority of the gods of the Underworld was stirred. Even far beneath the ground, they were still aware that the anchor they had given had left its rightful place. So, in the newly built Divine Palace within the Fields of Truth, Hades signaled to his attendants, and the gathered deities quickly took their commands. Chapter 261: 62 Different Choices_3 Chapter 261: Chapter 62 Different Choices_3 The authority of the True Gods began to manifest itself, centered around that anchor on the ground, revealing themselves shamelessly in the form of black mists, swarming flies, and various impurities before Pandora and the two silent observers, then suddenly spreading out. They passed through mountains and rivers, crossed fields and walls, and in an instant scattered to every corner of the world. This was an act allowed by the Divine King, and from then on, perhaps the gods of the Underworld would no longer receive genuine worship from humans, but their existence itself would become an insignificant yet inescapable part of human civilization. From now on, strife, hatred, calamity, lust, and deceit would run rampant in the Mortal Realm, not a distortion of thought, but a subtle and pervasive influence. And compared to these intangible disasters, plagues and catastrophes would immediately unfold. Consider it a punishment, you betrayed your creator, Prometheus might forgive you, but that does not mean I will. Watching all this happen, Epimetheus no longer hesitated, this was the moment he had been waiting for. He landed on the ground, quietly passing through the garden, and opened the wooden door of the room. In front of him, Pandora, with her back to him, watched in disbelief what was unfolding before her. Black smoke continued to pour out of the jar, announcing its existence to the world. Pandora never imagined this was the so-called gift. All the disasters were released by her, as she valiantly tried to put the lid back on the jar, but it was all in vain. Finally, Pandora, exhausted, sat down on the ground. She watched the various disasters fly out of the jar one by one until, in the end, she saw a glimmer of light. That was the reflection of a star, which, as everything else left, seemed to sense the change in the environment and prepared to leave the jar to merge into the fate of all humans. But at that moment, a hand picked up the lid, and the jar that Pandora could not close with all her strength was thus closed. You! Pandora turned around abruptly, speechless at the sight of her husband, who had appeared behind her without her noticing. She first wanted to justify her action but then realized something was amiss. Why was Epimetheus here, how long had he been here, why had he watched everything happen, and, why did he close the last gift back into the jar? Shhdont be surprised. Putting his forefinger to his lips, the Afterthinker signaled his wife to keep her voice down. I am also a god, though not a particularly mighty one, but its not strange for me to have such power. But, but why didnt you close it sooner... I just wanted to see what was inside, I didnt intend to release those things..... Heh, I thought there would be some kind of turmoil, but I didnt expect everything to go so smoothly... It seems even destiny is on my side, wishing for me to change it. With Pandora in tow, Epimetheus pushed open the door. Their daughter Pitha had not yet returned, but the Afterthinker did not care much for her. If not for needing someone to carry the jar, he wouldnt even want to take Pandora with him. Just leave like this, for once he figured out the true purpose of the items hidden within the jar, everything would get better. Today was perfect. The Sky remained dim, a quiet night like this seemed to hide all secrets, deep and peaceful. Elsewhere, at the doorway where Epimetheus was preparing to leave, the God of West Wind, who had also witnessed the entire process, had long since transformed into an intangible current of air, flying high in the sky. Without waiting any longer, upon seeing everything within the jar released, he immediately departed. As dawn approached, Zephyrus finally returned to Olympus. Heading straight for the palace of Zeus, he had thought that Zeus would still be resting, but to his surprise, Zeus had been waiting for a long time. Your Majesty, Ive come to report back to you. With a respectful bow, Zephyrus began speaking to the Divine King seated high above: As you foresaw, Pandora indeed opened Hadess gift on her own, unleashing calamities upon the Mortal Realm. Truly, your foresight is unparalleled. I am aware. What else? Zeus had known about the calamities the moment the jar was opened. After all, as the Divine King, he would not fail to notice such events. But what he truly cared about was clearly not the work of his brother. The gift from the Goddess of the Nether Moon... It has also been released. Zephyrus hesitated, then said with certainty, although he felt a bit confused. Nonetheless, the God of West Wind faintly recalled seeing a flash of light. It must have been released; there was no mistake, in this regard, Zephyrus trusted his judgment. The fact that he was slightly distracted was rather normal. Perhaps it was just the fatigue from focusing too long, as even a god can feel tired. Chapter 262: 63 Vows and Beginnings Chapter 262: Chapter 63 Vows and Beginnings ` ...Is that so? Well then, you have done well. Although somewhat regretful, Zeus had anticipated this outcome. Or rather, in his view, the mysterious gift from the Spirit Realm was like Hades gift, not truly intended for that divine creation, but meant to be released through Pandoras hands. After all, it is said that among the Primordial Deities, the Lord of the Spirit Realm and Mother Night held abilities related to fate; perhaps they foresaw something. As long as it did not interfere with his acquisition of faith, Zeus now had no desire to pay attention to these trivial matters. After all, Mother Earth would not sleep forever, and unlike other Primordial Gods, she too needed outside forces to compensate for her deficiencies. On top of that, the Titan, Gaia, who he had imprisoned, was his potential enemy. Since that is the case, Zephyrus, go to the southern seas and inform the Sea Emperor. He seems so eager to inflict punishment upon humans, I now permit it. He may do so in any way he sees fit, and I only want the result. Of course, remind him not to be too hasty, to slightly slow down the timing. Since it is a punishment, humans should be given some time to react. It would be best if they could record all of this... When the humans of the next era are born, let them unearth the demise of their predecessors themselves. Let them know that without the protection of the Divine King, the sea and the Underworld will bring them catastrophe. Because their foundation is hollow, strength gained by instinct and experience may work, but to some extent, it becomes a shackle preventing them from progressing further. It seems that henceforth, plagues will accompany great floods... The divine authority over mundane things is still too great. Its manageable now, but in the next human century, we cant allow them such unrestrained actions. Musing in silence on unrestrained actions, Zeus indeed thought this way. Although all this sprung from his open or hidden suggestions, just because the Divine King could act this way did not mean others could as well. Moreover, Zeus didnt believe that in the future, the gods would competely comply with a normal way of competing for faith. They might do anything, and as the Divine King, his job was to forestall such behavior. Conflicts between gods must not carelessly impact humans, at least not so that a conflict between two deities directly targets the others followers. Otherwise, it would not only harm the image of the gods, but slaughter would also come too easily, and it would take centuries for humanity to recover, which is the wealth of the gods. Especially as the King of All Gods, the god who grants humans the right to live, Zeus, like the earth, the sun, is an indispensable part of humans, and he too could gain a little bit of faith from all humans. While not much, and far less than the faith given by direct worship, it is still something. It seems I need to establish a rule afterward, that the gods should not arbitrarily exercise their Divine Authority, for fragile humans cannot withstand such. I wonder when Themis will return. Although the Bronze Humanity had not yet perished, Zeus had already considered much. As the Divine King, as the greatest beneficiary of the rules, he should spare no effort to maintain them. So he needed to establish a law preventing the gods from destroying humans unreasonably, unless they had directly offended a deity. And to do this, he still needed the assistance of his aunt. Chapter 263: 63 Vows and Beginnings_2 Chapter 263: Chapter 63 Vows and Beginnings_2 ` Just in time, the Goddess of Law seems to be busy with something recently, and by the time she returns, humans will probably be extinct. In the context of corpses scattered across the earth, presenting such a suggestion would undoubtedly gain support. On this day, aside from the Divine King on Mount Olympus, many others noticed the change. When Pandora opened the jar, the gods of the Underworld were permitted, and they began to use their inherent divine authority to affect the mortal world. Even without involving transcendent powers, these natural shifts were sufficient to bring about catastrophe for humanity, but on this tranquil evening, all mortals were still unaware of what had happened. Disease had begun to spread, and the outline of calamities started to ferment, yet it would be a long time before their eruption. In the deep night, everything appeared silent and still, with only a very few beings in the human-occupied regions able to detect these subtle changes on the level of the Law. Standing at the core of Aurora, Mephisto looked apprehensively at the burning Sacred Fire. Having once been human, he thought he could approach this flame, even draw some from it like other humans, but that was not the case. As he tried to draw near, a sense of crisis from deep within his soul made Mephisto involuntarily stop in his tracks. He was certain that if he moved forward, the Sacred Fire was likely to burn from reality towards his own spirit, turning him into ashes inside and out. Although he didnt know what Cohen was thinking, such a state, the longer it lasted, the better. Let it be, its best to keep it up indefinitely. The unknown is truly bothersome... and that guy I met by accident, I dont know what that strange puppet is, but fortunately, its power is weak, and it cant affect much. Ill just avoid it, he resolved. Being ninety miles into a hundred-mile journey, the Chaos World did not have this proverb, but Mephisto still seriously recalled all the past events one by one until he was sure there were no issues before he could relax. After completing this operation, he could return to the Nine Hells for a visit and claim part of the rewards due to him. At least in terms of being a boss, the Lord of the Nine Hells was quite trustworthy. In the Spirit Realm, on Mount Sinai. In the mortal worlds opposite side, in the Spirit Realm that almost covered most places of the entire world, Laine sat in the main seat of the Temple of Lops. The seasons outside had not changed many times, but in this distorted space-time, a long time had already passed. At some point, the remaining shaft of Gungnir in Laines hands had been split again, becoming three sections, two short and one long. The shorter two sections contained opposing powers, but they shared the remainder of the Divine Artifacts Gungnir name and fate. They had lost their vitality because the little remaining power had concentrated into the middle section, which also exclusively possessed the power of the [Oath] remaining in the Divine Artifact. Chaoss [Oath] originally belonged to the world, but during the second era, it was bestowed upon the Styx River, and thus Styx came into existence. As long as gods swore oaths to the river in the world, they would slightly enhance Styxs power, and if a god broke the oath, after enacting the punishment, the goddesss power would significantly increase. Chapter 264: 63 Vows and Beginnings_3 Chapter 264: Chapter 63 Vows and Beginnings_3 By comparison, although Laine could also make people swear oaths to the Spirit Realm, this didnt actually involve the true authority of the Oath but was merely an alternative application of the worlds power. However, at present, this divine artifact from beyond the realm clearly wasnt subject to this limitation. The power within this short wooden rod was exceptionally pure, and after being transformed by the Spirit Realm, only the part that belonged to the Oath remained; the rest had been rejected and fallen to the two sections before and after this piece. But this power, besides being pure, was also extremely weak, because any oath required a force to oversee its execution, and now, it obviously lacked that power. Originally, Gungnir could respond to the wishes of each person who swore to it, because the existence of the World Tree, Yggdrasil, provided the necessary support. The Divine Tree, which upheld the Nine Realms, possessed unimaginable might; it was like Chaoss Tartarus, which, although lacking a clear consciousnessallowing successive Divine Kings to use it as a prisonno one could question its strength. As a divine artifact forged from the branches of the World Tree, Gungnir maintained a connection with its mother, and this connection was the fundamental guarantee that the oath would be fulfilled. But now, there was no World Tree in this world, and the little life force it had left was insufficient to recreate a World Tree capable of sustaining the world. Relying only on its insignificant power, Gungnir could probably only bind ordinary things, and might not even be effective against more powerful entities. Not bad, Many things just need to be suitable. With a satisfied smile, Laine picked up the three broken sections of the spear shaft. He lightly tossed the other two sections, with their differing colors, out of the palace, and they fell onto Mount Sinai. Passing through the triple time-space barriers, these two sections of the spear ultimately descended into a giant stone well located at the center of a realm. Without splashing or floating on the waters surface, they silently sank to the bottom, not even a ripple stirred. Thats about right. Keeping the slightly greenish section of the rod in hand, Laine turned his gaze to the huge dragon egg that was now showing some cracks, and to the reflection of that star from the mortal world. She was going to be born today, on this very day when the worlds spiritual power was at its peak, and coincidentally, it was also the day that Pandoras magic jar was opened. Perhaps humans in the future would attach some dreadful monikers to this day, after all, it marked the beginning of the end for a generation. But this all had little to do with Laine, so he waited for Bais birth while watching the drama unfold. The Wind Gods bewilderment, the Afterthinkers resolve, and his claim that he had grasped the key to breaking fate, yet without even touching the jar itself. It was the same trick he had played on Zephyrus, the God of the West Wind. The God of Hindsight couldnt be certain that the creator of the gift had sensed it, and indeed it was an unknown. Although Mother Earth could not sense what unfolded around the Golden Apple, and Deity might not be able to monitor every action of the life they blessed, Epimetheus maintained the proper caution for a gift from an unfamiliar ancient. So, just as he had deliberately spoken Prometheuss warnings to him to expose the Wind Gods weakness, what he said in front of the clay jar was also a kind of test. If the person behind this was watching him, perhaps they would act against him for his offensive words. This might seem like asking for trouble, but it was better to be approached by someone now than to be unknowingly watched and targeted at a crucial moment. The hole was small, not even as big as a babys palm, but its very appearance signified that there was no longer a barrier between the dragon egg and the outside world. Then in the next instant, an ethereal shadow emerged from itit seemed much larger than the hole, yet it appeared as if the size made no difference at all. This was a white dragon. Slim in form, with resplendent wings and delicate, smooth, lustrous scales. She didnt resemble a newborn dragon but rather a miniature version of a young dragon. As a dragon brought to life by Spirituality, she was naturally touched by this power. Her appearance was influenced by her self-awareness, which in turn was influenced by the forces of the Spirit Realm. Thus, although her image was innate, it carried all the impressions of beauty in a dragon that the Lord of the Spirit Realm had in his past memories, which made her look nothing like the ugliness often associated with the just-born. In the center of The Temple, the young dragon opened her silver eyes and took in her surroundings. The tall The Temple, the shattered eggshell, and the black-clothed figure she felt close to, that was all there was to her birthplace. She opened her mouth and inhaled; the broken eggshell transitioned from substance to void, consumed in a form of energy. The young dragon then fluttered her wings lightly, landing on Laines arm. It seems youre in good shape, Laine said with a slight smile, extending his hand to tenderly stroke the young dragons head. The scales were not rough to the touch but rather had a soft and warm feel. He knew that, as the origin of the Spirit Dragon Race, Bai could indeed glimpse fate and control the elements, but the psychic realm was where she truly excelled. Her body could thus shift between the tangible and intangible at willsoft and pliable under his touch but an indestructible Guard in the face of an enemy. Are you my creator? she asked. Without speaking, a gentle voice entwined with unfamiliarity toward the world entered Laines mind. Faced with the young dragons question, Laine simply shook his head. Creator is a bit of a stretch. I only provided the most suitable environment for your birth, but now you have no connection with your original creator. So from now on, the Spirit Realm will be your home. Bai shook her little head, as if to indicate she understood. But then, the newly born creatures attention was caught by something else. Those were the other dozen or so dragon eggs lying on the ground, still separated from the external environment by Laines power, which is why they hadnt undergone any unique changes. They are your kin, but they will not be like you, Laine said, observing the confusion in Bais eyes. How about this, what kind of dragon they will become can be decided by you, what do you think? Laine proposed with a smile. Not quite understanding Laines meaning, Bai nonetheless nodded her head. The instincts from her bloodline naturally made her see those weaker than herself as subordinates. Making decisions for ones subordinates was the most natural thing to do. Chapter 265: 64 Disaster Chapter 265: Chapter 64 Disaster That may be so, Bai just born, obviously couldnt grasp the nuances just yet. What Laine wanted her to decide on was actually the force that brought these dragons into being, but she clearly misunderstood. She thought she was to decide their appearance, which is what what kind of dragon meant to her. So she began to look around, observing the decorations in the great hall. The towering columns were engraved with ancient patterns, creations from the previous era exuding a breath of ages. If she were a Time Dragon, she might have appreciated such things, but as the supreme being of the Spirit Realm, Bai merely glanced over them before moving on. Then there were the tables and chairs, stone carvings, incense, decorative pieces, or the cups and bright lamps. These items were aesthetically pleasing, but undoubtedly required a life form with enough experience to appreciate the skill and art they contained. As a newly born dragon, Bais taste was evidently still basic and crude, so she glossed over these unimpressive things once again. Ultimately, perhaps due to an inherent nature within her bloodline, Bais gaze lingered significantly when it swept over a relief on the wall. There, a variety of gleaming gemstones sparkled brilliantly, with pure Elemental Power radiating from them. A perfect match in power and aesthetics captivated Bai instantly. I want this, Bai said, her expression seemingly formal as she pointed with her right wing at the diverse array of gemstones. ... But those transformed by the Spirit Realm had clearly lost this ability, and Laine had no intention of allowing them to inherit what the Black Dragon had intentionally left in their bloodlines. Since they lacked an inherent name, he simply decided to give them each an extra one. All right, since youve chosen their forms, youll be responsible for watching over their birth, Laine concluded as he retracted his right hand. Unlike Bai, who could be nurtured more quickly with the power of time, the Time Dragon must genuinely experience sufficient time, so there was no need to wait. Seeing Bai looking somewhat expectant, Laine gave one final reminder: But remember to choose an official name for yourself as well, thats a very important matter, he said. Okay, Bai responded nonchalantly, shaking her head as the young dragon flew into the midst of the group of eggs. She hovered above the tallest one, as if they were all clustering around her. The Sun of the outer world rose, while the moon of the Spirit Realm remained unchanging. However, a mysterious atmosphere gradually spread. It seemed that ever since the day of the eras shift, the world had never been quite peaceful. ... On the ground, the morning sun was just rising. Lord Ande, please come in, a middle-aged man with tired features welcomed Ande into his home in Giant Wood Town. Years had passed since the creator had departed, and the powerful among Humans had gradually begun to break free from the old rules and Order. Chapter 266: 64 Disaster_2 Chapter 266: Chapter 64 Disaster_2 Some among them were no longer satisfied with the past and sought to differentiate ranks in various ways, just like the courtyard before their eyes. Unlike the small yard Ande once lived in, this spacious courtyard was filled with decorations, plants, and some unnameable things; it seemed somewhat contrived. Ande felt that even the simple cups and pots in Laines small yard had more charm. There was no helping it. Owing to the low artistic level of the Bronze Age, these items could scarcely exhibit any aesthetic appeal, but as a means of distinguishing from the dwellings of ordinary people, the effect was indeed striking. If it werent for the impending cataclysm, perhaps in a few decades, humans might have developed primitive small manors. But now, there seemed no chance for that. Lets hear it then, Ande said in a solemn voice, Why rush to summon me here? Whats the matter? The wilderness these days was far from peaceful, with only a few days journey separating the two locations, but the road was fraught with fierce wild animals. However, Ande, who had hastened here, appeared more composed than the host himself, seemingly unbothered by fatigue. Although the decades hadnt changed Andes appearance, his temperament had become vastly different. It has been a trying journey, Lord Ande, the middle-aged man began with some caution. Ive heard that you possess certain... extraordinary abilities? If youre referring to those little tricks that assist dramatic performances, then indeed, Ande replied, nodding. He didnt hide it; in fact, there wasnt much to hide. At first it was just a few people, then dozens, then hundreds. We cant see a pattern to the spread; it seems anyone living in this town could be struck by it. So, you dont know how to solve it, and even you have caught this unknown thing; thats why you thought of me? Ande asked, his brow furrowed. But why would you think I can solve this problem? What? Ive caught this thing, too?! However, as soon as Ande finished speaking, the middle-aged man was taken aback. Aside from feeling tired, he had no other sensations. If this thing you speak of is the same as what I see, then you probably have caught it; it just hasnt taken effect yet. Like the toxins of some wild animals, maybe it lies dormant for a longer period, Ande said, detecting the mans abnormality with his spiritual sense. The mans breath and body exuded a substance that seemed unhealthy. Sigh... Lord Ande, I didnt hold out much hope, but now that you can see the presence of these things, thats already a promising start, the middle-aged man said, taking a deep breath and managing a strained smile. Then lets go, take me to the others, Ande commanded, his voice serious. Although he didnt know what this substance was, if he surrounded himself in the wind element from the Magic Net with his spiritual power, he could keep it at bay. So, he wasnt too worried about this unknown substance. However, others obviously could not do the same, so he needed to understand more deeply the patterns of spread and the origin of this substance. Although those humans contaminated with the substance werent in mortal danger now, that did not mean they wouldnt be later. In the past, Ande had seen a human invaded by a chronic toxin, who after wailing in agony for a week, died in pain. The experience had shocked him profoundly at the time. Chapter 267: 64 Disaster_3 Chapter 267: Chapter 64 Disaster_3 Air, this substance can be transmitted through the air, Not only that, but it can also cling to food and water sources. After visiting three places in succession, Ande gradually discovered the commonality of this special existence. They seemed to exist in different varieties, but no matter which type, they were invisible to the naked eye; even his spirit could only see their presence, without being able to understand their characteristics more deeply. Ande didnt know if this was because his spiritual level was not high enough, having not reached the transcendent realm described in the information of the wood carvings, or if these things were simply beyond understanding, but now, he couldnt eradicate them from the root. All I can say is that it seems to be afraid of fire, perhaps because of the power of the Sacred Fire. If you cook food and water with fire, these things will be destroyed. But beyond that, I have no way to deal with them, Shaking his head slightly, Ande finally suggested: Try to keep those infected with the disease separate from others, if the distance is far enough, the spread should no longer be effective. What about us who are already infected? His expression changed again, but the middle-aged man who had followed Ande for half a day still tried to maintain composure. You priests claim to be entrusted by the creator to guard and control the power of the Sacred Fire, dont you? Since this unknown substance fears flames, perhaps the Sacred Fire can solve this problem. After some thought, Ande finally gave a somewhat viable answer. Compared to the offerings of true believers or the Civilization Slate as the source of human knowledge and civilization, the Faith arising from disaster was undoubtedly insignificant. Its only advantage was that as long as there were more intelligent beings on earth, it would steadily increase without the volatility of mortal devotion. However, the disasters in the Mortal Realm actually had two sourcesone was the gods of the Underworld, symbolizing the objectively existing calamities, as they had always existed, just taking this opportunity to come to the Mortal Realm. The other was the initiator of everything, the woman who had personally opened the Magic Jar. She represented the man-made calamities, the disasters triggered by Humans themselves. At this moment, Pandora, who was walking with Epimetheus on the lands of the west, noticed this strange force that disregarded distance and traveled across half the continent to her surroundings. What is this? It was as if she heard the whisper of creatures, the pain in illness, the Fear faced in adversity. Surrounded by these false illusions, Pandora unconsciously shrank, hugging the Magic Jar tightly in her arms. Alongside her, The God of Hindsight glanced at her, revealing an expression of understanding. He knew this scene would inevitably happen, but he didnt expect it so soon. That is Faith, deities can become stronger because of it, but I advise you not to touch it casually, or I cannot assure you of the consequences. Why? Looking around at the encircling influences, Pandora wondered, was it through these terrible things that gods grew stronger? Recalling the grand hall where she was born and the majestic Divine King, she couldnt help feeling a strong sense of contrast, just like the different senses she had received from her husband one after another. Because your essence ultimately is not that of a deity, and that is unchangeable, Pandora, as the first woman in the world, your body before birth was just an ordinary stone, made exceptional only because it carried the divine objects brought by my Father God. While this endowed you with a faint divine nature from birth, it does not enable you to absorb Faith. Chapter 268: 64 Disaster_4 Chapter 268: Chapter 64 Disaster_4 As an assistant in the creation of humans, Epimetheus understanding of faith had become profoundly deep. Indeed, this power could swiftly help deities amass Divine Power, and even break the ceiling of Godhood if the flow of faith was constant. However, the prerequisite was that you had to possess Godhood. At the very least, you had to be a quasi-god like a territorial god, possessing a territory similar to Godhood. Without such a medium, directly absorbing the Power of Faith would be akin to courting death. It would be like touching the Origin of Godhood itself; going mad would already be the best outcome. Of course, ordinary beings are also unable to perceive faith, only those who are naturally divine or who have gathered it on their own. The latter does not exist in this world yet, and the former are all descendants of quasi-gods or gods. An existence like Pandora is actually extremely rare. But what about this clay jar? Isnt it said that the things inside can change the impossible? Surrounded by a tumult of faith that was considerable to her, Pandora felt somewhat suffocated. Yet looking at the delicate jar in her hands, covered in patterns, she couldnt help but rise with some hope. But upon reflection, The God of Hindsight was not surprised by such an outcome. After all, it was a relic of fate, and its quite normal for it to be hard to use. Lets go. Your faith is something I cannot take away. If its really unmanageable, just leave it as it is. As long as you dont actively engage with it, there really wont be any negative consequences. I understand, she nodded. The woman who brought calamity to humans did not have any solutions and could only try to ignore those false illusions as she continued endlessly following behind Epimetheus. As the two of them slowly vanished into the distance, her earlier wish seemed like a joke. Yet unbeknownst to her, at the very moment Pandora made her wish, the trajectory of destiny was indeed nudged, but that trajectory remained unknown to all. Even in the profound depths, a disaster of equal magnitude was once again imposed upon Pandora. This is destiny, the Prophecy that the Divine King did not wish to foresee for himself, because when you observe It, It also observes you; the giver of the gift does not wish to use It himself, for the amount you ask of It is inevitably the amount you must pay. But just as two generations of Divine Kings foundered before destiny, to It, everything is indeed without impossibles. Chapter 269: 65 The Saint is Coming Chapter 269: Chapter 65 The Saint is Coming Spring gradually faded away, and the sun hung high in the sky; in a blink, another three months had passed. However, this years human tribes were markedly different from those of previous years. Disease spread, and the climate had become increasingly unpredictable. Although it was the height of summer, nights were often abnormally cold. People could only huddle by the hearth, drawing some warmth from the flames. Under such circumstances, more people fell ill in their beds. At the same time, some rumors also began to spread among the crowds. On certain cold nights, some claimed to have seen the faces of departed friends on the deserted streets. They had died at the mouths of wild beasts or from the torment of sickness, but now, they wandered the towns at night as if alive. But unlike when they were alive, these supposed dead appeared ethereal, their expressions blank, and before familiar people could approach, they would often vanish in an instant. At first, people thought these were hallucinations, but later, many saw the same sights. People started to recall what the creator had once said: he created the bodies of mortals, but their souls came from a place called the Spirit Realm. Once they died, their souls would return there. Now, these ghostly figures undoubtedly fit the description of souls. Even the world after death was undergoing such strange changes, bringing yet more gloom to the afflicted human tribes. But all suffering was that of mortals; the gods did not empathize. Even in lofty Olympus, the Heavenly Empress had recently held a banquet in honor of Aphrodite, the most beautiful of goddesses. Of course, as for being the most beautiful, the Heavenly Empress herself had never admitted this. The Divine King, along with Eurynomes daughters, the Graces, were valued by the Goddess of Beauty because of their complementary godhood. Aphrodite requested the Divine King, deciding to make them her Sub-Gods. That was the God of the Sun, who drove the golden chariot; dawn was approaching the mortal world. Other gods cared little for the passage of time, but he could not stay, as he had his own duties to fulfill. Helios. Just then, the Divine King at the high table suddenly called out to him. Your Majesty, may I inquire as to your command? Pausing, Helios bowed slightly and asked softly. A small matter, my friend. The time is about right. Poseidons feast is about to unfold, and we should also consider the aftermath. With a smile, Zeus, under the gaze of the gods, produced a golden decree. When your chariot passes Aurora, hand this to them. It will tell mortals why they have lost the blessings of the gods and why disaster has come upon them. It is not due to themselves, but because of the presumption of Prometheus and the madness of the Afterthinker. I understand. Taking the decree, Helios turned and left. Blaming the sin on the two deities seemed like an attempt to absolve them, but the gods did not care much. Whether those priests were guilty or not, they were about to die anyway, so there was no need to keep sin upon the deceased. In contrast, the two creator gods were still alive. Chapter 270: 65 The Saint is Coming_2 Chapter 270: Chapter 65 The Saint is Coming_2 Humans of the next epoch will understand history thusbecause of two gods who created humanity, humans were born, and then they moved desperately towards extinction. This is the true history. The Mortal Realm. The air was thick with panic and sorrow among the crowd as, starting two months prior, mortals contaminated with disease began to die off one after another. This calamity, different from natural disasters and wild beasts, sparked greater fear among humans, for the unseen was far more unnerving than the seen. Fear stemmed from the unknown, and to calm peoples hearts, the priests had to conduct three grand rituals to the gods in succession to provide a reasonable explanation for the disaster. They didnt expect any response; ever since the creator departed, communication between humans and gods seemed to have been severed. They intended only to appease the populace in the name of the gods, and then to pray for a swift end to this terrible plague. Today was the third ritual. In the center of Aurora City, the High Priest Momon stood outside the grand Temple, silently observing. The ceremony had already begun, but he did not go to preside over it himself, instead choosing a junior who had never drunk of the demons blood and still held some reverence for the Deity. His reasons were sound; after all, he was old, and the day would come when he would need to be replaced by a younger generation, so people easily accepted his explanation. The Sun was high in the sky, and the ritual was drawing to a close, with the Guards maintaining order beginning to relax. They all thought that, like the previous two times, the Chief Celebrant of the ritual would soon emerge from the Temple and speak words to soothe the hearts of the people. However, the outcome defied everyones expectations. Whoosh Refined animal fat was poured onto the stone altar, and vibrant flames blazed before the Temple. Just at that moment, a beam of golden Light descended from the sky, directly entering the Temple. The top of the Temple was breached, but at that moment no one cared. In an instant, the place fell silent, and then quickly erupted into chaos. Time ticked by, and as the Sun began to tilt, the great doors of the Temple finally opened once more. The Chief Celebrant, who had been tasked with leading the ritual, staggered out, leaning on the door. For some reason, his steps were unsteady. What did the revelation say? Seeing the Chief Celebrant emerge from behind the doors, Momon was the first to speak. High Priest, I... The Chief Celebrant took a deep breath. His demeanor was not the joy people expected. His hands trembled slightly, and in his palm, he clutched a token cast in gold with intricate patterns carved into it. Though tranquil at heart, his expression grew grim. Momon stepped forward to take the token from the hands of the speechless Chief Celebrant. The other did not resist, and the moment the token left his grasp, he collapsed to the ground as if losing his support. Momon made no reaction to this scene, for as soon as the token was in his hand, the content of the revelation was transmitted into his heart. Silently digesting the information, Momon soon understood why the other had not come out of the Temple sooner and why he behaved in such a fashion now. For those unaware of the truth, this scenario was indeed hard to accept. But for those who knew, Momon only saw the gods ruthlessness. However, that was normal; he wasnt exactly a good person himself. At some point, the previously clear Sky began to be obscured by clouds, blocking the Sun. Holding the golden token, Momon slowly turned around, all eyes in the crowd focused on him. The joy from receiving the revelation had vanished. Now, looking at the Chief Celebrant fallen on the ground, they knew the result was probably not favorable. Perhaps the gods did not wish to save them, and this golden token was their rejection. Ladies and gentlemen, the gods have sent down a revelation, which I shall read on their behalf. Facing the crowds gazes, Momon looked somber, yet resolute. Chapter 271: 65 The Saint is Coming_3 Chapter 271: Chapter 65 The Saint is Coming_3 At this moment, he was like a devout believer, readily accepting the divine punishments bestowed upon him. He placed the golden token on his chest and loudly recited the content of the oracle. In the past, when the Creator Prometheus committed a grave sin in the Divine Court, he did not deny his guilt. The Divine King judged him, and as punishment, withdrew his blessings from humanity. Now, the Divine King has given the first woman, Pandora, to another participant in the creation of humans, the afterthought Epimetheus, and also bestowed upon him a gift from Hades. Hades cautioned him: This gift contains the sufferings and calamities of the Mortal Realm, and you must not open it. Yet, in the end, they were released. So... someone asked anxiously, High Priest, are all the epidemics weve recently encountered originating from Pandora, from that woman? Yes. His expression growing graver, Momon nodded slightly. Then is the deity sending down oracles to help us out of these calamities? someone else asked. No. The Divine Kings words are absolute. When Hades gift was opened in the Mortal Realm, it was as if he permitted their existence; this cannot be undone. As for the oracles final content... Holding up the golden token, Momon began to speak: The Divine King rules the Sky and the Earth; the Sea Emperor rules the seas and storms; Hades presides over the underground mines and the Underworld. Because of humanity, Hades has been able to spread his majesty upon the earth, which has deeply displeased the Sea Emperor. Thus, he will, today, rectify this error. Rectify the error, you mean... Exactly. Looking at the humans before him, Momon spoke calmly: We are that error. ... Above the expansive and limitless ocean, as calm as ever, was the sea area near the Sea Emperors palace, with a faint divine force encircling the surroundings. Ever since Poseidon claimed this place from the line of the ancient Sea God, there have been no calamities here, as he is the master of [Storm] and [Tsunami]. Even the latter, having been forged into a Divine Artifact by the Cyclops, did not affect its masters use. However, on this day, beneath this tranquil sea surface, a significant number of shadows had unknowingly gathered. Above the sea, the waves too were lifting up a figure. With a human torso and a fish tail, looking very young and bearing some resemblance to Poseidon, that was the Sea Emperors firstborn and Amphitrites son, the demigod Triton. At this moment, he was holding a blue Trident in his hand. An invisible force was flowing through the weapon, and the oceans depth and anger seemed to manifest on this Divine Artifact. Leave not one alive. As his words ended, under the power of the Divine Artifact, towering waves surged toward the land; among the roaring, the sea monsters too advanced forward. On the earth, without the enhancement of Divine Power, mere seawater might not be able to drown all mortals, but with these monsters, it was a different story. Terry believed he would accomplish this task very well. Even at this moment, he was already considering how to dawdle a bit longer. The destruction of humanity, I cant do it too quickly. Sitting on a throne formed of seawater, behind the multitude of sea monsters, Terry pondered in silence. If I kill them all too fast, I wont own the Divine Artifact once the task is over. Such an opportunity doesnt come by often, I should enjoy it a little longer. ... Meanwhile, in the Spirit Realm, Laine was explaining the various aspects of the world to Bai. He was talking about the third layer of the Spirit Realm, telling the young dragon that as a dragon governing the realm of the heart, it was very suitable for her to be active there in the future. Part of the Spirit Realm, yet intertwined with the hearts and dreams of all beings in the world, Bai could witness the variegated aspects of the world and understand the love and hatred between living beings there. If she was interested, she could also travel within the dreams of living beings and come into contact with reality to experience the sensations of mortal life. Why have you stopped? Suddenly, the young dragon, who had been listening with great interest, lifted her head and looked at Laine not far away. There, Laine had stopped speaking at some point and had stood up from his seat. Hmm... I have some matters to attend to. With a smile, Laine then cautioned, You stay here by yourself for a while. Just remember, if anyone comes here other than me, do not pay them any attention; they wont notice you. I understand. The clear, childlike voice echoed in Laines mind, and the young dragon then lay down on a dragon egg, boredly closing her eyes. Seeing this, Laine chuckled and then casually picked up the black cloak that was draped over the chair. A promise made must be kept. Humanity was about to be destroyed, and now, he needed to visit the Mortal Realm. It was just unknown what direction the end of Bronze Humanity would take this time. Chapter 272: 66 Historians Chapter 272: Chapter 66 Historians Without locking in on a location, without previewing it beforehand, once he was prepared, Laine simply took a step, leaving everything to the unknown. So, when he emerged from the Spirit Realm into the dwelling place of humans, what laid before him was a door. This seemed to be the interior of some human structure, with the bronze door dividing it into inside and outside sections. It was clear that there should have been guards here, but now the place was completely empty. History... Since everything here originally stemmed from me, is that why Ive come here? Though his action was random, in the Mythic World, there was no true randomness. Being able to come here meant that this place had some faint connection to Laine. After surveying his surroundings, he reached out to push the door open. The portal, heavy enough to require the combined strength of several men to open, swung apart with ease, revealing the steps behind it. It appeared to be a very tall building, which wasnt common among modern humans. Strolling in, under the light of the lamps on either side of the staircase, Laine headed towards the top of the building. ... Click Grind The sound of a bronze blade scraping against stone echoed in the high space, where an old man with a face full of wrinkles continued his work. He was very old, one of the oldest among the first humans created by Prometheus, and his life was nearing its end. But observing the stone engraving steadily nearing completion, intrigued, Laine still asked with interest: You all? What do you think I am? After climbing over a hundred steps and reaching the top floor of the building, Laine also understood the purpose of this place. In the spacious room were hundreds of wooden racks, on which creations containing written records were stored. This was where humans collected knowledge. They recorded the technologies of humans from the previous era, passed down by the creator, and stored them here. As for the old man in front of him, he seemed to be the one in charge of organizing them. You must be a god, as the young people said, the gods are going to destroy humanity. They wanted me to leave with them. But where could I go? I wont live much longer anyway, so I simply stayed here. If Bronze Humanity can continue, they will eventually return one day, and perhaps they will see something I have left behind. If Bronze Humanity is to be extinguished, then it doesnt matter where I stay. Having finished the illustration, the old man started to carve letters into the stone tablet. Watching this scene, Laine felt a sense of de?ja? vu. Young people? Although the ages of Bronze Humanity do differ at creation, the actual time you all have existed is quite similar. Some were born middle-aged, while others were children. Moving beside the old man, Laine looked at the stone tablet. The length of life is not the standard for measuring youth or old age, Your Grace. It is the mindset, knowledge, and view of the world that make me say they are young. After coughing twice, seemingly interested in having a conversation with a god at the end of his life, the old mans enthusiasm for the conversation seemed very strong. Youre right. Nodding, Laine felt the old man made sense. Like himself, despite living for tens of thousands of years, he seemed younger than the old man before him. Chapter 273: 66 Historians_2 Chapter 273: Chapter 66 Historians_2 Because his mindset was such, he harbored a desire to explore all things, had his own goals and yearnings, and would occasionally act on a whim. These qualities far more than the mere length of existence determined whether one was young. Wait, you wrote that wrong, Laine pointed out a mistake after listening to the old mans rationale. Wrote it wrong? His right hand paused, and the old man amiably accepted the critique: Then may I know what the issue is? It wasnt that the Goddess of Law approved of Mephistos Speech and then elevated him to a Holy Spirit. The punishment of humanity by the gods did not begin from there. From the very day Prometheus created humans, their destruction was already destined, Laine explained. The old mans slate seemed to link the collapse of the Temple of Law, Mephistos ascent in flames, and the subsequent events together. But Laine knew that the connections between these events were not so strong. The Bronze Humanity was destined for destruction, as it was the will of the Olympian Gods, ...Why? Because it was the Forethinker who created man, Laine smiled in response, and not the Divine King. In the high tower filled with parchment scrolls and stone carvings, silence ensued for a moment. After a brief pause, the old man considered Laines words, which had indeed crossed his mind before, as the oracles had suggested. It seemed that the Olympian Gods deliberately made humans believe that their calamities were linked to the two deities who created them. Perhaps the younger generation couldnt see it, but he could read the hidden meanings behind it. However, the two godly figures had left too deep an imprint on humanity; even when faced with divine oracles, people subconsciously blamed Pandora, who played an unknown role. This seeming respect for the creator instead became their path to doom. It seems that the Bronze Humanity really has no chance of enduring... Only a new breed of humans, one that does not hold an inherent reverence for the two creators, would survive, The old man sighed, looked at the half-finished slate before him, and then pushed it aside. He had wanted to leave something for posterity, even if that posterity belonged to a new era of humans. He had hoped that, just as the Bronze Humanity had learned the skills of the Golden Humanity, future generations would also gain something from the remnants of the Bronze Age. But if these records were flawed, then there was no point in continuing to document them. If thats the case, you are not a deity from Olympus. Finally looking up, the old man turned to his side. Black hair draped over his shoulders, with an exquisite, lush ring on his finger. Dark robes embroidered with dark gold thread that seemed not fixed but constantly shifting, leaping. This deity appeared young, but the elder knew better than to judge a gods age by their appearance. May I know the purpose of your visit today? His voice calm, the old man felt some regret but was neither disheartened nor servile. Being spoken to as an equal by a god probably meant that the deity needed something from him. With this in mind, he felt no need to be lesser. As someone who documented this knowledge, he had read the Speech of the one consumed by fire as recounted by others. Some points he agreed with, others he thought incorrect, but there was one in particular that the old man deemed quite sensible. Shaking his head slightly, Laine had agreed to help some people survive the calamity, but that was as far as it went. Even if all survived, without women, they would be unable to continue civilization, let alone that Laine didnt think hed meet many mortals worthy of saving. Then theres no need for that, I dont require a new life. The old man stood up and struggled to lift a stone stele from the side. If you permit, let me record todays events as a historian of Bronze Humanity. I will inscribe your deeds on a tablet, just as Hewa did during the ancient Golden Age of Humanity. This is my gift to you, and I hope it will represent Bronze Humanity and endure eternally alongside you. Hmm? Taken aback, Laine seriously regarded the ordinary old man for the first time upon hearing his request. In his eyes, Laine saw no fear of death. ...If that is what you want, then I permit it. But, theres no need to give it to me, leave it for humans instead. The tide of the ages surged forward; perhaps those resplendent souls were never limited to just the epic sagas. In past lives, as well as the present, Laine had never been one to throw himself into ideals recklessly, but he had always respected the decisions of these idealists. So he glanced around, and his gaze ultimately pierced through the walls to behold the entirety of Aurora City. The city was thrown into chaos, people venting their fear, with only a few places as exceptions. Like that grand and imposing temple, and the charred figure kneeling on the ground. Divine Kings temple, is that where your former High Priest is kneeling? Yes, that is the sanctuary of the Divine King. It used to belong to humans, but now, a miracle has manifested there The old man seemed to understand something, but he was about to die, and humans were on the brink of extinction. Now, all he wished to do was leave as much of his own mark on the future, as much of the Bronze Age, as possible. And Laines response did not disappoint him. Then let it be placed there, in front of the Great Temple where Bronze Humanity worshipped the Divine King, display the final verses of this age. All began with Prometheus, born from deceit, and thus the end of this era should be buried with them. With a smile, Laine spoke slowly: Let your record accompany that ugly soul. Nobility and baseness complement each other. Chapter 274: 67: The Bet Chapter 274: Chapter 67: The Bet Everything that happened in the skyscraper was known only to the two people involved. At the end of his life, the old man picked up the stone slab and followed Laine down from the towering building. There was no hurry, and Laine even slowed his pace because of the old mans decaying body. But the passage of time never stopped for this reason. In Aurora City, people who had heard the oracle were running around in panic. Some knelt to pray, some sought what they thought were safe places to hide. The whole city seemed noisy and chaotic. In comparison, on Mount Olympus, the gods looked forward to the scene below with anticipation. Even from a great distance, they could notice the blurring of the edges between sea and land at the eastern edge of the continent. Triton, the son of Poseidon, was about to bring a gift to the gods, which is also one of the acts performed before the real feast began. This banquet held in honor of the Goddess of Beauty was not just to celebrate her new Sub-Gods; it also had a deeper meaning. For after today, the Olympian Gods would discuss the affairs of the next human century and divide their interests. Poseidon was the first to suggest this; he no longer wanted to go on as before, and other gods responded in kind. Faced with such a request, Zeus also agreed. Even as the Divine King, Zeus was far from doing whatever he wanted. Nowadays, his kingship relied more on his siblings, and the combined strength of six powerful deities made his position stable. Therefore, under these circumstances, he must also listen and cater to some of their demands. Of course, these were matters for later. Now, with the Divine Artifact crafted from Godhood as the medium and with the cooperation of the Principal Gods power, everything around the Trident was presented before all the gods. With the lower body of a fish and the upper body of a human, Triton looked vibrant. He pointed into the distance, watching the Sea Monsters in the waves tear the beasts to shreds. Occasionally, he took action himself, enveloping birds that were too slow to take flight with seawater and watching them suffocate to death. Look, this is the fate of mere mortals, the consequence of deceiving a Deity. With a look of regret, Zeus raised his cup. However, about the matters we will discuss later, do you have any thoughts? I dont need anything specific, Zeus. I do not need a particular city, a tribe of humans to worship me as a Principal God, forcing them to chant my name daily. As long as every human kindles hearthfire at home, that is already respect for me. Gently shaking her head, the Goddess regarded these matters with indifference. She was not like her brothers, always ambitious to go further. In fact, it was still an open question whether faith truly helped a deity reach greatness. Even Zeus was not entirely sure of this. But in his opinion, since faith could break the iron law that divine power is limited by Godhood, it might fill the chasm leading to a greater realm. But, if any new humans voluntarily worship me and agree with my path, you all cannot obstruct this, that is the only thing I want to say. While Hestia did not care much about the quantity of faith, she was still very interested in intelligent humans. If someone truly acknowledged her Thoughts and voluntarily became her follower, then the Goddess would gladly accept them. Of course, my sister, this is your right. In response to Hestias request, the Divine King immediately gave his assent, and the rest of the gods were unlikely to object, so the matter was settled. After Hestia left, the scene quieted down a bit before quickly becoming lively again. Only Aphrodite was a little unhappy; she felt that for the sake of some mortals, Hestia was being disrespectful. Chapter 275: 67: The Bet_2 Chapter 275: Chapter 67: The Bet_2 ` However, she did not show her feelings, only taking note of the matter secretly. As time slowly passed, the scene displayed by the Divine Artifact and the Divine Kings power in the center of the great hall kept changing. Although Triton deliberately slowed his pace, he still gradually drew closer to Aurora. Watching this unfold, Poseidon seemed to be unable to restrain himself from saying something. He looked around, then suddenly produced a shining orb from his person. Ladies and gentlemen, merely watching my child perform might be somewhat dull. I have an additional idea that could make this process a bit more interesting. Would any of you care to join in? Oh, how come I wasnt aware that even you could come up with new ideas? Upon hearing this, the Heavenly Empress casually remarked from the principal seat. Demeter smiled at the comment. Just like Zeus, Poseidon had once shown her attention, but his dullness had failed to spark her interest. Zeus might not be a good husband, but he indeed knew how to sweet-talk. Hmph, nothing but prejudice. With a snort, Poseidon did not take Heras teasing to heart. He placed the orb on the table and then voiced his idea. The extinction of humans is inevitable, but the process is unknown, so why dont we place a wager on it? Lets bet on how they will react to their demise. Will they beg on their knees, wait for death in despair, attempt to deceive the gods with ridiculous words once more, or attack the gods ignorantly? Well make random guesses about how many will react in a certain way, and that will be the content of the bet. In that moment, as the Guardian of Oaths, the power inherent in such a role spread out. Although it was far from the assurance of an actual Styx River oath, it still held a certain binding effect on the gods. In Zeuss original plan, he had intended to abandon the current equitable distribution of faith, even though he got the largest share under this equitable scheme. He had discussed this only with Hera and a few subordinates before today. Now that Poseidon had taken the initiative, Zeus was happy to go with the flow. If, in the next human era, the gods were to take arms against mortals en masse, the backlash of such oaths, combined with the tremors of the present Law, would together be enough to deal a hefty blow to any deity. The assembly of gods felt the power of this oath, and they were momentarily silent. However, Poseidon didnt concern himself with that. So, you too, my brother? If, in the future, your followers in the mortal realm are killed by mine, or if lands belonging to your followers are occupied by mine, will you keep the oath made today? Of course. A flicker of cold light in his eyes, Zeus nodded in promise: Unless mortals offend me, I shall not act against the followers of other deities. That is my vow. But if it is an oath that even the Divine King must obey, then no one shall break it. Good, then its settled! Raising his cup, Poseidon drank it all down in one go. He had always felt that he was no worse than Zeus. It was merely because the Mother Goddess chose to rescue Zeus first, leading to his initial misstep, and thus, his subsequent failure. ` Chapter 276: 67: The Bet_3 Chapter 276: Chapter 67: The Bet_3 I bet not a single human dares to draw their sword against the gods, do you? By voicing his opinion first, the Sea Emperor didnt think they would choose to resist with force in the face of the deitys manipulation of natural forces. That way, at least he wouldnt lose. Meanwhile, within Aurora City. The water churned continuously, pouring out inch by inch from the river not far from the city walls, as if the downstream was blocked, the river water spilling out towards both banks without a place to go. At the end of the land, a blue line gradually revealed its traces, followed by a slight, deafening roar of beasts. Your Excellency. Next to the Sacred Fire, High Priest Momon had, at some point, taken off his ceremonial robe adorned with lightning patterns. He stood beside a vague and undefined mist, his expression respectful and submissive. As per your prior instructions, everything has been arranged. However, about the previous oracle... As for now... lets enjoy this rare spectacle together. Thank you very much, Your Excellency. The destruction of Bronze Humanity is indeed a rare sight to behold. Bowing slightly, as if he didnt care that the spectacle to be enjoyed was the death of his kind, Momon respectfully replied. Contrary to his expectations, the demon negated his assumption. No, thats not what Im referring to. What I call a rare sight to behold is the death of this Sea Gods Divine Child who rides the waves. Speaking leisurely, Mephisto seemed to have chuckled. The death of a Divine Child is quite interesting, isnt it? ...Yes. Turning his head towards the direction where the sounds of the waves and beastly roars came from, although Momons gaze could not penetrate the barrier, for some reason, he indeed felt a bit of anticipation at that moment. In his heart, Momon really wanted to know, when the offspring of deities died, how different were they from mortals? Chapter 277: 68 Miracle Chapter 277: Chapter 68 Miracle It seems that the Bronze Humanity hasnt made adequate preparations for the catastrophe, At least thats how it appears on the surface, Walking on the streets, the usually bustling areas seemed somewhat desolate. Even if people occasionally hurried past, they would just glance at the two individuals who seemed out of place and then rush toward what they believed to be a safe location, with no intention of stopping. Clearly, at such a critical time, no one wanted to waste time on two strangers. Cough cough, lies told frequently enough can inevitably be accepted as truths. Before, everyone believed that priests could truly communicate with the gods, so naturally, they didnt prepare in advance. With a cough, the old man was not surprised by this. He wasnt a priest, but within humanity, he had some status, which meant that after much contact, those tricks to fool the general populace were useless to him. However, being prepared or not doesnt make much of a difference; if ignorance allows them to spend their last dozen or so years in peace rather than panic, cough cough, that might not be such a bad thing. Glancing at the symbols full of familiar power hidden beneath the road, Laine didnt respond. Their brief conversation ended, and the two men continued walking along the main road toward the gates of the Eastern Region, where the sound of water could be faintly heard. Dark clouds gathered in the sky, obscuring all lighta sign of an impending downpour. However, as they walked past a temple, a shout suddenly came from within. Hey, you two over thereyes, you. Come over here! Hmm? In the past, the statues in those temples seemed alive, occasionally giving people the feeling of being watched by a formidable presence. But ever since the creator left, those statues had become dead. Although priests always proclaimed that deities were still watching over them, simply in a more secretive manner, now that divine punishment had come, they had not come up with a solution, undermining their previous claims. Would such temples truly be cared about by other deities? Staying here probably wont save your life, but I do know that a deity, upon the creators request, is willing to provide sanctuary for humans when divine punishment descends. Inside the temple, Laine spoke again, turning to the few now pale-faced listeners. Really? Isnt the Divine King the sovereign over all gods? Surprised, yet the young man who had first called out still expressed his skepticism. Of course its true. You know as well that neither the stars above nor the ground beneath are governed by the Divine King. Think again about the creators epithetthe Forethinker; its only natural for him to foresee the coming calamity of humans and make preparations, isnt it? Laine asserted, meeting the young mans gaze. Youre right. Well... thank you, The young man was a bit embarrassed, as his tone had been loud earlier, but remembering the imminent disaster, he quickly asked: Could you tell me the name of this deity? As for the name, I havent heard anyone mention it. Smiling faintly, Laine continued: But I have heard of his deeds. They say that he is deeply connected with humans and that, tens of thousands of years ago, he personally created the Golden Humanity. Not long ago, the creator, foreseeing the disaster of humans, sought his aid, and he responded to the expectations of Iapetuss son: as long as people beseech the Spirit Realm, silently revering his presence when the catastrophe comes, all calamities will be averted, and nothing can harm the bodies of the devout. Chapter 278: 68 Miracle_2 Chapter 278: Chapter 68 Miracle_2 ` Thats really wonderful! His face beamed with joy, as the disaster finally seemed to have a chance of passing by. The young man was about to express his gratitude when, in the next moment, he awkwardly raised his head again. He had suddenly remembered that Mount Olympus was to the west of Aurora, the sea to the east, and both the earth and the stars were visibly clear, but he truly did not know where the Spirit Realm was. Um, the Spirit Realm... is it the legendary resting place of souls? Where is itI mean, in which direction should I worship this benevolent deity? With a wave of his hand, Laine wasnt surprised by this. In this era, only a few people born with a higher sense of Spirituality could accidentally see the surface of the Spirit Realm, so he explained patiently: Anywhere, in fact, the Spirit Realm is omnipresent. However, He is the origin of all Spirituality in the world, so, as humans, as intelligent life forms, the closest place to the Spirit Realm is in your heart. Soon after, Laine and the ever-silent Humar declined the retention of the others and turned to leave the temple. He claimed that the reason he was still walking the streets was to share such good news with everyone. As a result, the young man could only say goodbye regretfully to the two men and stated he would also spread the word. Without argument, the middle-aged man simply looked at the one who had spoken, replying indifferently. As expected, the other did not respond. After all, he was still on the fence, not yet prepared to act on this belief. As for what the other person had said, it might be good to believe a little. When disaster struck, if the temple couldnt protect him, then he would kneel and pray for the protection of that god. After all, it didnt require giving up anything. As for leaving now, that was out of the question. Fine, then you all stay here, I will do as I promised! After looking over the remaining people, Nuo was disappointed to find that no one wanted to leave with him. Frustrated, but mindful of the urgency, the young man turned and left. Behind him, the others had various expressions but ultimately, none followed him out of the temple, which had long since lost its divinity. Not far from the temple, the two who had left before him now watched Nuos hurrying figure. Cough cough, I thought you would reveal your true form, tell them of your majesty and sanctity, or expose the real intentions of the rest, then tell them that because of their skepticism, the grace of the gods would no longer be scattered upon them. Standing behind Laine, the old man spoke slowly. He had seen clearly: among the few, only the first young man truly believed Laine, and as it turned out, his guess was not wrong. In days past, this might have represented gullibility, but today, it could save his life. As for the rest, they clearly wouldnt trust a strangers words enough to entrust their lives to a god without even a name, so their staying in the temple was no surprise to the elder. Heh, then I must reiterate, Humar. The reason I came here is not to save humanity or to demonstrate my majesty before some Mortals. If I wished, I had many opportunities to do so in the past. I came here merely because of a memory from the past, a legend of the Sufferer. Of course, theres also a bit of selfishness. Chapter 279: 68 Miracle_3 Chapter 279: Chapter 68 Miracle_3 At that, Laine couldnt help but smile a little. By doing so, I can also incidentally give my good child an opportunity to do something he has always wanted to do. Since he so desires to sit in anothers place, then let him try. Arbitrary punishment without teaching is considered cruel, and although Laine had a myriad of capricious reasons, he also had one to proceed by the book: because he wanted to. Having said this offhandedly, Laine glanced at the old man. However, it seems you are not as detached as you claim to be; you still want to save more people. As long as I demonstrate my power, no matter what happens to those young individuals, more will invariably believe in my words. I just hope they can have a chance, the old man replied. Shaking his head, the old man surveyed the city he had lived in for a long time. If possible, I still hope as many people as can will learn of Your existence, rather than dying in ignorance. At the mountains peak, in the light, the deity promised mortals: those who worship Him sincerely will not be harmed by disaster; those who sincerely believe in Him will find the portal to His kingdom open in their hearts. Six listeners, unaware of the truth, each showed different attitudes: some believed and rejoiced, others were skeptical and silent, and still others turned their heads away in contempt. The old man didnt leave comments beside each one; instead, he simply expressed his thoughts, based on his own experiences. Miracles are rare, so treat every opportunity in life as a miracle. ... The waves drew ever closer, and at a certain moment, the walls of Aurora came into view at the end of Tritons sight. Walls? They might stop beasts, but they cannot stop me, he said with a confident smile at his Trident, knowing that the deities were watching. As a Demigod, such opportunities were rare, so he raised the Divine Artifact and gazed towards the city, striving to align himself with his Father God. Mortals, I am the sovereign of the great sea, son of Poseidon, Triton. Today, by the divine decree of my Father God, I shall bring you the destined Destruction. Fleeing is futile; the will of the gods shall be carried out. The son of the Sea God noticed, with his arrival, that on the walls of the city, it seemed like there were some figures watching him. Were they mortals, giving up on hiding and prepared to beg for mercy? Yet regardless of what it was, it could not dampen the excitement in Tritons heart. Kneel and beg for mercy, lowly mortals, it might slightly alleviate the sins of your past. For those who repent, the merciful Triton will be particularly gracious I allow you to witness the destruction of your kind, and when the final moment comes, greet the unchangeable Death. Chapter 280: 69: Gods Justice and the Sword Chapter 280: Chapter 69: Gods Justice and the Sword The seawater tumbled over the land, mingling with the rivers. Broken trees, soil, rocks, and the dead bodies of animals floated on the surface, and huge dark shapes lurked below. The heartland of Bronze Humanity, the Aurora Plains, had turned into a vast ocean, and the sea continued surging violently in all directions. Those humans who fled outside the city, trying to hide in the forests and mountains, did not escape fate; they were either drowned or became food for the giant beasts in the water. Across the entire plain, only its heart, the city of humans, barely survived. But this was not due to luck; under the control of the Divine Artifact, the water intentionally bypassed this primitive city. Clearly, as the director behind all this, Triton was well aware that merely drowning the city with a flood was not much of a spectacle, so he slowed down the process and arrived in person before the human city. And just as he had imagined, from afar atop Mount Olympus, Poseidon watched his sons grand pronouncements and could not help but slap the armrest of his chair, laughing heartily with satisfaction. He had long wanted to destroy these ignorant humans. The faith of humans in the Sea God was far less than that in other deities, certainly due in part to Zeuss decree that humans should not touch the sea, but this did not stop Poseidon from directing his rage at them. However, at that time, humans were united, so rewards and punishments were usually given by Zeus in consultation with the other deities, in the name of the Divine Court. No individual deity could act alone. So, even after Prometheuss incident, Poseidon still did nothing. He thought Zeus certainly would not stand idly by the deceit of mankind, yet he waited over a decade without any movement. Until now, when he could finally vent a little. Hmph, Zeus is still too weak. Our grandfather and father ruled the world with force, but he keeps practicing these crooked ways every day. But unfortunately, under the suppression of the present world, if I use my Divine Power to communicate with my Divine Artifact far above the earth, you all know what would happen. Why, what a ludicrous question are you asking? Surprised by Zeuss question, Poseidon wondered what the latter was up to. Whether or not he could do it, others may not know, but would he not himself know? His Thunderbolt Arrow and the Trident of the Sea Emperor were similar products. In this respect, there should be no difference between them. Not just Poseidonupon hearing this, other deities also looked at Zeus, pondering what the Divine King was planning. Faced with their gaze, Zeus had no choice but to waive his hand, indicating that it was nothing of concern. Its nothing, I just thought this angle wasnt very good. His Majesty the Divine King is really growing in majesty day by day, even such trivial matters must be mentioned. Snorting coldly, Poseidon paid no further attention. Maybe its just nerves, or perhaps its the influence of my unborn daughter affecting my judgment. Seeing the casual response, Zeus reassured himself a bit. He steadied his spirit and then continued to watch the images before him. But before long, a voice of surprise came from his side. What happened? Turning his head, Zeus looked towards the goddess clad in a green gown, whose figure was both voluptuous and elegant. Chapter 281: 69: Gods Justice and the Sword_2 Chapter 281: Chapter 69: Gods Justice and the Sword_2 ` That was Eurynome, as one of the original protagonists of todays banquet, the Mother Goddess of the Graces, Zeus had granted her the honor to sit in the seat second only to Hera. However, at the moment, this Oceanid was looking at the water screen with an astonished expression. Sorry... Im truly surprised. I never expected to see a person from the Golden Age on the walls of Bronze Humanitys city! Then again, it might just be a similarity in appearance... Her complexion was one of disbelief, but Eurynome soon found an explanation. As Metiss sister, Eurynome had witnessed the birth of the first generation of humans at Delphi alongside her. She might not remember others, but the very first human was an exception. I must be mistaken, perhaps Prometheus intentionally made them resemble that way, I remember their family was quite close to Golden Humanity back in the day. That person looks a bit like the first Golden Human created by the godsthough he should be dead by now. Golden Human...ity? Murmuring the name, Zeus felt something was amiss but couldnt figure out what exactly. He was about to remind Poseidon to tell his son not to cause too much trouble, to just flood the Mortal Realm with a deluge and avoid this special human, but in the end, Zeus held back his words. After all, as Poseidon had just mentioned, such an act would come at a great cost, and all this couldnt be justified only because the Divine King felt uneasy. Fortunately, it was his son, not himself, who was responsible for the deed. Thus, Zeus relaxed and continued to watch the images before him. Outside Aurora City, everything continued. I permit you to witness the destruction of your kind, and when the final moment comes, embrace the inevitable death. Raising the Divine Artifact, Triton made a judgment like the Principal Gods and did not forget to add a special effect for himself. Under the command of the Trident, water was levitated and formed a massive human image behind him. From a distance, it seemed as if the Deity of the Sea Titans had revealed his true form in the Mortal Realm, ominously overlooking the city on the plain. Triton was quite pleased with this; the sight was indeed imposing. However, as the seconds and minutes passed, he did not see the Humans on the distant walls kneeling to beg for mercy. Were they petrified with terror? Frowning, Triton stamped his foot, and was swiftly carried toward Aurora City on the backs of eight Sea Serpents. As he drew nearer, the giant formed of sea water followed, and soon, Tritons gaze was no longer obstructed by the city walls, and he could see the scene within the city. It was much more normal this time; he saw some people running around in confusion, others kneeling to beg, and still others hiding in some templesbut Triton didnt sense any divine power within those temples, so he didnt spare them a second glance. However, compared to the rest, the mortals still on the city walls remained conspicuously unchanged. Narrowing his eyes, Triton observed more carefully to prevent any unexpected occurrences. Just like now. With a downward sweep of his hand, the sea giant forming behind Triton pressed down as well. This wasnt any powerful creation, just a simple flow of water, but what might be an overblown joke to deities was an unbearable burden for the walls of mortals. Triton was curious whether, once the walls upon which this mortal stood collapsed and he struggled for survival in the sea, he would still be able to question him so calmly. Just like now, mortals, you are but ants. Your destructionwhat is it to you! As he spoke the last phrase, Triton couldnt help but feel surprised by the sudden burst of eloquence. If not for faith, mortals really were beings so inconsequential that gods would not bother to glance at them as they were crushed, he felt his summary was spot on. Then the next moment, with a loud bang, the giant of sea water exploded. A bronze spear wrapped in golden light flashed by, and Triton dodged instinctively, but he still couldnt avoid it. Ah First startled, then came the intense pain in his shoulder. Amidst his cry of pain, almost as an instinctual reaction, Triton held his trident in front of him. Clang Crack The sound of metal colliding and breaking rang out as Triton, clutching his shoulder, watched in horror as a bronze sword broke in two and fell. When a mortal object collided with a Divine Artifact, it naturally broke into two pieces, but the numbness in Tritons right hand told him that had he not been vigilant, that sword may well have pierced his chest. In that moment, as fear of a narrow escape from death welled up within him, he gripped his trident as though it were the assurance of his life. The Divine Artifact seemed to sense the danger its master faced and enveloped him in a blue halo. Through the halo, Triton realized what had just happened. The spear and short sword previously in the humans hands were now gone, and currently, he was taking another sword from someone beside him. Who are you, which deitys descendant are you, do you realize what youre doing? Speaking deliberately, Triton thought he was being very restrained, but the response that followed finally made him lose his reason. Because the human simply raised his sword, with a fierce golden flame surging around him. Son of the Sea Emperor, Triton, who had been so proud before, was now engaging in conversation after feeling pain, why? Golden Humanity never fears death. Lets see if gods fear death. Thus, in the next moment, under the incredulous gaze of the humans in the city, and in the presence of sky, earth, sea, and not just one interested deity, Cohen swung his sword again. The swordplay was unremarkable, but the essence contained within shone even brighter than before. Chapter 282: 70: The Road and Ra Siding Chapter 282: Chapter 70: The Road and Ra Siding There were no complex variations, no dazzling light and shadow, just a very straightforward sword thrust. Yet everyone who saw it could feel that something about its wielder seemed to have changed from before. The transformation was not drastic, more like a beginning, but oftentimes, the difference between having and not having was like night and day. Swoosh A huge crater was stamped into the city wall as Cohen leaped up, aided by Solar Force. At this moment, he felt his spirit and will more unified than ever before, even the incessant mental disturbances from the divine fragment seemed like a gentle breeze on his face. Scenes beneath the collapsing Mount of the Gods flickered in his heart; now, Cohen had only one thought in his mind. To defeat this Sea God was also to shatter his own past mistakes. Rip In nearly an instant, Cohens figure crossed a thousand meters to face Triton. With a sound like ripping silk, the blue light shield was split in two, only slightly slowing down the Human Kings advance. If this were out at sea, where the Laws suppression wasnt as strong, Cohen would never be able to cut through a barrier infused with Divine Power with a common bronze sword, but reality offered no hypotheticals. At this moment, it was merely a shield of water, bolstered by authority and saturated with Elemental Power. With that strike, there was no longer any obstacle between Triton and Cohen. The enemy was right before his eyes, and the Human Kings spirit tensed even more. He had realized that the so-called Son of the Sea Emperor did not seem particularly powerful himself, but the beautifully crafted Trident in his hands was by no means ordinary. Holding his breath and focusing, he lightly stepped on the turbulent sea water and Cohens initially slowing speed surged once more. He raised his bronze sword, ready to Bang Splash... This feeling... Grasping the hilt of his sword tightly, with the blood flowing through his veins covering the blade, he felt in better shape than ever before. Something was accumulating, as if being refined from deep within his spirit and body, and even the world around him became more vivid. Yet, Cohen felt as if something was missing, preventing them from fully coming to life. But whether the change was complete or not, in such a state, he felt fearless. Clang The sword edge cut through the air; the tiny human against the hundred-meter-tall Sea Beasts was like an ant, yet as the sword pierced the body of the Sea Beast, it was followed by a thunderous roar. The sword did almost no physical damage to the Sea Beasts body, but for some reason, its strong presence instantly weakened. Hmpf, send more, said Triton dismissively from the back, having witnessed the scene, then waved his hand. Sea Beasts, he had as many as he wanted. Even the bodies of True Gods could feel exhaustion without Divine Power and authority; even if they could not be vanquished, they could be worn out to death. ... In the city, the deserted streets. Rain poured down like a torrent, pattering against the road with a crisp sound. The skirmish in the sky outside the city became more intense. One after another, Sea Beasts charged at Cohen, only to be either grievously wounded or killed, their blood dying the nearby waters red. Of course, this was in part because the Sea Beasts were not particularly strong themselves. The primeval offsprings of the original Sea God and Father of Monsters, for example, were not amongst them. Those truly powerful Sea Beasts, whose names have been passed down through generations, often possess independent thought and are not so easily summoned or dismissed by a Divine Artifact. Like the Gorgon sisters with their potent petrifying powers, they, similar to the Cyclops, may not be deities but possessed innate divine forces that even gods could not ignore. Chapter 283: 70: The Road and Ra Siding_2 Chapter 283: Chapter 70: The Road and Ra Siding_2 Because of this power or perhaps the allure of beauty Medusa, the youngest of the three sisters, was even summoned to the court by the Sea Emperor and naturally would not be commanded by the children of Poseidon. Do you wish to ask something? The rain was pouring down, yet not a drop penetrated the area around the two of them. Watching the clash outside the city, Laine also noticed Humar behind him, hesitating to speak. Yes, Your Excellency, I wish to know, is he a human? Humar looked up, gazing at the figure enshrouded in a golden blaze across The Sky. In the impending doom of the Bronze Humanity, someone took up a sword against a deity another event worthy of being recorded. However, whether the individual in question was human or a demigod was undoubtedly crucial for the content he was about to record. Yes, he is, but not of the Bronze Humanity. He is of the Golden Humanity, the very first human I created. As the king during the Golden Age, just as your records say, he once held devout faith in the deities, and as for now, you have seen it for yourself. With a hint of emotion, had not Laine sensed that pure, powerful Power of Faith a hundred years ago, he probably wouldnt remember Cohen now, as he had never exhibited anything notably special. Although Laine had made him king of the humans and had given him the opportunity to dream, at that time, Cohens identity was merely that of Golden Humanity. Perplexity, was it that apparent? Coming back to his senses, Laine, looking at the stone carvings emerging from the old mans hands, unexpectedly asked. Such a capable individual, yet he remained quiet and peaceful in Aurora for so long, only to act today I can feel his conflicting emotions. I hope he finds the answer he seeks; thats all I can do for him now. Nodding his head, Laine expressed his agreement. From another perspective, he could see that it was precisely this point that had kept Cohen from truly taking this historic step. Unlike Laines outer to inner conception for the spiritual domain, the Golden Human King had unconsciously followed another path, inner to outer. With his resplendent will at the core, steadfast on his path, he achieved an integration and sublimation of spirit and flesh, ultimately taking a leap forward into divinity this was the state Cohen was in now. This was undoubtedly viable; if these conditions could truly be fulfilled, perhaps Cohen could become the first person to achieve demigod status through his own efforts today. Its worth noting that a demigod is similar to a territorial god, a broad concept with wildly varying limits. The extent of power of such self-promoted entities was not something Laine was entirely certain of. However, in reality, Cohen had still not found his own path. Now, with resentment towards the deities indifference, his will was indeed brilliantly luminous, but he did not know what to do after vanquishing the deity before him. There was a beginning, but no continuation; thus, Cohens divinity remained embryonic, seemingly within reach yet elusive. Chapter 284: 70: The Road and Ra Siding_3 Chapter 284: Chapter 70: The Road and Ra Siding_3 Its difficult, and very personal; not at all like the structured meditation I had envisioned. After all, peoples natural wills differ... But this is actually just right. Divinity, perhaps, should be so unique. Now, everything was ultimately preparation for what Laine would do in the future, so he silently committed to memory the entire process of Cohens transformation. Success or failure, it would all be a valuable lesson. As time passed, Cohens condition eventually plateaued after reaching a certain limit. However, the battle did not pause for even a moment. He seemed to be fighting sea beasts, but in reality, he was getting closer and closer to Triton. Clearly, Cohen was well aware of who was the source of all this. If he could deal with this Sea God, the abnormal floods would recede, the sea beasts would no longer linger on land, and everything would come to an end. As for what to do afterward, that would be a matter for later. Will he succeed? No. Shaking his head, Laine knew that Cohen wouldnt be able to kill Triton, not because of lack of strength, but because someone would surely interfere. Regardless, Poseidon, if only for the sake of his own honor, would never allow Triton to be killed by a mortal in plain sight. Just wait and see. Whether he succeeds or not, he will still make it through today safely. In terms of rationale, the king of men who once harbored strong faith in him perfectly fit the target Laine wished to save today. After all, to the Master of Spirituality, worship in the heart unquestionably met the standard more than bodily worship did, so Cohen was sure not to die today. And in terms of value, that went without saying. Eurynome, I recall you told me this human resembles a Golden Humanity member? ...Yes, but as far as I remember, that Golden Humanity member also did not possess such power, Eurynome replied, tearing her gaze away from the screen with difficulty, confirming what she recalled. Although she had seen him only a few times, the Golden humanoid still fit her preconceived notions of mortals. If thats the case, then the situation is clear. With a glint in his eye, Zeus turned to Poseidon with a smile: This is not a demigod, at least not one from any of us present. Whatever way he has managed to survive till now, however he obtained this power, I believe the Son of the Sea Emperor shall not be thwarted by him, correct? Hmph, Zeus, youve always been in charge of the affairs of humans, resulting not only in the matter with Prometheus, but now even His face twitching, Poseidon was about to lash out a few more pointed words at Zeus, but he halted mid-sentence when the corner of his eye caught something on the screen, and the Sea Emperors face abruptly changed. You dare! No longer caring about the backlash of the Law, Poseidon channeled the power of a true deity through the connection with the Divine Artifact, across the void. However, he still had some sanity left to not unleash his full Divine Power, invoking only a fraction of it instead. In the next instant, the feedback from the Law arrived. Almost visibly, Poseidons Divine Power Level took a nosedive, barely maintaining the threshold of significant Divine Power. This was not a permanent injury, but it would likely take a hundred years or two to recover. Disregarding the loss of Divine Power, having paid the price, Poseidon knew he could only act once, so along with the power that was expedited, he also sent his furious rebuke. Triton, your mission is to destroy the humans, not waste time with this relic from an old era! Now, flood this city, and leave the other obstacles for later! Chapter 285: 71: The Weapon Thrown at the Gods Dozens of breaths ago. Outside the city of Aurora, the battle raged on in the sky. Standing at a distance from Cohen, Triton had been tense for a while but finally relaxed. From the looks of the far-off scene, this special human had indeed been entangled. "Prometheus, it must be him! This old fool probably knew without his protection, the fate of humans wouldn''t be good, so he deliberately left such a contingency plan!" Feeling inwardly irritated, Triton locked onto the forethinker god being punished in the depths of the East Sea. As for the human wielding this power, how could that be possible? As the noble son of the Sea God, if he couldn''t do it, how could a mortal possibly manage? "Just you wait, you old relic of bygone ages, you unrestrained member of the Titan Deity Clan, once I have dealt with your creation, I''ll have a ''good talk'' with you!" With a malicious grin, Triton decided that after today''s events, he would definitely have a good talk with Prometheus, who was bound at the bottom of the sea, to tell him how he had destroyed the humans, how they had begged him for mercy, and then how he had mercilessly refused them. He imagined that the forethinker god would be delighted to hear the news of his creation''s fate and to share the joy Triton felt at their killing. His mouth curled into a sneer, yet in the next moment, the Trident in Triton''s hand suddenly trembled. Alerted by the instinct of the Divine Artifact, he saw for the third time that rapidly approaching figure, now almost upon him. Hum The first time was upon first sight, the second was mistaking him for a demigod, but the third, Triton simply could not have imagined that, in just a matter of minutes, Cohen had taken another half a step beyond his original limit. But this time, he finally reacted. Facing the golden light, Triton sneered coldly and once again, placed the Trident in front of him, with his body starting to transform into a stream of water. Ignoring Triton''s shout, Cohen spoke firmly. Following the sensation of near omnipotence in the ''sea,'' he issued his first command to the surging seawater on land, and it indeed responded to the will of the King of Men. The seawater stopped flowing, and the waves ceased their movement. Holding up the Divine Artifact, Cohen, under Triton''s horrified gaze, prepared to send the waters back to where they belonged. However, this action finally provoked Poseidon, who was already in a state of fury, to take action. If he allowed a human to recede the flood again, even if he later personally destroyed the humans, Poseidon''s name would become a joke among gods and men. From then on, when speaking of the Sea God, people would likely remember the Sea Emperor who had been deprived of his Divine Artifact by humans. In the next moment, following an inexplicable connection, the Trident that had just been in Cohen''s hand trembled fiercely and then glowed divinely. A powerful force instantly shook Cohen''s hand off it, and the Trident hovered in the air. Cohen''s expression changed, and he stepped forward to grasp the Divine Artifact again, but sensing the actions of this audacious usurper, a vague silhouette instantly appeared beside the Trident. "That''s enough, Golden Humanity, roll back to where you came from, just like the rest of your kind" "You are" "You are not worthy to utter my name, mortal. Leave the living to their world and stay out of it, old dead of a past age!" The Trident was raised and then brutally swiped across. Wielding completely different might in the hands of divine power, the Divine Artifact finally revealed its true power. Boom With a muffled sound, the Trident struck Cohen squarely in the chest. Cohen, who had been slaying left and right, spat out a mouthful of blood under the impact, his body streaking across the sky and crashing straight into the city wall, and the Sea Emperor''s voice echoed throughout the land at the same moment. "Triton, your task is to destroy the humans, not waste time with this relic of a bygone era!" Chapter 286: 71: The Weapon Thrown at the Gods_2 "I... Father" "Now, drown this city, and as for other obstacles, we can talk about them later!" Upon hearing Poseidon''s stern voice, Triton first panicked, but then laughed. What good does it do for you to be strong? Your backer has been locked in the depths of the sea, while mine still watches over the Mortal Realm from Mount Olympus! "As you command, Father God." Grasping the Trident of the Sea Emperor, which he had regained, Triton did not look back at the wall that Cohen had knocked a hole through. As a powerful Principal God who did not care about the laws of this world and took action personally, it would be almost impossible for him to escape unscathed, even if the god did not use full strength. "Looks like your leader is no good, mortals." "The game''s over, now, it''s my turn!" With a swing of the Divine Artifact, the long-awaited waters finally surged forth, and even beyond the plains where humans dwelled, many other areas were inundated. Overflowing the plains, filling the valleys, climbing the mountains, sea beasts and the original creatures of the land fought everywhere. It was not until this moment that the ''Great Flood'' may have truly begun. "Hm? Why are there two more... Did Prometheus leave behind more than one contingency plan?" When the flood broke through the city walls and the water level kept rising, Triton, putting aside trivial matters, easily achieved this feat, which was not difficult for him. But within Aurora City, Triton suddenly discovered that just like the off Cohen before, there were two strange humans standing on the water surface, utterly different from their wailing kindred. "Hah, whether they are or not, it doesn''t matter." "They are all liars, all the gods, they should all die!!" Cavi heard the angry and fearful voices of his companions in his ears. Faced with death, it seemed the reverence for the deities had disappeared. He didn''t need to turn his head to guess that his companions'' faces must be ferocious and horrible. But he couldn''t care about his companions now, as he could hardly protect himself. "Save me....." Just then, a somewhat familiar voice rang out in his ears, and Cavi looked in its direction. Through the skylight, originally placed high in the temple but now close by, he could see a familiar hand reaching out in the water not far from the temple, seemingly trying to grasp something, and then it was submerged and fell silent. The water was too fast, so that the person barely cried for help before sinking below the surface. Yet, even with the swift waters, Cavi still recognized the owner of those hands. "Cartu..." Stunned for a moment, he reached out his hand as though trying to grasp something, then let it fall, powerless. He thought he would feel sad, cry, but in reality, he couldn''t cry, nor did he feel any similar emotions. Because Cavi knew that his friend had merely gone ahead of him, and soon, it would be his turn. "Is this punishment... Yes, creator, goddess, I have sinned." In the last moments of life, while his companions cursed around him, Cavi was not hysterical, nor did he collapse in despair. He quickly reflected on his life over decades and then suddenly felt that today''s events seemed to have been foreshadowed. Unlike the other priests, as a Priest of the Goddess of Hearthfire, Cavi really was among the few humans who knew they were deceiving the gods, yet still maintained faith in them. Whenever he felt the gaze from the divine statue during rites, he always experienced a profound peace from within. If it had been up to him, he would not have wished to deceive the goddess for the sake of sacrifice, but this was the choice of humanity, and he had no choice but to accept it. Chapter 287: 71: The Weapon Thrown at the Gods_3 Since the gods had abandoned Humanity, he had not felt that familiar gaze in a very long time, nor had he been at peace. "This is the punishment I deserve." "At least, it is mine." Releasing his grip, Cavi let the current carry him away under the incomprehensible stares of the people around him. As the torrent pulled him under the water, he closed his eyes silently and prayed in his heart. "May the gods forgive me." Cavi sank into the water, and gradually, he lost consciousness. However, at that moment, his state seemed forever fixed. ''Death'' was erased from him, and ''life'' could no longer pass away. Maintaining this state of neither life nor death, he sank to the bottom, arriving directly at the center of The Temple. There, it was where he had worshipped the gods countless times. "Finally, I have visited every place..." Wiping the sweat from his brow, Nuo felt that time had passed a bit slowly today, but now, he had let go of these doubts. Along the way, he had met person after person, a few of whom believed in him, but many more did not, and he took every question they had to heart. He had also wavered, for Deceit was not absent among Bronze Humanity, but even if there was only a sliver of hope, if it could allow more people to survive, he was still willing to try. Now, the task he had set out to do was finished, and in The Sky above, a giant wave hundreds of meters high was crashing towards this place. Now, it was time to use his own life to test whether everything he had done had any meaning. "Born because of the gods, dying because of the gods, I truly hope that future Humanity, does not come from the hands of the gods." "Perhaps it''s quite good for Humans to live their own lives?" With a bitter smile, standing on the empty street, facing the direction of the flood. With no place to hide and no intention to run, Nuo knelt on the ground and murmured softly. He stepped forward half a step and then stepped back, subsequently raising his steel trident. "Your Excellency" Laine raised his hand slightly, stopping the elder mid-sentence. He knew what he wanted to say, but he just glanced over and advised in a faint voice: "You have completed your task, Triton, as the gods commanded you, so everything shall return to the gods. Now lay it down and return to Olympus, to your Father God''s side; that is the best choice for you right now." Beneath the water, the ritual track had begun to revolve, a ''gateway'' was being opened. The souls of all life on the plain were imprisoned within the Mortal Realm, still lingering in the Mortal World. Though Laine was not in the Spirit Realm, he could ''see'' that the large-scale death without the souls entering Samsara had finally caught the attention of the three goddesses, who had begun to investigate the source of this phenomenon. So now, he preferred to wait for the situation to unfold. As for Triton, to Laine, he was no different from the Bronze Humans who had just died. As long as Triton retreated now, Laine wouldn''t do anything. Clearly, that''s what he thought, but Triton did not agree. "I will report back to my Father God, mortal, but that will be after dealing with the last two," Triton retorted. In the face of Laine''s ''advice'', Triton only scoffed. At first, he didn''t necessarily want to exterminate every person, especially since the two in front of him might also be related to Prometheus. He could have offered the forethinking god a favor and left a few to survive, but now, things were different. He knew the limitations the Mortal World imposed on the gods, so Poseidon must have paid a price for attacking from afar. To lessen his Father God''s wrath later, Triton had no choice but to make the rest of the task as flawless as possible. "Your companion has already been killed by my Father God, and now, it''s your turn!" Triton leaned back and then threw with force, and the Trident flew out. The remnants of Divine Power faintly locked onto the target; Triton believed mortals couldn''t escape this kind of lock-on. "Blame your bad luck, if anything." "Prometheus is gone; with such power, wouldn''t it be good to simply live well? Why insist on opposing me?" Triton snorted coldly as he watched the trident cutting through the air, feeling equally displeased. No matter what, today''s events were far from perfect. He needed to think about how to appease his Father God''s wrath. Chapter 288: 72: The Rising Copper Pillar The raging ocean waves surged as the Trident hurtled through the sky. Between heaven and earth, countless beings saw this scene, yet no one reacted. They were all watching the spectacle, but in the eyes of different beings, the fools of this drama varied. Some saw humans, some saw Divine Children, and some saw directly the Olympian Gods. Like now, in a corner underwater, where the black fog was gathering and dispersing unpredictably. Located at the heart of the ceremonial track, Mephisto let out an odd laugh. "So, are all these ''noble by birth'' beings like this, or is it just the ones I have seen?" "Lucky for him, if he were also a member of Silver Humanity, he probably wouldn''t live past a month." The voice echoed in the pitch-black depths of the sea, but no one responded to him, because there were no living creatures here, only some transparent souls floating beside him. Those were the souls of the deceased, but they had long lost their consciousness. And except for a few beings, even if they were to be reborn in Hell in the future, they would not have the chance to retain the memories of their past lives. According to the Lord of the Nine Hells, if all life could retain their memories when reincarnating, it would only sap Hell''s vitality, after all, what they were like before, they would likely be the same after reincarnation. Therefore, apart from the first batch of Silver Humanity, only those who proved their capabilities while alive are privileged to retain their memories, and the rest of the souls, they will forget everything about the past, becoming the bottom dwellers of Hell, and then rise through fight and intrigue. Those who succeed are naturally talented. Those who die are simply remade. Conveniently, the River of Oblivion flowing through the Underworld can help the demons take care of this little matter. In such circumstances, a Hell with limited soul sources can continue to develop and grow endlessly. The sea within a thousand miles dipped slightly. In midair, Triton''s smile froze on his face, not understanding what was happening. He hadn''t made the same mistake twice in the same matter; he hadn''t even approached the other. The Trident still carried his Father God''s Divine Power, and even Prometheus himself would be wounded facing this attack, so what was happening now? Was the other a True God? But even if it was a deity, they would still need to use Divine Power to catch another god''s weapon. And using Divine Power in the current world necessarily requires paying a price. But no matter how he looked, the figure in black before him didn''t seem to have paid any price. With his mouth slightly open, Triton seemed to want to say something, but in the next moment, he felt an immense force surging from the void. The world seemed to reject him, and the platform of seawater at his feet immediately shattered. Almost instantly, he was slammed hard from the air to the sea''s surface, crawling prostrate upon it. Triton felt as if he were shouldering a mountain, unable to move even a finger. "Wait, are you one of the reclusive Ancient Titan Gods? This is all a misunderstanding. I am the Son of the Sea Emperor; the Divine King is my uncle, in fact, today I am acting on the will of the gods" Thud Footsteps interrupted Triton''s veiled threat. From the corner of his eye, he saw the hem of a robe as the unknown person walked up to him. No, not just him; there was another person. Triton could even hear the sound of a bronze knife scraping against stone, and he knew what that meant. This was a record, documenting his current state. A surge of humiliation and anger arose within him. As a demigod, this was the very scene Triton least wanted to experiencebefore a True God, he would always be so insignificant. And what was even more unbearable was the fact that his current state was being recorded. "I don''t blame you, Triton." Chapter 289: 72: The Rising Copper Pillar_2 The voice came from above, and Triton breathed a sigh of relief; the other party was, after all, considering his Father God. But the words that followed made his face turn a fierce red. "You do not know my name, nor have you seen my power, so it''s understandable that you raised a weapon against me," "Now that you have seen my power and realized the gap between us, all you need to do is repent for your disrespect, and I will forgive your previous actions." Without glancing at the merman on the water''s surface, Laine examined the Divine Artifact in his hand. Just as he said, one does not get angry over an ant''s challenge because the ant simply cannot comprehend human greatness. If they possessed Wisdom, they would naturally know to bow before Humans, and so it is with the Son of the Sea God. So now, as long as Triton repented for his actions after realizing the reality, Laine would, as he said, not dwell on his previous behavior. But clearly, for some people, after just experiencing the power of a god, to ''repent'' in front of another True God is far more difficult to accept than suffering pain. He would rather endure torture than admit his weakness and ignorance before another deity. As for Death Triton didn''t actually think he would die. The mortal before might indeed have killed him, since their understanding was different, and those ignorant know no fear, naturally capable of anything. But this strange True God in front of him, he would not just kill him like that. So at this moment, in front of Laine, Triton''s blood rushed to his brain, and he almost blurted out words that he would regret for a lifetime. "Release me! I am the Son of the Sea Emperor, the deities are watching here, I am here by the command of my Father God!" "The son of Poseidon will never ''repent''; only my Father God has the right to discipline me. No matter who you are, you should not disgrace me in front of the deities. If you dare, just kill me" "Then it shall be as you wish." Looking at all this, Triton was at first bewildered, then a bit gleeful. Although he had not stopped, that strange deity ultimately feared his father''s name and dared not harm him. To be struck from the southeast of the continent into the northwest was indeed a show of immense Divine Power, but it was only a matter of saving face, now "At the junction of the west and north, there shall be a column." "What?" At the edge of his vision, the vast sea surface began to churn. Where the glaciers of the Northern Sea met the undercurrents of the Western Sea, a hint of Bronze gradually surfaced. First a speck, then like growth, a gigantic bronze pillar extended from the sea. The Sky trembled for a moment because in the blink of an eye, this immense bronze pillar had propped up The Sky, becoming another sky-bearing column beside the Sky-bearing Titan. Almost visible to the naked eye, cracks began to spread upon the newly-emerged bronze pillar. Atlas shrugged his shoulders, as the pillar erected, he seemed to feel a bit relieved. Watching Triton speeding over from the distant sea, this Titan who would never submit to Olympus couldn''t help but show an ironic smile. "Little fellow, what have you done to call upon such punishment?" "Also?" An ominous premonition came over him, and as the bronze pillar rushed closer, Triton seemed to understand something. "Yes... Without you, how could a single bronze column possibly bear the weight of ''Heaven''? " "Punished me, punished my foolish brother, and now it''s the turn of his own nephew, hahaha..." Atlas, having recognized the bloodline of the person before him, the rebellious progeny of his king, laughed loudly, then looked towards The East, towards Olympus that stood in the distance from him. Chapter 290: 72: The Rising Copper Pillar_3 "Zeus, it seems even your throne is not so secure, look, this is the fate of those who rebel!" Yet there was no response, and Mount Olympus was dead silent, as if no gods existed there at all. Clang "Ah!" The silent collision echoed against the bronze pillars, and with it, Triton''s cry. Silver-white chains materialized out of nowhere, wrapping around seven times, binding the half-fish, half-human demigod to the bronze pillar. In that moment, as the son of the Sea God, he became a medium. He transferred the pressure of the sky onto the sea, and thus, three parts of the northwest sea sank. Countless undercurrents formed a ring, turning this area of the ocean into a forbidden zone for ordinary beings. As this medium, Triton felt his body might be crushed into powder. He thought he was going to die, but as the offspring of the Sea God, he could find vitality from the ocean. As long as he was not instantly annihilated, he could continuously recover, and after all, the piece of sky that had fallen onto the bronze pillar was only a small fringe. So even though Triton''s body was covered in cracks like shattered porcelain, it never completely broke apart. Opening his mouth, but unable to breathe, Triton felt he had lost all perception of the outside world. But what followed, the deity''s belated judgement, still imprinted deeply in his heart. "You wish for death, so I shall grant you death, but that is merely your desire, not the punishment for your offense against me." In the city ruins, Laine withdrew his right hand. "I shall hang you above the West Heaven for seven thousand years, to serve as the support between heaven and earth. When the punishment I have prescribed ends, you will naturally face the end you sought." Suspending the son of the Sea God above the sea was a fitting end indeed. "And you." Raising his gaze, spanning mountains and seas, Laine saw the silent Divine Palace on Mount Olympus. The palace doors could not block his sight, and the subtle expressions of the gods were all different. "Take care of your belongings." A blue light streaked across the land, crossed the boundary between water and land, burst open the doors of the Divine Palace, and landed before Poseidon, trembling slightly. "Do you think you have calculated everything perfectly, that all is within your control? Zeus, you are actually just a joke." The laughter eventually ceased, and Poseidon looked at his younger brother. He might not be known for his Wisdom, but he wasn''t stupidZeus and his lover were the only two present who had seen Laine, yet they had just now unanimously chosen silence, standing by as Triton marched towards his Destruction. So now, it was his turn to disregard. "What do you mean?" Zeus''s brow furrowed, and a bad premonition rose in his heart. The consecutive surprises today had already been headache-inducing enough; all he wanted now was to end it all smoothly. "Nothing much, just a reminder..." "Zeus, and your weak lover, have you forgotten that you also have a father?" At those words, Eurynome''s expression changed dramatically, and Zeus finally remembered something. The God of the Ocean, Oceanus, had intended to probe into Zeus''s hidden human tribe more than a decade ago but had never been fruitful. However, not long before, the sturdiest fortress had been breached from within. Under the covert guidance of a certain existence, the name of the God of the Ocean began to spread among Humans, and under the flood, the people realized that the Sea Emperor had brought disaster upon them, naturally turning to another Sea God for protection. There was no protection to be had, but the Faith was real enough, and so Oceanus finally became aware of the secret hidden by his adopted son. And now, in Poseidon''s sensation, he and the Primordial Goddess of Water were crossing the ocean, hurtling towards Olympus. ... At the same time, within the Spirit Realm. "That should be enough." Enveloped in grey wings, the young deity stood up. The mysterious person had spoken truly, this was indeed a rare opportunity. Those who should have left had left, and now, the Spirit Realm seemed much emptier. Especially so since the most threatening Goddess of the Nether Moon wasn''t there; that was the best news. As for the top tier of the Spirit Realm, at this moment, it was completely deserted. Chapter 291: 73 Infiltration The dreamlike world, a realm where reality and illusion intertwine, where all impossibilities can be realized. Now, the place where Hypnos stood was an exact replica of once-great Mount Othrys. These dreams originated from beings who once lived on that divine mountain; although these beings have long perished, dying together with the mountain in disaster, these ancient dreams themselves endured. Driven by some inner motivation, the God of Sleep marked it, but seldom visited the place. However, today, within the palace of the former second-generation Divine King, Hypnos gently clapped his hands. "Clap, clap, clap" The sound was not loud, yet in the world of dreams, magnitude had no meaning. The next moment, the shimmering of light and shadow unfolded as pathways connecting different dream domains opened one after another. As the third level of the Spirit Realm, built upon the dreams of all beings, time in the Dream Spirit Realm was inherently chaotic. What was but ten thousand years in the outside world had already seen the passage of times that number here. And in this vast span of time, Hypnos wasn''t idle; he supported many capable entities and helped them become lords of the Dream Domain. A rough count would estimate about a third of the third level of the Spirit Realm. Without an opportunity, these lords were merely his subordinates, existing to maintain the order of the three levels of the Spirit Realm. But when the time was right, they too could become soldiers under Hypnos'' command. "They''ve all arrived." Soon, more and more beings of the Dream Domain started appearing in this palace. Once, the second-generation Divine King held feasts here for the gods; now, this place stood filled with Spirit Realm beings of various forms. Glancing around, the God of Sleep nodded in satisfaction. In the realm of the mind, one''s self-perception determined their outward appearance, so these lords were all different. Some of them came into being through the devouring of numerous spiritual bodies, and despite inheriting fragmented memories, they still identified with their former existence, maintaining the appearance from before their death; others were simply born from the dreams of powerful entities, eventually becoming independent, and bore some resemblance to certain deities of the outer world. Hypnos made a mental note of the location; he intended to pay close attention to what lay beyond that portal later on. Although Mephisto''s actions had distracted attention away from himself, that did not mean they could be tolerated. Once he became the new king of the Spirit Realm, the first thing he would do was to dismember this bold thief who dared to filch his riches, and then track down the mastermind behind the curtain. "It''s about time; no need to wait any longer. I didn''t expect my dear Father God to have ventured outside, which ironically gives me a greater chance of success." With a smile curling up, despite his confidence in his own authority, Hypnos was well aware that it was only in a surprise attack that his divine authority could be exercised to its fullest extent. In the myths of future generations, the original God of Sleep managed to put the near-peak King Zeus to sleep with the help of the assisting Queen Hera at his side. So compared to a confrontation with Laine over the battle for control of the Spirit Realm, Hypnos preferred to quietly resolve everything from the shadows. Thus, standing up, the God of Sleep''s grey wings fluttered slightly, and his figure disappeared from the third level of the Spirit Realm. Except for a select few, even the gods of the Spirit Realm needed to ascend the planes step by step, and it was the same for him. Fortunately, it wasn''t far; it just required some time. ... "Prince Hypnos, a moonlit greeting to you." Stepping out from the most formal ''gateway'' of the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, just as he was about to depart, a voice reached his ear. Looking toward the voice, Hypnos unexpectedly found a familiar yet foreign Spirit Realm angel who also happened to be present. Chapter 292: 73 Infiltration_2 Familiar, because there are just so many True Gods in the Spirit Realm, and he more or less knew them all. Strange, naturally, because the person in front of him seldom went outside, always staying in his own little world. So, in reality, they had hardly interacted with each other. "Peace be with you, Your Highness Evangeline, are you here to" "I''ve been invited to come and take care of Samsara for a while. Although there is no life in this world that can shake the Well of Reincarnation, there should always be a servant of the owner to guard it." With a tranquil expression, perhaps due to the influence of Godhood, even the most ordinary voice of Evangeline sounded like a captivating song. At this moment, the God of Sleep felt as if he was listening to the echo of nature, the chirping of hundreds of birds, his very soul seemed to be purified. In a fleeting moment, Hypnos even thought that he should not betray his Father God. After all, Laine was not the Heavenly Father Uranus, he had never committed any tyrannical acts. However, the nature of a Deity is not so easily influenced, so this wavering only lasted for an instant. Yet, this still gave the God of Sleep a moment of solemn reflection. The authority of a Deity is so peculiar, he was confident in his own domain over Sleep, and other Deities were no different. Evangeline''s Divine Power and his were as different as heaven and earth, yet he still felt a slight influence. But, speaking of Laine, what exactly is his authority? Spirituality belongs to the Spirit Realm, but what belongs to him? "You are right, Your Highness Evangeline. As you said, the Well of Reincarnation needs a guardian, so I shall not disturb you further." With a gentle smile, Hypnos appeared exceedingly polite. Setting aside his thoughts, regardless, it was indeed a good thing, one less problem to worry about. One must know, normally, Evangeline''s Divine Palace is situated atop Mount Sinai, and should the sneak attack fail, it''s very likely she would come to assist quickly. "You may, may the Lord be with you." ... Meanwhile, in the Mortal Realm. At the former site of Aurora City, the sea was still surging, even more unpredictable without its controller. As expected, it would wreak havoc in the Mortal Realm for five days, reaching its peak before waning. The great flood of nine days and nights would completely wash the Eastern Region of the land. Humans were annihilated, but the strange beasts of the Eastern Lands also perished in large numbers. Apart from a few strong ones, those skilled in hiding, and the naturally cunning, the rest were obliterated by this deluge. It would be countless years before other strange beasts from different parts of the continent would migrate there. As a witness to all this, Laine was still reflecting on the sensation he had just experienced. "Alchemy, indeed fascinating." On his finger, the emerald ring twinkled with light. Not too long ago, Laine had used this ring, said to ''transmute stone to gold,'' to change the properties of matter and raise a bronze column near the icy seas. If the Draupnir can replicate itself, turn stone into gold, then naturally it can also turn seawater into bronze. The towering bronze column rose from the sea through its transformation, after all, changing matter was not Laine''s area of expertise. Of course, it once again proved its limits. Even if Laine infused as much power as possible into the ring, it still couldn''t produce copper containing extraordinary power. That is Alchemy, what is doable is doable, what is not is simply not. Without unraveling the principles within, pouring in power alone is pointless. It''s good that this is a Mythic World where physical laws differ. Otherwise, the mere bronze, unable to sustain the heavens, would not be able to exist in the sea in columnar form and would simply disintegrate on its own. "Alright, I have fulfilled what I promised Prometheus. The rest is up to humans themselves." Chapter 293: 73 Infiltration_3 Laine looked at the old man beside him. On his stone carvings, the proud attitude of the son of the Sea God and the bronze column hanging in the West Heaven were clearly visible. Even gradually, the stone slab itself seemed to have undergone some miraculous changes. "The flood is still nine days away, and your life has only ten days left. In these last days, is there anything you would like to do?" The elder was already due to die a natural death, and even without the great flood, he actually wouldn''t have lived much longer. "If possible, I''d like to fully document this flood." With a calm demeanor, Humar looked down sentimentally. As far as the eye could see, there were endless seas, but he knew that hidden underneath the water was his once home. "A reasonable request," Laine nodded and blessed him, "May you see all there is in the Mortal Realm, and may your records live forever." He said this, and the Law responded to Laine''s blessing. During the last ten days of the old man''s life, space would not hinder his sight, everything in the Mortal Realm would be within his view; and after the old man''s death, his stone carvings, which documented everything, would also be engulfed in frozen time. They would forever stay in that moment, only touchable by time itself. The sea parted, revealing a path leading under the water. And at the end of the path was the largest temple in Aurora City, once built by Zeus. This special place, different from other temples, was where the Divine King condemned the sins of humanity, and forced the faithless madmen to kneel indefinitely, so the temple still retained traces of the Divine King''s authority, and therefore, was not worn away by these ordinary waters. "Accompanying you for half a day has been my honor." Before departing, Humar bowed slightly. "It''s your own choice." Waving his hand, Laine finally said: "Go on, this place will soon become a battlefield again. What to leave for future humans, is for you to decide." After Humar left, only Laine remained. He looked down and noticed the black fog that was trying its hardest to conceal its presence. "Hmph, I hope so, just in time to witness his power," Keto responded indifferently with a snort. Though Mephisto had often claimed that there were beings even stronger than the Divine King in the Nine Hells, Keto was still skeptical. "You will see, I assure you," Mephisto said with a smile. He did not mind Keto''s attitude and knew that beings do not understand things beyond their comprehension. Until today, all mortals and gods in the present world held fixed impressions of the Abyss, believing it to be empty, filled only with deathly silence and void. But all this was about to end. Stepping forward to the core of the ritual, where a small groove lay on the ground, Mephisto cut his wrist. Although underwater, the dark red blood still fell straight downwards, dripping onto the intricate designs etched there. Tracing the fine patterns, the demon''s blood seemed to contain a special energy, quickly lighting up the areas it touched. It started with a few specks and then extended rapidly. From underneath Mephisto''s feet and out towards the entirety of Aurora City''s ruins. The deep ocean water lacked any light, making the dark luster even more dazzling. At that moment, a certain connection was activated. Like a massive coordinate, the ritual drew the attention of a vast presence from afar. The laws of the current world recognized this power, a force belonging to another aspect of the worldit instinctively rejected it, but not completely. "Guard this place well," Mephisto commanded. Retracting his hand, the small wound healed instantly. In the void surrounding Aurora City, one after another, powerful presences were approaching. Mephisto was not afraid, just slightly surprised. The gods of the Spirit Realm came so quickly, which he could understand, but what about that other one? "No matter," Mephisto said. With a smile, he glanced at the thick cluster of souls around him. With so many ''achievements'' and more than one ''benevolent'' god actively contributing to his cause, he wondered how many ranks he should ascend. Ahead of this, the demon looked forward with some anticipation. Chapter 294: 74: The Descent Abyss. As the ritual in the mortal realm began to operate, the nine overlapped worlds within the Abyss felt its resonance. Unlike the Spirit Realm which corresponds directly with the surface and material worlds, if Hell and the mortal realm were to open a passage between them, a coordinate, an anchor point, was needed to connect the two. The ritual layout by Mephisto was undoubtedly such a marker. It originated from the hand of Asmodeus, who as a former god of time and space, still had a profound understanding of it. At this moment, as the sensing with the coordinate became clearer, an illusory portal slowly emerged on the second layer of Hell. Rolling lava churned across the land, influenced by the Flame Kingdom, some volcanoes and magma slowly came into existence within the Nine Hells. At this moment, Asmodeus and the former God of Meteorology, Crius, stood together, watching the illusory light gate gradually solidify. The mortal realm and Hell were isolated from each other, which meant they were not very clear about what was happening on the other side. However, since Mephisto had opened the gateway as scheduled, everything likely went smoothly without any unforeseen events. "If you wish, you can also go to the mortal realm, to Olympus. I know you''ve always harbored resentment regarding being cast into the Abyss," said the Lord of the Nine Hells with his hands clasped behind his back, smiling. Though it was his first return to the world he once ruled after the transition of eras, he bore no other emotions. It was merely a matter of time, today was just the beginning. "And what about you, Your Majesty, do you intend to go to the mortal realm as your former self or as you are now?" A flicker of intent passed through his eyes, but Crius still spoke up. "Formerly... heh, it''s not the time yet. Although I have taken a small step, I''m still a far cry from my revered Mother Goddess. After all, the Nine Hells haven''t been around for that long." "Since I cannot overturn Olympus under the suppression of the laws of the mortal realm, there''s no need to arouse more vigilance among others. Let''s wait for the future. Compared to Zeus, I''d rather go and see my loyal subordinates." "Greetings, Your Majesty, you have finally come," said Mephisto, bowing before the Lord of the Nine Hells who had been long awaited. "My apologies for the wait, Mephisto. It seems your journey wasn''t exactly smooth sailing," remarked the Lord of the Nine Hells as he surveyed his surroundings. Countless spiritual bodies, including those of humans as well as other creatures from the great plains, amassed in the millions, more than the entire Silver Humanity of the past. However, he didn''t immediately discuss them, given the somewhat unusual environment of their current meeting. "It wasn''t as difficult as imagined, Your Majesty. Humans and gods alike, they all like to be too clever for their own good," said Mephisto, with a slight smile. "Apart from a few exceptions, the souls of the entire Bronze Humanity are here, along with quite a few of the beasts, whose souls are even superior to that of ordinary humans." Mephisto proudly presented his achievement with a modest smile. "All of them... how did you accomplish this?" Asmodeus was somewhat taken aback and struggled to conceive how this Silver Human had gathered all the souls of humanity. Especially in the present conditions, such a sea swallowing up the land was within only the power of the Sea God. "That''s a long story, which I owe to the creator of mankind who provided me with this opportunity." "But Your Majesty, regarding the details of my journey in the Mortal Realm, I will explain them to you in due course. However, I have recruited a special lady for the Nine Hells, and the commotion of contacting you may have attracted some attention..." "I understand." Nodding, Asmodeus wasn''t oblivious to the commotion in the sky. He gestured behind him and the gateway they had just used turned into a vortex, to which the countless surrounding souls immediately began to surge in. Chapter 295: 74: The Descent_2 "You''ve done well, although you''ve only completed half of the tasks in the mortal world, our bet can be settled in part now," "Now, this place is mine to handle," With one step, the Lord of Hell vanished without a trace. Behind him, Mephisto bowed in the direction of his departure and then cheerfully stepped through the illusory whirl with the souls. The rest was no longer of any concern to the demons; their part was done, and presumably, the daughter of the original Sea God faced no issues. Soon, the waters quieted again, only the sound of souls passing through continuing endlessly. ... A spectrum of light streaked across the sky, The gentle flames surrounding the light dispelled the chill of the downpour. The gaze of the Goddess of Hearthfire swept over the ocean''s surface, but there were only waves upon waves. Earlier, at the feast on Olympus, Hestia had left early due to her dissatisfaction with Poseidon''s attitude. However, after leaving the Divine Palace, she didn''t return to her own hall but instead came to the surface of Earth. She intended to visit the descendants of the deities, Prometheus''s son Deucalion and his brother''s daughter Pitha. Though unspoken, they were allowed to survive after the Deluge because the gods all knew the Divine King would no longer permit any god to enjoy the credit for creating humans. Moreover, there was no longer a need for gods to create humans. Creation was always arduous, but imitation was quite different. After three human ages, with the assistance of the gods, creating humans wasn''t as difficult as imagined; what was truly crucial was crafting their materials. Fortunately, the gods were well-prepared for this task. "What is this, some kind of dark power?" Ignoring Keto''s somewhat provocative tone, Hestia looked downward. But she could see nothing of use. Darkness naturally held the quality of ''secrecy,'' and although the powers wielded by demons fell short when compared to The Dark Overlord, this place wasn''t Olympus where divine power could be freely used; hence, the goddess saw only some vague, quivering, transparent shadows that vanished as quickly as they had appeared. "The gods have annihilated humanity, but I''m quite interested in their creations, so I came here to ask their departed souls a few questions. This shouldn''t violate the laws of the Divine Court, right?" Following Mephisto''s previous instructions, Keto stalled. And true enough, after hearing her explanation, Hestia didn''t know what to say. If it was merely about seizing a few human souls, indeed it wouldn''t be a big deal, and the Divine Court wouldn''t trouble itself with the offspring of the original Sea God. But in light of recent events at this location, the goddess thought something didn''t quite add up. "Do you know what happened here earlier, and where is Triton?" Not pursuing the matter beneath the waters, Hestia asked about her nephew. "How would I know? Perhaps he left on his own," Keto offhandedly replied, her lack of sincerity apparent. "...I hope that''s the case," Frowning, even the usually good-natured Hestia was somewhat irritated. She gave Keto a glance and finally decided to go down herself for a probe; under no circumstance would she trust the other''s word. A few human souls, how could they cause a disturbance on the level of the laws? However, the next moment, the Goddess of Hearthfire''s expression drastically changed. She looked toward the eastern sky, and as she watched, several unfamiliar figures emerged from the void. Chapter 296: 74: The Descent_3 On them, there was the breath of the stars, the rotation of the seasons, but without exception, they were all true deities. "You are..." "Is it you who are stealing souls?" The essence of autumn surrounded her, and Erinys interrupted in a cold voice. Faced with the questioning, Hestia also realized something. "Stealing souls, are you the gods of the Spirit Realm?" "Keto, what exactly have you done?" Turning to look at Keto, divine power began to swirl around the goddess. Her guess was indeed correct, the other party was definitely not just stealing a few souls. The gods had not neglected the study of the souls of mortal beings, but no one would care about one or two such incidents. "Then it seems it was you who did it." Another figure stepped out of the void, her purple dress swaying, Liana''s expression was cold and indifferent. Different from Erinys, behind the Goddess of the Nether Moon, the phantom of the purple moon ebbed and flowed, its moonlight revealing all that was hidden beneath. The scene beneath the sea was finally exposed, if only a corner. Spiritual bodies were faintly visible, covering the entire seabed. Seeing this, Liana''s expression grew even colder. "There''s no need for words, take her back to the Well of Reincarnation. Since she dared to steal from the Lord, let her pay with her eternal life." The illusory moonlight emerged behind her, a powerful aura sweeping across all directions. Behind Liana, the three goddesses who governed reincarnation exchanged glances and then took a step forward. "Yes, it feels like a lifetime ago. Take these million human souls as a gift for my descent to the Mortal Realm, how about that?" With a smile, Asmodeus had left a deep impression on the Spirit Realm deity closest to Laine. "...Hmph, seize him!" With a cold snort, Liana was one of the few in the Spirit Realm who had some understanding of the creation of Hell. Although she recognized the other party, it was not a reason for her to back down. No matter who it was, anyone who dared to steal from the Spirit Realm''s treasure had only one end. The Spirit Realm was right behind them, so its angels feared nothing. ... Meanwhile, in the Spirit Realm. There was no delay this time; on the contrary, Laine moved quickly. With each step he crossed layers of the realm, and it did not take long before he returned to the surface of Mount Sinai. In the Temple of Lops, it was as empty as when he had left. His glance sweeping through the temple, Laine exchanged looks with the young dragon lying on the dragon egg next to him. Bai was full of excitement, showing teeth and claws, trying to convey something to Laine. However, she remembered Laine''s instructions from before, so she did not make any noise. With a slight smile, Laine didn''t say anything. He simply walked around the desk and sat back in his own seat, lost in thought for a moment. Seeing this, some finally let go of their worries. Quietly, grey wings descended between the tangible and intangible, and melodious music started to play. A drowsy feeling surged, but in the young dragon''s eyes, a different scene seemed to be reflected. Illusion and reality were alternating, and Bai was witnessing such a strange sight for the first time. Chapter 297: 75: The Falling Star ``` Hiding in his own dream, Hypnos had already been waiting for a long time. Even now, he was somewhat surprised at how smoothly his journey was going. No one asked him anything, nor did anyone stop him, because this place was not like Olympus, where nymphs acted as servants, moving about the palaces. Crossing the sixth layer of the Spirit Realm, the God of Sleep arrived at the summit of Mount Sinai outright and openly. As he entered the Temple of Lops, the Divine Palace was empty, the drinks on the table still warm to the touch. Not far from the main seat, there were eggs of some unknown creatures stored there, but Hypnos only glanced at them before paying them no more attention. Afterward, there would be plenty of time to look, but now, the task at hand was the most important. "That was careless, but then again, who would always be on their guard in their own palace?" Walking past the long table, Hypnos noticed that, at some point, a multi-colored fire had appeared to the left of the main seat. It shifted between different colors, leaping, rooted in the emptiness, using space itself as fuel, illuminating everything around it. The God of Sleep had never seen such a fire before; it was not a product of authority but resembled the Golden Apple, naturally formed and special. Such a thing was extremely rare in the Chaos World, but in this palace, it was merely an ordinary lighting tool. "Only old-timers who have lived a long time always have some special things in their possession." Murmuring to himself, Hypnos tried to appear more composed. While speaking, he sensed every corner of the temple. After a while, having walked around the table, the God of Sleep ultimately found nothing amiss. "An illusion perhaps..." With a frown, the youthful deity always felt since entering this palace, there was an inexplicable sensation of being watched, but no matter how hard he looked, there were no other lifeforms present. Gray feathers fell from the void, intoxicating All Spirits. The melodious flute played through existence and non-existence, yet it did not rouse anyone''s vigilance. Concealed within his own dream, in front of Hypnos, Laine was almost unknowingly enveloped by the power of sleep. The process went unbelievably smoothly, as if from beginning to end, he had no inkling whatsoever. "I truly didn''t expect it to go so smoothly... but perhaps that''s normal." "Maybe I''m overthinking it, everything should indeed go this smoothly." Setting down the flute, in the dream, Hypnos''s lips gradually formed a smile. Although in the case of a sneak attack, the God of Sleep believed there was no one in the world who could be unaffected by his authority, but now that he had truly succeeded, he still felt somewhat excited. He was not overconfident, in fact, Hypnos had some awareness of his own power, but that very awareness instead bolstered his confidence. The current God of Sleep, not only had he fused with a bit of Chaotic Source Force at his birth, he had also profoundly experienced the essence of his authority in the process of forging the Dream Spirit Realm, all of which made him stronger than the deity from future mythology. Since the original Hypnos could conspire against nearly peak Zeus with the support of the Heavenly Empress, now he could only do better. It could even be said that if Hypnos were faced with any other deity, his judgment of himself would be very correct. Crushing a round bead in his hand, following an invisible connection, those Spirit Realm beings that had already scattered received their instructions. Not knowing how long it would take other Spirit Realm deities to return to the Spirit Realm, Hypnos simply chose to strike first, causing these Spirit Realm beings to create chaos everywhere. ``` Chapter 298: 75: The Falling Star_2 "Let them focus all their attention on those places. That way, he''ll have enough time to take over the authority of the Spirit Realm. After completing this last task, the God of Sleep turned around and looked at Laine, who was sound asleep on the throne." "For some reason, he always felt that the scene before him was somewhat unreal. Perhaps the victory came too suddenly, making him subconsciously a bit overconfident." "It won''t be, from now on." Taking a deep breath, Hypnos slowly stepped forward. "That''s how Deities are, aren''t they?" He reached out his hand towards the position of Laine''s chest. Before this, he didn''t know what the symbol of the Spirit Realm''s authority looked like; he only guessed that it was probably a pen since the Divine Artifact that suppressed the core of the Spirit Realm was a book. And indeed, just as Hypnos had thought, the next moment, he really grabbed hold of an ethereal feather pen." Its color was a grey hue throughout, with dark silver patterns on it, mysterious symbols engraved upon it, and most importantly, it was the symbol of the Spirit Realm''s authority." "Now, I am the king." He whispered to himself, his right hand tightening instinctively. At this moment, Hypnos felt as if he had ''seen'' an incredibly majestic being, even his own consciousness became somewhat blurred. He didn''t know how much time had passed when he regained consciousness, the God of Sleep felt as though he had established some kind of connection with the Spirit Realm. A powerful sense of force filled his heart, and in that instant, he felt omnipotent." "So this is the Lord of the Spirit Realm..." At the thought, all the worlds trembled, having gained this long-desired power, Hypnos could no longer suppress his laughter." "This is your arrangement." The phrasing was questioning, but the tone was certain. Although Liana did not know how the other party managed to contact the native lives of the Spirit Realm, she did not believe it to be a coincidence." In response, Asmodeus faced her with a polite smile." "Perhaps so, so why don''t we stop here? In fact, there is no need for us to continue this pointless struggle. I also promise you that after today, I will no longer personally interfere with the matters of souls." For a Lord of the Nine Hells to personally come and compete for souls was not a matter of pride, which meant that there had been secret dealings, else the Lord of the Nine Hells wouldn''t have possibly done so." But that''s all for now. From here on out, it''s the business of the lords he enshrined and the gods of the Spirit Realm. After all, with this initial ''investment,'' Hell''s internal circulation was already on the right track." "..." Listening to the Lord of Hell''s words, Liana fell silent for a moment. The first three layers of the Spirit Realm didn''t matter much; no matter how much chaos those spirits caused, they couldn''t harm the Spirit Realm itself, so their struggles truly didn''t need to be cared about. However, the All-Spirit Realm was different." The area around the Well of Reincarnation swallowed the souls of the whole world, which was far more important than the small Aurora Plains. After weighing the pros and cons, what mattered more was clear." But this would be the last time, Liana decided secretly. From now on, she would advise Laine to sever the connection between the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm and other planes." The sacred ground of Samsara did not need to welcome even the native lives of the Spirit Realm. From now on, only the water of the River of Oblivion or Angels who held a portion of the Spirit Realm''s authority would be able to enter this plane." In just a few words, the previously tense situation subtly shifted, and the atmosphere above the human city ruins changed yet again. But this time, the pressure was on Hestia standing aside." Not only because she could not watch human souls being taken away by others, but also because she saw that the unnamed stranger turned around, focusing their gaze upon her." Chapter 299: 75: The Falling Star_3 Even that gaze made her feel a sense of inexplicable familiarity. ... Spirit Realm. "Tens of thousands of years" had passed since Hypnos had seized control of the Spirit Realm, and he had begun his plan to enter the dream world. He first lured some weaker deities into dreams, then let their primary consciousnesses immerse in false dreams, their physical bodies at his disposal. He eroded Olympus with a war among mortals called "Troy," then successively devoured the Underworld, encompassed the stars, and even the Primordial Gods were no match for him. He ruled over heaven and earth, governed the sun, moon, and stars, but he did not accept the position of Divine King in the current world, simultaneously becoming the master of both the material and spiritual realms. Because the God of Sleep felt that the Spirit Realm should be above the Mortal Realm, not equal to It. In the end, when Hypnos stood at the pinnacle of Chaos, his gaze turned to the world itself. "All beings dream; then I shall make the Spirit Realm the ''dream'' of the world." He intended to lull the laws of the world to sleep, to sink into dreams of his own weaving, and then replace them. For a moment, even the God of Sleep was astonished by his own idea. Already possessing everything, he executed this idea without hesitation and then merged his consciousness with the world. At that moment, a sense of detachment and reality flooded over him, and Hypnos, who controlled everything, felt an unprecedented sense of perfection. That feeling... "How does it feel?" In his reverie, Hypnos heard a familiar voice ask him. "Good, I feel an unprecedented sense of reality." He replied subconsciously, yet in the next instant, the God of Sleep''s consciousness suddenly awoke. He was now the World Master, who could speak in his ear? "Who are you?" He asked, but no one responded to him. Hypnos began to remember, following this familiar feeling. Finally, at the very beginning of everything, he recalled the origin of this sense of familiarity. Hypnos didn''t know what fate was, nor could he know that in the original history, there was no Liana, but there was him, which is why Chaos only bestowed upon him the privileges the world grants to primordial gods. He only knew that he and Laine were equals. "I understand... but unfortunately, the Spirit Realm and I were born together." Rising from his seat, Laine couldn''t identify whether his heart was more joyful or angry. In front of him, the God of Sleep scoffed at his words. Rushing straight towards Laine, Hypnos''s figure charged at him, but witnessing this, Laine turned his gaze to the doorway of the great hall. Even at this moment, Hypnos had not let emotions muddle his head. He appeared to want to fight desperately, but in reality, he didn''t resist pointlessly; instead, he sought to escape, plotting for the future. But obviously, he wouldn''t get that chance. Watching the fleeing figure of the God of Sleep in a blink, Laine gently lifted his hand, and a segment of a verdant wooden shaft appeared in his hand. Its ''Gungnir'' ability to never miss had been transferred onto other sections, but it still retained a wee bit of primer. Now, that small bit of primer was ignited. When it was hurled forth, it hit its target as destined. This result was meant to be. "The Spirit Realm and I were born together, It exists, I exist, we''re both parts of ''Laine''s'' existence. You have refused to serve me. Though you haven''t betrayed the father who made you, you''ve defied the ''Spirit'' He displays His divine authority through in the world." The voice echoed across the seven layers of the realm, and watching the departing Hypnos, Laine calmly delivered his final judgment. "So be it, I shall expel you from the Spirit Realm. You once resided in the highest heavens, now, I condemn you to the depths of all worlds." As the words fell, the wooden shaft left his hand, turning into a dazzling light that struck the back of the God of Sleep. The next moment, led by the destiny of ''Gungnir,'' it carried the deity in front of it along its predestined trajectory. "For thirteen million years, this is my punishment for you." Standing in The Temple, Laine watched the God of Sleep wrapped in the glow, free-falling from the high heavens, as calm as ever. Meanwhile, outside, as Hypnos plummeted from the mountain, the sky above also began to change. In the sky of Chaos, besides the physical stars, there were also intangible, illusory ones, together forming the vast starry sky. However, on this day, one of the stars suddenly shone brightly. It was once a symbol of a deity, illuminating the way in the dreams of all beings, but that was no longer the case. Under the gaze of all beings in the Mortal Realm, the star fell from the sky, plunging into the Mortal Realm with incalculable velocity. Chapter 300: 76 Double Sun Above the starry expanse, the morning star fell westward. Mortals describe the heavens as lofty, recounting that a fall from the sky would take nine days and nights to reach the ground; to fall from the ground to the Underworld would take the same, and from the Underworld to the Abyss, another nine days and nightseven for a deity, this immense distance is by no means trivial. But when pierced by the spear shaft, Hypnos began to sink a millionfold faster, even the renowned speed of the Wind Gods and the Goddess of Rainbow probably couldn''t match his descent at this moment. Yet he didn''t mind that. The God of Sleep looked up at the sky, Sinai''s peaks growing farther and blurrier. At that moment, a sense of weakness suddenly surged from the depths of Hypnos''s soul, followed by specks of light emerging from his divine body. Those were ''dreams.'' Sleep and dreams are one, yet separate, one born from the womb nurtured by Eternal Night, the other from the blessings granted by the Spirit Realm. However, the world''s gifts also end with the world, and as Hypnos descended, the dominion of his [dreams] dissipated bit by bit. They returned to the embrace of the Spirit Realm, becoming a part of It. But what truly concerned the God of Sleep was not this. He gazed at the figure that had struck him down, that familiar ''Father God.'' As his godhood was stripped away, his connection with the Spirit Realm also grew more intense. In that instant, the world he saw seemed to have changed. The figure in the black robe grew blurry in his sight, yet at the same time, ''clearer.'' Somewhere between clarity and obscurity, Hypnos could scarcely tell the difference between himself and the Spirit Realm sky. As he continued to fall, passing through seven layers of temporal barriers, as if in a trance, the God of Sleep seemed to glimpse the other side of the Spirit Realm. Mount of the Gods running through the Spirit Realm was Its spine, the Well of Reincarnation was Its heart core. Moon was Its eye, mountain ranges and rivers were Its flesh and sinews. It was there, at the very beginning. It transformed all of Itself into the world, and the world should likewise be one with It. "This... what is this?!" ... In the Eastern Region, Olympus. "Boom" Huge waves surged, casting up a thousand layers of froth. At some point, the seawater initially stirred up by the Sea God''s offspring, which had stopped at Olympus''s outskirts, continued to spread westward. Towering waves, like the wrath of a god, collided with the barriers rising from Mount Olympus. Olympus, this haven of gods unconstrained by the laws of the mortal world, now trembled slightly before the concealed power in the waves. And as the pillar supporting the Eastern sky shuddered, it seemed even the firmament trembled with it. "Zeus, come out and face me!" A roaring challenge rang out, and then upon the crests of waves, a chariot burst forth from the sea. Enormous power roiled around it, and although the owner of the voice did not emerge, his might diminished not at all. In response to the Titan deity''s call, atop Mount Olympus, the damaged doors of The Temple slowly opened. Zeus appeared first, lightning swirling in his hand, followed by all the deities who had partaken in the deliberations. The Divine King''s expression was grave. He knew who the caller was, and he had a good guess as to why they had come, but he had no wish to stir up trouble now; after all, the Divine Court was more vacant than ever before. The higher the Divine Power Level, the clearer the disparity between levels. Facing the Ocean Deity Sovereign, who had reached the peak at level 20 of powerful Divine Power, only Zeus himself could contend with him. Well known it was, that Thaesis, the original Goddess of Water, was also a tremendous God of Water, myriad River Gods and lake spirits obeyed her; now Olympus had no one able to withstand her presence. Chapter 301: 76 Double Sun_2 Hades was far in the Underworld, Hestia had just left, Demeter was not skilled in battle, and Poseidon had blatantly stated that he would stay neutral. The Goddess of Law had not returned for many years, and the God of Sun along with other deities were basically unable to decide the outcome. All of this was telling Zeus just how thorny the enemy before him was. Of course, the situation had not reached its worst, after all, it was easy for gods to rank each other, but hard to determine a victor. If his foster parents insisted on taking action, then Zeus would have no choice but to temporarily avoid the sharp edge. Once Hades and the Goddess of Hearthfire realized the commotion here and gathered the power of all the gods, the scales of victory would ultimately tip towards him. However, if things truly escalated to that point, the Divine Court, established for no more than a hundred years, would also become a complete laughingstock. By that time, for gods like Aphrodite who were semi-independent of the Divine Court, it was hard to say what choices they would make. And as for someone as honest as the God of Sun, whether different thoughts arose in him was as unpredictable. At this moment, the Divine King once again realized how weak he was at this very moment. Without his brothers and sisters, he simply could not suppress those old masters, the progeny of the Heavenly Father. "It''s been a long time, my most respected master of the ocean, what wind has brought you here?" With countless thoughts in his heart, although knowing it was impossible, Zeus still hoped to receive a benevolent reply. However, the next moment, the voice that emitted from the chariot dashed all his wishful thinking. "You know very well, Zeus, that you''ve assassinated my daughter in ways that cannot see the light of day, the pearl of the ocean; today is the day I''ve come to seek justice." Another voice came from the chariot, and Thaesis, the original goddess of water, stepped out unfettered, releasing her divine power oppressively. She was the purest water, the mother of millions of rivers, and even facing all gods alone, her presence was in no way subdued. On the contrary, faced with Thaesis''s questioning, the Divine King''s expression remained unchanged, but around him, other deities'' spirits somewhat faltered. "... The dignity of the Divine Court cannot be violated, but I understand your feelings. Your Highness Thaesis, if you''re willing, I''m prepared to plant the branch of the Golden Apple Tree given by Mother Earth atop the ocean, that we may share this treasure from henceforth, thereby settling this needless dispute." In the silence, Hera slowly spoke. She knew that Olympus was outwardly strong but inwardly weak, and this battle was one the Divine King truly wished to avoid. And as the one who had replaced Metis, it was right for her to step forward. On the other side, Thaesis, whose demeanor had slightly receded, finally softened her tone as well. "The truth of the matter is well known to all deities, but after all, you are my foster child. Zeus, if you agree to an additional condition from me, we can put this matter aside." Internally relieved, Thaesis maintained a still frosty facade. In fact, despite Zeus''s bluster, she was equally not an exception. Oceanus was still injured and had stayed in the chariot not to pose any pretense but because once he stepped out, Zeus might perceive the real situation. Thus, if it could be resolved verbally, that was far better than war. Zeus''s fierce response had almost left her not knowing what to do. "Ahnothing could be better, if you have any requests, I will certainly do my utmost to satisfy them." Relieved as well, Hera, with the Golden Crown shimmering above her head, smiled and nodded. "Then I will speak plainly." Looking at Zeus, Thaesis knew he was the one to make the decision. Chapter 302: 76 Double Sun_3 ``` "This deluge, it was orchestrated by the Divine Court, wasn''t it." "It was the Sea Emperor''s personal action." In her words, nothing was revealed, and Zeus obviously did not admit it was his intention, but Thaesis did not care. "Whether it was your intention or not, it makes no difference. Once the floodwaters recede..." Looking at Zeus, the goddess said indifferently: "We want the faith of the next generation of humans." Boom The gods were visibly startled, their presences clashing thunderously. The originally calm situation intensified, but Thaesis revealed a smile instead. "The secrets you hide may not be as concealed as you imagine, and there are more Titans than just the two of us." Glancing at the sky, the goddess said with a smile: "Share the faith with us, or let the ocean become solely our domain, choose one. As long as you can achieve one, all past matters will be left in the past. We will not dwell on this ''accident.''" ... Underworld, Hades'' Temple. The fall of Hypnos was not limited to the Mortal Realm; even from the heart of the Fields of Truth, Hades still witnessed this peculiar sight. Only by integrating the order he established with the new kingdom and by getting the wraiths to spontaneously recognize this operational system could he gain faith in an alternative way. Over the years, Hades had developed some ideas, but there was still a long and heavy road ahead to perfect them. ... The morning star fell, trailing a long mark between heaven and earth. The Abyss could not hinder it; rather, Tartarus did not stop any life wishing to enter. Traveling amidst Chaos, Hypnos unexpectedly found that the scenery within the Abyss was not as empty as he had imagined. Matter had already begun to emerge, and even basic concepts of space were taking shape. A multilevel structure, similar to that of the Spirit Realm, was slowly evolving at the core of this world beyond worlds, a sight quite contrary to the God of Sleep''s previous understanding. Until, at one moment, at the core of the Abyss, he glimpsed the indescribable true face of the Mother of Demons. She was about to awaken; maybe in the next second or perhaps centuries later, but to a deity, it all seemed incredibly brief. Yet, for the star that passed by, none of this mattered. For, compared to the very fact that living native creatures existed within the Abyss, Hypnos was first struck by the sheer ugliness. Fortunately, the fall of the God of Sleep did not cease due to the staff''s influence. Just in a flash, he again traversed a layer of the space-time barrier. But this time, he seemed to have arrived at a place similar to the material world. Boom Radiance streaked across the sky and slammed fiercely into the earth, creating a massive crater. Lying on his back at the center of the crater, Hypnos was motionless, akin to death. The upheavals of the day in just a short half were too intense, so intense that even the God of Sleep felt a desire to sleep endlessly. He closed his eyes and rested for a while; after some time had passed and he regained some strength, he reopened his eyes. "So this is ''The Bottom of the Worlds'', not as frightful as I had imagined." Sitting up, beneath Hypnos, the staff that had once locked away his Divine Power did not continue to cling to him. It had fulfilled its role, standing upright in the crater, radiating green light. The Divine Blood left by Hypnos when he was impaled was being absorbed slowly; the staff seemed to be revived with a different vitality, greedily drawing power from its surroundings in this unfamiliar place. However, the God of Sleep only glanced at it once, without paying it more attention. ``` Chapter 303: 76 Double Sun_4 Now, understanding the situation here is key. "Two suns? I didn''t expect there to be suns in this place... It''s just that I don''t know where this is, a world within the Abyss, it''s hard to believe." Looking up at the sky, several islands floated high above, wandering about, while the land was primitive and desolate, with two suns hanging in the sky, one to the left and one to the right. Hypnos gently flapped his wings and flew up into the midair. Now, he felt unprecedentedly weak. Having lost the authority of [Dream] and even portions of Divine Power showing signs of dissipation. After all, in the years past, he had reached the upper limits allowed by his Godhood, and now that he no longer possessed a part of that limit, the original power had effectively lost its container. At this moment, his Divine Power''s Origin leaked out every second. It formed an illusory grey ribbon of light that slowly floated around his body. "Since I can''t keep it, I''ll give it to you." He sighed, resigned to the fact that he could not retain this power, Hypnos decided not to waste it. With a wave of his hand, the escaping Divine Power''s Origin surged towards the beings from the Spirit Realm that came with him to this strange world, and his aura also dropped significantly. Affected by the God of Sleep''s Divine Power, those beings were transformed. As Spirit Realm beings, they originally had no physical bodies, but now, under the influence of Divine Power, they began to take shape. Perhaps due to the influence of the source of power, their appearances bore some resemblance to Hypnos. "Having lost your own Dream Domain and being rejected by the Spirit Realm, you can no longer call yourselves lords of the Spirit Realm as before." Reaching out, he felt it a few times, the God of Sleep puzzled. He mustered his strength, punching it, but his fist merely slid off to the sides. This black wall seemed not only indestructible but could also deflect the forces struck upon it, rendering the method of ''piercing a barrier at a single point'' ineffective against it. "Is this a natural creation? How is that possible?" Unable to understand, Hypnos circled the ''city wall.'' Not knowing how far he walked, he seemed to come upon a joint. There, he suddenly realized that the ''black wall'' was actually pieced together, and this place was exactly where two pieces overlapped. At this moment, for some reason, an absurd thought surged into Hypnos''s mind. Looking at everything, he couldn''t help but feel that this ''black wall'' didn''t look like a wall at all, but rather... "It''s scales..." Turning around in a daze, Hypnos stared blankly at the sky. At the lowest of all worlds, the most terrifying prison. He had just felt that this place wasn''t so terrible, but now, he finally realized where he was. In the sky, there were never any suns. There was only the colossal head of the cosmic serpent, watching the ''misguided'' intruder into Purgatory with its eyes that resembled the sun and moon. Chapter 304: 77 Choice "Hell, indeed, is its best destination," Laine settled back into his seat and gestured. Bai fluttered its small wings and flew onto his shoulder. He wasn''t referring to Hypnos, although the naturally Evil God indeed suited that place; in reality, Laine was talking about the severed pole of Gungnir. Originally formed from the branches of Yggdrasil in the Nine Realms, and having absorbed the remaining vitality of a main root, it finally regained a bit of its former self in the hands of Laine who wielded a part of the authority of "Life". Of course, a bit is just a bit, and with only its predecessor''s remnants, it could not revert to its previous level or possess power comparable to that of the great. Nevertheless, as an offspring of the World Tree, a progeny of Yggdrasil, it was destined to become an extraordinary Divine Tree. However, regrettably, there was no place for it within the Spirit Realm. As the support for the Nine Realms, the power of the World Tree was inherently biased towards material and support, and the power it had been endowed with post-creation leaned towards oaths and bonds. However, the Spirit Realm was a world of Spirituality, with the even more powerful Codex of Creation at its core, and even possessed its own ''Pillar of Heaven''. After all, Mount Sinai became increasingly mystical after digesting a third of the symbol that upheld The Sky from the collapse of Mount Othrys. Anchoring purity and separation, differentiating Chaos and Order, it performed its role impeccably. Fortuitously, to prevent a treasure from being obscured by dust, Laine directly relocated it, allowing it to take root and burgeon in the heart of Hell. Should it grow three main roots like the previous Divine Tree, it would ideally connect the three blocked layers of Hell. Moreover, besides that, as a creation related to the Oath from the Otherworld, perhaps the Divine Tree, once it matured, could fill the gaps left by Styx in this domain. The courtyard. In just one day, the area around the huge pit created by the fallen God of Sleep had drastically changed. Sometime unbeknownst, a Fountain had sprung from the bottom of the chasm. Though situated in Hell, the splashes it created were crystal clear and immaculately pure. Flowers of various colors bloomed one after another beside it, seemingly with this spot as their core, a vitality and beauty starkly different from Purgatory began to spread. And by the side of the Fountain, a small sapling swayed gently in the wind. With its eight branches and lustrous leaves, it shimmered like gold. Between its perfectly proportioned branches flowed dreamlike hues. Yet this magnificent spectacle, so incongruous with Hell, had no audience, not only due to the courtyard''s innate emptiness but also because the God of Sleep who had brought it to Hell had altogether forgotten its existence. Standing on a floating island in the boundary sky, Hypnos glanced nervously at this world that seemed normal. Knowing the true nature of this place, every second spent here discomforted the God of Sleep; he had no desire to stay on someone else''s body. Thus, wielding his newly granted authority, Hypnos drew a line in the void before him. A portal opened in response. Stepping through, reality shifted before his eyes until he set foot on solid ground once more, sighing with relief as he took in the starkly different surroundings. There was no longer a luminary in The Sky, yet day and night were still distinguishable. Though he didn''t know where the light originated, it was much preferable to what had been before. "Hell, the Abyss... truly terrifying, yet this is where I shall reside," Surveying his surroundings, this still unnamed third layer of Hell looked more barren and harsh compared to the courtyard, even harboring some life forms. However, in strict terms, this was precisely the appearance that the Nine Hells should have. Chapter 305: 77 Choice_2 But thinking of the previous brief exchange with the giant serpent, the God of Sleep was somewhat at a loss. With eyes open for daylight, eyes closed for night, when the Ancient Serpent that encircled the world turned its gaze upon him, Hypnos dared not move an inch. Just as when he was newly born and promptly showed reverence to Laine, this time, the God of Sleep similarly submitted to this terrifying creature with all his heart. Unexpectedly, the world-encircling giant serpent did not do anything to him, but was even willing to communicate. From the other''s words, Hypnos learned some basic information about this place, such as the structure of the nine-layered world, the existence of demons, and the Lord of the Nine Hells who created it all. In the end, the giant serpent gave him three choices: As an Outsider, the God of Sleep could not simply linger in someone else''s domain. To work for them, work for the Lord of the Nine Hells, or be expelled from Hell to wander in the Abyss, Hypnos could only pick one out of these choices. When faced with the choice, after little thought, Hypnos chose the first one. Having lost the power of "Dream," the divine power of the God of Sleep could not compare to the past, and he also re-evaluated the gap between himself and the truly powerful beings. In this situation, rather than hoping that the Lord of the Nine Hells would be a more approachable entity, it seemed better to temporarily follow the orders of this fearsome giant serpent. Moreover, it seemed the other did not have any extra constraints in mind for him, and until departure, the God of Sleep had only received one task. To manage the third circle of Hell, alongside the lords of the first two levels to fend off the forthcoming Abyssal Demon Lord. If he performed well, the Ancient Serpent would truly make him the Archduke controlling the third circle of Hell, granting him the rights to appoint lesser lords. "Third circle again, what a coincidence." Shaking his head slightly, Hypnos released the lives from the Spirit Realm that were in the midst of forming bodies. Since he was here, he might as well settle down. For now, it was impossible to return to the Mortal Realm, and besides, having done such a thing, the God of Sleep knew without thinking that even if he managed to leave the Abyss, his exposure would bring about relentless pursuit by the angels of the Spirit Realm. By comparison, it would be better to rest and recuperate in Hell for a while, and in the meantime, experience what it was like to be a lord akin to a territorial god and see how much it could enhance him. In deep thought, Hypnos stood on a desolate hill, quietly observing his future domain. The respected prince of the Spirit Realm actually falling into Hell was indeed beyond a demon''s expectation. "...Something you need?" Laconic, the God of Sleep spoke coldly. "Haha, I primarily came to visit my future neighbor. If all goes as expected, the second circle of Hell will be my domain in the future. Of course, it might just be a part of it to start with, but I don''t think the rest will prove too much trouble for me." Raising an eyebrow, Mephisto paused for a moment, then made a suggestion: "If you''re willing, I might take you on a tour of Hell. Along the way, we can let the demons of the third level know who their future master is." Without answering immediately, Hypnos took a careful look at the demon before him. In terms of aura, even in Hell and under the bolstering of the energies from the barriers, Mephisto could hardly be considered a powerful being, but now the God of Sleep had learned a lesson: mere pretence and strength might not be enough to achieve his aims. So, although he didn''t know his purpose, Hypnos eventually nodded. Mortal Realm. Above the Western Sea, the sky was cloudless. As if all the moisture had been gathered in the East, the sea was unusually dry. The closer one got to the West, the sky seemed nearly to touch the ocean surface. Under this inexplicable pressure, few creatures wished to linger nearby. By comparison, even the icy northern seas seemed more vibrant than this place. Chapter 306: 77 Choice_3 However, on this day, the far end of the West Heaven welcomed a special visitor. Shrouded in a black robe, Asmodeus walked on the surface of the sea. Just as gods in the mortal realm are suppressed, and as Laine would cause a collision between the Spirit Realm and the Law if he used his power, so it was with him. Moment by moment, in the East of the continent, the power of the Nine Hells eroded the order of the Mortal Realm with that ceremonial track as its core. The current Hell obviously had no qualification to contend with the laws of the mortal world; it could persist till now only thanks to its uniqueness. Since the Abyss had no conscious living beings, Tartarus once again took the hit for the Hell within himself. Most of the pressure ultimately fell upon Him, and the Nine Hells bore only a small part of it. But this was only a temporary solution, so Asmodeus, although appearing to walk slowly, did not delay at all. It''s just that the world was still too vast, so by the time he finally reached the end of West Heaven, the pressure of the Law on him had nearly reached its peak. Fortunately, right in front of him, the titan deity revealing his true form was already clearly visible. The immense deity stood towering, bearing The Sky on his shoulders, accompanied by the starsthe effort of all this was obviously not easy for him. Moment by moment, the divine power that Atlas drew from his godhood would slip away in the next instant, becoming the force that sustained the heavens. He was forced to endure this sensation of weakness constantly, without a moment''s rest. Yet, when they met again, Asmodeus saw no sign of decay or despair on his face. He simply carried The Sky quietly, as if he were waiting for something. "...It''s been a long time, Atlas." Speaking softly, the Lord of the Nine Hells didn''t know what to say or where to begin. The giant deity in front of him had long since noticed his arrival. After all, he hadn''t concealed his tracks, but the other had only quietly watched as he approached. Only now, standing before him, hearing this greeting that lacked both beginning and end, the Sky-holder suddenly laughed. "It''s been a long time indeed, Your Majesty. Your new appearance is much more imposing than the old one." "When Mount of the Gods fell, the symbol of heaven''s support split into three. Olympus received one part, and I merged with another. As long as I support The Sky, the current laws of the mortal world limiting the divine power of the gods do not apply to me. However, correspondingly, as long as the symbol of support remains with me, I am bound by the Law and can never leave this place." "Unless a replacement can be found to bear this symbol in my stead, only a power that can tear through the rules of this world will allow me to leave. I thought that bronze pillar might be capable, but now it seems it is far from having such ability." His expression changing subtly, Asmodeus had not expected such a turn of events. Yes, he now understood. Although Atlas was punished to bear the heavens here, as soon as the laws of the mortal world realized his existence truly helped stabilize the world, regardless of whether Atlas had come voluntarily, he was directly stripped of his freedom. Like He decreed the destiny of replacement for the Divine King, like He whimsically tore apart the divine authority of the deities, the Law cared only about pros and cons, not about the fairness in the eyes of living beings, or rather, just as the gods take from their mortals as they please, in the eyes of the world, deities and mortals may well be no different. Therefore, unless something can replace Atlas, the Law now forbids the Sky-holder from leaving. And that newly erected bronze pillar, although it stopped breaking apart after the son of the Sea God was trapped atop, only took on one-tenth of the weight from Atlas. Such a pillar was clearly far from capable of bearing the symbol of heaven''s support. "There''s no need to worry, Your Majesty. Just as you ultimately broke the destiny decreed by the Divine King, I believe you can also solve this problem. It only takes a little more time." With shoulders bearing the weight of the azure, Atlas noticed Asmodeus'' anger. The mortal world had created so many troubles for him, and even after leaving the throne, it had not ceased. However, the Sky-holder only smiled, as if he didn''t mind too much, or perhaps he simply believed that the difficulty was only temporary. "I will wait for you here, Your Majesty, for the day you return to the Earth. By then, you will certainly have the power to change everything, and I will once again serve as your sword, overthrowing the Divine Court of Olympus. I will tell those ignorant rebels that the Titans are the true masters of the world, and you, the only king." Over the Western Sea, no life witnessed all this, only the wind and the waves, flowing endlessly. Chapter 307: 78 Heroes ``` "Do you have any other solutions for propping up the sky?" In Hell, next to a sapling that had grown to half the height of a person in just a short time, the avatar of Asmodeus inquired. He was there because of Hypnos'' affairs. Long ago, Laine had already said that he would send a lord to the third level of Hell to stand with Crius against the Abyss, as it was expected that, sooner or later, neither he nor the Lord of the Nine Hells would be able to intervene personally in the war between the two realms. As the founder of the Nine Hells, it was natural for Asmodeus to use the power of the planes to counter the pressure of the Abyss itself. Compared to Tartarus, the newly formed Nine Hells were still too weak. And it was doubtful whether the World Serpent could spare any effort, as it also had to deal with Moya, the Mother of Demon Gods. After all, an incarnation couldn''t possibly mobilize the power of the Spirit Realm within the body of another Primordial God to confront Him, so with only three levels of Hell reinforcing his might, he wasn''t capable of sweeping all before him. Fortunately, the new deity was not weak, and with the advantage of terrain, he still had the strength to fight. "I know what you''re trying to say, but this isn''t a matter of erecting a few more pillars in the Western Sea." "The sky has both an actual weight and a conceptual ''weight.'' Bronze pillars can share the actual weight, but the conceptual one can only be solved by symbols divided into three parts, something that pure quantity cannot replace." Standing next to the Lord of the Nine Hells, Laine appeared somewhat ethereal. To take, one must first give; it was the power of the world itself that nourished the divine tree, allowing it to grow. Now, its main root had sunk into the heart of the courtyard, greedily drawing power. Of course, this was just an extravagant gesture initially carried out to revitalize the sapling. Moving forward, whether it was the ''Tree of Oath'' named ''Nordaishir'' by Laine, or ''Leonnor Spring,'' both would have their own ways to grow. "What about crafting a Divine Artifact?" With a shift in his thoughts, Asmodeus thought of another solution. Often, Divine Artifacts could replace deities in exercising authority, and since the Sun Chariot had been made before, it wasn''t impossible to create another in a similar fashion. "Yes, Prophecy." Although it had been a long time since the so-called prophecy had been spoken, this time, it was truly a prophecy. Except the seer wasn''t Laine himself, but another being with a special connection to the former second generation Divine King. He tried to divine his own future and indeed received an omen from destiny. However, he himself did not understand the meaning of the message. Seeking an answer from his teacher, Laine overhead the discussion. Actually, Laine thought that because of his disruption of fate, some things would no longer happen, but now it seemed that the power of destiny was still resilient. But that didn''t matter, for he would continue to change it. "Vaguely, I see that in the distant future, a human will complete twelve incredible feats for mere mortals, his steps covering the earth, the sea, the Underworld, and through them, ascending to divinity. However, unfortunately, even though I''ve seen this scene, I still don''t quite understand how he can accomplish it." "So you want to intervene in this?" Looking at Laine, the Lord of the Nine Hells asked calmly: "Then why don''t you go and do it yourself." "I will." Shaking his head, Laine said lightly: "But one example is not proof; I need different samples from various perspectives to see clearly what exactly this so-called ''great achievement'' has brought him." "You can participate or not, as it doesn''t affect your plan to forge Divine Artifacts, right?" "...Let''s talk about it when the time comes. As for humans, Mephisto will keep an eye on them for me. I must say, in his case at least, I''ve seen the wisdom of humanity." It was unwise to pin hopes on an illusory future, so Asmodeus merely kept this in mind without much expectation. ``` Chapter 308: 78 Hero_2 Especially Prophecy, having experienced firsthand the terror of fate, the Lord of the Nine Hells held it in a certain awe and kept his distance. On the earth, in the blink of an eye, the sun and the moon had taken their turns several times, and the tides of the eastern part of the continent were rising higher and higher. Low mountains were submerged, rivers either widened or redirected; torrential rains seemed endless, as if there was no end. But amid these tumultuous waves, there was a small exception, a simple wooden raft. The tides ceased around it, strange beasts stayed far from its presence, and so it drifted aimlessly upon the flood, carrying the two aboard without a destination. There was no drinking water on the raft, for the downpour from the sky avoided it, and that from the sea was undrinkable; there was also no food, for the birds of the sky had drowned in exhaustion in the water, and no fish or shrimp survived in these tides that defied the laws of nature. Fortunately, the two on the raft were not mortals, they were children of gods. Though the divinity within them was near absent, making their strength barely greater than that of mortals, this ultimately spared them from death by hunger and thirst. So, adrift, several more days passed. It seemed the waters might be receding, and one day, after an accidental collision, the raft came to rest upon an unnamed mountain peak. Enduring their exhaustion, Deucalion and Pitha climbed onto the only piece of land they had encountered in their drift, but when they reached the summit, they witnessed an incredible scene. The waters abruptly halted at this mountain peak as if some invisible force had severed them. On one side of the mountain was an expansive plain, untouched by a drop of sea, while on the other, relentless waves continued to pound the mountain''s body, causing a tremendous roar. Upon closer inspection, one could see that on the plains, there were some structures that were clearly not of natural origin. "...This is the Panasus mountain range, have we really drifted for so long?" Viewing everything before her, Pitha''s face turned somewhat pale. "What?" Deucalion knew his uncle Epimetheus well. He was famed among the gods for his foolishness, but now, it seemed he had foreseen this calamity? It could be an accident... and it would be best if it was. Deucalion comforted himself, not because he couldn''t accept a non-foolish Epimetheus, but because he thought of more. If his uncle had known about the destruction of humanity beforehand, did that mean that the gods had plotted this disaster long ago and that both Bronze Humanity and the creatures of the earth, even he and Pitha, were insignificant sacrifices and pawns? If this were true, it meant they were still in danger, never far from the threat of death. "Did he say anything else?" Collecting himself, Deucalion asked again. At his words, Pitha paused, then seemed to suddenly remember something. "He also mentioned... Princess Themis is a god of justice, the embodiment of righteousness. If one day we face an insurmountable calamity, we might seek her aid, for among the gods she is the most trustworthy." "...The most trustworthy?" His heart sank again. Under her parents'' protection, Pitha had never encountered hardship and wasn''t sensitive to such things, but Deucalion read between the lines. Why seek help from the most trustworthy god? Because the others are not trustworthy. Perhaps his guess was right; the real danger for him and Pitha had not yet arrived, and only the witness of the Master of Law could prevent the worst outcome. Chapter 309: 78 Hero_3 "Then let''s do as you say, Pitha, trust in your father, his parting words to you must be of use." Deucalion said with a forced smile. "Okay." Pitha, who had long since lost her own opinion, nodded immediately and, together with Deucalion, knelt down and began to pray silently. "Themis, goddess revered by all spirits, whose light shines upon all, your thoughts remain ever pure, your judgments never false." "Please hear me out," "Life has left the earth, only we remain in the mortal realm. I have lost my way forward, please guide me." Her voice was not loud, but being near the Oracle, a place marked by the gods, her plea carried. After what felt like an eternity, just when Pitha thought the goddess was not inclined to heed her, a voice whispered in her heart. "I understand... Wait here, offspring of Iapetus, the guidance you seek will soon come." Relieved, Pitha couldn''t help but smile, while next to her, Deucalion''s eyes flickered with the look of a survivor of a catastrophe. The wisdom inherited from his father proved especially effective in adversity. During their prayers, Deucalion had an inkling of what was to come. They had survived the disaster as if by a joke, while mightier beasts than them were consumed by sea monsters to the last, yet he and Pitha were not harmed. This was not an act of kindness from the gods, but because they were still of use. But being of use now did not imply being of use forever. The existence of the Goddess of Justice may allow them to evade disaster when they become ''useless.'' After all, they were not deities, and just as beings as insignificant as them could be wiped out with a mere gesture from the gods for convenience, they could also be spared because of another god''s whim. As for their own opinions, none would care, just as no one had cared for the lives lost under the floods. Humans, at least, had garnered attention, while the rest of life, the gods didn''t even bother to glance at them. ... Detecting a wavering of hearts, Zeus spoke gravely from his throne: "Now, with all settling, it''s time to begin a new era." "Zephyrus." "Sire, your command, please." The Wind God stood from his place, ever obedient to the word. "As the waters recede from the mortal realm, seek out the children of Prometheus and Epimetheus. Through their hands, let new humans come forth. But remember" Gazing at the God of West Wind, the Divine King said quietly: "The new humans need no guidance. Let them discover the world for the first time on their own. The post-deluge earth won''t be so dangerous for a while, and they won''t suffer heavy casualties; but it will be tough enough for them to learn the hardships of survival." "Then, Sire, what of Deucalion and Pitha?" Zephyrus asked again, respectful in his tone. "They... Humans don''t need them. Humans only need the gods." Hesitating briefly, Zeus ultimately gave a noncommittal answer. Yet, seeing the West Wind God''s knowing nod, he believed the other understood what to do. With a nod in response, Zephyrus disappeared like the wind, and the great hall fell silent once again. This time, however, Zeus could see their spirits being much more attentive. To them, their own immediate interests seemed to weigh more than any humiliation faced by the Divine King before the Gods of the Ocean. Yet before that, there was still one more matter to attend to. "Poseidon, my noble brother," With a smile finally gracing his face, Zeus felt some of the gloom lift from his heart: "Do you remember the wager you once proposed?" Chapter 310: 79: Besides My Lord As these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the great hall instantly changed, and many deities cast their eyes toward Poseidon''s direction. The gods still remembered how confidently the Sea Emperor had established the bet, with the deities placing their wagers one after another. But now, it seemed he was the one who had lost most thoroughly. Of course, most of the other deities hadn''t won either, given that such an outcome was truly unexpected. However, when no one guessed correctly, it was naturally assumed that the one whose guess was closer to the truth was the winner. Yet, in front of the other gods, Poseidon showed no sign of feeling defeated. "Heh, yes, I lost. So, what are you going to do? Seize the islands in the sea from me, or some other place?" With a scoff, amidst the expressions of realization, surprise, or expectancy from other deities, Poseidon picked up his cup of nectar and took a drink, easing some of the frustration in his heart. The reason Nereus had suggested that he bet with Zeus before coming here was exactly that. Winning would have been great, but losing didn''t matter; if he couldn''t get the place closest to Olympus, then the nearby seas were the most suitable for him. And since there were no other Sea Gods in the Divine Court, Poseidon actually suffered no loss without any competitors. On the main seat, Zeus wasn''t too disappointed with this outcome. For him, it was sufficient to legitimately dismiss Poseidon''s desire for the land. As long as he could cut off the possibility of the other setting foot on land from the start, the latter probably wouldn''t succeed later on. After all, he still needed Poseidon to trouble his foster parents, so upon seeing this, the Divine King merely raised his hand to silence the discussion among the gods. "Enough, Poseidon. Since you have admitted defeat, stay in your sea." Responding with a cold snort to this, Zeus merely had to move his thoughts, and a map of Olympus and the sea, including the southeastern part, appeared before him. Shaking her head gently, realizing what Zeus was thinking, Hestia spoke seriously: "His power is unfathomable, and intuition tells me he is stronger than anyone present here. That strange deity proclaimed himself Lord of Hell, and he seems to hold no fondness for Olympus. You might need to prepare yourself soon." "Hell?" Repeating the unfamiliar name, Zeus took a deep breath, feeling the world becoming more unstable. In his father''s era, everything had been normal; the world was simply a struggle between the Titans. But now, one after another, ancient and unknown beings were emerging. "Did he only take the souls?" In the hall, a deity spoke out. "Whether he did or not, we can''t allow the souls of humans to be stolen by someone elseit would leave mortals without any sense of security," said Hera from beside Zeus. "Yes, though he only took the souls, it doesn''t seem like he''s satisfied," Hestia nodded in agreement. "If you don''t want your future worshippers to live in constant fear of other deities, I think you should do something about it," Hestia got to the heart of the matter. Perhaps the deities didn''t care much about where mortal souls ended up, but mortals definitely cared. As the saying goes, ''People don''t worry about scarcity but about unequal distribution, not about poverty but about lack of peace.'' Once humans learn that their souls will fall into the hands of an unknown entity after death, it''s easy to imagine what they would think. In the end, faith can''t be forced. No matter how much you verbally profess belief in the gods, it can''t change the subconscious fear and awe of the unknown. "...I understand, Hestia. I will handle this matter. But since new humans have yet to emerge, let''s talk about this later," Zeus said after a brief silence, seemingly having a plan in mind. The gods, seeing this, also felt reassured and focused their attention on the present matters. Chapter 311: 79: Besides My Lord_2 Only the Divine King himself knew he couldn''t really talk about having any certainty of success. Zeus still trusted his sister''s judgment, and since Hestia had said that the opponent was stronger than every deity present, it was likely that he was no exception. Zeus didn''t know if Hestia had taken into account his most prized weapon, but deep down, he had quietly made a decision. Previously, before the gods had created Pandora, he had felt a vague premonition. Over time, this premonition grew stronger, but he gave up searching for its source. Because along with this intuition, came a warning from the Divine Authority in the dark recesses of his mind. In the past, Zeus had been engrossed in the joy of discovering the mysteries of faith. He thought time was on his side, but now it seemed that it might not be the case. The world was too unknown, and the Olympian Gods were born too late. The so-called ''Hell'' was not the first place beyond his knowledge, but it certainly wouldn''t be the last. So now, the Divine King had to take some risks. If the known paths to success were not viable, then the best strategy was to introduce new variables, rather than watch one surprise after another unfold. ''But I will succeed... just like I once defeated my father.'' Looking at the gods before him, Zeus couldn''t help but recall that afternoon. It was the first and only time he had defeated his father; he had presented Cronus with the wine laced with magic potion. Despite the vast difference in their strength, like heaven and earth, he had succeeded because destiny was on his side. And now, it was the same. After all, whether there was a Destined next Divine King or not, it definitely wouldn''t be today. ... For a long time, Cohen sat on a collapsed column. Looking at this scene, he couldn''t help but think of his past. Once, he had personally bid farewell to Golden Humanity, and now, he had witnessed the Destruction of Bronze Humanity. The difference was that this time humans died because of the gods, and what hadn''t changed was his continued helplessness. "Deities..." Step "Hmm?" Startled, suddenly, Cohen thought he heard a sound of footsteps. He looked in that direction with some surprise. He was eager to find signs of his own kind, and sure enough, at the end of his vision, there was another human like him, a survivor walking towards him. Unlike his own ragged appearance, the approaching figure, though looking decrepit, did not seem to have gone through any disaster. With difficulty, Cohen stood up and called out from a distance. "Over here" It seemed that the old man heard Cohen''s call and noticed him. Seeing Cohen''s condition, the old man gestured for him to stay put and waited for him to approach. "Greetings, Your Highness. My name is Humar. I was once entrusted with guarding knowledge, but now, it seems there is no knowledge left to guard." Approaching, Cohen could finally see the man clearly. Clutching a huge stone tablet, his body already steeped in death, the old man''s spirit seemed good, and he smiled as he introduced himself. Chapter 312: 79: Besides My Lord_3 "Hello, my name is Cohen, and seeing other people alive after the disaster is really great... How did you escape this catastrophe? Are there other survivors?" After a brief exchange, Cohen seemed eager to question the elder. "Indeed, others have survived, they all gathered in the place where the Sacred Fire is, after coming to their senses." In a calm explanation, the elder pointed in the direction of the altar and then continued: "As for the way to escape the disaster, it is all recorded on this tablet." "A tablet?" Upon hearing the elder''s words, Cohen finally noticed the seemingly extraordinary tablet in the other''s hand. There appeared to be something carved or written on it, but due to the angle, he was still not too clear about it. "Yes, I was fortunate to have recorded the details of the event on it." Humar nodded and then suddenly raised the tablet in his hand. "Prince Cohen, may I trouble you with something?" "Of course, but I''m not any ''prince''." He agreed without hesitation, happy to help others within his capacity, but as he said, even though he had been a king, his kingship was more akin to responsibility and duty, not a lofty status. However, Humar just smiled at Cohen''s denial. "That''s even better, then please take it to where it should go, to the temple where King Zeus was once worshiped." "Hm?" Faint voices came from a distance, seemingly from the direction of the altar. Due to his injuries, Cohen''s senses were not as sharp as before. He could only vaguely hear that there seemed to be someone talking loudly ahead, but he couldn''t make out the words clearly. There were many people there, gathering together. He guessed what the survivors might be saying after the recent disaster. Perhaps they voiced discontent with the gods, or uncertainty about the path ahead. But Cohen was beginning to understand that perhaps the hearts of the gods were not so wide, and nobody knew whether they would respond. Limited by his injuries and despite trying to hasten his pace, Cohen still took a while to get close. When he approached the altar of the Sacred Fire, he finally heard what was being spoken. To his surprise, the speaker was not boosting the Humans'' Faith or denouncing the cruelty of the gods but was ''preaching.'' He was spreading the Faith of another deity. "Ladies and gentlemen, after what has happened, I hope you have no doubts about what I''m saying." Standing on a makeshift platform under the scrutinizing eyes of the crowd, Nuo felt extremely calm in his heart. "The gods of Mount Olympus are not trustworthy, they look upon mortals as if they were ants and, out of whimsy, bring down apocalyptic disasters. Only He is different." Just before the disaster hit, Nuo had sworn to his own heart: if the god he prayed to really protected the Humans who prayed to him, he would spend the rest of his Life spreading His glory. Now that the flood had receded, it was time to fulfill his promise. "He does not care whether his name is spread, so He left no title behind; He does not care if humans are grateful for His grace, so He did not seek any recompense. But friends, shouldn''t humans have a grateful heart, be able to discern truth from falsehood, know right from wrong? Just because God doesn''t care, does it mean we shouldn''t?" "Of course not!" With a solemn expression, Nuo, a naturally good-hearted person, was not just fulfilling a promise but truly felt he was helping others. To worship such a great deity, who even ruled over the afterlife, seemed beneficial for everyone no matter how one looked at it. So when Cohen arrived, he happened to hear him say loudly: "Today, here, I will establish a ''church'' that worships Him, to spread His holy name in the Mortal Realm. That way, when my day comes, I can face Him with equanimity because I know that is the kingdom of my Lord, and I will be there, recounting my deeds in life to Him." Chapter 313: 80 No Other Deities Atop the hastily constructed wooden platform, Nuo''s sermon resonated with the many listeners. Or rather, those who had survived the great flood inherently possessed a purity of spirit unlike others. The doubtful, the deceitful, or those who harbored malice towards others naturally would not believe in the unexpected kindness of others. They did not believe Nuo''s words and, as a result, perished in the flood. In contrast, the audience here clearly did not fall into that category. Especially after narrowly escaping death, they were particularly moved by Nuo''s words as they gazed upon the desolate city. Despite the resonance Nuo''s words found with many, there were still those in the crowd who expressed different opinions. "What you say makes sense, but Nuo, perhaps not all deities on Mount Olympus are so unworthy; at least in the previous disasters, it was a goddess who protected me." Stepping out from the crowd, Cavi was still dressed in the ceremonial robe of Hestia. He respectfully saluted the Sacred Fire before turning towards Nuo. "There''s nothing to hide now... Indeed, as you all have guessed, in the past, priests deceived others, deceived deities, and deceived themselves. But when faced with death, I ultimately abandoned those thoughts, confessed my sins to the incarnation of all fires, and awaited the punishment she would bestow upon me. Yet, contrary to expectations, just like every one of you, I survived the disaster." As Cavi spoke, dozens of people stepped out from the crowd, sharing experiences similar to his. "Perhaps the gods are not all merciful, but not every deity turns a blind eye to mortal calamities; Princess Hestia is one such deity." With sincere expression, Cavi truly felt this way from the bottom of his heart. Sighing, Nuo felt a tinge of regret but still blessed his fellow survivor. Across from him, Cavi nodded back, then lit a flame with a fennel branch. "I will leave this place and follow in the footsteps of Princess Hestia, whatever your intentions may be, I wish you a smooth journey" After Cavi left, followed by several dozen followers, Nuo did not hinder him, only watching with others as the group departed. After all, differences in faith at this point were not sufficient to escalate to violence; moreover, in Nuo''s impression, Goddess Hestia indeed was a kind deity. She did not hand down punishments like the Divine King, nor did she bring floods like the Sea God, nor did she take Prometheus like the God of Sun. Therefore, Nuo accepted Cavi''s choice. "Lord Cohen, are you another who survived by the protection of the Divine?" After seeing off Cavi, Nuo turned to look at the edge of the square. In fact, he had noticed Cohen''s arrival while he was speaking, but only now did he have the chance to greet him. There is a limit to mortal sight, and he had not seen the battle between Cohen and Triton as the flood approached, but that did not prevent him from recognizing Cohen. After all, as a swordsmanship instructor, Cohen had some reputation in Aurora City. Seeing him arrive, Nuo thought he might have just woken up in the city. "I don''t know." Meeting Nuo''s gaze, with the dream from a millennium ago that had benefited him to this day flashing through his mind, Cohen gently shook his head. He glanced again at the surrounding crowd but still could not find any familiar faces. Chapter 314: 80 No Other Deities_2 "Whether it is so or not, Sir Cohen, it seems that in this world, the only surviving humans may be us." Turning around to gesture, the city walls had long since collapsed, and on these once plains, now a plateau, there was almost nothing to be seen. "Perhaps new humans will appear, but no one knows when exactly, and this world, even though cleansed by a flood, remains very dangerous. If possible, I hope we can journey together." "You don''t plan to stay here and rebuild this city?" Looking at the undying Sacred Fire with some surprise, Cohen then glanced at it. "This place was given to Bronze Humanity by the Olympian Gods, but now, when they have destroyed Bronze Humanity with their own hands, I shall no longer regard them as deities." Shaking his head, Nuo''s smile was very gentle. "Bronze Humanity is the name they gave us, not one we gave ourselves. Humans are humans, and need no other title. I will spread the holy name of the Lord to every intelligent life form until we find a new home that belongs to us." "...Alright." Looking at the other person, Cohen did not quite know what to do; he was about to nod in agreement, but in the next moment, a voice suddenly rang out. "Well done, mortal, you and your kind are different." "Who?" Because the Lord of the Nine Hells cleverly transferred some of the malice of the current world''s laws onto the ritual itself at the last moment. Something destroyed by the current world might not even be seen by Laine, let alone Evangeline. Thus the Angel, having returned without success, felt somewhat frustrated. She wandered aimlessly upon the Earth, intending to see the flame that once belonged to the Sun Chariot and now fell into human hands. However, when she arrived here, she unexpectedly overheard Nuo''s preaching. A group of mortals from the outer worlds had somehow developed devout faith in the Lord, and this instantly captured Evangeline''s interest, a phenomenon quite rare in the past. She knew that the Lord might not care about these things, after all, He had simply scattered some knowledge ten thousand years ago and human faith had been flowing ever since. But for the Angels, the outer world''s ignorance of the Lord''s grandeur was far more intolerable than the lack of the Power of Faith itself. Suddenly, Evangeline had a special idea. Having failed to find the trace of the soul thief, she always needed to do something, and she believed that even if Liana knew about it, she would definitely support her. "What is your name?" Thus, revealing herself, Evangeline spoke to this special mortal. "My name is Nuo." His expression was solemn as Nuo responded quietly. Facing this sudden turn of events, Nuo''s heart tensed for a moment, then relaxed, and even began to feel a sense of anticipation. This strange being appeared to bear no malice, and moreover, had come because of his denouncing the Olympian Gods and praising the Spirit Realm. So, it was quite evident whose side she was on. And before Nuo, Evangeline continued to ask: "Among all creatures, you are one of the few who can recognize the greatness of the Lord, that is what makes you special compared to them." "But I want to know, for what you speak of, for spreading the name of the Lord throughout the world, what are you willing to give up for it?" Chapter 315: 80 No Other Deities_3 The voice was like a melody, compelling those who heard it to let down their guard involuntarily, and gaze upon Nuo in front of them as Evangeline waited quietly for the other''s reply. In front of her, Nuo''s response satisfied her greatly. "I will devote everything for the rest of my life, Your Highness. If my life was meant to head towards destruction under the will of the Olympian Gods, then every day I continue to live is to spread the glory of the Lord." "Very well," The once distant voice now carried a hint of approval, and Evangeline finally nodded her head. This mortal indeed had some redeeming qualities. So, she reached out her hand, beckoning, and in the next moment, an ancient astrolabe appeared in her hand. The phantom images within the astrolabe corresponded one by one with the stars in the sky, yet only a part of them existedthose were the ethereal stars of the Spirit Realm. With a gentle toss, it floated in front of Nuo, emitting a faint light. "Follow its guidance, and where the stars beckon, build a city; your civilization shall develop there and be preserved." The wings fluttered gently as Evangeline glanced to the west. Over there, those who claimed to rule the world, the false deities, resided. "However, remember, since you can see the truth of this world and offer devout worship to the Lord, do not use ''god'' to refer to those beings anymore." Taking the astrolabe, joy surged in Nuo''s heart. He had not expected his problem to be resolved so easily, but he felt puzzled by Evangeline''s last words. He was about to say something when another voice spoke up beside him. Suppressing his awe, Nuo glanced at Cohen out of the corner of his eye, then voiced his doubt. Upon hearing his words, Evangeline smiled for the first time that day. In the past, she had encountered this mistake more than once, but because she didn''t concern herself with the outer world, she had never corrected it. However, since the faith of the Lord was now to be spread throughout the world, this error could no longer continue to exist. After all, how could the false gods of the outside world be crowned with the same honor as the Lord? "Because it is a mistake. Although the lives of the outer world see me as a deity, I have never acknowledged it, nor have the angels of the Spirit Realm. " "We serve by the side of the Lord, carrying a devotion even greater than yours, because, from the beginning to the end, the all-knowing and all-seeing god in this world, has only ever been one." Floating gently into the air, Evangeline looked down at the people below. "Nuo, since you wish to spread the name of the Lord, then remember my words: no matter past or future, whether in the sky or on Earth, the truth of this world remains forever unaltered, and the truth naturally cannot be dual." "So..." For the first time, Evangeline''s voice turned sharp, each person hearing it could feel her sentiment, and she made no attempt to conceal it. She just looked towards Olympus, the same way she regarded all of the outside world. "So, besides my Lord, there are no gods." Chapter 316: 81: Regret She didn''t stay long in the Mortal Realm; Evelyn left quite soon. As for Nuo''s existence and her own sudden inspiration, she planned to discuss it with someone first. Therefore, she didn''t give any further instructions but just left behind an Astrolabe that pointed the way. The fateful starlight would guide Humans to the most suitable place, and during this time, she would figure out how to establish a church. Since she wanted to spread the name of the Lord, there had to be written words, scriptures, and laws. She needed to tell these Humans what could be done and what could not, but as for these matters, Evelyn was obviously not very adept. Arriving suddenly and leaving just as unexpectedly, Nuo held the Astrolabe in his hands, looking towards the spot where the Angel had disappeared. At its center, a faint starlight lingered, pointing straight in the southeast direction. "Besides the Lord, all are false gods, huh..." Evelyn''s words had brought a tremendous shock to the primitive, broad Faith still in its embryonic stage. In the past, although the Divine King was higher than the other gods, there wasn''t such a strong subordinate relationship among them, as the deities nominally governed themselves. But now, the sudden emergence of ''monotheism'' was different. Only the Angels obeyed the Lord, and those who did not were false gods. This concept in faith was like the change from feudalism to centralization in the secular world, seeming both shocking and inevitable. Nevertheless, Nuo quickly accepted this notion. Since he had already decided to spend the rest of his life spreading the holy name of the Lord, it was only natural to place the Lord in the sole and highest position. "Lord Cohen, your origins are indeed a surprise to me," he said. Over the years, those shards sealed into golden artifacts had gradually given him some clues. Cohen found that the shards seemed to be graded according to their strength. The lower the level, the weaker the impact on the spirit; not every shard brought the same kind of near-irresistible shock as the one that had merged with him. Below the shard that had merged with Cohen, there were five different levels of grade, and the weakest of them, though not very powerful, were estimated by Cohen to be safely accepted by any determined Human. With their help, the people led by Nuo could better survive the disasters on the road. Otherwise, Cohen alone could not possibly protect them all. "Is that so? That would be most fortunate. Lord Cohen, the truth is, I''ve long been interested in these old-era stories," Nuo said, somewhat excitedly, while also taking a fennel stalk and drawing a flame from the Sacred Fire. His expression turned wistful when talking about stories from the old times. "The disaster... I heard that there was a man named Ande who was good at performing plays, using puppets to depict past events. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find him, and I don''t know if he survived the flood," Nuo sighed, no longer dwelling on these thoughts, then turned around to face the crowd. The arrival of the Angel had greatly lifted people''s spirits, especially since she had given them a direction to move forward. After the disaster, hope was the thing most capable of inspiring confidence. Standing before them, Nuo raised the Sacred Fire high. "Since the Lord''s messenger has pointed us in a direction, we should not stay here any longer. Now, let us seek what is left from the flood and hope to reach it before the turn of three seasons." "There, we shall have a kingdom of our own, under the protection of the Lord." Chapter 317: 81: Regret Part 2 Spirit Realm. Returning from the Mortal Realm and passing through three layers of barriers, Laine entered the All-Spirit Realm and arrived next to the Well of Reincarnation, following Ivana''s lead. Although she had only been out for a short while, she had already noticed that this layer was different from the past. The time-space passages that had been scattered throughout the realm were now all closed, and from this point forward, the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm would no longer welcome visitors from other planes. Only above the River of Oblivion that extended into the Underworld were souls still being delivered here. However, it was a one-way passage; if anyone tried to use it to sneak into the All-Spirit Realm, even if they could withstand the power of oblivion, it would be very difficult for them to return to the outer world. For descending the river would mean naturally eroding under its influence, while swimming against its flow was akin to challenging the very essence of the Styx itself. "Your Highness?" Just as she was preparing to recount the day''s events to Liana in detail, Ivana''s gaze swept around. Not only did she fail to find Liana, but to her surprise, she saw Laine''s figure beside the Well of Reincarnation. At that moment, Laine stood upon the tall well wall, overlooking the well''s vast surface, which resembled an inland sea. The powers of life and death eternally chased one another within, swirling and spiraling; every moment, souls plunged into it, and others departed through paths unseen. Like a little girl who got caught attempting mischief, Ivana tensed up, and even her pure white wings folded up behind her. Hesitant for a moment, she slowly approached Laine''s side and asked softly, "Your Highness, my failure to guard the Well of Reincarnation properly was a dereliction of my duty." "If that''s all, you have done quite well already." Replying casually, Laine turned around. Before him, Ivana stood serenely; one could scarcely imagine her having just spoken such words before mortals. However, Laine didn''t care how she praised him. In fact, the original hymns Bronze Humanity wrote to the Olympian Gods were not lacking in exaggeration either, so he naturally had no need to reject her words intentionally. But compared to these, what really caught Laine''s attention was something Nuo intended to do. Smiling, Laine turned his gaze back to the surface of the Well of Reincarnation. Through the intermingling two-colored waters, he seemed to be looking at something else entirely. "Whether you succeed or fail, now that you have started, persist. I think for you, this will indeed be a unique experience." Whether useful or not, having a church might indeed be a good thing. Laine himself was indifferent to those extra bits of faith, but that didn''t mean the angels didn''t need it. Moreover, Laine vaguely guessed that perhaps the significance of such constructs lay not only in their impact on the world but on the beings within it as well. After the deluge, Bronze Humanity seemed to have been forgotten. On Mount Olympus, aside from Hestia who felt the faint stirrings of the Power of Faith, the other gods had long since ceased to pay attention to their existence, focusing their attention elsewhere. Following a bout of fierce debate, with faces bearing satisfaction or unwillingness, the assembly came to an abrupt end. The gods had already forgotten that this was supposed to be a feast prepared for the Goddess of Beauty, as they left one after another, returning to their own palaces on Mount of the Gods. Recent changes had been too abrupt and too intense; it was likely that for a considerable time to come, the gods would lead a more tranquil existence. In the deserted grand hall, only Zeus and Hera remained. The palace seemed especially desolate, even the Nymphs who attended them had long since departed, and as Zeus leaned against the throne, playing with the scepter in his hand, he looked towards the still-broken doors. "What''s the matter, have you lost heart?" With a tone that sounded mocking, Hera suddenly spoke from her golden throne. "Lose heart... if this continues, I might truly lose faith." Chapter 318: 81: Regret Part 3 Fingers tapped the gemstone on his scepter, which symbolized the authority over heaven, earth, and sea. In the era of Cronus, this scepter briefly possessed extraordinary power because of its master, but now, it had returned to its original state. This seemed to be an allegory for his kingship, which possessed nothing but a nominal status. Only in front of those weaker deities could he showcase the majesty of a Divine King. Even though he was Zeus, if he faced nothing but frustrations again and again, the lofty aspirations he once had would only be worn away. Yet precisely because he was Zeus, he would not allow this scene to unfold in reality. He feared his children; he dreaded the ''fate to surpass the father,'' so he never gave them the chance to be born. Now, since he could foresee the consequences of continuing on the current path, he would not allow everything to remain unchanged, even if it meant facing unknown dangers. Hera, on the side, let out a laugh that seemed almost mocking, but her eyes calmed down. "Ha, so this is the Divine King. Should I praise you for your perseverance?" With a sneer, Hera stood up from the golden throne. She did not know how much affection was left between herself and Zeus, but as the Heavenly Empress, she shared half the glory of the Divine King. Although she did not know where Zeus''s confidence came from, since she felt his unyielding will just as in the past, Hera no longer worried about it. Behind her, Zeus did not reply. He silently watched his sister cross the threshold, and then with a resounding noise, the doors closed, blocking out the light from outside. "Come then, let me see what awaits me as the king decreed by fate." After a while, the Sun Chariot dipped below the horizon, night enveloped the earth, and in an imperceptible moment, Zeus''s figure vanished from sight. When he appeared once more, he was holding his Thunderbolt Arrow in his right hand, standing within the belly of Mount Olympus. What he saw was a primordial and foreign world. "What is this...?" Ancient trees towered around him, the forest teeming with flowers of all colors. An exotic fragrance pervaded the air, and birds flew across the sky. It was a primordial jungle, unlike anything Zeus had seen before, reminiscent of the environment near Mount Othrys in the early period of the last era of Chaos. They were secondary products derived from primitive plants that, though devoid of divinity, were treasures rarely seen by mortal eyes. However, all of this was merely background detail, for the ''Zeus'' at this moment had no place for them in his sight. At the end of his gaze, an enormous shadow that seemed to connect heaven and earth dominated everything, exuding a powerful vitality, as if it were the source of all things. ''Yggdrasil,'' that was its true name. For some reason, the moment he saw it, that name spontaneously emerged from Zeus''s mind. This was not some ''seeing and knowing'' power, but more like the concept already existed in his mind, and now, he ''remembered'' it. Shocked and somewhat anxious, Zeus did not understand what was happening or why he was unable to control his body. However, at that moment, he realized he had suddenly spoken. "The legendary Spring of Wisdom... I hope my wishes will be fulfilled." Without knowing when, the Divine King''s Thunder had disappeared, and in his hand, he now held a weapon he had never seen before. He gazed at the great divine tree and walked towards it, step by step. And at that moment, as he sensed everything in the outside world, Zeus finally understood what had happened. This was not the real world, but a place that straddled the line between reality and illusion. Here lay the last remnant of a great being''s touch. Chapter 319: 82: The Grand Ceremony of Royal Power Strange laws, an unfamiliar environment, and even a stranger selfall of these things were telling Zeus that he had fallen into a unique state. He was pulled into a train of thought, reliving the most profound experiences of the owner''s memory. Now, having lost physical form, he existed as pure consciousness attached to the body of the owner of these thoughts, and anything that was foreign to him could not be brought along. As his consciousness observed the surroundings, Zeus watched as ''himself'' moved perpetually forward. Unsurprisingly, the danger he had vaguely sensed before was probably here; his spirit was functioning at an unprecedented speed. He tried to break free from his current state but undoubtedly failed, for the force maintaining this residual thought seemed to stem not from its original owner alone but from a higher source as well. Normally, a powerful deity like Zeus wouldn''t easily fall into someone else''s residual thought. Even if they had touched upon a great existence, since they were ''dead'' in a certain sense, it wouldn''t be possible for mere remnants of thoughts to force him into them without resistance. However, things were different here. Although Zeus was still unclear about the name and origins of this place, the Divine Authority that originated from the present world still allowed him to keenly sense the disconnect between this place and Chaos, and it wasn''t the kind of difference that existed between the present world, the Abyss, and the Spirit Realm. It was a much larger separation. The transformation of the Nine Realms was still ongoing. Even though Chaos had shattered the barrier of the world''s force, Its ''digestion'' was not proceeding rapidly. So within this fragmented realm, a small amount of force from another world lingered. Now, through the residual thought and Zeus as a medium, the force of Chaos collided with the remnant force of the Nine Realms. World-level power recreated the past, giving this segment of memory a strength so real it felt tangible. Still, hidden within this fragment of the past lurked an unprecedented unknown threat to Zeus. Under the reflection of Yggdrasil''s roots, a vague and immense figure lurked. Focusing his gaze, Zeus clearly saw Mimir, who sat gravely beside the Spring of Wisdom. At the same time, Mimir also noticed ''Odin''s arrival. "Outsider, do you too covet the wisdom bestowed by the heavens?" Mimir''s booming voice echoed, clearly recognizing the identity of ''Odin'' at the moment, yet the Titan''s tone seemed indifferent. Mimir, the young Titan of Wisdom who guarded the Spring of Wisdom, showed no respect even in the face of a king of the Nine Realms. For this was Jotunheim, the realm of the Titans. Even a Divine King using force to achieve his goals would not be able to leave unscathed here. "Yes, respected guardian. I have heard of the great renown of the Spring of Wisdom and have come precisely for that reason," "I wish to partake in a cup of its waters, to gain enlightenment from wisdom. If you fulfill my wish, I, in the name of a Divine King, promise to give you a fitting recompense." In ''Odin''s mind, Zeus heard ''himself'' speaking thus. However, the Titan opposite was not conceding to the king''s request. He just looked at ''Odin,'' smiling casually. "Outsider, no matter your identity, your lofty status, or what powers you possess, here, you must follow my rules. Because, without the guardian''s consent, the water will not be effective for you." Chapter 320: 82: The Grand Ceremony of Royal Power_2 Mimir''s words were not entirely accurate; it was the well itself and the World Tree that truly determined whether the fountain would have effect. It was only through a trade of equal value, a fair exchange, that one could be enlightened by wisdom. As a guardian, Mimir could decide whether to agree to this trade, which was the source of his confidence. "Before this, many have desired a cup of the Spring of Wisdom, but upon hearing the price of just one cup, they were all frightened away. As the king of Asgard, I wonder if you will be the same?" "I''ve known this," said ''Odin'' calmly from across Mimir, "I am willing to offer all the gold of Asgard as the price for the water." Gold, a symbol of wealth, was not just about the metal itself. Clearly, to obtain the power to consolidate his royal authority, ''Odin'' was willing to relinquish all his wealth. However, Mimir simply smiled and shook his head at him. "What use is wealth? It''s merely the most mundane of items. Only divine artifacts like Gungnir are true treasures, but I suppose that''s beyond what you''re willing to offer." "Then I can give you my right hand, the hand that wields the Divine Lance. It is part of my strength, and I believe it is a fair match for the water from the Spring of Wisdom." ''Odin'' made his proposal once more with a furrowed brow, but Mimir smiled and refused again: "No, that''s still not enough. Your hand represents your strength, but you cannot gain anything from me with mere strength. Your formidable power may work on others, but it is useless in front of me." "... So, Mimir, what do you want?" "Step aside." As Zeus pondered, the external world continued. Sensing the contract''s completion, ''Odin''s'' voice grew stern, while Mimir merely shrugged and moved away from the fountain. There was no need for him to watch, as the process of gaining wisdom differed for each individual, and no one knew how long ''Odin'' would stay there. All he had to do was wait in the direction of exit, ready to witness the grandeur of the one-eyed Divine King. The Titan left, his towering figure quickly vanishing into the mystic fog of the Misty Forest. Alone, beneath the roots of the World Tree and facing the empty well, ''Odin'' was silent for a long time until, suddenly, he raised his weapon and mercilessly stabbed himself. ''Tss'' The skin was breached, blood gushed forth, yet ''Odin'' appeared unfazed. He stepped forward, scooped up a handful of water, and swallowed it in one gulp. "I will be reborn here." His voice calm, the next moment, ''Odin'' floated into midair. Up and down inverted, his past and future selves overlapped. ''Odin'' hung upside down, suspending himself from a root of the World Tree, gazing intently at the surface of the water in the cold wind. Meanwhile, as the blood and water dripped, ''Odin''s'' eye fell out and straight into the water, leaving behind the hollow socket as evidence of what had transpired. When the ''sacrifice'' was made, the ritual began. ''Odin''s'' lips curled slightly as time warped at that moment. The sun and the moon cycled at an unbelievable pace, and the will of the world focused its ''gaze'' upon this scene. Hanging from the tree, offering an eye to the world, sacrificing himself to himself, in this moment, wisdom seemed to truly approach the Divine King of this place. Chapter 321: 82: The Grand Ceremony of Royal Power_3 But in Odin''s mind, the spirit of Zeus vibrated wildly. ... "Stop, I command you to stop!" The furious roar echoed in his mind, barely concealing a touch of panic in Zeus''s tone. Throughout the journey, he had watched everything unfold passively, even when the exchanged power had its effects on him, he remained unmoved. Because Zeus could feel that, at this moment as a cluster of consciousness that existed and yet did not, he could not lose his eyes. So, he just quietly observed, then anticipated what kind of ''Wisdom'' this ''Divine King'' from a Foreign Realm had once obtained. And as he thought, when Odin wounded himself, losing his right eye permanently, Zeus felt the pain, but did not lose any of his limbs. Even now, as ''Wisdom'' from the world drew near, Zeus was filled with surprise. For in that instant, he seemed to also feel the arrival of Chaos''s will. Just as Laine had once guessed, the true recipient of this self-sacrifice was actually the world itself. The sacrificer was ''Odin,'' while the one accepting the sacrifice was the ''Divine King.'' The present self sacrificed to the future self, as a deity, Odin performed the sacrifice on behalf of the world, and what he ultimately received were the Rune Symbols that contained the world''s profound mysteries. However, the Rune Scriptures were the response of the Nine Realms to Odin, and in the intermingled powers of these two realms, what Chaos offered to Zeus was not the same. The world was drawing near, the blessing about to arrive, and even as a Divine King for nearly a century, Zeus was experiencing the revelation from the world itself for the first time. He waited eagerly, until he suddenly realized that something was amiss. Because he himself seemed to be dissipating. Perhaps the very nature of enlightenment through Wisdom was an exchange, only the exchange involved both oneself and the world itself. But at this moment, within Odin''s body, there were two consciousnesses. Odin offered his right eye as agreed, but Zeus had given nothing in return. The loophole in the text could deceive another god, could deceive the Contract, but it could not deceive oneself, nor the exchange itself. To gain something, one must give something; Zeus had given nothing, so he should not receive anything. Had this been his own ritual, it would have ended immediately, and though he would not have attained what he desired, he would not have lost anything either. But the current situation was different. Because within the same body, there was another existence that had paid the price. So the world''s will, mingled together, came equally towards the commingled Divine King, the remnants of the Nine Realms would reenact the past, and Chaos would grant Zeus an alternative revelation. The only difference was that, at the moment of their encounter, Chaos would also claim the due ''Sacrifice.'' "Heh... So you''ve been carrying this goatskin all along... Hahaha... It really is quite ridiculous." It was unclear whom he was laughing at, but the world did not pause for this. As Chaos''s will was "within an arm''s reach," Zeus suppressed his emotions and threw himself fiercely towards the boon of the world; at this moment, having offered the "Sacrifice," he no longer feared this power. Odin sacrificed himself in search of "Wisdom," while he sacrificed "Wisdom" to achieve his own ends. Hanging upside-down from the tree, separated by vast distances in time and space, the two Divine Kings took drastically different actions, yet they both obtained what they wanted. The Odin of the past gained the Rune Scriptures, explicating the world, and now, Zeus too had garnered the true essence of sovereignty. In an instant, yet feeling like eternity, he seemed to cross time and destiny, seeing both the past and the future. Before Zeus''s eyes, the scene of the first generation Divine King''s ascension was clearly visible, and he also saw another "himself," along the original path of fate, an immensely powerful version with all gods in subjection, as if speaking to him in the present. Somehow, Zeus suddenly understood. Reliance on mere Faith could never achieve Great Divine Power. True greatness required complete symbols, while Faith itself did not possess this capability. "So I need to construct one... Metis, thank you once again for your sacrifice for my sovereignty." Consciousness coalescing into form, Zeus sensed the information in his mind and could not help but laugh aloud. He had finally found what he was searching for, the very thing he had been pursuing all this time. Even though it couldn''t immediately grant him unparalleled power, the very existence of this path eradicated his confusion. "Perhaps it should have a name." This path had no name, but now, Zeus was going to give it one. "Manifesting in the form of a ritual, yet not bound by rune or material... capable of involving everything in the world, but solely to achieve the Divine King himself." "In that case, let''s call it the Sovereignty Grand Ritual." Speaking softly, Zeus slowly raised his head. Opposite him, another "himself" was slowly fading away. Chapter 322: 83 Pillars and Kingdoms It wasn''t until now that Zeus saw ''himself'' for the first time in his true form. Hollow eye sockets, white flowing beard, he wore a helmet adorned with an eagle and was clad in golden armor, his appearance nearing middle age yet still exuding a formidable valor. ''Odin'' grasped a long spear, his hand donned with the Draupnir gold ring. Even if it was merely an image recreated, Zeus could easily deduce that the divine lance was a divine artifact not a whit inferior to the Arrows of Thunder. But all of this was an illusion, a mere echo of a past scene recreated in the confluence of powers from two realms. If Zeus had not arrived today, ''Odin'' would have continued to repeat the same actions in his memory, in an eternal recurrence, until his power was finally exhausted. But when the Divine King of Chaos received the response of the world through the ritual, Asgard''s last resistance was also crushed. If ''Odin'' had been a real deity, he might have been assimilated by the world and become a member of the new world, but it was only a fragment of a remnant, a mere thought. So, having lost the basis for its existence, it inevitably headed towards destruction. It did not know if the real ''him'' had completely died, but as a thought, it was destined to be destroyed along with the last vestiges of the Nine Realms'' power remaining in Asgard. "To consume one''s own wife, to regard her as one''s own wisdom... it''s truly an unexpected outcome. After all, how could the schemes of an ''outsider'' like me win against ''one of our own'' who is favored by fate?" With a touch of irony, ''Odin'', though somewhat regretful, was not too regretful, because such an outcome had been anticipated. Therefore, he had no intention of interacting with Zeus; he merely greedily gazed at this illusory world one last time, as if in reminiscence of the past. However, unexpectedly, from now on, due to the success of Zeus and because the world itself participated in the ritual, sacrifices to the world may truly stir some power of the realms, although it will likely only affect places like the Abyss. As for Chaos itself, unless someone can sacrifice something beyond the world to It, It will continue to exist as if not at all, unresponsive to any call of gods or men. "World... such a terrifying power. But did fate really destine me to become this powerful?" He sighed thoughtfully, but also with some doubts. Without today''s accident, Zeus wouldn''t have known how he could possibly break through to grow as strong as the ''future self'' in the ritual. And at the end of the ritual, that version of himself seemed to have said something to him, but unfortunately, the Divine King could not ''hear'' clearly at the moment. It would require him to advance further to achieve that, to have equal power that could transcend time and fate, to hear the ''warning'' of that false self. Yes, Zeus had realized that this version of himself was not truly real; it was just a false future momentarily manifested by destined power. Without surprise, it would never have the chance to come true. "Indeed, fate is not unchangeable, just like you." Sensing the life within his own head, Zeus thought silently. "In the face of sufficient power and wisdom, nothing is predestined." This extraordinary daughter of his proved just that, her birth had been delayed, and her brother had lost even the chance to come into the world. Yet, Zeus harbored a hint of wariness towards her existence. Chapter 323: 83 Pillars and Kingdoms_2 Although she had not yet been born, the moment Metis disappeared, her aura became even more powerful, and even the shield beside her ceased to be ordinary. Perhaps it was because of the decisive action he had taken with Metis, or maybe it was due to some change spawned from being offered to the world, but Zeus felt that the shield, once made from nothing more than common sheepskin, now possessed special powers. Against other types of harm, it might have been just a divine artifact of considerable might, but facing him, it could even block the attacks of the Arrows of Thunder. "...You would be better off not remembering any events from before you were born; it''s for the best for both of us." "You will become my capable right hand, should you truly understand the reverence of power." After a moment of silence, Zeus ultimately refrained from taking any action. Although the child had not yet entered the world, she was already growing, and at an accelerated pace at that. Having fully separated from her mother, she was already half-born, with her divine power slowly on the rise. Without any surprises, when she would be born, she would descend into the world in the form of a maiden rather than an infant. Withdrawing his thoughts, Zeus refocused his energy back on himself. Given the new gains from the ritual, he found his own power deserving of more attention than a child yet to be born. However, a mere accumulation is only piling up quantity; only a structure fitting the ritual can achieve qualitative Sublimation, so I must emulate the former Heavenly Father, using a perfect number of ''pillars'' as the ritual''s framework." Uranus fathered twelve Titans and established an era''s Divine Court; hence the number ''twelve'' has since symbolized completeness in Chaos. Laine''s subsequent division of Chronology and regulation of Moon and hours reinforced this concept, and thus Zeus too needed twelve different divine authorities to serve as the ''pillars'' of his Divine Court to support his own symbol. However, after some contemplation, Zeus found the selection of ''pillars'' to be far from straightforward. They needed to have a profound connection with him and possess substantial Divine Power. And after reconsideration, the Divine King, regrettably, realized that the current Divine Court lacked so many suitable deities. Two sisters, two brothers, and then there was no fifth. The external Goddess of Beauty and his bond were not as close as imagined, and his Aunt Themis was similarly distant. If they were to become part of the ritual, they would need to form a deeper connection with him personally rather than with the Divine Court. "And then there''s strength. Even if I construct the most basic Grand Ritual, it would only outline the symbol''s framework with the deities'' authorities. I still need an equal strength to fill it, or it will be but an empty form with scant Divine Power... And the best filler, that would be Faith. Alone, faith cannot touch greatness, but if it is just to provide ''quantity,'' then it is indeed the perfect candidate." In silent contemplation, not just to fill his own ritual, but even the twelve strong Divine Powers required by the ritual could be potentially addressed through the power of Faith. In this moment, Zeus once again recognized the importance of this mortal derived power, and his own need for it was virtually limitless. "Incomplete as it may be, once my daughter is born, I''ll find a way to make Aphrodite ''one of us,'' and then at least I will be able to establish half a ritual. With that, I would also be ready to face the current Mother Earth." Chapter 324: 83 Pillars and Kingdoms_3 He exhaled, and although the pressure from the Primordial Gods remained strong, Mother Earth, the one with whom he had a direct conflict, happened to be the weakest among them. His heart relaxed slightly as he watched the illusory scenery around him slowly dissipate, and Zeus locked onto the interface attached to Mount Olympus. He was very curious about what was in this strange worldperhaps the treasure trove of that Otherworldly Divine King was among them. Since he still had time, he might as well probe into it. Moreover, an interface... Zeus had many ideas about it. ... No one knew what disaster had occurred at Olympus; the collision between worlds was silent yet vast and unpredictable. Even Laine, far away in the Spirit Realm, only glanced strangely toward The East of the continent at the beginning. Just now, he suddenly discovered that the authority he had left behind had inexplicably shifted locations. Although with the gestation of the new deities, he had willingly transferred the authority of Wisdom to a new deity, he had deliberately retained a part of it. The Wisdom that remained in Zeus''s mind could often produce special effects in many situations. But at this moment, for some reason, those remaining authorities suddenly lost their master and attached themselves to another deity nearby. Not just the authority granted by Laine, even the Hydrology inherent in Metis herself was not an exception. Sensing all this, Laine tried to trace through the connection between the authorities to find out what happened, but there, he only felt two familiar forces that severed everything. Their existence caused a rift in the dimensions of time and fate, blocking all possible probes and shrouding the events behind layers of mist. "What''s wrong, has something happened at Olympus?" Handing back the Codex of Creation to Laine, Themis sharply noticed Laine''s distracted divine mind, and the direction he was looking was precisely where Olympus was. Thinking about the recent acts of her nephew, the goddess couldn''t help but suspect he had done something again. "Nothing much, just a minor incident. Zeus... may have obtained something special." His eyes narrowed minimally, Laine accepted the codex. Although the world concealed everything, there were only so many possible outcomes. Appearing at Olympus and related to the residual world power of the Nine Realms, there could be no other possibility. Zeus probably got hold of something left behind by the Nine Realms; considering that Asgard was what fell there, the source of the accident was likely Odin. This seasoned Divine King was not like the previous two of Chaos; he had weathered many storms, presided over several wars of the godsagainst the Titans, against the Vanir, and against the Land of the Deadand had always remained steadily seated on his throne. Mimir''s so-called understanding of him might only be a part of it. Since the matter with Mephisto last time, Themis had gradually realized that if she wanted to prevent similar incidents and ensure that human trials were conducted fairly, she needed to establish a standard for them. But just like Laine said, it''s impossible for her to supervise every mortal trial by herself, especially in the foreseeable future when humans with the ability to reproduce would be spread across the Earth. Even as a deity, Themis wouldn''t be able to spend all her time on these matters. "So, do you have any suggestions?" Raising an eyebrow, Themis inquired. She knew that since Laine had brought up this matter, he must have some special idea. "Sort of. It''s also thanks to an angel under my command who gave me this idea. Perhaps you could establish a clergy to guard the fairness of trial on your behalf." "Those mortals who resonate with your ideals, respect your actions, and are willing to offer their faith to you can be ordained with your holy emblem. They will judge the various affairs in the Mortal Realm in your name, and only truly significant events would warrant your direct gaze. And if they betray their faith, you will have a fitting reason to punish their betrayal." With a slight smile, Laine unveiled the plan he had long considered. Across from him, the Goddess of Law nodded, but then shook her head. "But I have nothing to give them, and even if they are my followers, I shouldn''t let them serve me without compensation." "No, you do." Meeting Themis''s gaze, Laine slowly said: "For those who devoutly follow your path, I can take charge and present their souls to you. You can promise them that, after their death, they can enjoy various blessings in your realm and obtain a life far longer than they had before." "But I don''t have such a place... It seems you are already prepared, aren''t you?" With an inscrutable expression, Themis had already realized that Laine definitely had other plans for this matter. However, she wasn''t opposed to it, because ever since she first enacted laws thousands of years ago, while Laine did indeed gain something, she too benefited from each exchange. "It''s not about being prepared, but you just need to expend some divine power to build it. That''s all." With a subtle smile, Laine confirmed this. "As for me, I have no other requests, except for one thing: the location of its establishment is naturally for me to decide." Chapter 325: 84 Paradise Mountain and the New Era ``` Great Divine Power is subject to disparities, whether it is the greatness achieved in the form of a ''world'' or the innate greatness like that of the Primordial Gods. Ultimately, the measure of power ultimately lies in its symbolic strength or weakness within the world. Although, aside from the Mother Tree from beyond the realm, the entities walking the world of Chaos World are still incomplete, this does not affect the clear power disparity among them due to their hierarchical status. Especially as Laine gradually fills in the final gap of Divine Power, with the continuous fall of Mother Earth''s power and the opening of Samsara, Laine''s ''sample'' is becoming more and more sufficient. If in the past, he only knew that he ''improved the Spirit Realm'', and then his ''power rose'', but he did not know exactly how much it increased or how far it was from the limit, now he is gradually gaining clarity. When the Spirit Realm was just opened, the ''Spirituality'' it symbolized had just reached the lower limit of Great Divine Power; by his own set standards, it had broken through the limit of level 20 of strong Divine Power and reached level 21. Later, through the changes of the entire second age, the digestion of Source Power, and the construction of the first three layers of the Spirit Realm, the ''symbol'' of Spirituality also rose with the tide. When Samsara was opened, not only was the ''symbol'' of ''cycle'' established, but Spirituality itself also reached the peak of level 24 with the appearance of the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm. At this point, in terms of the completeness of the symbol, Laine was no worse off than The Dark Overlord. In fact, compared to the latter, as the creatures of the world increase and the status of Samsara becomes more important, the symbol of Spirituality will continue to expand. As for the other Primordial Gods, Gaia was at about level 30 at the time of her birth, symbolizing all matter in the world and being the only one in existence, but now, she probably has only the baseline of Great Divine Power left. Nyx, when not considering the Tri-phased Incarnation, is about the same as Erebus, both at around levels 24 to 25, while Abyss Tartaros is at about level 28 to 29. What keeps him from reaching the peak of Great Divine Power is simply because there is more to the world beyond the Abyss. Meanwhile, as eras change, the increase of Deities, and the strengthening of the world, complete Godhood such as [Ocean and Water], [The Sky], etc., also rise with the tide, and even the slightly lesser [Sun], [Light] also have the potential to advance further. Speaking softly, Laine called upon the Goddess of Starlight, whom he had not summoned for a long time. "I am here, Your Highness." The starlight cascaded like a waterfall through the palace, and with the call, the Angel arranging the stars appeared before Laine. Silver wings adorned with light, her expression as devout as ever. "The skies should have stabilized by now, haven''t they?" Laine asked upon seeing the newcomer. "Yes, the turbulence of the skies has already returned to normal after these years, and the Zodiac Regions have completely become our domain. Even without the aid of a God of Stars or Heroic Spirits, no more energy tides will arise there." She answered reverently, and as Aster said, the skies were no longer as they used to be. In the ancient times, when the God of Sun had just been dethroned, his last act of fury shook the star realms. Even the Spirit Realm Angels who were appointed to manage them needed the help of the Golden Humanity''s Heroic Spirits to replace the permanently resting Gods of Stars to stabilize the skies. But it was different now. Just as the Sea God can gradually assimilate unclaimed oceans into their own, and even through war seize other Sea Gods'' realms, the God of Stars possesses a similar ability. Once the Zodiac Regions that are managed by their angels are completely controlled, those Heroic Spirits that used to travel between the stars also lose their purpose. "Is that so... well done." He praised offhandedly, and the outcome was not unexpected for Laine. Since they were no longer needed, there was also no need to keep them there any longer. ``` Chapter 326: 84 Paradise Mountain and the New Era_2 "Since that is the case, there is no need for the spirits of Golden Humanity to stay in the starry sky, doing meaningless things day after day. You can select some who are skilled in battle and grant them power, making them guardians of the star domain, forbidding life that is not sufficiently qualified from approaching there. As for the rest, let them take on another task." "Golden Humanity obediently follows the gods, and they consider it an honor to serve the gods. Therefore, it''s most appropriate for them to take on this task. From now on, they will possess bodies, transforming into the ''Celestial Clan'', responsible for guiding the souls of the devout to the kingdoms of their respective deities after death." Even though at this moment there is no so-called ''kingdom'', it does not hinder Laine from making preparations in advance. Gods cannot personally do these things, so Golden Humanity is the best proxy. "Understood, Your Highness." The Goddess of Starlight respectfully responded but then she remembered something. "Transforming into the ''Celestial Clan''... Providing souls with a vessel is not difficult, but what should I use to create their bodies?" "Hmm... they only have positive emotions, so let''s use positive energy to shape their bodies. An element between ethereal and physical form, which is also just right for their travel between the Spirit Realm and the living world." Having made a decision, Laine then reached out and grasped. In the Spirit Realm, some scattered faith was gathered, all oriented towards the Golden Age or the veneration of the Zodiac''s Heroic Spirits. Compared to the faith vested in gods, which is somewhat longing, these are much purer, merely later generations'' recognition of the Golden Age people''s noble character. Faith aimed at others is nearly impossible to steal, and Golden Humanity does not possess the ability to utilize them, so they have remained here. "Now that they have their own task, they should also have their own domain. Although the faith oriented towards them cannot be transformed into Divine Power by themselves, I allow them to borrow the power of the Spirit Realm, mixed with positive energy, to construct a world that belongs solely to them." "Are you praying to the deities?" As the offspring of gods, to pray to other deities like mortals was indeed surprising to him. However, sensing the barely detectable divine power within the two individuals before him, the God of West Wind showed understanding. Such a weak divinity, barely different from none. If not for their prolonged lives, they might indeed be no different from mortals. In front of him, Deucalion and Pitha were initially startled by the sudden appearance of the deity but then Pitha''s face lit up with hope. At last, a deity had arrived, although she was confused, as the one who came was not the Goddess of Law. She was about to ask, but Deucalion spoke before she could: "Yes, Your Highness, we are praying here, seeking help from the gods of Mount Olympus." Beneath his sleeve, he pulled on Pitha. The girl did not understand her cousin''s intentions, but she remained silent. Although she did not comprehend why the prayer to Lady Themis had summoned another deity. "Good, it seems that you are different from your parents who dared to defy the Divine King." Zephyrus nodded, since they had started with prayers, things would be much easier. Looking at the two before him, the God of West Wind spoke kindly: "You are fortunate, children of Prometheus and Epimetheus. The most high and supreme Divine King has heard your plea and intends to bestow additional grace upon you." "With the fall of Bronze Humanity, the sins they once committed have also been mercifully forgiven by the Divine King, and he allows humans to arise once again on the earth. And you, are to be their source." Chapter 327: 84 Paradise Mountain and the New Era_3 "Praise be to the most high king." Bowing his head, Deucalion did not look into the other''s eyes. He knew all too well why his father had been imprisoned in the East Sea, and he was fully aware of the Divine King''s lack of mercy. As for "hearing their prayers," it was ludicrous; he knew better than anyone that he had never prayed to the Divine King, not for a single moment. Yet the other had still come. In that moment, the wisdom inherited from his father allowed Deucalion to see the whole truth of the matter, or perhaps the Divine King had never intended to hide it from the gods. He wanted to destroy all the old memories, erase the canvas that had been stained with the colors of others, and then create a new one, a blank slate upon which he could exert his will. "It seems you have no objections, which is excellent." As he saw the two of them behaving submissively, Zephyrus''s smile became more genuine. He waved his hand, and something given to him by the Divine King fell upon the ancient mountain range, infusing the soil and stones with a special vitality. At the same time, the Sacred Stone placed in the Delphi Temple by Zeus glowed faintly, as if recreating the scene of the past creation of man. In this world, only three beings could create humans in such a manner: one who bestowed souls upon humanity, one who bestowed bodies, and one who bestowed the right of existence. The first two remained unchanged with the passage of time, but the latter was tied only to the position of the Divine King. Now that Zeus was the Divine King, and since he did not intend to make further modifications to the human body and soul, he could use this simple method to bring forth humans here. This act of creation was not divine but more akin to the exercise of authority, a reenactment of certain objective laws. "Since it is so, I shall now convey the will of the Divine King" With a smile, the God of the West Wind slowly began to speak. Before him, Deucalion and Pitha awaited, seemingly submissive, the command from the Divine King. But just as he was about to speak, another calm voice suddenly resounded. "I have come in answer to your prayers, now, hear my oracle." Find out more on m-vl-em-pyr Startled, Zephyrus instinctively searched for the source of the voice, then quickly understood. His gaze turned icy as he looked at the two in front of him, realizing that these children of the Gods of Punishment had deceived him. But in this moment, Deucalion seemed indifferent to this revelation. The Wind God did not respond, but transformed into a gust of air and vanished before them. Watching this, Deucalion finally breathed a sigh of relief and picked up a pebble from the ground, looking at Pitha beside him. "Mother Earth is the origin of all, and the mother of gods as well, the soil and stones are her bones, and now, we do not act as Deucalion and Pitha, we are but a part of the world, descendants of Mother Earth in the Mortal Realm." Humans no longer need a creator; thus, they must veil their faces and shed their identities. They shall create beings as beings, not in the name of any particular individual. Somewhat puzzled yet compliant, Pitha nodded her agreement. Thereupon, they loosened their clothes, covered their faces, and walked onward, picking up stones from the ground and tossing them behind as they went. As the stones left their hands, transformation began. When they landed, inanimate objects became living beings. This new generation of life was not made by gods; they were ''self''-made. Unseen, a peculiar force reverberated from this beginning point. The temple in the distance grew older and more mystical, the Bronze Age thus became part of [History], and in the Golden Apple Orchard of Mother Earth, a special fruit also matured a segment under the surprised gaze of the Nymphs. In the depths of the Spirit Realm, the [Well of Reincarnation] also imperceptibly expanded a fraction. On the Aurora Plains, Humar calmly faced the end of life, and as his soul left his body, blessed by Laine before his departure, his gaze seemed to cross mountains and seas, witnessing this moment on the slopes of Mount Panasus. Yet perhaps because he was at the ''end'' of ''life'' and at the beginning of ''death'', the vision in his eyes appeared blurred. He did not see birth, but destruction. "As heaven and earth part... you too, will be like us." "But humanity will only be better." The era would end, but humans would not, much like those who had survived but could no longer call themselves Bronze. Thus, watching it all, the last of the Bronze Humanity closed his eyes; he had no worries, serenely welcoming the end that was his destiny. Chapter 328: 85: The Tiny Man in the Box No one knows, just as Iapetus once unexpectedly glimpsed a corner of the future, another ever so ordinary mortal caught sight of destiny at the end of his life. He made a Prophecy in this corner of the world, forgotten by all, and then he dispersed with the wind, merging into the dust. Perhaps centuries later, descendants will come here, but they will only wonder why only a skeleton remains in a city washed away by the flood, without remembering who he was or what he had done. Only the stone slabs placed in The Temple might bear traces of his existence, truly enduring through the ages. Elsewhere, within the city''s ruins, two teams that had escaped disaster departed separately. Due to differing Faiths, they went in different directions: one westward, towards Olympus; the other southward, following the trail of the stars. The former was fortunate, for not far from their departure, they encountered Hestia, who had hurried over, guided by the Power of Faith. Upon learning of their deeds and moved by their devotion, Hestia ultimately allowed them to walk the world in her namesake as envoys. And the flame they had drawn from the original Sacred Fire later became the source of the Sacred Fire in the cities of the Fourth Order of Humans. As Humans gradually proliferated upon the Earth, whenever a new settlement was to be established, the first thing people did was to draw forth these flames that could ward off ferocious beasts. Thus, those envoys recognized by the gods became the Guards of the Sacred Fire in every city. Although they did not participate in rule, dedicating themselves to reclaiming the wilderness and dispelling Darkness, they held significant status wherever they went. Just as the goddess once said, she planned to do nothing because she did not need any specific city or nation to regard her as their protector. Yet, it seemed she had done everything, for in every corner of the Human world, her traces existed. As for the other group, led by Nuo, they continued to move forward, and the Angels did not plan any further contact with them before they reached their destination. However, by coincidence or fate''s guidance, these migrating people encountered a band of Elves who had lost their homes to the flood. These beings born from the marshes did not have specific physical forms, at least most of them did not. But as Nymphs born of lakes and marshes, they still needed to live near a water source. After their encounter, a delighted Nuo preached the greatness of the Lord and invited them to the city-building site guided by the stars. The Elves, with nowhere else to go, ultimately agreed, willing to become followers of this supreme deity in exchange for a safe haven under the glow of the Sacred Fire. The last of the people scattered, and as the wind and sand swept through, no human footprints remained on the plateau. The undying Sacred Fire burned alone, bearing witness to less than a century''s worth of Bronze remnants. Friction and noise arose from underground, as if something were digging, an unusual occurrence in the post-flood world. The ground''s surface vibrated slightly, kicking up a bit of dust. At a certain moment, when the vibrations reached their peak, accompanied by a muffled boom, the soil was completely broken through. The outside Light streamed into the hole, vaguely outlining a figure. Perhaps due to having stayed in the darkness for too long, he was motionless for a time. After a while, as if gradually becoming accustomed to the external light, the figure finally extended a hand out of the hole and then forcefully pushed himself up. Boom "Cough, cough" "Is it... over now?" "Thankfully, it''s not the worst outcome." His robe somewhat disheveled, Ande simply summoned a breeze to blow away the dust from his body. Although he still hadn''t learned even the simplest witchcraft, these basic applications of spirit and Element, indeed, were not too challenging for him. Moreover, it''s worth mentioning that now, Ande had finally made further progress in meditation, reaching the domain of the Fourth Order. At this point, only the last barrier stood between him and Legendary status. Perhaps in ten years, perhaps in a few decades, but before the life of mortals ran out, he ultimately had the chance to explore that realm. After all, although he couldn''t compare with natural deities, his talent among mortals was exceptionally outstanding. "By then, I''ll be able to use what Mr. Laine left for me... I''m truly looking forward to it." Chapter 329: 85 The Tiny Person in the Box_2 Ande silently stroked the puppet in his arms, feeling somewhat grateful. If not for this parting gift, he would have likely been unable to avoid the disaster that blotted out the sky and sun. Perhaps for a true Fourth Order Wizard, a flood that didn''t involve extraordinary powers wouldn''t be much of an issue. They could easily traverse The Sky, as long as they avoided the children of the Sea God and the powerful Sea Monsters, they wouldn''t face any real danger. But Ande was different. After all, he was just a half-baked practitioner who had trained in "Inner Strength" but knew no combat "moves." He could still pretend to be strong to deter the beasts, but against towering waves, Ande was out of options. In the end, it was only by using his mental power to stimulate the puppet left by Laine and briefly awaken its divine charm that he was able to survive the catastrophe. However, he could no longer use the puppet for now. Ande did not truly have the right to wield it. Fortunately, the disaster had also ended, and no other danger seemed likely to descend in the short term. After scanning his surroundings, Ande turned towards the hole he had climbed out of and shouted: "The disaster has passed, everyone come up. We have almost used up our food reserves, and we need to gather more as soon as possible." Indeed, Ande hadn''t hidden away alone. When the disaster struck, he, being inherently kind, had sheltered every panicked and helpless member of the Bronze Humanity, regardless of whether they knew each other or not, or whether their relationships had been good or bad. When the flood came, Ande had used the power of the puppet to protect everyone. Even when hiding underground, he had taken charge of distributing food to all. Now, as the disaster was nearing an end, he had taken the lead in arranging for everyone to take turns digging upwards, and he had volunteered to be the first to emerge onto the surface. He knew it was dangerous, but Ande still stepped up. "...the outcome has been good, since we haven''t found ourselves being watched by Sea Monsters upon first discovery, he deity behind the disaster likely hasn''t noticed our survival. Or perhaps it did notice but didn''t care about us." After the tapping from the hole below received a response, Ande turned back and continued to observe his surroundings. He didn''t know how far he had been moved by the flood or where he had been buried againthe puppet''s power had kept them safe, but it didn''t include a map and directions. Behind him, the sounds of climbing and scraping started, but Ande did not look back. He had assigned the second person to climb up as the strongest one in their group, not only responsible for getting himself out but also for widening the hole. With a gentle smile, Ande continued to survey the surroundings. By the position of the Sun, he could roughly confirm that he was still near the Aurora Plains. This was knowledge of astrology. Mr. Laine had mentioned it in passing, but he remembered it clearly. "The gods won''t care about us few who slipped through the net. Besides, we don''t intend to walk as Bronze Humanity anymore... As hard as it may be to accept, let''s leave the past era behind us. Let''s build a new settlement together and live well in this world." Your journey continues with m-vl-em|p-yr "Besides, I still have the gift left by Mr. Laine. Trust me, we''ll be fine." Ande once again stroked the puppet he had placed against his chest. This was indeed the most legendary chapter of his life. Being in the presence of the gods, learning various magical knowledge from their mouths, and receiving such a giftmission and hope arose in him. He intended to lead the people he had saved to survive and develop a truly immortal civilization. Especially once he made the breakthrough to "Legendary," truly possessing the ability to use the puppet, he believed all problems could be solved. Even without women, unable to procreate, he believed he could still find a way. "That''s wonderful, Sir Ande, you are truly kindhearted." Lost in his thoughts, Ande heard Kolon''s voice. He smiled, planning to turn around and help the remaining people climb out from the hole. "No problem, after all, the people behind should" Hisss The smile froze on his face as Ande''s left hand in his embrace felt as if it had touched something sharp. Pain shot through his chest, and he found it hard to breathe. Chapter 330: 85 The Tiny Person in the Box_3 As he drew the dagger out, Kolon''s face remained expressionless in the face of the spurting blood. He wiped the blade on his body and then looked down at Ande on the ground. With eyes wide open, the sudden pain rendered him speechless, yet as he gazed at the one he had protected, there was still some incomprehension in his gaze. "...Why..." "Isn''t it obvious, ''Lord'' Ande? The disaster has passed, and you are no longer of use." Crouching down, Kolon fumbled in Ande''s embrace and quickly found that puppet. He tugged at it, unable to pull it free at first, but Kolon only sneered coldly. Swinging his dagger, he made another slice, severing Ande''s left hand at the wrist. "We never got along, did we? You know... The great Deity walked the earth in mortal form, clearly favoring me first, but you beat me to it. He taught you drama, allowing you to stand out among Humans; he then gave you this gift to protect your life during disasters. Perhaps it has other uses, but that doesn''t matter anymore, now" "it''s mine." Standing up, and looking at Ande, still breathing faintly, Kolon showed a hint of disgust. He knew how despicable he was, and it was precisely because of this that he loathed Ande''s goodness even more. Back on the surface, Kolon opened the box and placed the puppet inside. For the moment, he couldn''t figure out how to use the thing, and considering the curiosity about his strange powers that people had underground, as well as the panic over divine punishment, Ande had ultimately explained that this divine gift, once used, couldn''t be used again for a short period; thus, Kolon treated this as the norm. However, nobody knew if the puppet had any other problems, so he stored it in the gold box. Gold was rumored to have the ability to block certain influences to some extent, and although he didn''t understand, he mimicked the practice. Placing the gold box near his chest, Kolon took a long deep breath. Up to this moment, his nerves had been tightly wound. He had probed Ande with indirect questions, trying to confirm that although the man knew some strange little tricks, he truly lacked powerful abilities. But until he saw Ande''s life fully extinguished, everything was uncertain. Maybe Ande was deceiving him, and he could actually call down lightning, easily turning the tables; maybe Ande had some hidden aces, just like this never-before-heard-of puppet; or perhaps the puppet still possessed other special powers, and even the Deity that gave the gift might descend in person... Fortunately, none of that happened. Not until this moment, when he had placed the puppet into the box, did his perilously risky scheme finally come to a close. "To think that you actually told the truth... It serves you right to die like this." "The deceit of the priests, people''s initial gratitude towards you underground followed by their mixed complaints, and even my past hatred for you... if all this couldn''t make you see the truth of this world, then it''s better to leave the chance to me." Glancing at the nearby hole, Kolon sneered contemptuously. He didn''t believe that no one had noticed something was amiss with his hurried coming and going, but those ''smart people'' had all opted for silence. Perhaps when they learned of Ande''s death, a few not-so-''perceptive'' folks might come out to question him, but it didn''t matter by then. Without the creator, without the priests, without the strictures of the old Bronze Humanity''s societal structure, everything had returned to the primordial state on this refreshed land. And he, armed and robust, was the rightful ruler. With the outcomes of those few not-''perceptive'' individuals, he would show everyone who was in charge here. Chapter 331: 85 The Tiny Person in the Box_4 Dragging Ande''s corpse, Kolon walked toward the distance. Anyway, guesses were just guesses, and he hadn''t planned to openly present the fact that he had killed Ande. As long as there was no evidence, many people would convince themselves. "Hmph!" Bowing his head, Kolon found that Ande''s eyes seemed to still be watching him, so in the next moment, he destroyed them without hesitation. Being alive was one thing, but what could you do after death? Casually tossing the corpse into the distance, Kolon retraced his steps, it was time to deal with "internal issues." On the empty plain, only Ande''s body lay toppled on the ground, its hollow eye sockets staring at the sky. The sun and the moon, thus revolved. ... Click Click Click In the dead of night, moonlight shone upon the earth, all was peaceful and serene. The goddess of the moon, Selene, drove her milky way across the sky, and if one had good eyesight, they could see another person beside her. The two of them together made the moonlight even more mysterious. Those beings with innate supernatural senses could detect that the light, different from normal, contained a special power that made them feel particularly comfortable. Torquing its body awkwardly, the puppet made its way to Kolon''s head. For the tiny creature, this ''gigantic'' head was much larger than its own body, so much so that it had to ''climb'' to get on top. Fortunately, the night was deep, and today''s experiences had indeed left Kolon exhausted, so until the end, he didn''t wake up. Click Standing on Kolon''s cheek, the puppet tilted its head. It stared at the slumbering middle-aged man, slowly extending its hands. It seemed to want to shove its arms into the other''s eye sockets, but after a long silence, it did nothing. Not because it still harbored any kindness, but at this moment, it had a better idea. Every lifeform needed power to survive, and it was no exception. Now, having survived in this special form, it finally understood why one needed to step into the Transcendent realm to use the puppet. But it was too late for everything. Since it hadn''t started on the right track, it had to make do with other methods to try to make up for it. And all this depended on a certain special energy. The night concealed everything, and accompanied by the sound of joint friction, the puppet climbed back into its ''new home''. Only this time, when it returned, it had an additional thin notebook in its hand. The infinite pages once recorded every play of the puppet''s life; naturally, this new one would not be an exception. Click Click Read exclusive chapters at m v l e m p y r ... The sun rose, and everything seemed as if nothing had happened. A new day had arrived, and no one knew what future awaited these survivors. Chapter 332: 86: Prelude, the Sun, the Moon, and War Dawn broke, and all things began to stir. Waking from his slumber, Kolon touched the golden box, taking comfort in its cold heaviness. He looked around, and as before, aside from the resting crowd, there were no signs of other life. Perhaps because it was the first time he had taken the life of one of his own kind, his dreams last night were none too pleasant. A dead man had emerged, questioning whether he felt any remorse, but he simply sent the man off with another cut of his blade. What''s done is done, what was there to regret? The indifferent attitudes of the others had already proven who was right and who was wrong. Now, rather than dwelling on the past, it was more urgent to secure more food. "It''s a good thing we still have plants. If there was truly nothing, we might have escaped the flood only to starve to death here." Shaking his head, despite the fact that it was a divine flood that had left them in this predicament, they still had to rely on the plants fostered by the gods to survive; such was the insurmountable gap between mortals and deities. Rolling off the stone slab, Kolon woke the others who were still in their dreams. Now that they were safe, it was time to consider their next destination. For a settlement, safety was of utmost priority, followed closely by proximity to water. The former could be temporarily ignored, as all life around them had been wiped clean, but the latter was an immediate concern. Floods are dreadful, yet humans cannot live without water. Deciding where to migrate was the issue the survivors needed to solve. "First off, we can forget about the coastal areas. While I''ve never seen the sea myself, this disaster was sent by the Sea God." Sitting on a rock, Kolon spoke indifferently. "I doubt anyone wants to deal with them again, huh? What do you think?" "Agreed, we can''t go towards the seaside, and the western side is best avoided too. That''s the heart of the Eastern Region, where they say Mount Olympus is. I don''t want to gamble on the mercy of the gods." The crowd fell silent for a brief moment, but the mournful howling continued, and the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. At this point, Kolon surprisingly breathed a sigh of relief. If someone had encountered some formidable creature, it would not be possible to still be screaming now. The only likelihood was an accident. Given the circumstances, it was time for him to step forward. "Don''t panic! I''ll go have a look. You all stay here, don''t move." Read the continuation at m-vl-em,pyr He spoke loudly, stepping forward resolutely under the gaze of everyone. After walking a few hundred paces, beneath a tree''s shade, he saw the screaming figure clutching his wrist; it was Ruby, who had left earlier. Scattered around him were some fruits, and a sharp part of a large stone beneath the tree was smeared with blood, silently narrating what had just happened. The events were clearit was the mishap of Ruby slipping while picking fruit from the tree, crashing his wrist against the stone, and breaking it as a result. "Ahsave me!" Seeing a familiar face, Ruby desperately cried out for help, his pain making him feel as if he was dying. Seeing this, Kolon hurried over to support him. "Don''t panic, you''re just injured in the hand... looks beyond saving, but luckily it''s the left, not so problematic." He tried to comfort him, but Ruby''s cries of pain didn''t stop. As Kolon looked at Ruby''s wrist still bleeding, a shadow of gloom draped over his mind. They were few in number, and those he was on good terms with were even fewer. He hoped there would be no more accidents along the journey to come, or else the long road of migration promised to be full of hardships. In the wake of the disaster, Kolon''s group was but a minor chapter on the vast earth. Outside of themselves, no one paid heed to these remnants of a bygone era. Heading north, the weather gradually grew colder, but fortunately, there were still plenty of animal furs left, helping them fend off the increasingly bitter chill. Chapter 337: Chapter 87: Only One Day_3 But the one before them now, despite being so weak as to be negligible, was far closer to the Sun itself than Helios. "Who!" A harsh shout came, Leto''s undisguised approach had finally been discovered. Two human guards lifted their torches high, and under the glow of the fire, Leto''s figure was seen by them. An unknown female, perhaps some kind of elf, or maybe even a deity or demigod. For a moment, the two guards became anxious; they did not know why this stranger had come nor what she intended to do here. However, across from them, the goddess paid no heed to the mortals'' reactions. She simply stepped forward, revealing her own divine essence, and then she spoke loudly: "Stand down, I am Leto, daughter of Coeus and Phoebe, descendant of Heavenly Father and Mother Earth, a naturally great and born deity. Mortals, I command you to prepare food and a chamber for me immediately, as is your proper tribute to the gods." As her words ended, Leto quietly awaited the mortals'' prostration and worship, which was unquestionable, even if they were followers of other deities, they would still bow to the true form of another god. But after a brief moment, the goddess became angry when she realized that not only did these humans show no intention of prostrating themselves before her, but they were also making the opposite move. One ran back, seemingly to notify someone, while the other kept a wary eye on her. Seeing this, a nameless rage surged in her heart. Leto could not believe that after being persecuted by the Heavenly Empress, rejected by the gods, even the lowly mortals now dared to act this way towards her? "Mortal, I give you one last chance. Although your attitude has already made me forgo rewarding you, if you choose to repent now, I can still forgive your offense." There, two figures, one red, one white, were slowly walking their way. "So, the presence you sensed comes from her?" Having casually saved the human''s life, Hecate did not spare him a glance; the Goddess of the Magic Net cared not for the life or death of a stranger. She did so half because of the familiar essence deep within the dwelling, and half because of that woman. Encountering each other here was somewhat unexpected for her. Although many years had passed, Hecate still remembered certain events quite clearly. "...Yes, do you know her? If the relationship is not good... then let''s go." Noticing that the atmosphere was a bit odd, Selene, standing aside, said quietly. Despite her tall figure that made her seem like an elder to the red-clothed witch, the Moon goddess''s voice was as feeble as ever. "Leave? That''s not necessary, but I do indeed know her, even if" Holding onto Selene standing by her side, Hecate suddenly had an enigmatic smile on her lips. She looked at the black-robed goddess opposite her, and on her side, Leto''s gaze held disbelief and avoidance. "She''s probably my ''relative,'' Selene, to be more precise, she''s my ''aunt,'' hmm, although" The words paused momentarily, then Hecate continued with a smile: "although, she only was for one day." Chapter 338: Chapter 88: Three Conditions and Maturity "A day?" As Hecate''s voice fell, a noticeable silence descended upon the scene for an instant. Leto looked at the goddess in the red dress before her, her hesitation turning into a mix of surprise and doubt, while Selene glanced at the black-robed goddess across from her and finally understood her identity. The sister of the Goddess of Stars, Asteria, the Titan Goddess Leto. Over the years, as Selene guided her silver moon chariot across the sky, she had seen this goddess meeting with the Divine King under the cover of night more than once, and the other party''s recent plight was no secret either. After all, the Zodiac and Bai Nuo territories are the core of the starry sky, and when Leto went to the dwelling of Coeus, the Principal God of the Titans, she could not avoid the gaze of the Goddess of the Moon. So watching this scene, Selene closed her mouth, deciding to remain a quiet bystander. Although the reason they came here was Selene''s subtle premonition, now, she thought it was better to let Hecate deal with the situation herself. "...Are you, the child of Asteria?" "During the turnover of the epochs, you were actually the ''Goddess of the Magic Net''?" Leto could hardly believe it but had no choice but to accept it, as the familiar bloodline aura and unique power in front of her proclaimed the other''s identity. There had never been a deity who could ''be born'' twice, and Leto had not dared to confirm that the deity who had once again proclaimed her birth to the world was the daughter of her banished sister. But now, such was the reality. "Why do you obstruct me? You too belong to the Deity Race. This mortal dares to disregard my command. Should I not punish his insolence?" Having recognized the visitor, Leto''s aura softened slightly, but her attitude toward the just-escaped mortal remained unchanged. "Deity Race... Are you referring to me?" Without mincing words, Hecate mocked, pulling the nearby Selene closer to herself. It was because of her that they had come here; why was she hiding behind now? "Since it''s you, that makes things simpler. You''ve been fleeing everywhere because of Hera, even carrying the child of Golden Mane" With a light snort, Hecate continued: "I can solve the difficulties you''re facing, but you must agree to three conditions of mine." "What conditions?" Leto''s spirits lifted, the anger stirred by Hecate''s words instantly quelled. Right now, what Leto wanted most was to resolve the Divine Authority of the Heavenly Empress Hera and bring forth her children with the Divine King without issue. For that, there was nothing she was not willing to give. "That thing you sensed, is it on her?" Without answering immediately, Hecate turned instead to ask Selene. "I don''t know... perhaps, it''s not an ''object''?" Confused, Selene glanced again at the distant black-robed goddess. She indeed had felt something deeply connected to her, but standing here, the Goddess of the Moon started to doubt. Because she felt the object of that connection seemed to be Leto herself. Chapter 339 : 88: Three Conditions and Maturity_2 "Well then, whatever it is." Nodding her head, Hecate said to Leto: "You have something related to the moon, although I do not yet know what it is, I need it; I also want to know everything about Persephone, all that you know you must tell me; finally, this is the first and also the last thing I will do for you, after this, we are even." "Even? What do you mean by even?" Leto could understand the first two conditions. The godhood of deities could sometimes produce some unexpected senses, perhaps she indeed possessed some moon-related item that she was not aware of, and since the other party wanted it, she may as well give it to her. As for the whereabouts of Persephone, that was Hecate''s ''Father God'', and although it appeared that neither side recognized this connection much, Leto had no intention of concealing the other''s whereabouts for her. Moreover, she herself was not very clear on Persephone''s exact whereabouts. But the last condition, had Hecate ever owed her anything? "...You do not need to know, you just have to be clear that after this, we are even." After a moment of silence, Hecate said with a smile. "Alright, I agree." Nodding her head, Leto did not dwell on these other matters. "By the Styx River as my witness, as long as you can rid me of Hera''s power, I will agree to your three demands." Nodding in agreement, as Leto''s words fell, the power of the Styx flashed and was gone. Across from her, watching the goddess make her decision without hesitation, beneath Hecate''s smile was a slight coldness. Indeed, just as she had thought, the swaddling that had once wrapped the infant girl as she fell from Mount of the Gods, although it was transformed by the Goddess of Nursery''s divine power, it was never truly an act of familial love, but rather an instinctive reaction after delivering her sister''s child. But this was just as well, for in the future in this world, whether it be the stars or the land, the ocean or the abyss, there were no longer any ''family'' worth her concern. She came to this world alone and she would walk it alone. "Hmm?" Suddenly feeling her hand being held, Hecate looked at Selene beside her, but in her companion''s worried eyes, she simply shook her head with a smile. "I am fine, Selene, just remembering some past memories." "Let''s go, breaking Hera''s power is not difficult, power from the Divine Court can naturally be solved by the Divine Court itself." Waving her hand, Hecate looked towards the human settlement not far away. "What''s coming soon?" On the other side of the Golden Apple Orchard, Veda looked at her friend nearby with curiosity. For the past few decades, her friend always seemed to be muttering to herself. "I mean the fruit of the Golden Apple Tree." Moanda replied directly, her lips pressed together. She knew that to others, that fruit looked no different from a normal Golden Apple. As expected, upon hearing the explanation, Veda simply nodded in agreement. Indeed, this divine fruit, which had started to develop from the turnover of the epoch, indeed grew faster than usual. "That is strange indeed. Usually, it takes hundreds of years for one to mature, but this one is growing so quickly." Raising her head, listening to the rustling sound of the wind brushing through the golden leaves, the Nymph remained as carefree as ever. "Yes, Veda, perhaps it''s just meant to be." Smiling, Moanda turned around. At the end of her gaze, shadows covered everything below the tall, continuous mountain range, and there stood the Temple of Delphi. The Panasus Mountains, where the Deity had descended not long ago. If it were the past, any deity approaching Delphi, regardless of their purpose, would definitely come to pay respects to Mother Earth, to show their reverence for the Mother Goddess. But with the slumber of Mother Earth, this place was as if forgotten, no longer able to attract any deity''s attention. This was normal, for even Mother Earth''s maids were valuable only because of the god. Just like those humans who had died in the great flood not long ago, although Moanda had never seen them, she could guess the reason for their deaths. It was simply because they were no longer of value, so the deities wanted to replace them with a new batch, that''s all. "Veda." "Hmm?" Turning slightly, Veda looked at her friend beside her with confusion. "Soon, when they look at me again, it will not be because of someone else." With a calm facial expression, at that moment, the Nymph recalled the day that was the most memorable in her memory. The Queen of Gods greeted, the Divine King gave thanks, even though it wasn''t for her, but after that day ended, a trace of wild ambition was born in Moanda''s heart. One day, she too would stir the winds of the entire world with a messenger, a Golden Apple, just like Mother Earth. ''Soon.'' Leaving the Golden Apple Orchard, Moanda headed towards the Oracle. ''There should be a place for me in the heavens.'' Chapter 340 : 89 Gifts and Birth The special fruit would still need a day or two to ripen, and outside the not yet constructed city, the figure of the black-robed goddess had already disappeared without a trace. Since Leto had agreed to the request, Hecate had, as promised, fulfilled her commitment, which was not difficult for her. The Goddess of the Magic Net simply extended her slender fingers and made a slight gesture in the void, and some kind of shackle was silently unlocked. Once, upon ascending to the throne, Zeus had promised that he would grant Hecate the right to be independent of the Divine Court, that The Sky, the ocean, and the earth could not bind her. Though Hecate was not particularly concerned with this gift, she had nonetheless accepted it at the time. Now, the Divine King''s promise had finally found a use, albeit on his lover and the Heavenly Empress herself. The Queen of Gods'' power stemmed from the Divine King, and Zeus''s word was the same; the two just slightly collided, and the limitations set by Hera disappeared without form or trace. Feeling a long-lost sense of relief, Leto couldn''t wait to leave the place. If there were further delays, no one knew what Hera might do next, so no matter how the Heavenly Empress planned to cope, Leto was determined to give birth to the Divine King''s firstborn todayan outcome now unchangeable. "Hey, what''s your name?" After Leto had departed, the faithful Guard who had been dutifully stationed was finally remembered by the two goddesses left behind. Turning around, Hecate casually inquired. "My name is Lorraine, Your Highnesses." His enunciation was clear, and although Hecate had just helped him, the Guard named Lorraine still firmly adhered to his duties. "Our leader will be here shortly, please wait a moment." "Very well." In response to Lorraine''s reply, Hecate merely nodded, for she sensed a familiar presence swiftly approaching their location. "The human leader, also the unanimously elected High Priest, has received a divine oracle that today, two Moon goddesses would come here, and the Lord''s Angel has brought a gift for each of them." While the whereabouts of the other Moon goddess were still unknown, the one before him was undoubtedly one of them. "Come with me; it''s modest, but this is all we have for now." ... Passing through the gate between wooden fences, the human settlement was revealed before the two goddesses. As Cohen had said, it indeed appeared quite rudimentary. The ground was merely compacted, with no defined roads or dwellings. Instead of resembling a city, the place seemed more like a temporary encampment. Since the population was small, the living area was also not extensive, and it didn''t take long for Hecate to encounter Nuo. Overseeing the team, organizing tasks, after several years of experience, Nuo had transformed from a young man of only faith and goodwill into a competent leader. He was dressed in a white Ceremonial Robe, approaching the two goddesses from afar. "Are you their leader?" Curiously observing her surroundings, what caught Hecate''s eye the most was The Temple atop the sea cliff. "I thought Uncle Cohen was still in charge here, like with the Golden Humanity; you don''t look much like a fighter. And compared to the past Humans, you seem quite different. At least their reaction to seeing a deity was not like yours." "''Leader'' is merely a title. Maybe it''s because I''m more acquainted with them. As for the difference in attitudethe people of old did not truly understand what they called ''god.'' They believed gods to be lofty and grand, beyond their reach, but the great flood made the survivors see the true nature of most who claimed to be deities." Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr Smiling, Nuo spoke gently, as if he had forgotten he was conversing with a deity. Chapter 341: Chapter 89 Gifts and Birth_2 ""We''ve found that when humans possess power similar to that of the gods, they too will feel fear, will also be afraidCohen told me this. Since gods and humans are differentiated only by power, as long as we have power, naturally there''s nothing to be afraid of." "Of course, they also gifted life to humans, but after the great flood, we had returned life back to them." "What about The Temple, then? What deity is worshipped there? Does he not need your worship?" Seizing what seemed like a loophole, Hecate pointed at the temple shrouded in light and spoke. "That is the temple of the Lord, and indeed He does not need the worship of mortals, or rather, if it were not for the miracles of the angels, perhaps the Lord would not care about our faith. But if we really speak of it, perhaps the Lord also has expectations of humans." Smiling, Nuo expressed his deepest feelings. "The Lord''s need for humanity is not for someone specific, nor is it for us to do something. He simply needs us to ''exist''. He does not care about life or death, nor good or bad. As long as humanity has existed in the past, exists now, and continues to exist into the future, that is enough. The very existence of humans is what the Lord hopes for." "God loves all people. This is the only explanation I have for it. However, His love stands at the end of time, a greatness mortals cannot understand." Not knowing what to say, even with Hecate''s usually lively nature, she fell silent for a moment. Not needing faith, not needing sacrifice, just letting life flourish and eternally exist in the worldthis is not so much a demand of the gods as it is a need of the world itself. Even the Magic Net, at the very least, needs people to use it so Hecate can draw strength from it. If there truly is such an existence in this world, then it must prove that He Himself is one of the cornerstones of the world''s existence. The power that He has would be unimaginable beyond any god''s expectations. To draw strength from the ''existence'' of a living being, this is a realm far beyond the understanding of even the strongest divine power. Thus, the journey continued in silence. The sea breeze blew gently, bringing a slight moistness to the air. Soon, when they arrived in front of a wooden house, Nuo broke the silence. "The city has just been founded, and this is the only kind of place to stay. If Your Highnesses need anything, you can tell me." "It doesn''t matter. I''ve lived in places not much different from this for many years." "Spirit Realm''s Seventh Moon!" Initially a bit puzzled, but with Nuo''s explanation, Selene immediately recognized the source of this special aura. The foundation of the Seven Phases Meditation Method is the contemplation of Spirit Realm''s Seventh Moon, something she knew all too well. This was indeed the key to the Second Crescent Moon of the seven moons, or rather, it was a special Godhood that had been ''materialized'' into substance, which the True God could contain. In the past, the Moon Goddess had never seen what a Spirit Realm divine nature looked like, but she still managed to deduce its purpose. If she were to contain it, she would become the True God who presides over the Second Layer of Spirit Realm''s Crescent Moon. For a deity like her, born with Godhood, this was indeed an enhancement, but for territorial gods, this was an inimaginably precious treasure. Yet, when Selene actually held this tangible Godhood, she felt some fear. More than the sudden gift, she believed in a saying from the Divination Field after being with Hecate for so long. "Every gift you receive unearned, fate has already marked its price in the shadows." "May I decline it?" Looking at the shining crystal, Selene suddenly said. "Of course, it''s just a gift. Since it is a gift, there''s no reasoning in forcing someone to accept it. So, Your Highness, are you sure you want to give it up?" Nodding, Nuo immediately asked. The angel who had delivered the prophecy had already provided an answer. The other party could refuse, and what happened afterward would no longer concern mortals. "I..." "Of course we''ll take it." Grabbing the hand that Selene held the crystal with, Hecate quickly agreed. The two goddesses looked at each other, and Selene also nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Nuo bowed slightly, as if to show them respect. Chapter 342: Chapter 89 Gifts and Birth_3 "Now that the gift has been delivered, I will not impose any longer. From this day forward, this city shall always open its gates to you both." Dawn was breaking on the horizon, and the moonless night had finally passed. Helios, driving his Sun Chariot, brought light to the land, and on Mount Olympus, the Divine King likewise felt the call of distant bloodlines. The Fertility Divine Authority told him that his two children had been born there. Hera''s dominion was broken, and Zeus wasn''t actually surprised, for when Hecate used the power he once promised to lift Hera''s dominion, the Divine King had already sensed it and, in fact, was pleased to see it happen. Delaying the birth of his offspring was to appease the goddess best suited to sit upon the throne of the Heavenly Empress, not genuinely for the sake of who bore his firstborn. Gods do not die, nor do they need heirs; the firstborn is more of a symbolic title, and to the Divine King, it hardly mattered who the mother was. Contemplating quietly and making his decision, Zeus prepared to pay a visit to Hera. He could guess that the Heavenly Empress needed his comfort to avoid irrational actions that might affect the growth of his children. However, at the moment when the deities'' births concluded, the previously joyful Divine King abruptly rose, his expression turning somewhat unpleasant as he looked into the distance. He couldn''t actually see what was happening there; the only reason he could sense the birth of his children was thanks to the Fertility Divine Authority and the bloodline connection. But as the guardian of oaths, Zeus suddenly discovered that the connection between him and his newborn daughter was partially severed by an oath. Although it wasn''t an oath he had sworn and the bloodline connection still existed, the link between his daughter and Leto seemed to have been transformed by this oath, attaching instead to another being. Originally, Zeus wasn''t in a hurry to meet those two children. Leaving them in Leto''s care, he believed they would surely become loyal and aspiring deities to him, becoming powerful aids in his rule over the world. But if Leto was no longer responsible for raising them, the outcomes became uncertain. Zeus certainly did not trust in bloodline alone, and few among the gods did. "Hecate, was it you?" With a fluctuating expression, Zeus felt it was time for a serious conversation with the goddess who had once assisted him, but whose attitude remained elusive. Chapter 343: Chapter 90 Artemis and the Turning Point of Fate Zeus had wanted to communicate with Hecate, and this idea wasn''t born just today. In fact, he had planned to have a talk with the Goddess of the Magic Net who controlled witchcraft, after gradually understanding the laws of faith''s emergence. Today''s events were merely a prelude at best. Of course, the reason he intended to "have a talk" rather than directly issuing Divine King''s decree for Hecate to follow his commands lies in Zeus'' subtle dread of her. As the Divine King, he was never one to repay kindness and return favors, and Metis'' fate was the best proof of this. If not because Hecate was so special, how else would Zeus be so generous to her, even personally promising her the privilege to remain independent of the Divine Court? All of this was, after all, an act of courting and soothing the Goddess of the Magic Net. Early on, before the feast to honor the victors after the epochal turn, the Divine King had initially prepared the control over a swath of starry sky as a reward for HecateZeus had hoped for the Underworld, but the Goddess of the Magic Net didn''t have any entitlement related to the Underworld, and there was already the Goddess of the Nether Moon and the River of Vows in existence. Thus, the Divine King settled for the vastness of the celestial space as a second choice. On one hand, this could express his intention to co-rule the heavens with the other deities, and on the other, the starry sky wasn''t truly under Zeus'' control. Even the presence of the Moon Goddess was much more significant than that of the nascent Divine Court. Allowing Hecate to go there, she could use the Moon as a stepping stone, to create checks and balances with the Ancient Gods in the starry space, preventing any Star God from deciding to follow the example of the ancient God of Sun and attempting to become the master of the entire celestial realm during the formative moments of the Divine Court. The Lightless celestial deity Coeus was who Zeus was most wary of. Though this Titan Principal God had been reclusive for a while, after all, he briefly united with Cronus in the last epoch and launched a war to unify the starry sky. This ancient Titan conducted his affairs with discretion, but he was indeed a deity no less formidable than Oceanus, the God of the Ocean. For the then Divine King, the very existence of Coeus was a great threat. "I''ll make a visit first, at least I need to understand what exactly she intends to do. In any event, neither Leto nor my eldest son can afford to suffer any mishaps." Having made his decision, the Divine King immediately stepped out of the palace. He planned to visit the southeast of the Earth, but before leaving, Zeus still waved his hand, summoning his frequently used messenger Zephyrus. "Your Majesty, what are your commands?" Zephyrus, the God of West Wind, asked respectfully upon being summoned. "Keep a close watch on Olympus, and don''t let Hera do anything unnecessary. If she sends anyone out, stop them first; if she herself intends to leave, tell her that at this point, she cannot change anything, and everything can wait until my return," Zeus spoke gravely, his words not entirely clear in many respects. However, the God of West Wind simply bowed slightly, indicating understanding. "I will do so, Your Majesty, but if the Heavenly Empress insists on leaving" "... Just relay my message. That will suffice." Massaging his temples, the Divine King didn''t want to think about these headache-inducing matters anymore. Seeing that Zephyrus understood his intent, in the next moment, he transformed into Thunder, flying out of Mount Olympus. Chapter 344: Chapter 90 Artemis and the Turning Point of Fate_2 ``` In the southeast of the continent, by the shore of Starfall Lake. The trees that had grown rapidly under Demeter''s divine power looked as if they had aged a hundred years in the blink of an eye, becoming tall and stately; they formed a vast forest of ancient trees. Birds, drawn by an invisible allure, flocked around the forest, reluctant to leave. Among them, several pure white swans circled and danced above the ground. Here, a miracle was unfolding, incomprehensible to mortals but not uncommon in the eyes of the gods. Although the siblings should have been born at the same time, the sister was delivering her brother. The naiads of the lake could not help but pop their heads out of the water to witness this unusual scene, and even some elves, also with slightly swollen bellies, looked on with a mix of fear and longing. Invisible light poured from the void, bringing about a spectacle reminiscent of day turning into night. After nine flickers, tranquillity returned, leaving only a girl who seemed to be six or seven years old, dressed in a skirt made of leaves, holding a newborn baby in her arms. As the world gradually perfected itself, the gods born in the third era could no longer easily make the laws of the realm sing for them. Yet, the honors bestowed upon true gods by the world remained unchanged; they possessed divinely given authority and intrinsic True Names. Artemis, Master of the Wilderness, goddess of hunting, of caves, mountains, forests, wild beasts, and midwifery, even bore on her forehead a silver crescent, constantly radiating an aura unlike the moon in the night skyprofound and mysterious. "Silence!" The moment the girl looked up, Leto caught sight of the crescent on Artemis''s forehead. The faint silver marking was starkly apparent, and the constraints originating from the Styx River revealed its true nature. It was the power of the Moon. Though not abundant, its presence was visibly clear, reminding the black-robed goddess of an accidental encounter she once had at the edge of the stars. There, she had come across a particular broken fragment that harbored a similar power. Previously, Leto had not associated it with the Moon because it was unlike Chaos'' true Moon. Yet, the truth contradicted her initial thoughts. It was not only associated with the Moon but had also, due to her fortuitous intrusion, transferred to Artemis in some manner. Leto didn''t realize that her first impression had not been wrong. That wasn''t the Moon of Chaos, but a remnant of the lunar deity from a world long destroyed. Attracted to the present by fate, it had come to a goddess originally predestined to be linked with the Moon, who now had no chance of doing soin becoming part of her power. It was meant to become a sacred artifact born alongside Artemis, but its fragmented and diffuse power was far from sufficient to transform into another form in just a few years and thereby be reborn. It had no choice but to slumber within its master, becoming one with her. Meanwhile, some of Artemis''s inherent godhoods gradually transferred to the artifact, nourishing its form and further deepening the connection between them. For Artemis, this wasn''t necessarily a bad thing; a sacred artifact born with a deity does not detract from the deity''s power, and is entirely different from those forged later. When the artifact takes shape, all that belongs to her will return. But for Leto, this was true trouble indeed. ``` Chapter 345 : 90 Artemis and the Turning Point of Fate_3 The oath made by the Styx River cannot be violated; the moment it is established, it entwines itself around the swearer. Before this, neither Hecate, who made the request, nor Leto thought that the thing related to ''Moon'' was an item. Their judgment was actually correct, it indeed was an item, yet this item had not yet been born. It was one with its owner, which meant that Leto had to face a reality, her oath might become even more difficult to fulfill. This was not even an issue that could be resolved by sending the child away, for Artemis is a deity, and to the world, she belonged to no one. No god could fulfill an oath with the ''ownership'' of another deity, after all, in the divine hierarchy established by Chaos, even parents and children are by no means subordinates to one another. "Mother Goddess, what''s wrong?" Looking at Leto, the young goddess was somewhat afraid, and somewhat confused; she just looked at the changing expressions of the Mother Goddess, stepping forward seeking comfort. Yet, seeing this, Leto took a step back. At that moment, her heart was filled with fear and indecisionshe was about to become the first deity in Chaos to break the oath of the Styx River, and before this, no one knew what this would truly entail. All gods knew the terror of the Styx River, and therefore, they were unwilling to test these unknown risks under the premise of having eternity. Perhaps the oath-breaker would be shaken from their godhood, stripped of divine power, or suffer some kind of punishment from the Styx River. Leto knew nothing of this. Her godhood was already weak; perhaps she would be completely stripped of everything, or maybe even fall into eternal slumber. "No, it won''t happen!" She had, after all, avoided the worst outcome, yet at this moment, the goddess felt somewhat lost. After a short while, she leaned against a tree trunk, staring blankly at the starry sky above her head, unsure of what she was contemplating, or perhaps she wasn''t thinking at all. "Wah" In the silent woods, the infant''s crying grew louder. As a deity, even though he had just descended to the world, Apollo wasn''t supposed to cry like a mortal, yet as a naturally born deity, his acute perception allowed the young him to faintly sense the powers of the Styx River and the present-world laws that had descended here one after another. Therefore, the newly descended Divine Child could only use crying to express his fear, and the increasingly loud cries finally brought Leto''s attention back. "Apollo, my child." Reaching out to hold the infant in her arms, the warmth gave her some consolation. Coming back to her senses from the emotional rollercoaster, Leto finally realized what she had done. She had made an oath that was impossible to fulfill and then terminated it at the cost of her daughter''s Origin. Looking at Artemis who lay on the ground, a sense of absurdity surged in the goddess''s heart. She regretted it; perhaps she shouldn''t have contested with Hera for the position of the eldest child. She had yet to gain anything and had already lost a daughterwhen Artemis woke up, Leto could already imagine how she would view her Mother Goddess who had cruelly harmed her as soon as she descended to the world. She, like her sister, faced disaster upon her daughter''s birth, and yet, this unwarranted catastrophe was not caused by their daughters themselves. Chapter 346 : 90 Artemis and the Turning Point of Fate_4 It seemed as if fate was mocking them. The Goddess of Luminous, Phoebe, sought power and status, so she had her husband cooperate with the second-generation Divine King, and thus, as a medium between the two, the Goddess Asteria gave birth to Hecate, who was without godhood. Leto was so captivated by Zeus''s portrayal of the future that she unwittingly made a vow she could not fulfill, ultimately harming her own daughter and announcing the end. "So, is this the Father God''s warning to stay away from the Divine King?" Leto whispered to herself but knew that she had already given so muchhow could she let go of everything and return to the cold starry sky to keep her sister company? "Apollo, you are my hope... Everything I''ve lost, you will find it for me, won''t you?" "Leto, what have you done?" The goddess spoke to the infant crying in her arms, while on the other side, utilizing the power to traverse the Spirit Realm, Hecate and Selene silently appeared there. In her hands, a silver light shifted, faintly echoing with the girl on the ground. "... I have fulfilled my vow. Now, it''s yours." Not knowing what else to say, Leto cast one last look at Artemis on the ground. If she could do it all over again, she would never have made such a vow, but it was already too late. Holding Apollo in her arms and harboring hatred for many existences, Leto transformed into a stream of light and flew toward the sea. And behind her, watching the departing Leto and the goddess left behind, Hecate also instantly understood the cause and effect. If it had been a stranger, if she had had nothing to do with the matter from beginning to end, the Goddess of the Magic Net would have hesitated to act against that departing deity, but now, the red-dressed girl hadn''t anticipated that a treasure hunt prompted by the guidance of godhood, so ordinary, would turn out like this. "... Selene, do you need this Divine Artifact embryo?" Hecate asked with a forced smile, while beside her, Selene simply shook her head, indicating refusal. The Moon Goddess understood the hidden meaning in her friend''s words. Even without it, she did not desire the treasure. If she had known that it was another deity''s companion Divine Artifact still fused and dependent on a Divine Body, she would never have coveted it. "Let it return to its own master''s hands then... but I''m afraid that since its nurturing was forcefully interrupted, it probably can''t continue." Accepting the silver light, Selene sighed softly as the embryo returned to its master''s side. However, as the Moon Goddess had said, it merely circled around the head of its owner like a silver crown, never returning to its original position. "No, there''s still a chance. Aside from the gift I gave you, isn''t there another one?" Asmodeus had come here in response to the sudden changes in the Styx River, which had surged with such clear force for the first time, coinciding with the imminent awakening of the Mother of Demons. As the Lord of the Nine Hells, he could not ignore it. However, upon just arriving at the courtyard, the Lord of the Nine Hells had witnessed quite the spectacle. He still remembered the day and the Moon he had promised to the other party, and although an eon had passed without the shadow of the Stygian sun, the influence of the Moon phases had persisted to this day. "You are overthinking it. The nature of uncertain fate is change, and even as a so-called emblem of it, I would not know the direction of change. If I could really grasp it, then the supposed ''uncertain'' would be reduced to ridicule." In a soft voice, Laine waved his hand, and the round mirror before him dispersed. No matter how fate may change, the outcome is always determined by the strength within. Let Artemis write her own story. However, ''Silver Moon City'' is indeed a good name. "Let''s talk about you instead, Asmodeus. The first of the Demon Gods has descended, instinctively guarding by Moya''s side, drawing from the wisdom and Thought she brought from the present world, and the remaining five will not be too far behind." "When each of them is born, the Mother of Demons will awaken, so now, are you prepared to face them?" "You''re wrong; it should be ''we'' prepared to face them." Correcting himself, Asmodeus did not linger over past matters of the present world. How the Moon fares was irrelevant to him; Zeus would eventually swallow the bitter fruit of his own troubles. By comparison, the first-ever, and inevitably the most threatening, Abyss invasion was the real challenge before him. "There''s only so much I can do. In the face of the Abyss itself, only the purest clash of forces is the sole method of response. As for the rest, it''s up to them." Gazing through the barriers of worlds, the Lord of the Nine Hells could see that on the upper levels of Hell, certain preparations had long been underway. "The matter of the Demon Gods will be dealt with by others, but dealing with my former sister is up to you." "Of course." Nodding, Laine felt that the greatest threat Moya posed to him was likely not her strength, but that indescribable countenance. Though she had not yet awakened, Laine could already anticipate how much malice her visage would harbor towards his true self in the Spirit Realm. To his true self, Moya didn''t really count for much, but it wasn''t necessarily the same for this incarnation. Defeating her in the Abyss would undoubtedly be a difficult feat. Chapter 347: Chapter 91 Contract and Divine Arts The precursor of the Mother of Demons, Moya, Mnemosyne and Laine have harbored a grudge for quite a long time, although this so-called grudge has always been unilaterally perceived by the other party, and Laine has never paid it any attention. It was not until this Goddess of Titans suffered a loss at the hands of the newly born Atlas that her existence truly caught Laine''s attention as she chose to dive headfirst into Tartarus. Now that she has lost her former appearance and turned into a form even more twisted than the Hekatonkheires, one can only imagine the resentment that smoldered within Moya when she awoke. She had gained the power she had longed for, yet she had also turned into a monster unrecognized by the deities. Had it not been for Tartarus, which had birthed her, guiding her choices, and had she not set her sights on Hell to draw from the power of the Abyss after her descent, Laine would have been well-prepared to encounter her in the Spirit Realm by now. Of course, if she truly dared to come, it would most likely be a one-way ticket. "If you have a plan in mind, that''s good. Moya, favored by Tartarus, is not someone they can handle." Pleased with the satisfactory reply, Asmodeus nodded. He was ready to leave, but when his peripheral vision caught a glimpse of the ''little'' tree growing beneath the floating island, he could not help but recall the ideas about the ''mortal strategy'' that Mephisto had expounded to him a few days prior. He needed something that could constrain mortals while earning their trust, something that could be used extensively and on a large scale. Upon learning of his ideas, the Lord of the Nine Hells had originally planned to try diluting the power of the Styx River, but later he discovered that the true power of the Styx oath did not lie in the river itself, but had a different origin. The waters of the Styx represented more the punishment for breaking an oath; they possessed some special divinity that could wash away the power of the deities. Therefore, its water could perhaps be formulated into a special ink used to inscribe the contents of a contract, but the material to carry the oath itself would need a different source. "A ''Sworn Oath'' tree, from which power can be harnessed at a cost, I really don''t know where you get such things from." "Nutrients?" "Yes. But that''s not hard to obtain. Just find any life rich in energy and submerge their corpses into the Fountain. The energy from their bodies will be purified by the water, turning their life force into nutrients, and the remaining matter will sink to the bottom of the lake, becoming soil, and become part of the world." The Leonnor Spring was originally a fountain from another realm, reinvigorated after drying up, it became part of the central courtyard, continuing its companionship with its former neighbors. Its power symbolizes vitality and purification, the opposite of the Darkness and evil of the Nine Hells, and its waters are the best nourishment for the Tree of Life''s growth. When it first arrived in the central courtyard, like the initial Tree of Life, Laine extravagantly allowed it to draw from the origin of the realm to achieve its first growth. But to continue to develop, it would need to find another way. The bodies of foreign life forms are excellent materials, as the alien energy within them is purified by the fountain water, their life force turned into nutrients, and the remaining matter settles at the bottom of the lake, becoming mud, a part of the world. "Life, that''s hard to find in the Abyss. Besides the Demon Gods, there seems to be no other life here." In contemplation, Asmodeus looked at the Abyss where the materialization of the outer world was becoming more evident, as if he understood something. Laine did not keep him in suspense but explained directly: "There will be some. After suffering ''damage,'' Tartarus''s instincts begin to mimic, to mimic Hell and the present world. Life is an important part of it, and even the materials have been ''prepared'' by ''someone'' for it in advance." The Lord of the Nine Hells knew what Laine was referring to. The ''materials'' were the Flame Kingdom that had merged into the Abyss before. If it weren''t for the incubation of the Demon Gods not yet complete, perhaps some primordial life born in flames would already be appearing here one after another. "Let Mephisto figure it out then, offering the bodies of demons in exchange for contracts from this place... This indeed fits the very rules of this tree itself." Chapter 348: Chapter 91 Contract and Divine Arts_2 ``` At this moment, it wasn''t just a matter of the contract; Asmodeus even received more inspiration. The Leonnor Spring could rely on the power of "purification" to accelerate the transformation of life from foreign realms, but the world itself could also do it, albeit requiring more time. Life born in one world inherently contains an extremely faint force, and if they die in another world, there''s no doubt that it''s a subtle form of weakening. One or two are insignificant, but thousands are quite substantial. When Moya awakens, the Nine Hells'' direct theft of Abyssal powers will cease; then this method may become another way to strengthen oneself using the Abyss. "Perhaps the war between the two realms should continue indefinitely. As long as the victor is always me, that would be fine," Asmodeus mused to himself but didn''t say it out loud; he turned and left. Seeing this, Laine smiled and dispersed his form, returning his consciousness to the body of the Ouroboros. The vast atrium fell quiet again, with only the water of the Leonnor Spring still flowing. ... In the Eastern Region by the sea, Thunder flashed across the sky, heralding rolls of resonant thunderthe sign of the Divine King''s travels. Without taking anyone with him and following the sensation from earlier, Zeus made his way swiftly. Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr In the face of the Divine King''s bewilderment, the girl in the blue gown responded with a gentle smile. On the other side, Zeus calmed his somewhat restless heart. It wasn''t just the appearance that was different; it seemed her personality was also quite distinct. At this moment, the Divine King couldn''t help but think of a special rumor that circulated among the gods. "Tri-phased Incarnation, I didn''t expect you to possess such a talent!" He said gravely; Zeus had indeed not anticipated that Hecate had such a gift. The formation of a Tri-phased Incarnation required natural birth; it was extremely difficult to have it otherwise. It needed ability, a certain potential, and a unique opportunity. Without this chance, even the Primordial Gods could not obtain this miraculous trait; with the opportunity but lacking the ability, it would still be missed. Like the Three Graces, or originally, The Three Fates of destiny. If they could be born in the form of one god instead of three, then they would be natural Tri-phased Deities, possessing much more powerful strength. But due to their lack of potential, this situation ultimately did not occur. With a slight smile, the girl in the blue gown didn''t respond to Zeus''s comment. Her third incarnation was still far from formed, and even she herself was unclear about what could bring it about. "...Hecate, you must know why I am here. Where are my newly born children?" Returning from his surprise, Zeus also remembered the purpose of his visit. His aura became sharp, and facing his questioning, the girl in the blue gown did not explain but simply waved her hand. ``` Chapter 349: Chapter 91 Contract and Divine Arts_3 ``` "See for yourself, Zeus, this is what happened here once, everything has its origin." With the will of the Goddess of the Magic Net, an elemental mist spread around, projecting light and shadows, and the scenes of what had happened before began to unfold in front of the Divine King. From Hecate following the scent of the Moon, to her pact with Leto, and then to the silhouette of the robed goddess leaving. Finally, the vision ended inside The Temple. Before the unconscious Artemis, a mortal took out a multifaceted crystal from a box, casting it into the silvery bands of light surrounding her. Centered on the crystal, the scattered forces reconvened, forming a delicate crown that rested atop the girl''s head. The New Moon Crown, upon seeing its creation, even if only a vision, Zeus also learned its name. Like the Sun, the original moon of Chaos wouldn''t change with time; it appeared in its phases to the eyes of earthly life because the illusory Moon hung in the sky since antiquity had such power. But now, with the merging of the Spirit Realm''s lunar phases and the residual power of a foreign Moon deity, this Divine Artifact became a symbol of the crescent moon''s changes. Moreover, it could command all beasts, dominate all spirits, and even the wearer would possess special privileges on the surface of the Spirit Realm. As the mist dissipated, the lakeside returned to its original state. The area fell silent for a moment, perhaps digesting all that had been seen, Zeus narrowed his eyes and asked lightly: "So what are you trying to say, that you plan to leave my daughter in this city of sinners, letting her consort with mortals, separated from the Divine Court?" His voice wasn''t loud, but the dissatisfaction it contained was evident. Zeus had recognized the origins of these people, a group of Bronze Humanity that had escaped from death. They had gained the protection of deities from the Spirit Realm, so the Divine King had no intention of troubling them further. The Sea Emperor was the main cause of their destruction; let them contest with Poseidon''s minions. However, leaving Artemis here was another matter entirely. To these humans, Poseidon surely was the prime cause of their ruin, but Zeus didn''t think his own image would be any more favorable. Growing up in such an environment, it was almost predictable how Artemis would view him as her father, the Divine King. "Yes." Seeing the mood soften, the girl in the blue dress returned to her gentle demeanor. She leaned back against the tree trunk, stroking the long hair falling around her neck, and acknowledged his statement. "If you wish to use the Magic Net, I have no objections. Just as the Sun doesn''t refuse anyone from bathing in its radiance, the Magic Net will not refuse anyone from using its power, so long as the user does not try to harm the Magic Net itself, the Magic Net will always be open to them." "What if I want to use it to transmit Divine Power." Zeus asked, with an implied meaning. "...If it''s pure Divine Power, the Magic Net will not accept it. The current Law will also sense the Divine Power used as a medium through it." Raising her head, the girl in the blue dress realized what Zeus wanted to do. The mix of Divine Power and elements, that diluted special power C the Divine King could sense it, so it made no sense for her not to. However, due to her possession of Magic Power, she hadn''t given much thought to this weaker version of Divine Power. But now, it seemed Zeus had other ideas. Without Magic Power, even if someday he learned what meditation was, Zeus was destined never to reach the proficiency of those adept in it. Thus, his attempt to find a power that could contend with witchcraft didn''t surprise the girl in the blue dress. "So, a power that isn''t detected by Law can be used, right?" Nodding her head, in front of Hecate, Zeus slowly extended his hand, a pale golden energy flowing within his palm. It had some characteristics of Divine Power, but not as formidable as pure Divine Power. It was more akin to the gentler aspects of Divine Power and had eschewed the more destructive effects. "Such power should not be rejected by the Magic Net. After all, it also has elemental presence in itself." ``` Chapter 350: Chapter 92 Forbidden Fruit Elements are a special kind of substance, both ethereal and corporeal, and they also possess excellent compatibility. This characteristic allows them to blend with nearly everything in the world and transform into new, controllable energies. That was how magic power originated; it is an imitation of the Almighty Divine Power, a product of spirit and element merging and sublimating. However, the magic power strived for elevationit grew stronger with the mental will of the spellcasters; but the force in Zeus''s hands was not like this. It was a degradation of Divine Power, a dilution and blunting. What determined its potency was the extent of dilution, and the proportion of Divine Power in it could never exceed one-twelfth. It seemed to be a limitation; once the proportion of Divine Power was too high, the element could no longer maintain balance with it, ensuring that this special energy inevitably remained a step behind Divine Power. Yet at the same time, this dilution allowed it to escape from the hands of deities and be harnessed by other life forms. Zeus had conducted similar experiments before; he had allowed Nymphs and wild beasts to merge with this energy he termed ''Sacred Power,'' and indeed, they could use it. Those with strong spirits and acute perceptions could hold more and purer Sacred Power; those with weak spirits and dull perceptions could only control weak and diffuse Sacred Power. Moreover, the Divine King discovered that these beings, bathed in his power day and night, unless vehemently opposed to him, would subtly deepen their faith in him, while the rest could at least maintain it unchanged. This undoubtedly strengthened Zeus''s previous notion; since magic power could become witchcraft, there was no reason this ''Sacred Power'' from his own hand couldn''t transform into Divine Arts bestowed upon mortals by deities. As long as they selected those faithful mortals to be endowed with this power, they could become true priests who spread the faith for the gods, rather than the arrogant fools taught by Prometheus. These devout Divine Practitioners would become a privileged class among humans, solely to disseminate the glory of deities. "I''ve said it before, the Magic Net doesn''t refuse others'' use, but while pure elements can perfectly fit on the strings of the Magic Net, it doesn''t mean other forces can," "So in the future, when my daughter comes of age, I will return here. On that day, no one can stand in my way again." He spoke of ''coming of age,'' but Zeus was prepared to wait until after his own half ritual was complete to return. Although by then Artemis would surely have developed her own likes, dislikes, and view of the world, no longer allowing her parents to dictate her path as a child might, the Divine King believed that he could persuade her to return to Olympus. "...Then come, as long as that day arrives, just don''t be disappointed." After a moment of silence, the girl in the blue dress took out a Crystal Ball from her sleeve. She looked at it while Zeus watched, puzzled, then nodded in agreement. "Very well, Hecate, I will respect her own wishes when the time comes." He nodded in response; a royal ritual cannot be achieved through coercion. But whether through enticement or affection, Zeus believed that he could always fulfill his goals. Read latest stories on m_v-l''e-NovelFire Finally, he glanced toward The East, the direction from which Leto and Apollo had departed in the previous images. Before coming, Zeus had intended to bring them back to the Mount of the Gods with Artemis to prevent similar events, but now, he had changed his mind. Apollo, he would return to Olympus in a state of glory, but before that, he needed an ''adventure'' to deepen his reverence for his Divine King. "May our friendship endure, Hecate. And well, I must say, I still prefer seeing you as you are now." Chapter 351: Chapter 92 Forbidden Fruit_2 Before leaving, he inadvertently uttered a remark, and then Zeus saw the indifferent gaze of the girl in the blue dress. He involuntarily set aside his ulterior motives and transformed into lightning to fly back into the sky. The girl was not as easy to handle as his powerless sister Demeter, so the Divine King did not ponder it any further. He now needed to hurry back to Olympus to take care of the issues that followed. With departures and returns, the day and night had alternated more than once. This brief period had nothing special about it, the world still seemed peaceful and harmonious, aside from the comings and goings of the Divine King. However, in another part of the earth, a betrayal that had lasted a century was finally drawing to an end. The Sun God had descended underground, and the Moon still hadn''t risen. Nobody knew where the Moon Goddess, who drove the silver chariot, had gone recently, but for Moanda, this was actually a blessing. No one knew exactly what the Sun God and the Moon Goddess did as they drove their chariots across the sky, nor if they happened to cast their eyes upon the earth. While the likelihood that they would dare peek into Mother Earth''s orchard was slim, for the Nymphs, "slim" was still better off as "none." Especially today, for according to her previous estimate, today was the day the special fruit would ripen. Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire "Hope all goes well," she murmured. "Shared possession, twin birth... If you do not wish to grow in ignorance and become a mere plaything in Gaia''s hands, then please bless me," she said. Her voice was calm, and although she knew the Golden Apple Tree couldn''t understand her words, Moanda still spoke to it. "What you lack, I will provide; what I lack, you shall fulfill. Eventually, there will be a place for us in this world. Nymphs will not be mere servants at the gods'' beck and call. We will establish our own realm, like the cities of Humans, the Mount of the Gods." Without waiting for a response, Moanda lightly pushed off the ground, effortlessly climbing the tree trunk. She felt a surge of invisible force sweep over her body, but ultimately she did not react. This was Mother Earth''s legacy; if anyone else were performing this act today, they would instantly trigger the forces Gaia had left on the tree, but now, faced with an insider''s betrayal, it proved ineffective. With nimble movements, Moanda touched nothing superfluous and soon reached the golden fruit. It was so beautiful, so radiant, truly a divine fruit not of the Mortal Realm. Taking a deep breath, the Nymph reached out her hand. As she touched the exterior of the Golden Apple for the second time in her life, feeling its pure life essence, Moanda''s heart settled. Without hesitation, she simply plucked it and brought it to her mouth. There were no surprises, no sudden intrusions by Outsiders, or anyone else to stop her, and then engage in a struggle vying for righteousness and possession. Moanda thus successfully consumed the Forbidden Fruit. In a secluded corner of the orchard, near a heath-covered oak, the tree withered and then revived; on the branches of the Golden Apple Tree, the life of the Nymph surged and waned. With the fruit ingested, Moanda closed her eyes as if falling asleep, and then tumbled from the canopy. Chapter 352: Chapter 92 Forbidden Fruit_3 If there had been others here, they would have easily determined that the daring nymph had died in an instant; her body had lost its life, leaving only the undecaying shell innate to elves. However, at this moment, Moanda''s consciousness was otherwise. From life to death, and from death back to life, she felt as if she had relived the process of ''birth'' once again, and at a certain moment, the nymph felt she had touched a vast and great consciousness. The gap between them was so immense, like a grain of sand to a mountain, a drop of water to a river, yet they were also so similar and close, making Moanda feel such peace and beauty. Gradually, their consciousness began to intersect and fuse. Moanda felt herself growing stronger every moment, yet something intangible was being separated out. Stranger fragments of memories began to flood in, some pitch black, others warm and comfortable as if soaked in liquid, and even one interrupted in the process of gestation, planted on a high mountain by a goddess in a green dress. In just a brief moment, Moanda experienced tens of thousands of years since the birth of the Golden Apple Tree, yet this vast memory brought her no sense of shock. Because it was so monotonous and dull, monotonous growth, monotonous fruiting, receiving no more attention than necessary, it lived a long life as still as dead water, stirring not a single ripple. Until this moment, when two real consciousnesses were born from its hazy instincts, everything changed. One was the Outsider, who brought with it change and hope; the other shared Wisdom, yet it was still naive and ignorantthe original entity. "This is, the authority of a god?" Consciousness returned from the vague to the clear. Gradually, Moanda began to feel her own ''body'' again, and the new consciousness that was tightly ''adhered'' to her. But she couldn''t concern herself with it, for with it came a sense of power she had never imagined before. She did not know how strong this surge of Divine Power was, for the nymph had never before felt the power of the gods. But at this moment, Moanda felt she could move heaven and earth. Because the most important thing was how to contain her new ''main body''. There weren''t many things in this world that could allow the Golden Apple Tree to move without harming its Vital Essence. Fortunately, the Seed of All Things did not come to this world alone. "Life Vase, now that the Golden Apple Tree has gained consciousness, it is time for you to return to your true master. Gaia, to claim you, obliterated the potential transformation of the Divine Tree, but now, I am your rightful owner." With a slight tremor of her consciousness, Moanda silently sensed the location of the Divine Artifact. It shouldn''t be far, placed in the Oracle of Delphi instead of Mother Earth to receive offerings, just so long as she "Hm?" Startled, Moanda sensed that the Life Vase had not disappeared. However, at this moment, the reborn nymph suddenly discovered that the artifact did not seem to be in the Oracle. Within the Temple of Delphi, Moanda only felt the power left there by the gods, but not a hint of the Divine Artifact''s essence. And the current location of the Life Vase... Looking at the empty space before her, and guided by a subtle connection, Moanda suddenly realized that the artifact symbolizing ''Life'' seemed to be right before her eyes. "Have you sensed it already? Well, it is true that you now have more rights than Gaia to wield it. Hehe, and to think, I merely came to ''borrow'' Gaia''s artifact, and I ended up witnessing this. This is truly beyond my expectations." With a faint laugh, the initial disguise dispersed, and Moanda finally ''saw'' the figure in front of her and the emerald vase in his hands. Or to be more precise, the figure had never concealed himself; he merely stood there, allowing all things in the world to overlook his presence. Perhaps cautious of Gaia''s remaining power, the figure simply stood there quietly. He did not approach further, instead, looked with interest at the grandeur of the Golden Apple Tree before him, given the day''s events, it was an eye-opening experience for him. "Now, tell me, what were your plans after leaving here?" Chapter 353: Chapter 93 Elf and Anchor The Life Vase was within reach, but Moanda now had no thoughts about it. If it had been not long ago, as an oak nymph, she would have been completely unaware of the terror of the person before her, but now, she could sense the terrible power contained within this figure. Probably not wanting to disturb Gaia, the newcomer was standing just outside the barrier Gaia set for the Golden Apple Tree, as seen by Moanda''s ''eyes.'' But she could also ''see'' that some insidious force had already enveloped the orchard, cutting off any connection between the inside and the outside. Next to the consciousness of Moanda, that hazy Thought that had just acquired Wisdom curled into a small ball, as if scared by this terrifying presence. However, facing such a situation, the Elf was only startled for a moment, then immediately asked calmly, "Are you the one who guided me to take this step?" "I thought it was the Divine King of Mount Olympus before, but now it seems to be someone else." Indeed, for this moment, Moanda had anticipated it. That mysterious Ancient Serpent couldn''t have appeared out of nowhere; it must have had its own agenda. Either it was an enemy of Mother Earth, seeking to target Gaia through her existence, or it had other schemes and would surely appear before her when everything was over. Now it seemed to be the latter, of course, one couldn''t rule out the former possibility... Moanda speculated thus, yet under her ''gaze,'' the figure before her simply shook its head. "You are overthinking, Elf. Perhaps your existence is not as important as you think, and today''s events have even less to do with me. This feeling of the cycle of life and death... is undoubtedly Laine''s doing, he must have been responding to Gaia''s creation of life to match the trick I played. And you, are just a lucky one who happened to be there." "Now, answer my question. If I hadn''t come, where were you planning to go before?" Asking again, the tone of Erebus became slightly more severe. Even though his voice wasn''t loud, Moanda could still detect the undeniable determination in it. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-novelhall.net "I was planning to go to Mount Olympus to meet the Divine King. He had been here, and it was on that day that I received this rare opportunity." Without concealing anything, Moanda chose to tell the truth. "Before, I always thought he orchestrated all this, and then he locked up the God of Meteorology in the Abyss, just like with the Titans. So I planned to see if he has the power to stand against Mother Earth. If he does, then I am willing to stay on Mount of the Gods, serving the Divine King as do the other gods." "Heh, you probably overestimate him. Although Gaia has weakened beyond recognition, and her authority does not excel in combat, it is still not something he can deal with." With a scoff, although at the beginning of the new era, Erebus too had entertained the idea of ''making friends'' with Zeus, but that was predicated on him at least showing the power and abilities that Cronus had. However, at least from the new king''s performance in the last century, the Lord of Darkness saw no such potential in him. Of course, maybe it was too soon; Cronus took a long time to change his fortunes, so for now, Erebus chose to wait and see. "Come with me. Since you are now the owner of the Life Vase, indeed there is a place I could use you." Chapter 354: Chapter 93 Elf and Anchor_2 She spoke faintly, as Erebus calmly announced his decision. "Just right, you are an ''Elf'', and so were theyalthough they have died. Even if there are gaps between worlds, there should still be some similarities." "But why should I leave this place with you, and what do you have to guarantee that I won''t be chased by Mother Earth?" Even understanding the gulf between them, facing the demand of the Lord of Darkness, Moanda still asked this question. Staying here meant facing the awakened Gaia, yet the one before her did not seem like a force for good. If leaving one danger was only to enter another, then what was the point of it all? "Guarantee... Heh, the Styx River''s bind on me is negligible, and there''s nothing else I can offer to make you believe. But in this world, everything can be fake, only interests are true." Unruffled by Moanda''s skepticism, the Lord of Darkness simply placed some special information into the Life Vase in front of her. This wasn''t manufactured information, but more like a ''memory'' that seemed to be engraved in the fabric of reality. After finishing, Erebus spread his hands open, gesturing for her to take it. After a moment of hesitation, Moanda still accepted the artifact that symbolized material life. ''Life'' and ''Plants'' fitted so well together, or more like ''Plants'' were, in fact, at the convergence of ''Nature'' and ''Life''. When the artifact merged with the trunk of the Golden Apple Tree, nourished by its Prime Liquid, Moanda felt her already formidable power become even more extraordinary. Like ''Sun'' and ''Light'', these interrelated powers could easily produce an effect where one plus one was greater than two. But with increased power, Moanda became even more aware of the unfathomable strength beneath the thin frame of the man before her. Dispelling some wishful thoughts, the Elf began to read the information that had been sent. After a while, Moanda came to a realization; she knew what he wanted her to do. Just as the Nymphs born from plants have a physical form but still walk the world in a form akin to a deity, Moanda reshaped her body and once again stepped on the ground. Turning to look at the tall Golden Apple Tree, the Elf raised the green vase, and as a force of suction emerged, the tree disappeared from the spot, leaving only a huge pit on the ground. The barrier left by Gaia separated the inside from the outside; any attempt to move the tree would trigger Mother Earth''s power, but the Life Vase was different. This Divine Artifact could perfectly conceal its aura, rendering Gaia''s power ineffective, as it originated from the same source. Picking up the body she once inhabited on the ground, along with her former oak form, Moanda hesitated, then also took the bodies of Veda and a few friends she was close to. As for the rest, they were no longer her concern. If they were smart enough to perceive what happened in the orchard, they should flee as far as possible and at least not stay on the earth. Otherwise, when Mother Earth awoke, the Elf did not think Gaia in her fury would distinguish whether these Nymphs were innocent or not. "I''m ready." Stepping out of the barrier, indeed, Mother Earth''s power did not react to the artifact that originally belonged to her. Across from Moanda, Erebus also nodded and opened a pathway directly to the Underworld. But before leaving, as if remembering something, a black glow emerged on the Lord of Darkness. He glanced into the void, and then, with a slight flicker, the black glow disappeared, apparently heading toward some very deep recess of space-time. After finishing his last task, Erebus immediately departed, and the Golden Apple Orchard once again became quiet, leaving only the huge pit at the center hidden by an illusion. Chapter 375: Chapter 99: Burnt Offerings and Clay Tablets_4 "Another piece of the puzzle." On the fifth level of the Spirit Realm, Chaos reigned like a sea. While Ande observed the remnants of the Bronze people in his own little space, in a place far above him, Laine also watched him. However, different from what Ande believed, this ''teacher'' who had instructed him for a time, had never acknowledged him as a student. Just as Laine himself had said, when he handed the puppet to Ande, their fate had already come to an end. It didn''t matter whether Ande could make it to the end, what mattered was that he had validated many of Laine''s conjectures through practice. He was merely an experimental subject; of course, being chosen for this experiment was an opportunity countless mortals could only dream of. And now, although the subject had not grasped the opportunity well, he had completed the experiment from another angle quite satisfactorily. He confirmed Laine''s ideas from two perspectives, even if this illusionary space of faith was only a prototype. Through it, Laine was already able to prove that his approach was not mistaken. Constructing a nation with faith, replacing mortals'' bearing of divinity with this, allowing them to obtain this false ''qualifications.'' This was not true ascension to godhood, for once they lost faith, the mortal who became divine through this means would lose everything. It was so easily acquired, yet so dependent on external factors. Its power was superficial while its core was not as robust. "Unlike the Codex, every part of you must grow on its own, then eventually return to you... As for this part, since it can change a mortal''s destiny, let''s call it the Destiny Clay Tablet." Holding the clay tablet, Laine then gently tossed it. The next moment, the tablet crossed the space and landed at a certain point in the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm. Palaces sprang from the void; the clay tablet landed squarely in the center, and then a thousand strands of luminance spread out in sequence. Piercing through the barriers of the five-layered space-time, and following the threads of destiny, they plummeted into the vast Mortal Realm. Divinity is the brightest crystal; the Divine Kingdom is the star in the sky. At this moment, from the perspective of the Mortal Realm, yet another starfall showered from the extreme heavens. But this time, it brought not disaster, but an alternative form of vitality. "Another starfall... The last one was during the Golden Age, as if foretelling their end; what about this time?" Admiring the beautiful scene he''d created, Laine smiled silently. In that instant, he seemed to faintly glimpse something. But that was all in the future. As for now, these ''Stars'' that fell from the sky... Unlike before, this time, as many stars as fell were destined to rise again. In the era belonging to myths, it wasn''t just the say of Olympus alone. Chapter 376: Chapter 100: Blood in the Stone The divine nature is like the stars, and when stars fall like rain, on this day, who knows how many mortals look up to the sky, watching as a multitude of stars plummet to the mortal realm in the summer night sky. The star shower, like a breathtaking scroll of painting, spreads across the desolate wilderness where Pandora, gazing at the starry sky, suddenly discovers that the jar in her arms seems to have vibrated. However, it was just a momentary thing, so fleeting that she thought it might be an illusion. The magic jar quickly returned to normal. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing, probably just didn''t rest well." Shaking her head lightly, Pandora, after repeatedly trying to sense any abnormalities, could detect nothing unusual about the magic jar. She could only chalk it up to a hallucination, perhaps due to her high expectations of the jar, which is why even now she could experience such illusions. "...Fine." Glancing at Pandora, but Epimetheus truly did not notice any other changes, so he didn''t ask any further questions. If there was indeed something amiss, he didn''t think Pandora would be able to hide it from him indefinitely. From the very moment she was created, she wasn''t endowed with such superior abilities; if there were any accidents, he was bound to find out sooner or later. ... The tremor of the magic jar was real, of course, but it indeed had nothing to do with Pandora. It was the fate of the creatures on earth, yet it had no connection to her. She had once prayed to the magic jar for god-like immortality and god-like strength. The divine nature could grant the latter, but clearly not the former. Hence, they bypassed Pandora and also bypassed the original gods of the earth. Some of them landed on certain beings, whether on land or sea, whether they were Nymphs, wild beasts, or certain territorial gods; many more fell into corners, waiting for the arrival of their rightful owners in the future. "It''s like a performance, fulfilling the task given to me by the one behind the scenes, then collecting my reward from him... So be it, let''s perform, at least this is what the Mother Goddess wants to see." In silent contemplation, Apollo turned around. The Temple was not yet where he was to go; the serpent with Divine Blood wasn''t there. It was in the Panasus mountain range. Even across a great distance, Apollo sensed its presence. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-novelhall.net As he grew and began to wield the power befitting a deity, the python that he once deemed insurmountable no longer seemed so fearsome. The serpent also seemed to realize this and had retreated deep into the continent and hidden its tracks long before Apollo came knocking at its door. But now that he had found his target, the outcome of the battle could be anticipated. Even without using Divine Power, Apollo was confident in his victory. "Thwack" Drawing his silver bow, Apollo released an arrow towards where he sensed his prey, then stamped his right foot onto the ground, launching himself powerfully towards the mountain range. Accompanied by a loud hiss and a crash, a battle erupted at the edge of the peaceful plain. Clang A loud noise echoed as the massive doors slowly closed, and within the hall, the gods took their seats. Servants threaded through the sleek tables, offering wine and delicacies to the gods. Today, they heeded the Divine King''s summons, once again setting aside their affairs to convene. Yet true to the nature of divinity, regardless of whether the meeting was serious or not, it didn''t disturb their enjoyment of life. However, hearing the sound of the doors closing, still many a deity cast glances in that direction. Although the previously damaged spots had been fixed and looked no different from before, many couldn''t help but look there when they passed the doorway earlier. Chapter 377: Chapter 100: Blood in the Stone_2 Zeus, who had witnessed everything, did not say anything. The gods have revered the Primordial Gods not just for a day or two, much like the reason no deity is willing to venture to the Underworld, aside from its barrenness, is because it is wrapped in the essences of numerous Primordial Gods. Gods, too, revere a mightier force, which is only natural. Of course, this is also why he tirelessly pursued power. "Divine King, may I know why you have summoned us gods today? Is there something you wish to announce? I hope it''s not that there''s a problem with the Faith Laws that were just established." As the God of Sun, Helios took his seat; he glanced around the hall, noticing some different arrangements. Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net His divine power was on the verge of breakthrough; for him, the most desired change was to have no change at all. Moreover, as a Titan deity born in a previous era, even to this day, Helios was not quite accustomed to the Olympian Gods'' sense of time. Compared to mortals, Zeus might already be living ''months as if days,'' but compared to the Titans of the second epoch, the new gods still seemed to have somewhat more going on. Of course, Helios could understand Zeus. After all, Cronus had not had so many relics from the previous epoch at the beginning of his reign... But understanding was one thing, looking at the transformed Temple, Helios still continued to ask: "And these twelve chairs... Divine King, whom have you prepared them for?" At this moment, as usual, the Divine King and Queen of Gods were seated at the highest place, far above where the other gods were seated. That was not unusual, but aside from that, there were twelve distinctive chairs arranged on both sides of the great hall, hovering in mid-air, forming a circle around the entire palace. For a while, the other gods also turned their gazes toward Zeus. This new arrangement made them somewhat uncomfortable, as those twelve chairs seemed to be towering above them. The Divine King sitting a bit higher than them was understandable on account of the current laws. The previous two generations of Divine Kings had also proven their might by deeds. But if other gods were to be placed above them, that would be somewhat unacceptable. The golden-haired deity was full of youthful vigour, and while they could not discern the strength of his power, the amiability in his smile already won many deities over. At that moment, in the image, Apollo was drawing his bow, aiming at a monstrous serpent on the Panasus mountain range. "Divine King, is he the god you spoke of?" From a position close to the top of the temple, Aphrodite suddenly asked. "Of course, my friend, an exemplary new god, is he not?" Nodding his head, Zeus had not expected Apollo to so easily attract the attention of the Goddess of Beauty. Moreover, it seemed that Aphrodite had a rather good impression of Apollo, which made the Divine King think that his plans might not be difficult to accomplish. "Hmph!" Just as the thought arose, it was interrupted by a cold snort from the side. Zeus''s gaze met Hera''s indifferent look for a moment, then he chose to keep silent. As Hera''s gaze swept past Zeus and settled on Aphrodite. Towards the former, although Hera still felt dissatisfaction with the opportunity given to Zeus to ''show off in front of others,'' she had reluctantly come to accept this outcome over the past period. Towards the latter, it was simply a dislike born from character and authority. One was loyal, the other promiscuous. One had perfected the order of marriage, giving it real power; the other inherently symbolized primal lust, capable of stirring desires in the opposite sex with just a smile or a frown. Chapter 378: Chapter 100: Blood in the Stone_3 Hera had been unable to endure Aphrodite not just for a day or two, but as a True God with powerful Divine Power, in the Divine Court, the Goddess of Beauty was not very afraid of Hera. Thus, faced with the Heavenly Empress''s obvious dissatisfaction, she merely glanced at her lightly and then acted as if she saw nothing. Zeus turned a deaf ear to this, and the other Deities did not intend to get involved in the conflict between these two, so the great hall was somewhat quiet, with the gods all focusing their attention on the image floating in midair. "This is... the bow and arrow you had the Cyclops forge before?" After watching for a while, as if recognizing something, Hestia asked hesitantly. The silver bow in Apollo''s hand was familiar to her; it was indeed a weapon crafted by Cucrops. Although it was not a Divine Artifact, on earth, its power was equally formidable. "Yes, there was also a golden bow, but it might not be able to fall into its owner''s hands for the time being," Speaking of this, Zeus paused for a moment, then naturally breezed past the topic. "Let''s watch the young man''s performance insteadwhat a beautiful shot!" Accompanied by the Divine King''s praise was an arrow piercing straight into the eye socket of the python. It traversed through the beast''s brain, putting a complete end to its life. Zeus was the first to applaud, and the other gods soon followed suit. For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall heated up again. "It seems we should bring him up to Olympus; if you need, I can personally make the trip." Gradually realizing something, Hestia glanced at her brother. Zeus was not a god who took such good care of outsiders. The fact that he was so concerned about this new god who was about to join Olympus probably had another reason. And then looking at Hera, whose mood had clearly deteriorated quite a bit that day, Hestia understood that this was probably a child of Zeus. "Of course, my sister, but before that, the victor should also receive his reward," With the collapse of Mount Othrys, the extinction of the Golden Humanity, the demise of the Silver Humanity; one ascended to ''heaven'', the other descended to ''earth''; and then, the third generation of humans created by Prometheus was destroyed in a flood under the Divine King''s insinuation. Without any concealment, the pillars displayed the past history. Apollo silently read them over and then continued towards the center of the temple. The content described here was different from what he had heard along the way, but certainly, the records of this sanctuary were more credible than the rumors among mortals. Ignoring the passages leading to the various side halls, Apollo finally arrived at the heart of the temple. "Spirit Lord, Mother Earth, and Divine King?" Looking at the spot for the chief sacrifice, Apollo recited the three existences Leto had told him about, yet the sight before him brought some confusion. At this moment, one position on the three floating stone platforms at the high altar was conspicuously empty the place symbolizing Mother Earth had nothing, making it look particularly jarring. "How strange..." Although surprised, Apollo was not well-acquainted with this ancient Primordial God. Perhaps things were meant to be this way, so he just placed the sacrifice on the altar, showed his respect to the three divine beings, and then moved forward. Leto had told Apollo that his father had left him a treasure here, which could grant him the world''s most supreme power in a single leap. Although the young deity did not like the Father God whom he had never met, nor did he want to accept this gift, seeing Leto''s hopeful eyes, he had still agreed at the time. He would rather achieve all this by himself, but since he had agreed, Apollo did not intend to hesitate any longer. Within a few steps, the young deity stood before the lowest stone platform, looking at the Sacred Stone symbolizing the Divine King. "A Sacred Stone that ''died'' in place of the king? This force of life... is truly powerful." Murmuring softly, at some point, the surface of the Sacred Stone before Apollo had turned as crimson as blood. Even wisps of gold and red mist were entwining above it, exuding a terrifying yet enticing aroma. The Divine King''s lifeblood, the Golden Apple bestowed by Mother Earth, through two epochs tilting the years of the Divine King''s succession, when they merged together, the Sacred Stone, once baptized by the fire of the Sun, had become one of the world''s top divine artifacts. The attraction between [Light] and [Sun], the connection of bloodlines, and the instinctual longing for the life force of the Golden Apple at this moment, Apollo could not deny that this was indeed a rare opportunity. So under the distant gaze of the Olympian Gods, he extended his hand, grasped the Sacred Stone, and allowed the blood-like ripples surging on the stone to flow into his body. Brilliance shone, illuminating the hall, and an unprecedented sense of power emerged from every limb and joint of Apollo. It was night, yet a soft light spread across the sky, brightening the dim earth. The deity who presided over [Light] thus took the place of his brother and obtained one of the few divine artifacts of Zeus. He proved with facts that even for the deity race, the timing of birth was equally significant. Chapter 379: Chapter 101: Belonging and Birth "Crack" The wine cup was crushed, but Hera acted as if she heard nothing. She tried to stand up, but Zeus''s power, flowing through their clasped hands, kept her seated. Clearly, the Divine King had anticipated her reaction. The Golden Apple, a treasure that could allow deities to traverse the long span of years and reach their power''s limit at the fastest speedHera had thought that her siblings had used up the accumulation of Mother Earth from two epochs, and no such treasure existed in this world anymore. But she had forgotten; there was one exception. That Sacred Stone which replaced the newly born Zeus had, under various influences, not only preserved the power of the Golden Apple but even amplified it. Now, Hera watched Apollo growing ever stronger in the image, a chill spreading from her chest. Zeus had deceived her againno, the Divine King did not deceive; he simply omitted certain details. With the power of the Sacred Stone, Leto''s son, Apollo, would like Zeus and his brothers before him, seize his inherent godhood in the shortest time, while Ares would be different. Even with the aid of faith, it would take him nearly a millennium to achieve the same feat. What''s more...in just over a decade, Hera had realized that her child did not inherit his parents'' wisdom at all. He was like his godhood, symbolizing the side of war that leaned towards brutality, slaughter, and injustice. He lacked mercynot that Hera cared about that, but Ares didn''t even have the brains to pretend to be merciful. If she weren''t sure she had done nothing to wrong Zeus, Hera would have thought he was actually a descendant of Poseidon. "Hera, I am also making the best use of resources; only when used on Apollo can it have the best effect," Without opening his mouth, some voice conveyed this through their clasped hand. Zeus had known Hera would react this way, but he obviously had no intention of changing his decision. The cold interruption, if not for being held back by Zeus''s power, Hera truly wanted to start a commotion, to destroy the feast Zeus had so carefully prepared, and then see who the Divine King would choose between her and that Apollo. Yes, Ares may not surpass the deity that holds [Light], but Hera also believes that, even considering ''value,'' as the Heavenly Empress, her ''worth'' far exceeds that of Leto and Apollo combined. "...So what do you want to do? Regardless, the power in the Sacred Stone has been absorbed by him, and Apollo must return to Olympus, that is my bottom line." "If you want something, just name it. As long as it''s not too much, I will agree to it today." Drawing a deep breath, Zeus''s tone remained gentle. He didn''t care about the victory in words... moreover, Hera was actually speaking the truth. Precisely because he would never accept the destiny of losing the throne, that''s why he did all this today. The ''Prophecy'' of the changing epochs that ''Cronus'' once spoke of still rings in his ear, he never forgot it. "When heaven and earth part, thought triumphs over obscurity"... to this day, Zeus has yet to decipher its meaning. But as the Divine King, he has a premonition that it''s not just an empty threat, but an actual destiny. However, what Zeus didn''t know to this day is that it was indeed ''destiny,'' only this time, it wasn''t the destiny of this world bestowed upon the Divine King. It was someone telling him that when that day arrived, his purpose would have been fulfilled, and the era of the third generation Divine King''s rule would also come to an end. "First, release your power." The emotions between people are not shared, just as Zeus couldn''t understand Hera''s pain, and Hera couldn''t possibly know what Zeus was thinking. She didn''t make a request; she simply looked at their clasped hands. Chapter 380: Chapter 101: Belonging and Birth_2 Zeus hesitated slightly. He watched Hera, seemingly assessing whether she might act irrationally, but in the end, he let go. The Divine King understood his sister even better than Hera understood herself. Like other goddesses faced with sudden change, she might act impulsively, but would choose to salvage the situation rather than result in mutual destruction after calming down. As for what terms she might propose... as long as they weren''t too excessive, he found them acceptable. Thus, in the eyes of the other gods, there was no quarrel between the Divine King and the Queen of Gods. They simply watched Apollo''s every move in the projection. After exchanging a glance, Zeus released his grip and Hera slowly stood up. "As everyone can see," Hera said calmly, "Olympus is about to welcome an outstanding deity." "I know many of you are wondering about his originsa powerful deity must have an exceptional birthright; he couldn''t have come into this world out of nowhere. And what I have to say is, he carries the noble bloodline of the Divine King, the very proof of his extraordinary nature. But in addition to that, today, I have another announcement to make. It is, like the third matter, one of the reasons for convening today''s banquet." With a slight pause, the Heavenly Empress gestured for Ares to come forward. The War God, unaware of this extra event unfolding, took a few steps ahead in confusion. Hera took his hand, and the authority of the Heavenly Empress surged within her. Amidst the somewhat astonished and amused gaze of Zeus, she solemnly began: "In the name of the Heavenly Empress, as the definer of marriage, I and the Divine King shall witness a sacred marriage. Zeus''s eldest son shall wed the most beautiful among you. Her beautiful features naturally should be protected by strength." "What?" Therefore, he conspicuously expressed his astonishment and surprise before rising amidst the various looks of the gods and added with some ''helplessness'': "Yes, that is also a decision we made earlier. As grandchildren born of the Heavenly Father''s lineage, Aphrodite, you surely wish to fully integrate into Olympus, do you not?" In the great hall, Ares was ecstatic, the unexpected windfall leaving him thrilled; he had long harbored secret admiration for the Goddess of Beauty. The other party, Aphrodite, after a brief bout of anger, calmed down. Without considering other factors, Ares did indeed fit the shared mortal and divine standard of rugged beauty. As the embodiment of love and beauty, excluding her instinctive aversion to marriage, Aphrodite even felt this wasn''t a bad outcome. But she didn''t want to agree so readily, feeling powerless to refuse when the Divine King and Queen of Gods were united, yet she still made some attempts. "His power is not yet strong enough," Aphrodite asserted. "Marriage, perhaps, isn''t quite suitable. With his current strength, he''s also inadequate to protect me." "Then let''s wait until Ares possesses power that matches yours, and then complete this marriage. I believe that day won''t be far, right, Zeus?" Taking a step back, but with her words, Hera decisively sealed the deal. She looked towards Zeus, who then continued with a ''helpless'' nod. "Yes... if that''s the case, as a wedding gift for you, Ares and Aphrodite, I will allow you to carve out a piece of land on my earth as a territory for your mortal worshippers. You will receive their faith day and night, to grow swiftly and become a robust pillar for Olympus." "I will, Father!" Surprised by another windfall, Ares stepped forward, kneeling on one knee to express his gratitude to the Divine King and Queen of Gods. Though Hera''s son, he was born too late to have shared in the division of faith among the gods, but now Zeus''s promise suddenly granted him the qualification to enter. Chapter 381: Chapter 101: Belonging and Birth_3 At this moment, Ares secretly planned that, since it was a realm that worshipped him and the Goddess of Beauty, it naturally had to embody characteristics of both, to magnify his reputation. As for what characteristics those were... they naturally belonged to his slaughter and battle, as well as the female beauty represented by Aphrodite. "Very well, since the matter is settled, let''s wait for my valiant offspring. Afterwards, I''ll announce the final matter." Seated back in his place, Zeus picked up his goblet and sipped lightly from it. Any of his sons would do... Ares''s proposal might even cause less trouble. However, it had to be said that today''s proceedings were going smoothly. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-novelhall.net Meanwhile, outside the Temple of Delphi. At this time, Apollo was clearly unaware that the Goddess of Beauty, originally designated for himself by Zeus, had been snatched away by his brother. Of course, even if he knew, it''s likely he wouldn''t care given his temperament. And in a certain sense, this matter could not quite be considered good or bad for him. Now, standing in front of the great doors of the Temple, Apollo was acquainting himself with his newfound power, experiencing the sudden change in his divine strength. Perhaps due to the Sacred Stone''s uniqueness, he even felt an emerging connection with the Sun, though it was still night, and he could not fully grasp that link just yet. However, this was merely an initial exploration and without lingering too long, Apollo opened his eyes and looked towards the half-empty sky. There, an unmistakable presence was circling and dancing. The visitor had been there for a while, evidently waiting for him. "Apollo, son of Leto, pays his respects to Your Majesty." He bowed slightly, yet his back remained straight. The young god immediately noticed the Divine King and Queen of Gods seated at the highest place, their swaying Golden Crowns and thrones displaying their status. However, Apollo remained silent because, being new to the place, he was not yet familiar with the affairs of Mount Olympus and was not ready to make any rash decisions. Besides, mere words held no meaning; it wasn''t with words that the Heavenly Empress had hunted him, but with a brute release of a monstrous beast. "Alright, my child, no need for such formality. In time, you will take pride in being a member of Olympus." "Next, we have the final matter for today." Noticing Apollo''s self-introduction, Zeus simply ignored it. This minor issue could be left for Hera to handle. Perhaps even fate was aware of the impending changes; at this moment, Zeus felt his spirit clearer than ever before. The Divine King''s authority trembled slightly upon him, as if instinctively sensing that something was about to alter it. After Apollo had taken his reserved seat, under the gaze of all the gods, Zeus finally spoke of the day''s most important matter. "Honored deities, ever since the world begun, we have witnessed the reign of three Divine Kings. I often ponder what it was exactly that caused the first two to lose their thrones." Zeus''s gaze swept across the crowd, and the airborne thrones lit up slightly. The gods were somewhat surprised; they didn''t understand why Zeus would bring up this topic. Weren''t the reasons for the downfall of the first two Divine Kings due to fate and power? However, seated on the throne without expecting an answer from others, Zeus immediately expressed his own perspective. "Some say it was a result predestined by fate; others feel they lacked truly invincible power, but in my view, it was because they were unwilling to share their authority with the other gods." "Oh, those ancient and proud deities, they who received the grace of the world, believed themselves to be the rulers of all, thinking they could govern all with their sole strength. They couldn''t even tolerate their own progeny, thus tormented them, imprisoned them, but I am different, I would never do such a thing." Chapter 382: Chapter 101: Belonging and Birth_4 "So what are you going to do?" A god could not help but ask, with other deities expressing some expectation. Faced with his question, Zeus simply smiled and revealed the plan he had prepared for so long. "I have heard that the number between heaven and earth is most complete at twelve, hence the Heavenly Father and Mother Earth bore twelve Titans, and the initial Divine King was thus born. However, Uranus failed to comprehend the will of the world, oppressing his own children, disrupting the order of all things, and for this, he ultimately met with the evil fruit fate had to offer. My Father God, powerful Cronus, equally failed to grasp this, which is why, under fate''s guidance once more, I achieved the ultimate victory." "To take this as a lesson, I shall not emulate their actions, on the contrary, I will appoint twelve Principal Gods to share in my authority and glory, ruling together over All Spirits with me. I believe that with such outstanding gods from amongst the twelve standing with me at all times, the rule of the Divine Court will be unshakable forever." "In the future, the position of Principal God may require a more complex selection process, but now, I believe that the true gods of immense divine power in our Divine Court are worthy of such a position. This is all that I propose; does anyone oppose this decision?" As his words ended, silence fell over the assembly. No one knew why Zeus suddenly wanted to share his power, nor if he truly learned from the reign of the two former kings, but they lacked the reasons and the capacity to object. Apart from the Goddess of Law, honored by the Divine King as the Judge, and including Apollo who would eventually assimilate the full power of the Sacred Stone, there were only six of immense divine power in the Divine Court. Unquestionably, they would not oppose their own honors; and how could the other deities dare to refuse the will of the Divine King at such a time? No opposition meant acceptance. Beholding this scene, Zeus felt a surge of emotion. Including Hades and Poseidon who, although not yet present were already agreed upon, symbols representing the various deities suddenly appeared on the seats suspended midair. The Divine King''s orders were carried out, and in the presence of all gods, the Law also ''witnessed'' the command. And so, in the profound unknown, where gods could neither see nor understand, future and past overlapped, and some concept began to converge. Inside the grand hall, all appeared normal, except Hera who faintly sensed something amiss, but ultimately, as the Heavenly Empress, this change occurring in the unknowable realm, was only perceptible to the real orchestrator of all these events. "But, Zeus, you..." Showing hesitation, Hera was not expecting such a request from Zeus. But before she could speak further, the Divine King abruptly interrupted her. "Do as I say, now, immediately, right now! Hera, do you really think you could hurt me?!" He shouted fiercely. If it were possible, Zeus would have already taken action himself, but without any divine power, he was helpless, and his mighty Divine Artifact could not be easily used by a third party. "...Very well." Taking a deep breath, still unsure of what was happening but catching onto the change in atmosphere around her, Hera made a decisive move. She gestured, and Zeus''s ''Thunder'' appeared in response. Sharing in part of the Divine King''s authority, Hera too could wield this powerful weapon. Grasping the artifact, she aimed at Zeus''s head and slashed down fiercely. The next moment, alongside a painful roar, the top of the Divine King''s skull cracked open. A brilliant light shone forth, casting fragrant and dazzling colors all over Olympus. But not just on the Mount of the Gods, the majestic vision spread out, playing across all of Chaos''s present world. The delayed music of the laws celebrated the birth of another deity, showering across heaven and earth. .net It should have belonged to that goddess conceived in the second era, but suppressed by the Divine King, it became a brilliant spectacle in the sky of the third era. On this summery night, following the stars that fell, it brought a measure of light to the vast land. Chapter 383: Chapter 102 Athena ... The skull cracked open, and rosy light filled the sky. With the crisp sound, a hazy halo spread outward. Explore new worlds at mvl Auroras rippled at the end of the Northern Sea, thousands of splendid bands of light danced on the horizon, and the sounds of nature echoed between the forests and streams, orchestrating different melodies. For a moment, all things were singing, celebrating in their own way the divine birth of another deity of Chaos, the final deity of the Second Epoch. It was a vision of divine birth, a wonder that should not have appeared in this epoch. With the transition of two generations, the current world no longer eagerly awaited the emergence of deities, but there were always exceptions. She should have been born in the years when the old king was dead and the new king was not yet established, stuck between two epochs, but due to a prophecy, due to the actions of Zeus, she was only born today after much delay. However, Law itself does not care about these things; it simply bestowed a belated gift to the new god and allowed the Humans of the Third Epoch to witness this rare spectacle. The primordial ocean stirred slightly, becoming increasingly tumultuous. This was due to both the birth of a deity and the removal of obstructions, allowing the Divine King''s rites to finally continue. At this moment, the new deity and the symbol of the fragmented "Kingship" arrived in this world almost simultaneously, as if reminding the master of the ceremony, Metis had exhausted herself for his Kingship, and even she herself had fallen into an unpredictable predicament. No, there was another; but he never had the chance to truly arrive in this world. "...Athena, Pallas. The first and possibly the last child of the third generation of Divine Kings, because he is thoroughly ''dead,'' and destiny halted before it even began. No matter how many descendants Zeus might have, none would come ''after'' him?" "Hah, how interesting. ''Dead'' destiny intertwines with ''living'' destiny... It seems that perhaps I have underestimated him?" Narrowing his eyes, Erebus fully grasped what this peculiar situation represented as he listened to the true name being called between heaven and earth. Gods are immortal, so their destinies are indestructible. After all, as long as they live, even in eternal slumber, there is always a day for their return. With such a scenario yet experiencing circumstances like now, only one possibility remained. The brother who was supposed to be born after Athena, one of his parents, had disappeared from this world, even more thoroughly than eternal sleep. For eternal sleep still bore the possibility of awakening, but since destiny was ''dead,'' it signified that at the least on the level of the world, she had ceased to exist. "I remember, that woman seemed to be called... Metis?" Dredging up the name from the depths of memory, if not for the relation to the third-generation Divine King, if not for the interest the Lord of Darkness took in Zeus during the turnover of the epoch, he probably would not remember this Oceanide. But given the current circumstances, since Zeus was still alive and well, then the problem could only lie with Metis. At this moment, though Erebus recalled the goddess''s existence, he was still unsure about her exact state. If she had truly perished, then the foundational rules of the world about ''gods'' immortality'' should have been broken as well. Yet the Laws had not responded; innate deities remained undying, and only Metis''s very existence seemed to be acknowledged by the world as having vanished. The corner of his mouth curved up. At this moment, not only was Erebus curious, but he was also somewhat pleased. Previously, he felt it somewhat challenging to act alone, but now, it seemed an excellent ''enforcer'' had arrived, hadn''t he? After all, a ''Divine King'' surely aims to rule the world. Of course, all this assumes that Zeus is truly powerful enough. Chapter 384: Chapter 102 Athena_2 Enjoy new adventures from mvl ``` "Heh heh, so no matter the reason, no matter how you managed to do it... just let my sister assess your abilities. And now, her strength is just right for the task." The weakest of the Primordial Gods, Gaia''s strongest suit was defense rather than offense, which is why she could hold her own for a while against those far more powerful than herself but also had trouble winning outright against those she should have been able to defeat. Thus, if the third-generation Divine King really had some tricks up his sleeve, using Gaia as a proof of his abilities was the best choice. With a light chuckle, Erebus''s gaze briefly swept over the world. He paused slightly over the Land of Eternal Night and Nether Moon before taking a step out. Perhaps he had been a bit too active of late, and vaguely, the Lord of Darkness actually felt some ominous premonitions stemming from the present world. But regardless, at least before this epoch ended, this would not yet provoke too direct a response from the laws of the current world. As one of the Ancient Gods, Erie was a boundary between this world and the outer realms and had yet to do anything that truly threatened the order of the present world. As for the future... Shaking his head slightly, Erebus did not dwell on these thoughts for the road still lay ahead, one step at a time. And so, silently, the Lord of Darkness once again left his domain. This time, his destination was Olympus. However, today was different; sounds of clamor rose from all corners of the city. Spectacular phenomena in the sky drew people out of their homes, gathering in twos and threes, marveling at this majestic sight they had never before beheld. "Divine birth, such a familiar scene, and her name... Goddess of Wisdom, embodiment of Victory and Art, Pallas Athena. She must be strong, just like the astrological predictions, a deity ''surpassing her mother.''" Sitting beside the pinnacle of a spire, Hecate swung her legs, looking distantly at the aurora that covered the heavens. In her hands, she held a shiny crystal ball, absentmindedly tapping it, while in her mind, she couldn''t help but recall past memories. Before becoming a deity, she had walked the Earth for thousands of years, but that time felt short to her, as if it had passed in a flash. Yet, after achieving godhood, even though just a few hundred years had gone by, Hecate felt the time was long, so long that her memories had begun to blur. Even though Hecate did not like Metis much before she met Zeus, witnessing her disappearance and her daughter''s emergence still moved her with an indescribable sense of contemplation. The Goddess of Wisdom, it seemed, was not as wise as she thought herself to be. Hecate wondered if her daughter would be the same. "That''s why, Artemis, you must remember to keep your distance from Golden Mane; although he is your father, he is no good," Hecate warned, serious-faced as she turned to Artemis once more. Just like Apollo had grown up, the Goddess presiding over Wilderness and the New Moon had also come of age. Standing beside Hecate, dressed in a light green cinched-waist short dress, tall and slender, donning a moon crown, she radiated with vitality and confidence. Her smile was beautiful, as glorious as the spectacle in the sky, lifting the spirits of Artemis as well. ``` Chapter 385: Chapter 102 Athena_3 "Regarding this matter... I will go see for myself. In this world, even your own parents can harm you, only I will not," Arching an eyebrow slightly, Artemis stretched languidly and then continued to lean against the pinnacle of the high tower, admiring the beautiful view. This was not the first time Hecate had brought up Zeus to her, but this was always her response. When she saw for herself, she would know what kind of person this nominal father really was. Just like no one believed the Goddess of Nursery would not love her own children, before seeing it with their own eyes, all judgments and impressions by others were conventional, nothing but biased opinions mixed with personal thoughts. "It''s always like this, little Al, since you''re so keen to see, then go ahead. However, I think it''s more likely that he will come to you first," When she said ''little Al'', in fact, Artemis''s stature was quite tall among the goddesses, all the more obvious compared to Hecate. But the Goddess of the Magic Net was used to it, so she just smiled casually and said no more. She wasn''t actually worried that Artemis would make a wrong judgment in the future, because just like when she had faced Zeus, she had secretly used the Crystal Ball in her hands to divine the outcome, and at least in terms of disappointment, the third-generation Divine King never fell short. He had a way to enrage a goddess; in the past, when facing his wife and lovers, he could resolve their anger in other ways. But when this goddess was his daughter, those sweet words of his had no place to take effect. "... Olympus, the pillar of The East, the Home of the Gods, the domain of the Divine King''s rule just like Mount Othrys, not exactly a pleasant place." Shaking her head, the girl in red looked towards the Starfall Lake where Selene was with the centaur brought by the instructor, teaching magically gifted human children the arts of witchcraft. Learning the skill to train their physique, honing willpower, and then integrating divine fragments to eventually join the church''s guard corps and clear the nearby wild beasts in the wilderness; or learning meditation and witchcraft, mastering the craft of wielding elements to provide convenience and aid to production and work, this was the experience magical children of Silver Moon City presently underwent. Of course, whatever path they chose, it was destined that only a few could succeed. The Transcendent path demands innate talent; it''s not like farming or herding, which one can master with hard work alone, so in reality, there weren''t as many children truly studying it as one might think. But regardless of the number, Hecate couldn''t be bothered to teach others. The talents of mortals were limited, not at all like the Deity Race that could understand with a word or succeed with some practice. As they talked, the phenomena on the horizon started to dissipate. Hecate didn''t ask any further about the response from the tablet. She was indifferent to the slight increase in power, for she couldn''t see any chance for these powers to elevate her to the level of the Primordial Gods. However, since spreading magic would perfect the Tome of All Spells... she supposed she would let her students work a little harder. And compared to these mundane ''tasks'', what truly drew Hecate''s attention was the rhythm emanating from the earth at the moment. Utilizing the Magic Net that covered most of the material world, she vaguely sensed something. The great battle between the former Divine King and Mother Earth was still fresh in the memory of the Goddess of the Magic Net. It was not just dangerous, but thrilling. "Tablet, oh tablet, if they were to fight, who do you think would win?" Resting her cheek on her hand, Hecate asked with anticipation. [There will be no winner or loser, but the fight itself will be the only thing without a victor.]] [For some, regardless of the outcome of the battle, even before it starts, she has already lost.] The handwriting slowly emerged and then quickly vanished. No one else could discern it, but he saw clearly, the Sea of Origin''s tremors were not just because of Athena''s birth but also because of another reason. As for what that reason was, he would know soon enough. ... Spirit Realm, the fifth layer. Chapter 386: Chapter 102 Athena_4 One up, one down, one positive, one negative, like two magnets attracting and repelling each other, floating up and sinking down. These two planes were far from stabilized, their powers still varied greatly, but compared to the beginning, the force needed to keep them stable was not as strong anymore. Standing in the chaotic void, with his left hand smoothing out the conflicts between planes, Laine gazed at the outside world, at the extraordinary phenomena between Heaven and Earth, and at the location of Olympus. There, a breath of air that transcended all other deities was gradually gathering. Yet for some reason, this aura felt different to Laine, not resembling the Primordial Gods, but involving something else. Perhaps it was the order of the present world, perhaps the reversal of fate, or maybe something else. In any case, this was not a simple ascension, nor did Laine believe Zeus could inexplicably advance further just by relying on his godhood. So... "Hmm... Liana." He called softly, and in the next moment, in the chaotic fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, the Goddess of the Nether Moon appeared in her purple gown. She folded her wings behind her and bowed slightly to Laine. "I am here, Your Highness." "Keep an eye on this place for me, I need to step out for a bitespecially keep Icarus away." After giving the order, and seeing Liana''s understanding nod, he temporarily handed over the work of maintaining the balance. The Goddess of the Nether Moon''s power was far from sufficient for such a task for a long duration, but Laine simply wanted her to hold on for a little while. He casually opened a portal in the void and stepped out. Once again, as this power blended into the Sky, an immense and vague consciousness was slightly pulled back from eternal tranquility. It returned to its body once more, causing the heavens to shudder slightly at this moment. However, the birth of a new deity concealed all this, and the waves from the Source Sea and the tremors of the land made the changes in the Sky seem insignificant, so nobody noticed any of it. Only Atlas, the bearer of the heavens, hesitated for a moment, then dismissed the thought. In silence, a certain ancient supreme being revived a little. Perhaps because that power was too weak, resulting in an equally minute consciousness, his now-limited thinking capacity focussed on a single obsession that continued to influence this ancient deity. Thus, under the drift of vague consciousness, the Sky began ''to speak.'' "Retrieve... retrieve my body parts..." "Whoever it is... retrieve them... you will gain everything..." The blurred murmurs came from the Sky, but this world-shaking content was heard by no being. At this moment in the Mortal Realm, nobody remembered his existence anymore. So the empty voice echoed in the skies, day by day, ceaselessly. ... A ritual, a birth, the entire world trembled because of it. The advent of a new deity was just the beginning; it ignited many long-standing contradictions. However, at this moment in Olympus, no one was aware of all these changes. Inside the great hall, amidst the enveloping extraordinary phenomena, from the top of Zeus''s head, a bright-eyed young girl leaped out. Her attire was like armour, yet also like a flowing dress. In her left hand, she held the Shield of Aegis, that Divine Artifact transformed from the hide infected with the Divine Power of the previous Goddess of Wisdom, a witness to her and the Divine King''s ''love''; in her right hand, she grasped a spear that symbolized ceasing wars and undefeated victories. Chapter 387: Chapter 102 Athena_5 As she descended gracefully in front of the gods, the call of the Law also reached its climax, as the Sky and Earth called out her name, allowing the gods and mortals of the world to witness her arrival together. Pallas Athena, Goddess of Wisdom, the unbeatable sovereign! An indescribable atmosphere spread throughout the palace. Under the effect of restored power, Zeus''s cleft skull had long since healed. At this moment, some deities looked at him with skeptical eyes while others displayed a mocking expression. Now everything was clear. Two generations of the Goddess of Wisdom, born from the Divine King''s skullas long as one wasn''t too foolish, all the gods could guess the cause and effect. Just moments ago he had proclaimed his difference from the first two Divine Kings, and now he had become a laughingstock. Instantly, the hearts of those deities who had been somewhat moved by the position of the Principal God were now filled with doubts. This third-generation Divine King, although it seemed like he had been busy since his ascension, the outcomes hadn''t been very impressive. The affair with the Goddess and even the involvement with a mortalthese were things that most deities didn''t care much about. At most, they would gossip about it after meals, but this act, akin to that of Cronus swallowing his children, was a different story altogether. Because the one standing beside the third-generation Divine King, his staunchest supporter, was herself a victim of all these past deeds. "Zeus, is this what you did to Metis? Can you really do such a thing... Have you already forgotten our past?" She needed some time... Her wisdom told her that any hasty decision would inevitably lead to the wrong outcome. "Hahaha... Very good, that is enough. Athena, my child, stand aside in my honor for giving you life and witness everything with your own eyes today." The laughter eventually subsided. The next moment, Zeus rose from his throne. It seemed like Hestia wanted to say something and the Goddess of Beauty, who had just been coerced into marriage, also took a step forward, but the Divine King paid them no heed. Sensing the presence of Kingship, Zeus no longer wished to make futile defenses. Indeed, his previous words were all excuses. When it came down to it, wasn''t transferring of Divine Kingship all about fate and power? But now he had grasped the trajectory of destiny. Although there were many things he still couldn''t see clearly, he understood the crux of the matter. The ritual of Kingship might not allow him to transcend beyond the world, but what he sought was not transcendence. "So this is Chaos, you can be bad, but not weak. You can make everyone despise you, as long as you are unbeatable to the whole world!" No one heard these words, as they were meant solely for the Divine King himself. The earth trembled slightly, and Zeus knew that the continuous turmoil had finally awakened Gaia midway. He was unaware of the changes in the Golden Apple Orchard, but even without considering that, the first person Mother Earth would seek upon awakening would probably be him. Unbeatable to the whole world? He certainly had not achieved that yet, but unbeatable by the earth, that he was willing to try. Let this Ancient God, who always made her presence felt every time the Divine Kings changed, understand... If you are an antiquated relic of an old era, then remain immersed in your past and do not come back! Chapter 388: Chapter 103: The Mountain Collapses Deep into the night, all was quiet. Unlike the bustling Mount Olympus, once Apollo had left, the vast Delphic Great Plains returned to peace and tranquility. Compared to the outside world, even the chirping of insects didn''t arise in this secluded place of Mother Earth, let alone the sounds of birds and beastsdue to their animal instincts, none dared approach this lush and bountiful land, as if it were some dreadful forbidden territory. However, the silence was only temporary. When the anomaly of a divine birth enveloped the heavens and earth, Delphi could not remain an exception. Even the abode of the Primordial Gods couldn''t shield against the sounds stemming from the Prime Liquid and the Law. So, when the true name of the new god resonated throughout the world, it pierced through the earth, unimpeded, resounding in the heart of some vast consciousness. This sudden sound made the long-slumbering consciousness ripple slightly. If one were prepared in advance, the phenomenon of godly birth would not awaken a slumbering deity. But clearly, due to the changes in the laws of heaven and earth at the turn of the era, all gods believed such a scene would not be witnessed again, so naturally, they did not prepare for it. "..." "..." "...So noisy..." "..." "Annoying sound... Pallas Athena... Who is that?" "..." Your next chapter is on mvl The figure became fully solid, and Mother Earth looked up at the sky. The night sky was filled with stars, but the Moon that should have been there was nowhere to be found. "How ridiculous, could it be that the third-generation Divine Court is so incompetent that they can''t even ensure the movements of the sun and moon? I remember... that moon deity was only a weak divine power being." With a snort, Gaia pushed open the gate of the courtyard. The Moon was a minor matter, not of great importance to her; she decided to first summon her maid to ask what had happened recently. Her gaze swept over the nearby area, Mother Earth searched for the life auras in the vicinity. However, to her confusion, the Nymphs that should have been guarding nearby were nowhere to be found, and even across the whole great plain, there were only a few barely familiar auras. Something was not quite right, very different from before her slumber. "Moanda? Come see me," Calling softly, Gaia''s voice traveled from outside the courtyard, echoing above the vast plain. However, as she had sensed, the Nymph designated to guard the Delphi Temple was missing, with no clue as to where she had gone. "...Has there been outsiders here, or some other calamity?" "Best not be neglecting their duty... Hmph, anyway, let''s find her first." Frowning slightly, Gaia then ceased to ponder further. Most of the Nymphs who stood by her side were originally plants that Mother Earth had planted beside her in the ancient times, later intertwined with the Golden Apple. As long as she found their origins, even if their elfin bodies had perished, Gaia could create new ones for them with the Prime Liquid from the Life Vase. Now, Mother Earth urgently wanted to know what had happened on earth during her slumber that made everything seem so unfamiliar to her. Chapter 389: Chapter 103: The Mountain Collapses_2 With a single step, as Gaia''s figure reemerged, she found herself at the entrance to her orchard. As the embodiment of the earth, such distances were clearly insignificant to her. She surveyed the orchard that appeared to have gone untended for a long while, Mother Earth furrowed her brow once more, then she pushed open the wooden fence and slowly stepped inside. However, after only a few steps, Gaia quickly realized something was amiss. "Is this... moved by someone?" "No, they left on their own." As Gaia walked through the orchard, she couldn''t find what she was looking for. The spots that should have been planted with vegetation were now empty, leaving behind only pits of various sizes. Without a doubt, they had been dug up by someone, but this was certainly not the work of an outsider. Even if there really were external enemies, they would have been brought into the orchard by a nymph, otherwise, no matter how powerful the intruders might be, they would have been stopped by the force left by Mother Earth, and then awakened the ancient Primordial Deity. This wasn''t even coercion, but a voluntary act... After all, their essences were protected within the orchard, and as long as no one was willing to lead the way, outsiders would never be able to enter. After a moment of silence, an ominous premonition rose in Gaia''s heart. Previously, she had thought that the nymphs of the outside world had provoked a deity and were thus casually killed, which admittedly made her somewhat displeased, but not truly enragedafter all, the nymphs were not that important, and they had not died completely. If only she found that deity and made him express his sincere apologies, Gaia felt she wouldn''t really care much about it. However, the scene before her now proved that things were not so simple. To deceive or seduce Gaia''s maidens, to stealthily infiltrate the Golden Apple Orchard... If the intruders claimed ignorance of this inevitably bringing Mother Earth''s thunderous wrath upon them, that would be an impossibility. He knew too much, even aware of the barrier Gaia had left behind, and yet he dared to do so, which meant there must be some immense temptation worth the risk. "Explain all of this... who has been here, when it turned into this... and what have you done?" "...Your Highness, I do not know." Shaking her head, the nymph did not know what to say. Previously, the Oracle was managed by Moanda, so much so that when she disappeared, it was a long while before anyone noticed the missing Life Vase. It was only after the situation in the Golden Apple Orchard was discovered, did they consult with everyone on the great plains about the matter, and then they shockingly realized that quite a few nymphs had silently vanished. Along with them, the Divine Artifacts within the Grand Temple had also disappeared. "Not long after you fell into slumber, the Divine King His Majesty had gone to the Temple for sacrificial worship... After that, the situation in the orchard was discovered, the Golden Apple Tree seemed to have a problem, and many people went missing." "Everyone was afraid, and many fled, but some stayed behind. We went to the Temple to investigate, and your Life Vase was gone" "What did you say?!" Boom The ground trembled slightly, causing all creation to shake along with it. The nymph did not keep her footing and fell back to the ground, while before her, Gaia''s shock and anger could no longer be contained. She had not noticed this before or rather, she thought it was because she had just awakened, so much so that she hadn''t felt the lively essence from the symbiotic Divine Artifact. But now, as the nymph''s words ended, Gaia nearly instantaneously searched for the Life Vase''s aura. However, the result disappointed her once more; in Mother Earth''s perception, not only was the Divine Artifact nowhere to be found, but even the mysterious connection between it and the symbiotic Divine Artifact seemed to have been severed. She was like she had never owned the Life Vase at all, unable to detect the slightest trace of it. Chapter 390: Chapter 103: The Mountain Collapses_3 ``` "......" After a long silence, Gaia casually grabbed a nymph before her, and in an instant, she arrived at the temple of Delphi. Looking around, in the presence of Mother Earth, the Oracle, which had been dedicated to worshipping the gods, inexplicably had a huge serpent''s corpse, and in the air around, a special power was dispersing. Some of it belonged to Zeus, some to a strange breath that was connected to Zeus, and some Gaia was very familiar with, the essence of the Golden Apple. They had all been here not long ago, perhaps within a day. "...So, this is how it is." At this moment, everything became clear. Gaia didn''t even notice the ''traces'' Erebus had deliberately left for her, but she had fully understood the ''cause and effect.'' The new Divine King, to consolidate his Divine Court, chose to sire Divine Children with his own bloodline, and to ensure their swift growth, Zeus cast his gaze upon the Golden Apple Tree. He had experienced the power of such a divine object, and the more he understood, the more he would desire it, naturally. Thus, Zeus used certain methods unknown to Mother Earth, broke through the barriers she had set, and even took away the Life Vase along with it. Her rationality teetered on the brink of collapse, but Gaia still had some things she couldn''t figure out, why Zeus would dare to offend her so, to even unashamedly allow his offspring to ascend at her ''doorstep'' after succeeding. To be cautious, she still suppressed the anger in her chest and asked the nymph in front of her: "What has Zeus done over the past few hundred years?" "What has become of the defeated Titans?" The Nymph, once again thrown to the ground by Mother Earth, coughed twice, but still began to recall seriously. "Hehehe... hahahaha, you all deserve to die, especially you, Zeus!" With each word carefully articulated, the earth trembled under Gaia''s raging anger. This unbridled behavior immediately drew a warning from the current Order, but this was obviously not of concern to Mother Earth at the moment. Uranus... Laine... Erebus... they all, without exception, hadn''t taken her seriously. But no matter what, they were at least Ancient Gods of the same level as Gaia. But you, what give you the right, Zeus?! And so, the next moment, a grand halo ascended, bringing the third magnificent spectacle to the night of the Mortal Realm. If one were to look down from the highest heavens, they could see a river of light converging and rolling westward. And the destination of this river is the abode of the gods, Mount Olympus. ... The long night is almost over, Lady Night''s hem begins to leave the sky, and at the junction of sea and sky, the first threads of dawn shine through, bringing a bit of light to this world. At this moment, atop Mount Olympus, the atmosphere is strange and tense. It''s not just because of the birth of Athena, Hestia''s questioning, or even the Divine King''s wanton reactions, but also due to the increasingly evident trembling of the earth. Gaia had slept, which many deities knew. And from the current situation, this was undoubtedly a sign of her awakening, and it was even noticeable that Mother Earth was not in a good mood. Continue reading stories on mvl None dared provoke this recluse Primordial Goddess, even lately, no one had visited Delphi, so her bad mood must be due to something else. Like the God of Meteorology in the Abyss, or perhaps Apollo who had just slaughtered the python, staining the plains with the blood of the monster, and ultimately, everything traced back to the Divine King. If it had been earlier, the gods might have worried for the Divine Court, as they still longed for the existence of Faith, and the relatively weak Divine King seemed more manageable than the Primordial Deities in need of faith to heal their wounds. But today''s successive changes have left them overwhelmed, hearts scattered, and if Zeus could not smoothly overcome the challenge of Mother Earth, perhaps the Divine Court, born only a few hundred years earlier, would crumble today. ``` Chapter 391: Chapter 103: The Mountain Collapses_4 In the past, the succession of Divine Kings was guided by destiny, and each exchange had the power to affect the world''s structure, with even the laws of this age adjusting accordingly... But now, quite a few deities present felt they were about to witness history. The Divine King, who had only occupied the throne for a few hundred years, might become the butt of a joke that Chaos would tell for eternity in the future. "Gaia, it seems my great grandmother has awakened..." Seated in the main seat of the hall, Zeus had also sensed this, but unlike what the other gods had thought, the Divine King had long been looking forward to this moment. "Since she''s awake, let''s go see her. But I hope she doesn''t look too old this time, hahahaha..." He laughed fearlessly, and under the gazes of other gods, which likened him to a madman, Zeus flew out of the palace. Next to the Divine King''s throne, Hera, adorned with a golden crown, had forgotten her anger and her questions for Athena, only clenching her fists before quickly following. Hestia sighed, unsure of what to say, but she too flew out of the palace, heading towards where the presence of Mother Earth was emanating from. They were all aware of Crius''s imprisonment, and regardless of what Zeus had done, the Goddess of Hearthfire felt she had a role in it as well. One after another, the goddesses departed, and the atmosphere in the hall grew even denser. Apollo, who had just joined the Divine Court, stood up. He didn''t know if today''s events were related to him, but the young deity didn''t plan on hiding. So, he gave a friendly smile to the goddess, who he wasn''t sure if he should call sister or half-sister, and then he turned into light and disappeared. The remaining gods exchanged looks and followed suit, determined to witness the event, whether they were involved or not. Soon, only Athena was left alone in the now-empty hall. She pondered the direction in which the gods had departed, pursed her lips, and then turned towards a different direction. New to this world, everything felt unfamiliar to her. However, the goddess at least had no intention of opposing the Divine King or battling Mother Earth, nor did she think she had the power to do so at the moment. And like the other deities, Athena did not wish to spectate this fight, for she deemed it meaningless. Even though it hadn''t yet arrived, the terrifying presence of Mother Earth was palpably clear. The struggle between the Divine King and Mother Earth was not for the other gods to decide. Since she couldn''t determine the outcome, Athena preferred to do something else rather than watch the battle. For instance... go to a place she felt a connection to, a place that might have once been inhabited by the Mother Goddess she had never met. She didn''t know if it was normally visited, but now, she assumed no one would stop her. ... Stepping out of the palace with Thunder in hand, Zeus watched the earthen light approach in the distance. Hera soon appeared behind him, and the other gods gradually arrived, keeping their distance from the Divine King rather than approaching. Such abnormal strength, such arrogant demeanor... The other party was not at all surprised by her arrival but was instead well-prepared. It seems this was the reasoning and confidence behind all of Zeus''s actions, the conjecture in her heart solidified into certainty, and in this moment, Gaia''s last doubt was dispelled. It was him, this shameless junior. He had stolen her treasure and then had the audacity to look down on her, saying it was ''not her affair''! "Zeus, you despicable thief! Hand over the Golden Apple and return my Divine Artifact, or else no matter the cost, I will never let you off easy!" The innate power of a primordial deity comes from instinct and can fluctuate wildly with emotions. Undoubtedly, under the sky at this moment, Gaia''s fury was comparable to the end of the first epoch. The shaking of the earth grew more violent, and even the sea connected to the land began to surge with great waves. Yet, across from Mother Earth, Zeus was somewhat baffled. "...Golden Apple, Divine Artifact, what are you talking about?" Originally, his heart was surging with the will to battle, but facing the sudden accusation from Mother Earth, Zeus didn''t just hesitate; he had no idea what the other party was talking about. What Golden Apple Tree? The only thing he could relate to this was Hera''s planting of a Golden Apple Tree branch, which, with Demeter''s help, had taken root and sprouted, and had now been sent out to sea as part of an oath. As for the true Divine Tree, wasn''t that still by the side of Mother Earth? Without time to think it through, but guided by past experience, Zeus almost instantaneously sensed that something was wrong. He was prepared to ask more questions when Mother Earth in front of him lost all interest in conversation. In Gaia''s eyes, Zeus''s response at this moment was completely another form of mockery. Since the Divine King had made such an unabashed act at Delphi before, who was he performing for now? "Very well, Zeus, very well, you humiliate me, the mother of all gods." Word by word, the once flowing divine power seemed to ignite, reflecting off Gaia''s ashen complexion. Under the gaze of all gods in heaven and earth, Mother Earth finally abandoned the last of her hopes. "Since this is the case, Zeus... no matter what power you''ve relied on, today, no one will have an easy time!" Without further words, supreme divine power enveloped her. Facing Zeus, who still seemed to want to say something, Gaia lunged forward. Her target was no longer Zeus himself, because facing the greatly empowered Divine King, she might not easily be victorious. Perhaps it was a reversal of fortune, but at that moment, Gaia seemed to regain some tactical wisdom; she understood immediately how to weaken her opponent. The earth was her home turf, but Olympus was not. This was the ancestral Mountain transformed from the Divine Body, also the pillar that supported the sky in the East; here, her advantage was cut off, while the Divine King''s would increase. With that in mind... Then she would do as ''Cronus'' once did and bring this Mount of the Gods crashing down. Chapter 392: Chapter 104: Memories in the Depths of Wisdom Before Mount Olympus, Mother Earth advanced in anger. With Zeus by her side, her first strike might not have been able to shatter the Mount of the Gods, but as long as she tried enough times, she would eventually succeed. After all, strictly speaking, there was still a gap in their powers, even if it wasn''t as evident with Gaia leading the offensive. However, at this moment, standing opposite Mother Earth, Zeus, perplexed as he was, felt an urge to laugh. Although he was inexplicably blamed for a great deal, it did indeed enrage the Divine King. Gaia''s recent proclamation had put him on high alert, for after all, Mother Earth was one of the first Primordial Gods, and no one knew what other means she might have. Should she resolve to injure both sides, Zeus feared it really wouldn''t end well for him. Previously, Zeus had anticipated that it would never come to this... When Gaia realized she could not defeat him, and the Divine King provided her a way out, everything would end smoothly. He would have successfully established his authority, and Mother Earth would have lost face, but it wasn''t anything too serious, considering it wasn''t her first time. Afterwards, both would ''make up as before,'' which was the limit of what he could achieve nowafter all, while Gaia might indeed be unable to defeat others on the earth, conversely, it was also difficult for anyone to defeat her. However, all of that came to an end in the face of Mother Earth''s sudden ''battle wisdom.'' When Gaia approached Mount Olympus, Zeus entirely saw the possibility of subduing her on the spot. On the whole, Gaia was still stronger than him at this moment, and as for the battle itself, Mother Earth''s response was actually just right. As the embodiment of the earth, she should be favored on every part of the continentexcept for Mount Olympus, since it was the Mountain God''s divine body realized, a territory beyond her authority. However, what followed was the rolling of falling rocks into the earth, palaces and towers turning into rubble, and the few lives still in the mountains that hadn''t had the chance to leave became dust in the face of the overwhelming force. Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl Yet, at the same time, because this scene was very similar to the epochal transition, the Laws of the present world increased the magnitude of the chains binding Mother Earth even more. "Gaia... although you once helped me, I still haven''t figured out what your vacillating stance at the time was all about," "You always had the ability to turn a situation that I envied into what it is now, then helplessly resent fate''s injustice," Zeus murmured softly. Without sufficient Faith, without a complete set of twelve pillars, he couldn''t have done anything to the Mother Goddess. But as he casually summoned back the Divine Artifact and looked at Gaia before him, the Divine King suddenly was in no mood to explain anything about the Golden Apple. He would fight first, seize this rare opportunity to trample this old grandmother underfoot. When his authority was founded on the defeat of a Primordial God, and as the victor, he would then ask her what gave her the courage to dare to slander the King of All Gods! Outside the Mount of the Gods, the great battle raged on. At this juncture, even the servants who once served the deities fled in all directions, with those remaining perishing under the recent strike, leaving the skies above Olympus deserted. Chapter 393: Chapter 104 Memories in the Depths of Wisdom_2 Amidst the rubble and collapsed buildings, only a slender figure weaved through. The ground was littered with broken wood and stone, but this was thanks to the fact that these palaces were the dwellings of deities, after all. If it weren''t for the residual divine power protecting them, they would have likely ended up like those lives caught in an unjust disaster, not even leaving a body behind. Thus, following a faint intuition, the goddess quickly moved through the ruins of the collapsed buildings. The roaring outside the mountain grew fiercer as if the warring parties had finally realized something and were frantically unleashing their power. Now and then, some shockwaves would strike Mount of the Gods, but Athena foresaw them and avoided each one. Until at a certain moment, stepping over an overturned column, the goddess, who appeared no more than sixteen or seventeen years old, finally found her destination. It was a long-deserted chamber, seemingly sealed by some mysterious force for many years. Indeed, it was precisely because the force entirely sealed it off that its defenses outperformed other buildings, allowing this secluded palace to survive under Gaia''s power and become one of the rare exceptions on Mount Olympus. (See 3-11) However, the power of the seal had its limits, and now, that incomprehensible force had dissipated in the collision. There was nothing left that could stop a deity. Observing this scene, Athena fell silent for a moment, then stepped forward to push open the grand doors. The sound of the doors opening should have been loud, but it seemed imperceptible under the thunderous noise from outside the mountain. She flashed into the palace, then shut the doors behind her. Instead of the elaborate decorations and exquisite carvings of other temples, there were only several paintings hanging on the walls, seemingly the masterpieces of the room''s previous owner. Walking slowly forward, Athena''s bright eyes surveyed everything in the palace. The paintings on the walls were different from each other, seemingly recording the moments most deeply etched in the previous owner''s memory: the creation of the Golden Generation of life, spreading hydrology across the sea, the previous Divine King leveling the ocean in battle, and meeting the blond youth for the first time on an unnamed island. Perhaps it was an innate closeness to art, perhaps bolstered by the scepter of Wisdom, Athena soon resonated with the emotions contained within the paintings. Despite never having met her, Metis''s image gradually filled her mind. Stepping closer, Athena, endowed with hydrology, easily recognized the material, even though the person who wrote them used many personalized terms and directional remarks, but this did not perplex the successor of the same godhood. At just a glance, Athena realized they were the previous owner''s attempts to decipher a power known as ''witchcraft,'' and she had already made some progress. Her research was rough, but it had formed a rough framework and system. However, compared to the initial samples of research, she did not want to use ''Magic Power'' as the foundation for this new system. Flipping through the past manuscripts, Athena gradually realized why she had researched this power. Initially, it was out of curiosity; the author of these manuscripts, having witnessed the wonders of witchcraft, hoped to understand its underlying principles. Later, due to some premonitions, she invested more energy into it. Perhaps it was a warning from the scepter of Wisdom, or maybe she accidentally glimpsed a corner of the future, but either way, she foresaw some change in the Laws. Perhaps one day, the deities would be restrained on earth because of their reckless actions, so upon realizing this, she secretly began her research into this unique power, trying to ''divinize'' it. In the process, she shared her speculations with the Divine King, who had not yet ascended the throne; however, he did not truly believe her ''Alarmist talk.'' He merely documented the matter and naturally changed the topic with the master of the place. In such circumstances, the author of the notes had no choice but to continue the unfinished research alone until one day, she did not return, leaving these manuscripts behind, unnoticed by others henceforth. "..." "...Divine Arts, is this the name you chose? It''s a fitting appellation." A soft voice echoed in the side chamber, and within Athena''s hands, Divine Power and Elements merged. The next moment, a glowing sphere appeared in her palm, emitting a warm light, bringing some illumination to this quiet chamber. Chapter 394: Chapter 104 Memories in the Depths of Wisdom_3 "So... what exactly happened?" "Just as the gods thought, you were swallowed by Zeus, and then I came to be... But now, are you still there?" Whispering softly, Athena didn''t expect an answer, for her godhood told her it was impossible. There was no other Hydrology deity in the world anymore; she was the sole master of that authority. "About that... I''m afraid no one can conclude. In fact, I''m also curious about Metis''s whereabouts." "Who!" In an instant, her normally gentle eyes sharpened, and Athena abruptly turned around. Although her beauty, as "bright-eyed maiden," "protector of the city, among goddesses she shines," is often recorded in mythology, no one could disregard that her strength was just as renowned as her beauty. Without a sound, the spear of Victory fell into her hands, and Athena scanned the area warily, but nothing met her gaze. "...There''s no need for such precautions, in fact, I have been here even before you came. If we''re really talking about it, you are the later arrival." The gentle voice came again, and the next moment, the void trembled, and a figure cloaked in black emerged. He looked at Athena and also at the manuscript in front of her, issuing a sigh that came from the heart. After all, even if he told you and it sounded plausible, no one could guarantee that the Divine King hadn''t deliberately withheld any key information. So rather than wasting effort there, it was better to search for the answers himself. For instance, the most crucial clue, all of this must be inextricably linked to the slip of Metis''s godhood. Therefore, after only a short search, Laine arrived here, at the place once inhabited by the Oceanides; he saw what they had left behind, and then, unsurprisingly, waited until Athena arrived soon after. But unlike her complex emotions, Laine only lamented Metis''s fate brieflyafter all, everyone should be responsible for their own choices. She voluntarily chose Zeus, so it seemed not so strange that she ended up in her current situation. "Whoever you are... it seems you''ve come for His Majesty the Divine King." In the side hall, having seen Laine''s emerging figure, Athena''s eyes flickered momentarily before she sheathed her weapon. She didn''t maintain unnecessary vigilance because Laine also didn''t conceal his aura from her. After sensing a power even more daunting than that of Zeus and Gaia, the Goddess of Wisdom understood the deity''s intention almost in a breath. He came for the currently battling Divine King, for Zeus''s abnormal strengthAthena actually didn''t know what kind of power the Divine King ''should'' possess, but the reactions of the gods in the hall earlier all proved one point: in the past, the Divine King was far from Gaia''s match, yet the battle outside was the complete opposite. Perhaps it was this change that attracted the attention of the deity before her. As for Metis or herself... this palace had clearly been vacant for hundreds of years, and although he claimed to have met the Oceanide Goddess in her infancy, they probably didn''t have a close relationship. As for Athena herself, she didn''t know what about her freshly born self could possibly interest others. "Sort of, the Divine King... In fact, I''m not at all surprised about Zeus becoming stronger. In the destiny set out for him, he was meant to grow stronger, but when his method of gaining strength and Metis''s disappearance are put together, then it cannot be ignored." Chapter 395: Chapter 104 Memories in the Depths of Wisdom_4 He nodded slightly, as if praising the girl''s intelligence. Laine continued speaking of his purpose, even though the other party may not truly understand it at the moment. "Before this, I had tried other methods to probe the underlying reasons, such as interfering with the years, peering into history... Unfortunately, none of these attempts were successful." "The world-level changes have obscured the truth behind everything. In front of that kind of power, even Great Divine Power seems insignificant. Luckily, besides Zeus himself, there was another witness at the time." Laine looked toward Athena, and the Goddess of Wisdom understood his implication. But her impression of memories from before her birth was nothing but a blur. "Then I must disappoint you... In truth, I don''t remember what happened then." "It''s okay, you may not remember now... but you can remember." Laine extended his hand, and the void trembled slightly. The next moment, a scroll from an ancient era once again appeared in this world. On its edge, a line of mysterious text flowed and changed, but Athena understood its meaning the instant she saw it. [Recognize the world, then recognize yourself.] "A Divine Artifact?" Quick to judge, Athena realized this was a Divine Artifact on the same level as her Spear of Victory and Shield of Aegis, yet the disparity in power between them was clearly not insignificant. Perhaps the original Zeus had also used a similar method to cross into the Great Realm, only he took a longer time, a more protracted one, and didn''t have someone as suitable as the current one. Perhaps in the original trajectory, Zeus had defeated Cronus in the Titan war, but his and the other Titans'' struggles did not easily come to an end. He did not capture the other Titans at once, nor did he fear the hidden beings. Somehow, even after ascending to the throne, the gods of the old era still frequently rebelled, causing trouble for the new Divine Court. Your adventure continues at ?? In this process, the children of Zeus gradually came into the world, and he slowly uncovered the mysteries of faith, tentatively establishing the Twelve Principal Gods to strengthen his power. However, compared to the present one, the mythological version was evidently lacking. The most obvious distinction was that the current Zeus and Hera were not counted among the Principal Gods; they stood alone above them, holding higher ''status,'' with Zeus as ''king'' far surpassing Hera. Such a ritual was bound to be more stable and more powerful. Whether this deeper emulation of divine right kingship would have any negative effects, Laine did not know. At the very least, one immediate observation was that the Divine King''s connection with the laws was now closer... This was to a certain extent a good thing but would not be so perpetually. "So it all comes down to Metis. Zeus himself could not possibly have suddenly invented such a ritual, even if that was within his grasp in the future... Metis, Asgard, I wonder what our ''Divine King Majesty'' has done, and what he paid for it?" Even though he had not received an answer yet, with the information this complete, Laine could infer some clues. Particularly the subtle changes in the law''s origin, which added the concept of ''accepting sacrifices'' to the ''interface.'' However, no matter concerning the world is minor. A definitive judgment would have to wait until the memory is recreated. That wouldn''t take too long, and Laine could afford to wait. As for what to do while waiting... He stretched out his hand, anticipating some ''unexpected'' changes, and looked at the gods who were shocked by the Divine King''s might. The next moment, power surged, directed at these ignorant ''onlookers,'' Laine made his move boldly. Chapter 396: Chapter 105 Unanimous Choice Halfway up Mount Olympus, the Earth clashed with Thunder. In the void, the previously invisible Laws had begun to show signs of emergence, attempting to stop the clash between the two deities. However, the collision between the Divine King and Mother Earth not only failed to cease due to the constraints of the Law, but signs indicated it was becoming increasingly intense. For Zeus, such an opportunity would not come a second time, and even if Gaia were to cease at this moment, he might not stop. For Mother Earth, the differential treatment by the chains of Order seemed to only further dissolve her scant rationality, making her feel as if all of creation was opposing her. The extreme emotions intensified the innate power of the primordial gods like the collision of heaven and Earth. This grand spectacle spread further and further, witnessed by the beings on the continent. They did not know what was happening, only able to guess from the voices previously heard at the edge of the sky that this was a struggle between the Divine King of Olympus and Mother Earth Gaia. At that moment, those who did not understand the gods were shocked by their might and recorded various accounts and speculations of this battle. Some were right, some were wrong; for instance, Zeus was seen not just as a symbol of lightning but also as an embodiment of some aspect of the Sky. But whether right or wrong, it all became part of the legend, henceforth circulated in the world. Of course, these were all mortal affairs. Compared to that, the gods who knew everything truly found it unbelievable. No one was more aware than they of the insurmountable hierarchy among the deities. They were born powerful but were also confined by their innate godhood, unable to advance further once reaching their peak. Even after discovering that Faith could to some degree break these boundaries, as long as it persisted, a deity could possess stronger powers. Yet, such power should not be theirs; at least, the mighty power Zeus now exhibited did not seem like that brought by mere Faith. Unlike other deities, the God of West Wind was not inherently of Intermediate Divine Power. The gods were naturally powerful, and since the birth of humans was still brief, they had not been able to rely on the Power of Faith to break through their ranks. Therefore, to the gods, neither the Divine Court nor the humans mattered as much as one would think at the moment. Your next chapter is on ?? Never having experienced a stronger sensation, they were not too eager or reluctant about it. In their view, the worst outcome of this battle would be the defeat of the Divine King, the crumbling of the Divine Court, and Mother Earth monopolizing the Faith of humans. But the deficit of Primordial Gods will one day be replenished, and humans will ultimately belong to the godsjust delayed a bit. However, what the other deities could disregard was not true for Zephyrus. Without the pardon of two generations of Divine Kings, he would not be the Leader of the Wind Gods. He would lose not only the right to spread the Power of Faith promised by the Divine King, but also the domain of Intermediate Divine Power, reverting back to a once weaker state (see 2-38, 3-9). At that time, no matter who the next Divine King would be, they were unlikely to keep him in his position but would be replaced by the other three Wind Gods. Faced with such a situation, Zephyrus instead firmly stood by Zeus''s side. And now, looking at it, the God of West Wind had once again made the right choice, successfully aligning himself with the victor. However, amidst the regretful and envious gazes of many deities, Zephyrus felt privately elated, yet he couldn''t help but also feel strangely again. Sometimes he wondered, although minor or major accidents always occurred when he was commanded to act, his own luck seemed to be quite good. Not only did he successfully complete his tasks every time, but during the change of Divine Kings and the invasion of Mother Earth, he had made the right choices both times. "There''s no need. As the Heavenly Empress, how could I possibly hide behind others?" Chapter 397: Chapter 105 Unanimous Choice_2 The God of the West Wind silently reflected, and before him, faced with Zephyrus''s suggestion, Hera resolutely refused. In some respects, the Heavenly Empress and Zeus truly shared similarities; neither could be regarded as a standard definition of a good person, yet neither lacked the courage to confront danger. Before the Divine King revealed his strength, she had dared to stand here, and now that Zeus clearly had the upper hand, she had no thoughts of retreat. However, looking at the God of the West Wind beside her, Hera''s gaze softened. "The Divine King will remember your loyalty, Zephyrus, and compared to the other deities, you have proven yourself with your actions," she said. "Perhaps you are not as naturally powerful as some deities, but in the era of faith, that is not an issue. The Divine King once told me that the status of the gods should rise and fall by his command, not by natural strength or weakness... Perhaps you are worthy of a higher position." "...This is merely my duty, Your Majesty," he said. Taking a deep breath, the God of the West Wind bowed once more, his heart filled with tremendous excitement. A correct choice in the Second Era elevated him to possess Intermediate Divine Power, truly entering the upper echelons of the gods, and now another choice laid the path of Great Divine Power before him. Even considering the Heavenly Empress''s intent, perhaps he might also have a chance to sit in one of those twelve principal godly thrones? Lost in his reverie, Zephyrus stood by Hera''s side like a guard. The battle in the sky grew more intense, but Mother Earth''s decline became increasingly evident. The God of the West Wind silently awaited the end of it all. However, at a certain moment, a nameless terror surged within Zephyrus''s heart. He abruptly looked up, searching for the source of danger, yet despite looking around, he saw nothing. Everything was the same as before, as though it was merely an illusion. But the growing sense of fear in his heart told him that something was definitely happening. "This is..." Unlike the restricted battle on the Great Earth, in the vastness of space, several star domains were ripped apart in a blink, numerous celestial bodies turned to dust. However, the force that had just collided retracted immediately after contact, moving on to further reaches. Perhaps it happened a few times, or perhaps thousands of times. At some moment, on the very edge of the starry sky, close to a realm beyond the world, those two inscrutable forces finally differed ever so slightly in might. Rip With the last sound fading, Laine''s figure emerged. The colors black and white dissipated from his hands, and opposite him, Erebus also stood, only the torn edges of his clothing testified to the result of their recent clash. Clearly, in the brief encounter, for the first time, the power between the two Ancient Gods had shifted. "After making up for the deficiencies of Divine Power, so this is the strength of ''Spirituality'' at this moment... No, if not for that authority which split from the ''Cycle'' of power, meant to end all things, you wouldn''t be much stronger than me," Erebus reflected. The Divine Power flowed, and the torn edges of the garment were mended. Erebus seemed to show no displeasure about having lost a move just now. "But this is just the beginning," he said calmly. With a calm demeanor, Laine simply stated the facts. "The first era we met, your power was such, and now, it remains the same. For millions of years, it has almost never changed," he observed. "Perhaps, as the world''s Source Power rose, the ''quantity'' of your power increased, but your ''symbolic'' ratio in the world has not changed in the slightest. However, within the domain of the latter half of Great Divine Power, this is far more important than the mere accumulation of ''quantity.'' As Laine said, if in the first half of Great Divine Power it might be possible for ''the world to elevate, and the deities to rise with the tide,'' in the latter half, such ease would no longer be found. Chapter 398: Chapter 105 Unanimous Choice_3 The higher the position, the more significant the role of concepts becomes. Perhaps, compared to the beginning of creation, the power of "Darkness" has indeed increased quite a bit, but its proportion in the overall world has actually declined. Therefore, Erebus''s power did not fall, but neither did it rise. However, this is actually the normal phenomenon; in a world where Order is strictly maintained, the higher the layer, the more difficult it is to continue moving forward. "Maybe so, but that will be a concern for later..." Unmoved, the Lord of Darkness was not angered by Laine''s words. He simply dissipated his form and continued to embody the most primal Darkness. "At least for now, Laine, you cannot surpass me." The voice echoed in the starry sky, and with it spread a hidden and all-consuming power. This was the true "Darkness," an endless depth, the world before the birth of Light. It stood before Laine, forming an immense canopy, cutting off his path to and from the earth. However, listening to the Lord of Darkness and looking at Erebus, who seemed to truly stand on Zeus''s side for some reason, attempting to ''wholeheartedly'' stop him, Laine instead gave a small smile. If Gaia might have forgotten that he could traverse every corner of the world with the help of the Spirit Realm, how could the Lord of Darkness forget? The ease with which he followed Laine into the stars once again proved his guess. So watching the other party, Laine said slowly: "It seems... at that moment just now when you isolated the gods, you did have a difficult time." Soon, the reaction of the canopy in front of him further confirmed his guess. As Laine''s words finished, the darkness in front began to waver noticeably, and without a sound, as if it had never existed, the other silently disappeared before him. Clearly, upon realizing his efforts were in vain, Erebus did not persist but chose to leave directly. The starry sky returned to tranquility once again, with only the silent, shattered celestial bodies recounting what had transpired here. With a wave of his hand, as if time was reversing, everything returned to its original state. Standing in the void, Laine pondered for a moment. Although brief, that moment was enough to discern some outcomes. When the gods were enveloped by the power of Darkness, they indeed briefly lost their connection to the rite, but this didn''t seem to bring about an immediate weakening of the Divine King. To be exact, it was more like a True God cast into the Abyss. Although their connections to the present world were severed, the laws related to Godhood did not immediately fail, but rather there was a long process in between. By comparison, the more direct betrayal of a deity could cause a greater impact. Like when Zeus and his brothers entered the Abyss, the rules they represented did not fall into immediate disarray, but when they actively wielded their Godhood, they could cause more severe natural disasters and turmoil. However, direct betrayal by a deity... With that thought, the injury Erebus had just suffered now seemed much more glaring. After all, if the main body of destiny still has such strong inertia, if She is still firmly grasping the core trajectory unwaveringly, then can so-called betrayal truly occur? Perhaps it can occur, only to be corrected by some ''coincidence'', mending whatever might be lacking. "Two epochs have passed, and destiny is still so stubborn..." After a moment of silence, although this was actually expected, it did not mean it could be readily accepted. Changes to minor details only really affect those minor details, but the alternation of three generations of Divine Kings has never changed. Chapter 399: Chapter 105 Unanimous Choice_4 "This will not go on forever... Since you are so stubborn when facing others, I wonder if you can still remain ''unwavering'' when facing yourself?" The voice gradually became colder, twenty thousand years of attempts had been long enough; if this gentle approach was futile, then a change of tactics was unavoidable. Perhaps, as he had always believed, the world itself was his true obstruction. Thus, Laine looked toward the earth, toward the only deity on Mount Olympus. First, wait for a result, then make a decision. In any case, the river of fate for this world must be thoroughly severed in the Third Era, and all that follows must become utterly unknown. If mere scheming cannot solve it... "...then let''s use absolute power to tear apart the laws of the current world." Recalling the recent events in Hemenu World, Laine felt, perhaps it was not an impossible feat. "And the Divine King..." The position of Divine King was actually quite special; it was closely related to fate, and its succession often signified the change of an era. Thus, at this moment, that long-standing intention resurfaced in Laine''s mind. "Perhaps the Divine King... only needs three generations!" ... Above the Underworld, the subterranean realm. In the dim underground space, a faint bioluminescence had arisen from nowhere. A kind of moss emitting light spread everywhere, bringing brightness to this vast world. And in the center of this enormous cavity, a tree that should not exist here swayed with life. It had golden leaves, perfectly proportioned branches, and... some new, dark-colored shoots. "Please command me." Bowing slightly, the Elf obediently responded. "In a moment, I will take you to the surface to meet the Divine Kingthe one you wanted to see before. "I will make a ''covenant'' with him, and you will be the guarantee of our agreement. You will become a part of his Divine Court, even a part of his power, and then from that moment on, enjoy the light and beauty on the surface. That''s quite nice, isn''t it?" "Then what... what do I need to do?" Raising her head cautiously, not feeling happy, Moanda felt somewhat terrified. She did not know what she was being sent to do, but she believed it was definitely not something simple, and what she had to do was certainly more than just enjoying life. "You don''t need to do anything, at least not for now. And you needn''t worry about your safety, because the Golden Apple Tree will remain here." Sighing, Erebus felt a touch of remorse for the first time. He looked up at the ''sky'' of the underground space, as if looking at something else. "It''s just like Gaia." "...What?" Not quite catching it, Moanda couldn''t help but ask. "I mean... there are always things that manage to be disliked by everyone, even by those whom it seeks to protect." With a smile, no further explanation was given, Erebus simply gestured with his hand. "Come, let''s go. You, who might be considered lucky or not, prepare to welcome the new life that belongs to you." Chapter 400: Chapter 106 The Whole World is an Enemy In the depths of the starry sky, with two Ancient Gods departing one after another, this desolate place once again returned to its usual silence. Just like the world''s edge where the Circumterrestrial River flowed, the outer regions of the stars, far from the land, were usually uninhabited. Yet, just as the edge of the sea belonged to the God of the Ocean, so did the edge of the stars. Therefore, when a part of their domain was violently torn and reformed, it ultimately drew the attention of the lord of this place. After a long while, at a corner of the Sea of Stars, a subtle ripple spread out. Two figures emerged in succession: one was a tall, muscular middle-aged man who walked in front, surveying the star domain that had returned to its original state. Following him closely was a woman dressed in elaborate clothes, her body adorned with all kinds of rare treasures, yet a hint of melancholy could be seen between her brows. Under the gaze of the two Titan deities, everything here was very clear. The surface of the starry sky had been repaired, but some deep-seated power was still spreading on another level. The deities who arrived late slowly approached the battlefield, feeling the terrifying remnants of power that lingered. A certain force seemed to have permanently changed the laws here, and from then on, this would become a ''silent'' star domain. Any beings below the level of True Gods could neither make nor listen to any sound here. At the same time, some form of life seemed to be gestating. In those restored celestial bodies, intermittent thoughts were gradually born. They possessed wisdom due to the power of spirituality, yet were influenced by the power of darkness. Perhaps this would give birth to a unique kind of star domain Nymph, or to some strange creature wandering the sea of stars. However, it was clear that the two Ancient Gods who created all this did not take them into account. Just like the divine-blooded beasts born after numerous godly wars, they had never been noticed by the source of their own bloodlines. "Greatness is not only inherent. The Father God was not born great; he begot us and then ascended to the throne. He gained his power through his actions, not by idly waiting for power to descend from the heavens. And Cronus, Laine... they all unknowingly took that step, even the current King Zeus is the same. If they can do it, why can''t you?" Her tone, which had started out fairly calm, became increasingly insistent as she spoke. She was the Principal God of the luminous bodies, not some ''Mother of Silence'' or ''Cold-Cosmos Goddess''; she did not at all like her current life. In later myths, Phoebe even briefly held the title of ''Ancient Moon Goddess'', and compared to her reticent husband, she was obviously not a quiet presence. Perhaps in her original fate, she had at some point been in deep conflict with the Moon goddess Selene. The Goddess of Light attempted to bring the moon under her jurisdiction, thereby increasing her authority, but in the end, it only resulted in Zeus gaining another lover. Of course, in this life, the moon lacked that kind of power, so Phoebe no longer directed her sights toward it. By comparison, the true supremacy of the myriad luminous bodies was more enticing to her. Nevertheless, no matter what, that was something Phoebe couldn''t achieve on her own. Compared to Coeus, her power was far less. "You know what I want. Wouldn''t it be nice for us to rule the Sea of Stars together? Hyperion, the true sovereign of the Sun, is no more... I''ve said before, perhaps you should do something. Take control of the Sea of Stars, or like the Olympian Gods, delve into the mysteries of faith. Wouldn''t that be wonderful?" she said. "Three Divine Kings, one Ancient God born in the same era as the Primordial Gods, doesn''t prove anything. That is their unique nature, the favor of destiny." Chapter 401: Chapter 106 The Whole World is an Enemy_2 Shaking his head just as he had done in the past, Coeus once again refused his wife''s request. Phoebe, standing by his side, finally seemed to be losing her patience. "So this is what you want, to stay here forever, praying that no ancient deity notices you and to live an eternal life as if you were dead?" Her voice was sharp. Phoebe could not understand why her husband, with such favorable conditions and a power second only to the Great Divine Power, had no other ambitions and only wished to stay in the cold and silent cosmos. Even Oceanus knew to try and unify the sea, yet an aeon had passed, and Coeus had done nothing. "No matter what you say, Phoebe, I will stay here. The world as it is now offers us no chance..." "If you don''t want to stay, then leave on your own, I''ve never stopped you. That''s that, I''m going back." Calmly, Coeus looked at the expanse of stars one last time. He didn''t say much else, only turning and walking away. "You!" Phoebe''s arm trembled from intense emotion as she pointed at her departing husband. It was always the same, Coeus had never been swayed by her words, but when it came to leaving on her own, Phoebe felt somewhat hesitant. But setting aside the difficulty of achieving that, even if it were reached, Laine would then have to face another issue. The world restrained the Great Divine Power, even doing so subtly before the Third Epoch, and the fundamental reason for this is easy to understand. The world itself is only slightly higher than Greatness, and it naturally suppresses those ancient gods who walk the Earth yet have thoughts of their own. Any being would be wary of anything that could potentially threaten itself, and the best way is to make sure that threat no longer exists. In contrast, the reason why the external realms do not have similar behaviors is due to Chaos being the dominant factor. This is why the stronger worlds often have order playing a dominant role C it might be rigid, but it indeed helps maintain stability. It is the same with the kingdoms of mortals. The more rigid the laws, the more unreasonable they seem, but conversely, they allow a certain order to extend and be implemented better. So, the coming question becomes clear. If the Spirit Realm grows to a certain limit, truly reaching a state of equivalence with the world, whether Chaos, being just ''half a tier'' higher than the Spirit Realm of that time, might have some very direct reactions, is a difficult thing to predict. Therefore, Laine had always tried to use roundabout methods to change the fate of the world. Before, he had even contemplated actively controlling his power at the peak of the Great Divine Power in the future, avoiding any further increase, and then accumulating extra force through methods like investing in Hell, in order to one day reunite and make the ultimate leap. But looking at it now, this idea seems too optimistic; perhaps for a well-running ''program'', the only real resolution to its core is through violence. It can be violence from the outside, from within, or both. In any case, those peripheral methods are pointless endeavors. "So if there''s nothing else, I''m going back, do you have anything else to say?" Between different trains of thought colliding, Laine stepped into the Underworld. But feeling the presence that still followed him, he couldn''t help but speak up and ask. Chapter 402: Chapter 106 The Whole World is an Enemy_3 This world is vast yet small, at least for Nyx, Laine''s clash with Erebus was so evident and palpable. Therefore, compared to Gaia''s battle that was clearly going to last much longer, she decisively chose to run to the other side to enjoy the commotion. However, the commotion had already ended, and Nyx was still following her without any attempt to conceal her presence, it was clear, then, that the other party had something to say. "You can just ask, if I can answer, I won''t hide it." With a casual smile, Laine looked to the side. "Since you''ve said that... what do you plan to do at the end of this epoch?" The veil of secrecy was lifted, a familiar figure standing under the moonlight. Nyx blinked her eyes from behind her veil and asked her question directly. "Why ask this... do I have to do something?" Shaking her head slightly, Laine didn''t directly answer the question. "With each passing day, my power grows stronger. When life spreads to every corner of the world, the symbol of spirituality will rise on its own. I just need to quietly wait, and everything will come to me automatically. Perhaps I will just witness the arrival of the fourth eon and the birth of the next Divine King." "That''s impossible, you won''t make such a decision." Pausing for a moment, Nyx slowly said: "Because... there isn''t a fourth eon in this world, at least not while I can still see into the future, He has not yet arrived." Staring at Laine in front of her, Nyx narrowed her eyes. "Let''s just say, out of regard for our past interactions, I will show some mercy." With a laugh, Laine turned and disappeared into the darkness of the void. "But you don''t have to be too afraid, because by that time, everyone will be on your ''team''." Turning to leave, Laine didn''t intend to provide any further explanation, and Nyx didn''t ask again. Just like last time, the Lady of the Night did not inquire about what the ''One-Day Godking'' truly was. She seemed to always relish the feeling of deciphering and anticipation, so after only a brief contemplation, she cheerfully continued to ''watch the battle'' on the ground. She couldn''t figure out why Laine was so confident, but if she couldn''t figure it out, so be it; time would give her the answer. On the gray land bathed in the light of the Nether Moon, only Nyx''s faint laughter remained. "The third eon isn''t like the first; this time, there''s no change in Divine Kingship or birth of gods to buy time. " "Universal enemy? So to not be ''killed,'' are you telling me that at least on that day, you intend to be ''invincible across the world''?" No one could answer her question, everything had been [concealed], with only the waters of the Styx River flowing slowly, endlessly. ... In the present day, outside Mount Olympus. The power that shook all things continued unabated, but three days and nights had passed, and now, the situation outside the Mount of the Gods had dramatically changed. Universal enemythis was Mother Earth''s true thought under the watch of the heavens and all the gods. Three days earlier, that brief and unexpected disturbance had alarmed the Divine King, but Gaia showed no signs of stopping. The force of the earth continued to surge relentlessly, even though Zeus was being as cautious as possible, cracks still formed on the mountain''s body. Fortunately, it was the corporeal form of an ancient Mountain God, capable of self-repair over long periods, preventing irreversible damage. However, this also indirectly proved Gaia''s judgment was not wrong; without the suppression of the current Laws, Zeus would be utterly unable to stop her from destroying Mount Olympus. Chapter 403: Chapter 106 The Whole World is an Enemy_4 However, reality has no "ifs," and the order of Law does not shift with the will of an individual. Therefore, at this moment, even though power continued to flow from the earth into her body and her mere gestures still held the power that made all the gods tremble, standing between heaven and earth, this oldest of the innate gods still felt a profound weariness in her heart, and a desolation as if abandoned by all things in the world. Across from her, the Divine King continued to recklessly pour out his power, and Gaia was like a ruler proving his might, a handy tool. Around Mount of the Gods, the originally reverent gazes of the gods gradually shifted, and for the first time, they realized that perhaps this venerable Mother Earth was not as formidable as they had thought. The third-generation Queen of Gods wore a Golden Crown, her current solemn and majestic appearance inevitably reminded Gaia of her past self: so young, so confident, and even possessing the same powerthe sovereignty that parted the world. Only her First Era had passed, and now, Gaia was nothing but an uninvited nuisance. Even beyond that, Mother Earth also noticed the fleeting presences that had passed by. Laine and Erebus, the two she had always suspected, yet this time, it was as if they had not even noticed her. From dealing with the other gods, to their internal strife, then venturing into the starry sky, from start to finish, no one had spoken a single word to her, as if she were no longer worthy of attention. In particular, Erebus had merely greeted the Divine King and paid no heed to his sister standing by. And her own sister... Nyx probably had visited as well, but Gaia sadly realized that if the latter did not wish it, if "Mother Night" who presided over "Secrets" did not tread upon the earth, then she would not even be able to sense her presence. Clearly, Nyx had no intention of appearing. All mixed together, Gaia''s despair and anger were difficult to express in words. "Ah!" Thump Transforming sorrow and fury into power, Gaia mustered her Divine Power once more. A vast radiance surged up wildly, once again colliding with the "Thunder," yet this time, under Mother Earth''s incredulous gaze, Zeus''s hand did not even waver. "How, how can this" "Mother Earth, you have gone too far," the Divine King said, momentarily stunned, but he immediately realized something. Trying hard to contain the joy in his heart, before the gods, facing the Ancient God who had once made him extremely wary, he spoke righteously. "I know, because of the matter with the Titans, you may hold dissatisfaction towards me, but Gaia, this is not a reason for you to vent your anger recklessly!" "Fabricating lies, defaming the Divine King with so-called ''Golden Apple Tree''; endangering the current peace, trying to destroy the Mount of the Gods. Gaia, you must feel it by now, the world has brought down punishment, and this is the reprimand for your arbitrary actions!" All the life in the world seemed to be mocking her, and as she looked around, she could not find a single person to stand by her side. "..." "..." "Hahaha... Zeus, son of Uranus, offspring of Cronus..." After a moment, Gaia lifted her head, looking at the Divine King who stood proudly among the clouds. Her voice was a bit hoarse, but at this moment, the entire continent seemed to echo with her voice. "I curse you." "I curse you... My era may have passed, but one day, yours will also come to an end." "I will be waiting for you, Zeus... I will be waiting until the end of all things." Boom Long before Gaia had spoken her second sentence, the Arrows of Thunder struck down again, but this time, the Divine King could do nothing to stop it. Gaia''s figure had disappeared; no one could stop her on the earth, even as she neared the brink of collapse. And her final curse spread through heaven and earth with the trembling sounds of the earth''s crust. The expression of the Divine King remained unchanged, as if he did not care about the helpless rage of the loser making her exit, but only Hera, who knew him well, noticed that Zeus might not be as calm inside as he appeared. Because she had once heard Zeus speak of the ''prophecy'' given before the dissolution of the second-generation Divine King. "Zeus, a curse without the support of power is meaningless, nothing more than empty words... Now, it is time to do what a Divine King must," Stepping forward, Hera spoke softly. "...Yes, a joke, nothing but the last attempt at dignity by an old-timer of the bygone era unwilling to leave the stage," Nodding, Zeus took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at the gods bowing their heads under his gaze. Not by the election of the gods, but by supreme power, he was now truly the Divine King. Chapter 404: Chapter 107: Saint Knight and Refusal A power that surpassed the gods still diffused between heaven and earth, bringing a certain intangible oppression, and outside of Mount Olympus, under the Divine King''s gaze, the gods remained silent. But that was all. Although they had chosen to be mere observers in the previous struggle due to a misjudgment of the situation, the gods were not overly panicked now in the face of the victorious Divine King who had returned. After all, their choices had not varied, nor had they taken any further action. Thus, unless the Divine King intended to rule the world alone, it was unlikely that he would actually do anything to them. Moreover, Mother Earth had been defeated, not killed, and there was that brief flash of darkness three days ago... But these were mere speculations. Perhaps the increase in power might even change Zeus''s personality, so at this moment, the gods were quietly waiting for the Divine King''s next move. Of course, there were some exceptions among the gods, such as Ker, the God of Destruction. As Hades''s subordinate, his presence here was merely to substitute for Hades and witness the banquet where Zeus would confer the title of principal gods, so even if he made the same choice as the other gods, he still stood aside quite naturally. There was also the Goddess of Justice, who had just returned to Mount of the Gods not long ago. She likewise did not stand with any other deity and instead stayed alone in midair, calmly watching everything. The goddess seemed to be pondering something, occasionally glancing back in the direction of Mount Olympus. She caressed the hilt of the sword at her waist, her eyes reflecting hesitation and relief. Since receiving this sword symbolizing "Justice," she seemed to have never truly used itthe Divine Artifact meant to purge evil had always remained untouched. Since when had it been like this? The goddess didn''t quite remember. Perhaps, since the First Age, it had always been this way. "She failed to provide evidence to prove you did anything, and her actions indeed posed a threat to the world''s order. So, the current world''s response to this is only natural." Without letting her personal view of Zeus affect her judgment, Themis indifferently gave her response. This was, in fact, a sentiment shared among the godsthey didn''t quite understand Gaia''s hysteria. Before Mother Earth awoke, many among them had foreseen today''s scene, as her conflict with the Divine King was almost unavoidable. However, in the eyes of the gods, this was at most a dispute about the God of Meteorology, Crius. Perhaps in the end, unable to reach an agreement, Gaia indeed would have resorted to force, but more likely, Zeus would have stepped back once more, yielding in the presence of the Primordial Gods; there should have been no other path of development. Yet, when the event actually happened, the Divine King''s power indeed surprised the gods, but Gaia''s actions also left them baffled. Madness, paranoia, incomprehension, and even an unwillingness to listen to explanationsthe other side had directly concluded that Zeus had stolen her Divine Tree and accompanying Divine Artifactof course, they indeed had doubted whether Zeus had truly stolen the Golden Apple Tree, but while the tree was somewhat understandable, what about the Life Vase? As Mother Earth''s accompanying Divine Artifact, it would slumber along with its owner and reject anyone other than its master from using it. Stealing such an artifact would bring about nothing but scorn from the gods, with little to gain. "To hear your fair judgment on this matter is truly more than I could ask for. In fact, I still find myself puzzled by it to this day. Perhaps Mother Earth has indeed slept for too long." Zeus nodded in satisfaction, his lips curving into a smile as he received the response he desired. Chapter 405: Chapter 107: Saint Knight and Refusal_2 Another matter resolved... He gave Themis a smile. He once found his aunt quite troublesome, but now he saw she was rather agreeable. Thus, the Divine King turned around; with that issue settled, the next step was to continue the unfinished ceremony. He prepared to say something, yet behind him, the voice of Themis came again. "Zeus, the affair of Mother Earth is indeed as you say, but what transpired today is not limited to just that. Regarding Metis and Athena, shouldn''t you say something?" With a calm demeanor, the Goddess of Justice slowly spoke from behind the Divine King. "...Your Highness Themis, that is a personal matter of mine now, isn''t it?" With a slight frown, facing the goddess''s questioning, Zeus had no choice but to confront his aunt again. However, he had long been prepared for this matter. "According to the statutes of the Divine Court, it seems nothing is mentioned about such provisions, beyond fulfilling godly duties and the basic requirements; what the gods do is a personal matter. As for my daughter with Metis, Athena... I will indeed give her the compensation she deserves. There''s no need to say more on this matter, is there?" Without addressing the right or wrong of the situation with Metis, Zeus merely referred to the laws of the Divine Court. Yes, when he first requested Themis to refine the laws, he had insisted on this pointthat the Divine Court should only deal with the regulations regarding the deities'' responsibilities, rights, and duties, and not attempt to control every action and word of the gods. On the one hand, Zeus himself could never accept a law which even considered him a ''criminal'', and on the other hand, all deities have an instinctive aversion to such constraints. Chapter Read: In the past, except for the time she spent legislating for the present world, she felt she had never truly fulfilled her responsibilities. The Goddess had made efforts, but the results were always unsatisfactory. She was like a spectator invoking ''justice'', and when it came to what had actually been achieved, it amounted to nothing. Themis had always been puzzled by this, but now, she was somewhat clear. In the Chaos World, the purpose of the law itself was to maintain an order established by a higher being, and this higher existence was sometimes the order of the present world, and at other times, the Divine King. Hence, when Themis faced the invitation of Zeus, she didn''t refuse, because, in her view, the Divine Court indeed seemed a place suitable for fulfilling her duties, and so she accepted the position of ''judge''. However, unfortunately, she had forgotten one thing. If she were merely the Goddess of Law, the Divine King or the world made no difference to her. However, besides law, she was also in charge of fairness and justice. Thus, this was the source of her longstanding discomfort: the world''s laws were indeed fairthey merely aimed at equally reducing all threatening elements. That''s why Themis felt a resonance with her godly duty and a joy from deep within when legislating. In contrast, the Divine King was different; they never talked about justice, even the previous Divine King had committed acts like swallowing his children. Therein lies the fundamental conflict: if the very object that law serves does not align with ''fairness'' and ''justice'', then the results it brings could never be good, and this is also a problem that''s difficult to resolve. Unless a being completely aligned with Themis''s ideology is found, it''s nearly impossible for her to execute all her divine duties. But that is almost impossible, because everyone understands fairness and justice differently. So, at this moment, Themis finally made her decision. If they can''t be accomplished together, then complete them separately. But no matter how it''s done, the Divine Court is not where she should stay. Remaining here, all the Goddess can do is witness more ''injustice'' and ''unfairness'' without bringing any significance to her. Perhaps the Mortal Realm is far more suited for her than here. Chapter 406: Chapter 107: Saint Knight and Refusal_3 Just as Laine said, she indeed should summon some who align with her ideals and are willing to follow her will. Over the past period, she had been observing these newly born humans. Among them were the bad and the good, those who disgusted the goddess and those who brought her joy. She would select those who met the criteria, and then split her power into two parts: one part, guided by the "Golden Balance," would aid them in judging right from wrong in the mortal world. The other part, embodied by the "Sword of Judgment," would pureheartedly decree life or death based on the simplicity of good and evil. This divine artifact that embodied the authority of "justice" was already capable of detecting the sins committed by living beings. With a mere application based on the authority''s power, Themis could bestow this strength upon her followers, granting them the ability to "Detect Evil" as well as more formidable power over the sinful. Even more so, the goddess planned to visit those ''Celestial Clan'' neighbors once her realm in the Spirit World was established. As a convergence of positive energy, they would surely be willing to contribute. When the time came, those chosen humans would be called "Saint Knights." "Wait, you mean, you''re leaving the Divine Court?" Zeus''s expression subtly shifted when the goddess''s words fell, uncertain of what she was contemplating. He had considered using more persuasion, as he had in the past, but what he hadn''t anticipated was Themis making such a decision. He wanted to say more, but this time, the goddess wasn''t interested in listening. "You wanted a law that fits your requirements, Zeus, and I have provided it. With your current power, it seems I cannot stop you from doing whatever you may." Whispering quietly, he set another goal for himself in his heart. However, before he finished speaking, Zeus''s expression subtly changed. "...Divine King, come to me." The voice entered his ears silently, without any trace of its source. Yet sensing a breath suddenly rising from afar, Zeus recognized the visitor. "The incident is over, my fellows, return to the mountain first." With a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth, the Divine King addressed the gods without any outward sign. He headed toward the ravaged Olympus, while on the other side, a form quietly retreated into the distance. Below ground, the Underworld. The events on the surface had concluded, but beneath the earth, today''s occurrences still continued. A change that would once again affect the world was about to happen, but, just like every time in the past, there had been a slight mishap. Standing before the gates of Tartarus, Gaia incredulously discovered that the Abyss, a place of pure instinct, had actually denied her. Chapter 407 - 108: Master of Hundreds of Millions of Monsters Note: In mythology, creatures like the three-headed dog, nine-headed hydra, and chimera can all be called demons. So, just like "Sword of Punishment" and "Immortal Flame" mentioned earlier, this is actually a commonly used vocabulary in Western fantasy novels. The following is the main text: ... In the ever-dark Underworld dominated by murky colors, the sound of the river of fire rolled incessantly. Waves of molten lava would occasionally sweep up white bones on the shore, emitting a sizzling noise. Amidst the ever-expanding Underworld, the pale purple glow of the Moon remained unchanged. Under its illumination, a dim yellow brilliance streaked across the gray plain. Along the way, the dull light flickered erratically; although it moved swiftly, it gave off a sense of teetering on the brink of collapse. However, no matter how much it wobbled, it ultimately continued to fly in the sky, heading straight for a destination. Through the flickering divine light, the brown hem of a garment was clearly visible. Without a doubt, this was Gaia, who had left Mount Olympus not long ago. Unlike the gods who had always walked the Earth, Gaia had experienced a compact series of events. A few days ago, she had just gone through the ordeal of an epochal transition, and upon awakening, she was faced with such a blow. One could imagine the impact this had on Gaia, which is why she did not return to her former seclusion spot, but instead came to the Underworld. Delphi had been left with nothing, and the few remaining relics were merely mocking Mother Earths impotence. However, she also did not resort to her essence after repeated failures, because the reason Gaia chose to leave rather than fight to the death with the Divine King was that in her heart, she still had a glimmer of hope. Even if all living things turned against her, against the very foundation of the current world, Chaos was not just of this world. Even if all the life that had grown upon her robust form was now her enemy, on the other side of the world, in a realm dominated by Chaos, there were other sacred beings. Even if her connection to her essence had become much less tight than that of the other Primordial Gods due to the degree of personification, it still existed. This connection, which was even closer than with the original Titans and the symbol of Godhood, meant that it was impossible for her to truly fall completely. However, it was for this very reason that she felt such a strong sense of sleepiness. For her, the so-called fall from grace had another more apt expression, which was half an eternal slumber. As Mother Earth, Gaia could not genuinely be weakened to the domain of strong divine power. However, this was not a guarantee of her omnipotence, it just meant that she would stop the fall of her status in that instant and then transfer all the pressure onto her personified self until it was forced to collapse into nothingness. Once that day arrived, Gaias will would be sent back to rest within her essence to maintain her own strength. But this time, she would no longer be able to choose when to wake up. It might be ten thousand years, mayhaps several tens of thousands, or it could be an eternal sleep, all depending on her recovery and the changes in Law during that time. And over such a long period of time... nobody knows what could happen. "Huff... I still have a chance." "Zeus... As Mother Earth, my strength was never just about myself!" With gritted teeth and mustering her spirit, Gaia continued to race through the vast Underworld. Explore more adventures at novelhall.Co?m The ashen scenery flashed by around her, occasionally with some sparks of light, but she no longer had the energy to pay attention to her surroundings. At this point, Gaia was simply following an invisible intuition, heading toward her brother who had been born after her but had never had a thought of his own. Chapter 408 - 108: Master of Hundreds of Millions of Monsters_2 As she got closer and closer, the laws that instinctively repelled the current gods also grew more intense, until at a certain moment, Gaias semi-conscious spirit trembled slightly, and she regained some clarity. Raising her head, the yellow light fell to the ground and Gaia looked around, observing the familiar yet foreign place. She had been here more than once, but she had never entered. It wasnt just because of the dangers inside; as one of the main entities of the existing world, Mother Earth was just as averse to the chaotic breath of the Abyss. But now, she had no other options. Standing on the dark land tainted by the Power of the Abyss, Gaia gazed at the invisible portal formed by the overlap of Tartarus and the Underworld. This junction, connecting the inner and outer worlds, unleashed distorted and bizarre forces, constantly washing the surrounding space like the tides. Even in the Underworld, it stood out as distinctly out of place. The Underworld was, after all, part of Order, but the Abyss was not. "Heh, I really never expected... in the end, it seems you havent given up on me..." Sighing deeply, Gaia shook her head as if to rouse her spirit. Feeling the vastness of the Abyss, Mother Earth opened her arms and began to release her Divine Authority and Origin. In an instant, strands of bright yellow silk emerged from Gaias being, floating forward and interweaving with the chaotic-colored streams flowing from the other side of the world. It was as if one was embracing the other, just as it was at the creation of the world when the Abyss was born beneath the earth, the two tightly connected. Simultaneously, following the entangled forces of both, Gaia resolutely conveyed her will. Even without reason, the Abyss was ultimately closer to Life. Thus, It could spawn offspring, so long as there was a mother powerful enough to bear Its force, along with an infusion from Its Source Power. "...Come, come... Tartarus, merge with me... I will accept your power, give birth to a new divine being, and it shall become your bridge to the current world..." "It cant be, it cant be... Maybe its just not possible from the outside... I should go in and see for myself!" The hope that had kindled seemed to burst. Looking at the twisted space before her, Gaia bit her lip. The Abyss was a place she dared not delve too deeply into, a place that could even weaken the connection between the Primordial Gods and their very essence, but given the situation, she could only go in and see. So she took a step forward, and the world around her changed, her figure blurring. A kind of spatial-temporal transfer was occurring when, just as the transfer was about to complete, the unexpected once again happened. Bang With a muffled sound, her body, which had become ethereal, solidified as if it had struck something, and Gaia reappeared in the original spot, even stumbling back several steps. "Cough, cough, cough..." Harsh coughing rang out again, but Gaia could only stare incredulously at the void in front of her. "You refuse my entrance? Why, why is this happening?" Question after question arose, but the Abyss did not respond. Faced with her own closed domain, the hope that had just risen in Gaias heart shattered once again. Faint purple Moonlight shone on the Underworld, bringing a slight vibrancy to the desolate land. Nobody knew that at the gateway to the Abyss, an event that seemed ordinary, yet defied the intended course of destiny, had taken place. Chapter 409: Chapter 108: Master of Hundreds of Millions of Monsters_3 Tartarus rejected Gaia, even directly turning her away from his door, something that even Laine had not anticipated. In his view, the birth of Typhon was inevitable, involving the fate of a collision between two worlds, so just like the succession of the Divine King, the King of All Monsters was certain to be born, which was an outcome that could not be changed by the current course of time. However, whether it could be understood or whatever deeper reasons lay behind it, the reality was just as it was. Once Tartarus''s core had birthed its own life, it no longer desired new life. When another plane had been established within himself, he instinctively began to reject any powerful being attempting to enter his body. And Gaia, no matter how weak she became, could not change her nature as a Primordial God. "Ah!" A piercing scream shook the entire Underworld, echoing across the endless grey dust. Countless lower wraiths vanished in an instant, while within the Fields of Truth, the recently calmed Divine Palace of Hades began to shake again, causing Hades himself to change color again and again. He hadn''t had any good days recently; earthquakes shook the land, and even the underground was affected like a fish caught in a pond drained dry. He could only try his best to stabilize the core of the Underworld, and then hope the war above would end quickly. But unexpectedly, although the war had ended, Gaia had come to the Underworld. This made Hades somewhat apprehensive, for who could fathom Mother Earth''s thoughts? What if she had suffered at the hands of Zeus and sought to take revenge on Hades? These were uncertain matters, but regardless, Hades could only wait for the outcome. Gaia''s power, no matter how weakened, was still beyond his reach. Meanwhile, Mother Earth''s shrill voice had also drawn the attention of other deities. Erebus and Laine, who had already returned to the surface, glanced briefly in this direction before turning their gaze away. The former thought it just another impotent rage from Gaia; the latter considered it a prelude to the birth of Typhon. So a full half-day passed, and when quiet finally returned to the Underworld, when Gaia had calmed down, she remained standing alone at the entrance to the Abyss, without any being having acknowledged her actions. Lying supine on the ground, Mother Earth''s last hope was extinguished. The gods of this world had abandoned her, the Primordial Deities ignored her, even the Abyss, which by nature should have been impossible to resist, had resisted her entrance. At this moment, Gaia did not know what the purpose of her existence was. The extreme loneliness and despair, and the consequent desire for destruction. She wanted to destroy everything in the world, to make all things feel her pain, but she sadly realized that it was precisely in this matter that she could draw the world''s attention. e...''e...''e...''e...'' "...come!" "Who!" Startled awake, Gaia ''opened'' her eyes, only to find she was no longer in the Underworld. A beam of light and shadow hovered in the sky, the dark red earth seeming soaked in blood, and at the center of heaven and earth, chains extended from the void, binding a crimson colossus that was hard to describethe ''arm'' she had just glimpsed was actually one of its branches. Life... perfection... unity... various vague concepts were understood by Gaia, gazing at the giant tree as if she were gazing at some absolute truth. "This, where is this... How did Ino!" "This is still the Underworld... I haven''t moved at all." Her spirit gave a jolt, and Mother Earth''s scattered consciousness cleared a bit. She looked carefully around, and this time, Gaia quickly perceived something amiss. The dark red earth and the majestic, holy giant tree were both illusions, or more precisely, they were reflections of a distant space. The only real and true thing was that segment of the branch. It was a semi-transparent red branch, with crystal-clear leaves like the most perfect work of art, or rather, its very existence was synonymous with ''perfect life.'' It defined the ultimate form of life; gazing at it, the content previously understood from the Life Vase seemed trivial. And in front of Gaia, this section of branch kept swaying gently, a force, though minute, of unimaginable essence emanating from it, and it was this force that had earlier affected Mother Earth''s perception. Chapter 410: Chapter 108: Master of Hundreds of Millions of Monsters_4 Despite being from a ''quantitative'' perspective less powerful than even the weakest True God, by virtue of its supreme essence, it momentarily confounded the judgment of the Primordial Deities. Even with Gaia in a poor state, this was enough to leave one astonished. Yet, amidst her vigilance while observing the peculiar scene before her, she unexpectedly felt a tinge of pleasure. "What are you?" "Why have you come to find me... and for what purpose?" She spoke softly. In any case, this mysterious presence hiding behind the scenes was the only ''person'' giving Gaia a response at this moment. Driven by a subtle sense of affinity, she developed a slight fondness for it. ''...'' ''...'' ''...Look...'' ''...'' Seemingly unable to articulate clearly, as the branches swayed slightly, no further information came through; only a play of light and shadow that slowly materialized in front of Mother Earth. It was a somewhat unfamiliar world. Within a realm brimming with ''vibrancy,'' a tree symbolizing life and eternity stood unassumingly, with All Spirits dwelling blissfully, living in harmony. But such tranquility did not last forever. One day, stability was eventually breached by some external force that probed this world. However, with the closing of the light and shadow, this ancient Mother Goddess unraveled many mysteries and dispelled numerous doubts. Fragments from beyond, Chaos exerted its power to suppress; Erebus and Laine, who arrived one after the other, and... the silhouette of her former Maid, Moanda. Perhaps Zeus wasn''t indeed the mastermindhe was just an accomplice to the Lord of Darkness, and even Laine had a part in it. It was his power that allowed Moanda to somehow occupy the Golden Apple Tree as a body. However, according to the light and shadow, that annoying Master of Spirituality wasn''t the ultimate victor either; he was outplayed by Erebus and Zeus together. So, in the end, the ''film'' showed the apple tree and Divine Artifact falling into the hands of her brother hidden in the darkness, with Zeus gaining the Golden Apple and the friendship of another Primordial God, while Laine, who was also involved, gained nothing. That also explained why a few days ago, Laine suddenly ''attacked'' the Deities, with Erebus stepping in to ''protect.'' Previously blinded by rage, Gaia hadn''t thought it through, but now, she felt she could finally see the truth. Just like her, Laine was also dissatisfied with the actions of the Divine King and the Dark Overlord. Only he wasn''t as impulsive as she had been; instead, he chose an appropriate moment for revenge, even temporarily opting to withdraw when initially opposed. Perhaps, for a Primordial God, this was the most rational course of action. Eternal beings should not fret over temporary victories or defeatsyet Gaia also knew, if she had remained calm, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. It''s easy to change a kingdom but hard to change one''s nature; knowing something doesn''t mean you can change it. But now that she had figured everything out, Mother Earth shifted her focus. "The underworld, huh... that should belong to me!" She murmured, her faint voice carrying waves of hatred. Now, Gaia wanted nothing more than to go there immediately, to seize that traitorous Elf and subject her to eternal torment. Yet, just as she took half a step, as if realizing something, she couldn''t help but stop. Erebus... Even a slight calm had Gaia recalling the true gap between them. She knew that unlike Zeus, even without the suppression of the Law, facing this Lord of Darkness, she stood no chance. No matter how much she was willing to sacrifice, no matter how fiercely she struggled, in the face of absolute power, she could never surpass her brother. Chapter 411: Chapter 108: Master of Hundreds of Millions of Monsters_5 Therefore, she needed an assistant. "So what about you, what''s your purpose, what do you want to do?" Turning around, she looked at the swaying branches in the void, Gaia suppressed the emotions in her heart. An entity sealed by Chaos, one that could even draw against two Great Divine Powers under the world''s suppression, a Divine Tree that dominated a realm, was by no means anything harmless. Even her cunning brother had already suffered from it, and The Dark Overlord, who had never touched this level of power, did not realize that he had actually started to expel the disease-like strength bit by bit, but it had not actually been destroyed, instead, it lay hidden in the dark. This nearly "immortal" nature... for a moment, Gaia couldn''t think of anything that could match it, the only thing that might be considered its equal, was only one. That was the undying root of gods. Although Gaia felt that the "immortality" of the branches in front of her was not as strong, there was already a faint similarity between them. If it was a power of that level... The Lord of Darkness and Zeus were probably no different. ''...'' ''...You...'' Gently clenching her fist, Gaia sensed the other''s power again. It was strong and had an erosive nature, but nevertheless, it could not corrupt a Primordial Deity as long as the present world''s Law remained intact. Although the order of the current world was increasingly distasteful to Gaia, she would still not allow Mother Earth''s consciousness to be tainted by other things. So, remembering her powerlessness when facing Zeus and the pressure of the Law still weighing upon her up to this day, she finally made up her mind. "Mother... Tree... that''s what I''ll call you." "I can agree to your request, but what it has, I should have too." "The power you give it... leave a share for me as well." In silence, in a corner of the Underworld, an agreement was reached between the remnants of a Foreign Realm and Chaos''s Mother Earth, hence, a new life''s seed began to gestate deep within the earth. It carried Typhon''s fate, but it was not just limited to that, in this increasingly unpredictable world, it would certainly leave more traces in the world and alter the direction fate is supposed to take. [Lord of a myriad of demons], in later times some would call it this; others believed it was a symbol of the fallen, the origin of many "evil beings" from ancient times, the beginning of numerous disasters in the material realm. However, as the offspring of the Flesh-Mother Tree, there was one thing later mystics agreed upon. The end of the ancient third epoch was closely related to it, and in that lost chapter of history, it was undoubtedly an indispensable existence. Chapter 412: Chapter 109 Minta and Advice At the heart of the Underworld, the Fields of Truth. Unlike the edge where Gaia was currently located, even the always desolate Underworld inevitably looked a bit different at its core. The towering Divine Palace of Hades was built here, surrounded by many strangely styled buildings that were established layer by layer. Their existence was like a decoration, making the bleak interface appear more vibrant. But that was all days ago. Now, this realm that had suffered an unprovoked disaster looked far from intact. "Whooosh" "Bang!" Following a loud noise, Hades''s mouth twitched slightly. He watched the wall, which had collapsed simply from his touch, and his pale face unavoidably darkened a bit. This was not an isolated case; similar situations were scattered all around. Faced with this sudden disaster, Hades didn''t know what would be appropriate to say. This was not the first time. Before, because of the Goddess of the Nether Moon, the Divine Palace that had just been constructed had already fallen to ruin once. Now, not long after, it was destroyed once again. Apart from his own main hall, which was still intact, the vast Fields of Truth above were in complete disarray. Even though Hades didn''t particularly care about these superficial structures, he couldn''t help feeling somewhat annoyed. But that was all he could do. After all, Zeus and Gaia were responsible for all this, and judging by the previous battle, neither was someone he could afford to provoke at the moment. With no other options, Hades could only accept his bad luck. He glanced around once more and then gestured. As an invisible wave spread, a certain message was also sent out by him. "Your Majesty, except for the recently built structures that have mostly collapsed, there are no obvious signs of casualties. However..." After a moment''s silence, the warrior known as Evans continued: "The power contained in that voice earlier could directly affect the stability of the Soulfire. For those higher wraiths who have awakened their intelligence, enduring it was possible. But for those whose consciousness is still not clear, it was somewhat difficult to resist." "..." Reading the implication in Evans''s words, Hades felt heartache once again for the disaster thrust upon him. Previously gathered from the earth, there were only less than a hundred thousand Bronze Humanity corpses that had developed stable thought and even recalled some memories of their lives. The rest had not achieved this step yet. And now, their Soulfire had disintegrated under the vehement shout of Mother Earth, forcing Hades''s plans to be delayed once more. In this moment, Hades, who had never quite disliked Gaia, couldn''t help feeling a bit annoyed with his grandmother. Zeus provoked you, so you could have just gone after him. Why bring disaster to my Underworld? "...I understand, you can go arrange the reconstruction." "The dead from the earth continue to flow in endlessly; it''s just a waste of a few hundred years." Trying to appear nonchalant, Hades waved his hand. The wraith warrior bowed and retreated on his own. Soon, the once-quiet Fields of Truth became noisy, with many wraith lives busying themselves, clearing the broken buildings, then laying the foundations for new ones. After watching for a while and seeing no other changes, Hades soon returned to his still-intact Divine Palace. Sitting on his throne, he couldn''t help feeling a sense of urgency. Chapter 413: Chapter 109 Minta and Advice_2 Previously, Hades''s actions had always seemed unhurried, for when referencing the past two eras, the one to two thousand years before a Divine King took the throne were often calm and tranquil. According to his plan, this period had been ample for the Underworld''s power to significantly rise and for him to reach the pinnacle of formidable divine power. But plans can''t keep up with changes. The power Zeus suddenly displayed had made Hades greatly wary, with a touch of envy as well. Up until today, the Lord of the Underworld had not feared his younger brother, for with the support of half the realm, very little could truly threaten him. However, as the confrontation between Zeus and Mother Earth unfolded, the matchless power altered Hades''s thinking abruptly. He needed to do something, and just so, as the guardian of oaths, Zeus still owed him a favor. "...Minta, have you found the person I asked you to look for?" With a flicker in his gaze, Hades turned to his maid beside him and inquired. "Your Majesty, not yet..." Minta replied respectfully with a shake of her head. "Not yet?" Frowning slightly, Hades didn''t say anything. He pondered for a moment before making his decision. "Then put this aside for now, I will find another way." "What?" With a gasp, the Naiad slowly lifted her head. Facing the gaze of her sovereign, Minta clenched her teeth but continued to speak: All of the Underworld, either the native deities with dispositions as vile as their godhoods or the taciturn wraiths, was worthless. The only capable Naiad always had this or that idea. In this moment, he grew increasingly desperate for the idea of having a Queen of the Underworld. He did not care about power or enjoyment; all could be shared. He wanted only the growth of the Underworld. But for some reason, even this modest desire was constantly met with obstruction by others. Shush Above the earth, lightning roamed the sky, streaking across the vast landit was the avatar of the Divine King. Following a scent intentionally left behind, Zeus''s form flickered in the sky. The war had just ended and Mount Olympus''s surroundings were left devoid of any notable features. It was only after some time that he could see elevations and depressions on the ground, as well as water bodies and forests. However, the voice that had been calling to him earlier should still be farther awayof course, Zeus was in no rush to get there. His avatar flew at a normal pace, while the Divine King pondered the whole affair in his mind. The recent events still held many mysteries and, unlike Gaia, Zeus was very aware of some of the questions. For instance, since he truly hadn''t stolen the Golden Apple, then the real thief must be someone else. Considering the two fleeting presences not long ago, the enigmatic collision of darkness and obscurity, the identity of the true thief was almost clear. The Dark Overlord or the Lord of the Spirit Realm, they both were suspects or perhaps both were involved. What puzzled Zeus was that both Primordial Deities seemed to harbor some malice towards himunlike Gaia, he was not clueless about Erebus''s purpose. He had tried to spy on the nature of Zeus''s ceremony, and also to sever the blessings of the deities who supported Zeus as the pillar of kingship. Although the ceremony turned out perfectly fine in the end, with the other party''s actions a complete failure, the attitude these actions conveyed still made the Divine King wary and vigilant. Of course, wary as he might be, Zeus wasn''t too afraid of them. Having crossed that threshold, even if there was a difference in strength between them, it was unlikely that one could obliterate the other instantly. Just like the end of the First Era where many Titans struggled against the weakened Heavenly Father, even if initially they were defeated almost without the ability to fight back, if they were determined to hold on, the battle would certainly not be concluded in a short time. Chapter 414: Chapter 109 Minta and Advice_3 Unfortunately, the current era simply does not have room for a drawn-out conflict, and in such a situation, the Divine King naturally had nothing to fear. Of course, there was another reason he had no fearafter all, only an avatar of his had been sent here, and no matter the outcome, it would not have any serious consequences. Lightning flickered, and as mountains and rivers were left behind, a towering mountain range gradually emerged in front of Zeus'' eyes. And to the Divine King''s surprise, he was very familiar with this place; in fact, he had visited here more than once in the past. The Delphic Great Plains, the Panasus Mountain Range. Only, unlike past days, the mountain range and its surrounding ten thousand miles now seemed utterly lifeless. "Ah, is this your way of telling me directly that you took the Golden Apple Tree... Fine, let''s see what you intend to do," Zeus thought to himself, landing atop the mountain range. However, looking all around, there was not a soul in sight. The Primordial God who had released the aura enticing him here was nowhere to be found, as if it were nothing but a jest. "Why lure me here only to play these little tricks?" With a calm expression, Zeus simply uttered in the face of this situation. "I just wanted to see what was so special about your divine authority as the Divine King... But now it seems, it''s more like an authority that is both ''omnipotent'' and ''impotent.'' "Moreover, I thought you would be afraid to meet me." As the voice rang out, Zeus'' heart startled. He spun around swiftly, and under a lifeless tree, Erebus was standing there. The other should never have left, having merely concealed their presence. If Gaia was here, she would probably have been able to sense the other''s presence through the earth, but the Divine King could not do that. As the Lord of Darkness said, Kingship was intimately related to the heaven-bestowed Divine Authority. He could influence almost any rule, yet fell far short of deities who truly excelled in this domain. It felt like a weakened version of the usual rule of the present world. "... Moanda." After a brief silence, with thoughts unknown, just as the dispersed pressure around was about to unravel the Divine King''s avatar, Erebus finally withdrew it. He glanced at Zeus and then called for his subordinate. With a flash of green light, Moanda appeared beside the Lord of Darkness. "This is...?" Without further boasting, Zeus timely expressed his curiosity. Upon the unfamiliar deity before him, the Divine King sensed an inexplicable closeness. It seemed he shared some sort of connection with this goddess he had never met, creating a favorable impression so strong it almost made him lower his guard. Of course, that was just a feeling. In truth, Zeus never let down his vigilance. "Since you want an explanation... let her be my explanation to you. The ceremony you are conducting also needs an entity like her to join, does it not?" With a smile curling his lips, Erebus continued: "As for who she is... Ha, did Gaia not come for her? Having Moanda join your Divine Court and become one of your so-called ''Principal Gods'' fits perfectly." "The Golden Apple Tree?!" Incredulous, yet Zeus finally understood the source of the strange sensation. He did have a connection with this god named Moanda. Indeed, she was a natural candidate for Principal God, because, from an esoteric perspective, Moanda could even be considered the ''half-mother'' of the Divine King. The Divine King once used the Golden Apple to represent ''death,'' stained the Sacred Stone with his blood, and had it exist for many years under the name ''Zeus.'' Thus, in some sense, the Sacred Stone was part of the Divine King. Even though the power it contained had been taken by Apollo, the concept it held was in no way diminished. Chapter 415: Chapter 109 Minta and Advice_4 ``` In such circumstances, as the consciousness of the Golden Apple Tree, the relationship between Moanda and Zeus was naturally clear without asking. However, the surprise was momentary, and soon, the Divine King regained his composure. He looked at the Lord of Darkness before him; this was not just a matter of ''explanation''. Although Zeus didn''t know how the Golden Apple Tree suddenly became a deity, allowing the other party to become one of the twelve critical ''pillars'' was not a common occurrence. "How can I ensure that she won''t betray me if I make her a Principal God of the Divine Court?" Expressing his doubts naturally, Zeus directly addressed the essence of the matter. Compared to his own kin, Moanda was clearly an ''outsider'' not to be trusted. "You can''t guarantee it, and I don''t intend to. In fact, it''s precisely because of this that her existence is meaningful." With a light laugh, Erebus expressed his intentions without any attempt to conceal them. The existence of Moanda was not merely for ''explanation'' but also served as a bridge of communication; as long as her relationship with Zeus remained good, naturally, nothing would happen. However, if their relationship were to change, the elf could be recalled at any time. Of course, this wasn''t a fatal threat to the Divine King. The departure of the other would only result in a temporary power decrease, and as long as a new deity filled the position, power could be regained. "Advice?" Curious but interested, the Divine King was still eager to hear it. As a deity born at the dawn of creation, perhaps Erebus intended to share some ancient secrets, thereby showing off his status, but that was of no consequence. The Divine King was happy to welcome this. "Please, I am all ears for your admonition." "Good, young Divine King, since you are willing to accept, nothing could be better." Lifting his hand slightly, seemingly discerning the thoughts of the Divine King, Erebus smiled contentedly: "Actually, it''s nothing special... Just remember, Zeusin the Chaos World, certain things are actually unique instances." "For example, not every Primordial God... is as incompetent as Gaia." ``` Chapter 416: Chapter 110 Pollution and Arrangement ``` Atop Mount Olympus, with the combined efforts of the gods, a makeshift council chamber was reluctantly erected. Although the environment here appeared much more dilapidated than it had days prior, when the Divine King resumed his prominent seat and raised up those twelve chairs once more, the mentality of the gods clearly underwent a tremendous change. The previous position of Principal God had seemed more the result of the Divine King''s rise to power, an honorary title of sorts. Those True Gods with formidable divine powers did not need such a position to make Zeus hearken to their opinions; whereas those lacking in strength, even if seated in such a position, would not truly be taken seriously by the other deities, resembling nothing more than jesters under the authority of the Divine King. But now it was different with the Divine King''s absolute power, everything naturally changed. No matter who it was, they all had vastly different thoughts at this moment. "Your Majesty, it is thanks to Your unsurpassed power that the Mount of the Gods remained preserved under Mother Earth''s great rage." As the gods took their seats, without waiting for Zeus to speak, a deity began to praise his strength. The other gods also chimed in, as if they had not distanced themselves from the Divine King before. To this, the Divine King seated at the head merely smiled and then raised his hand to signal for silence. Compared to the flattering, it was better to get the formalities out of the way first. Although his avatar was still on its way, this level of multitasking was not particularly difficult for him. Having dealt with Gaia, the future should be peaceful for some time. However, recalling Mother Earth''s final madness, Zeus still felt a bit of a headache. The gods do not die; therein lies their greatest reassurance. Moreover, if the great Mother Goddess truly sought to take her anger with Zeus out on him, he would certainly take note of the matter and then retaliate on some future day, regardless of the vast difference in their powers. Gaia must not be insulted, and neither should Apollo! "Very well." With a satisfied smile, Zeus expressed appreciation for his eldest son''s decisiveness and bravery not every deity would dare leave Mount Olympus at this juncture, much less head to Delphi. But with Apollo as the first, provided he remained unharmed, the gods'' fear of Mother Earth would diminish, and everything would return to its original state. After arranging matters for Apollo, the Divine King immediately looked in another direction. Athena, his truly first-born... as the gods watched the battle between the two Primordial Deities, the Goddess of Wisdom had already completed her exploration and silently merged with the gods. Now, she, too, had returned here. Regarding her, Zeus had no concerns. As long as she did not remember the events before her birth, then all was well. The ''landed'' Divine King would naturally compensate her doubly, thus offsetting the ''pre-landing'' conscience that he had once lost and now scarcely possessed. "Athena, my daughter, seeing you is like seeing Metis from those years past." "She was so dazzling, and her wisdom brought me so much help... pity that we had to part ways in the end." Seeming somewhat regretful, Zeus''s tone paused slightly. He took note of the reactions of those around him, such as Hera''s displeasure, the complexity in Hestia''s gaze, and the hidden hatred in Demeter ever since the second sister had given birth to a daughter under his coercion, she had been this way. ``` Chapter 417: Chapter 110 Pollution and Arrangement_2 Even their daughter, Zeus had yet to meet her face to face to this day, but he did not particularly care. As the goddess of all things growing... the Divine King did not see her as a threat, and Demeter''s consistent temperament also did not seem like one inclined to any vehement resistance. "Just as I said to Themis a moment ago, Athena, I will doubly compensate you. Although I have harmed your mother goddess, my love for you surpasses that for any of my other children. I grant you the seat of the Principal God, and I also allow you to live on Earth or in heaven according to your own will, unconstrained by anyone or any god, and even today, you may make an additional request of me." Gazing at Athena, Zeus smiled warmly, yet he secretly watched for every nuance in her gaze or expression. "Speak now, my child, anything but my throne is yours to choose from." Crack The armrest of the Queen of Gods'' throne split open with a crack, but Hera said nothing, she did not intend to squabble with Zeus''s daughter, especially since her mother could no longer threaten her status. Amidst the envious, resentful, or admiring gazes of the gods, Athena merely smiled and then drew a scroll of parchment from her sleeve. The Divine King found it somewhat familiar, but had no recollection of it. Parchment scrolls... that probably symbolized knowledge, much like Metis''s own hobby. And Athena''s following words unquestionably confirmed this. "I desire nothing, Divine Artifacts, status, power, none of these things do I need. They are chased by the mortals, but few possess them forever." "I only hope that in the future, I can freely disseminate any knowledge I wish to spread, to safeguard the rights of any Speech or Thought to exist. Other than that, I have no further requests." "If this is what you want, my daughter, then in the name of the Divine King, I grant your request." "Zephyrus, my subject, and my friend. Over the years, you have done many things for me, and I have kept each one in my heart, never forgetting." Without mentioning the past, but the gods knew that this was the Divine King''s way of praising the other''s loyalty. "Your Majesty, this is my duty, as a member of the Divine Court, I am obliged to serve You." Stepping forth, the God of the West Wind bowed respectfully, and hearing the other''s humble words, the Divine King smiled and waved his hand. "In any case, Zephyrus, your merit is indisputable, and I admire your ability. Therefore, if you''re not inclined to refuse, I will marry my daughter with Eurynome, Euphrosyne, to you as your wife. I believe this will be a blissful marriage." "It would be my honor, Your Majesty." Without hesitation, Zephyrus immediately accepted, and the Divine King was unsurprised. He didn''t think the God of the West Wind would refuse his goodwill, and what another daughter thought was even less of his concern. As one of the three Graces, Euphrosyne held no place in Zeus''s heart. "Very well, then let this matter be settled." "Your wedding will be held later, and now, I have another task for you." After a brief pause, as the matters with his avatar were nearing an end, Zeus came to understand that the goddess who emerged from the Golden Apple Tree presided over the domain of Life. This was one of the most supreme authorities in the world, and even though Life was actually fragmented, as the primary guardian of a significant part of it, Moanda must be extraordinary. Chapter 418: Chapter 110 Pollution and Arrangement_3 ``` However, the Divine King did not intend to personally bring Moanda to the Mount of the Gods. This task was better suited for the God of West Wind. "Zephyrus, I want you to hold my scepter and go to the mountain of Panasus to welcome a messenger of the Ancient Gods on my behalf," he said. As Zeus took out the Divine King''s scepter, he noticed the gods'' attention to the name ''Ancient Gods'', but he pretended not to know and continued: "Her name is Moanda. She is the True God who presides over life, the progenitor of all plants in the world. And starting from today, she will also become a new member of Olympus" His voice suddenly stopped. Seeing this, Zephyrus lifted his head, puzzled. Under his and the gods'' watchful eyes, the Divine King showed no other movement, simply sitting on the throne as if suddenly lost in thought. After a short while, Zeus seemed to come back to his senses, and with a forced smile, handed the scepter to the Wind God. "Take it, and go fulfill your task," he said. "...As you command, Your Majesty." The God of West Wind didn''t understand the Divine King''s meaning, but being the king''s most loyal servant, he didn''t ask questions and simply accepted the scepter. Accidentally, Zephyrus''s peripheral vision seemed to catch somethingthat was the Divine King''s wrist hidden under his sleeve. There, a dark red light glimmered faintly, a bloody mark writhing as if something was about to emerge from it. But it was only a moment of confusion, and then everything disappeared as if it had been an illusion. With an involuntary shiver, the God of West Wind, acting as if he had seen nothing, respectfully bowed again and then transformed into wind to leave the king''s palace. ... On Mount Olympus, the meeting was still in progress. Zeus''s distraction was only a minor incident, and no one cared about such a trifle. Half a day later, when Zephyrus arrived with the Goddess of Life on Mount Olympus, the Divine King announced the start of the banquet. With a cold laugh, although Zeus was unclear about the owner of this power, he could easily sense its essence, which was certainly not a power similar to Darkness. Rather than considering it a ''warning'' from Erebus, it was more like he was dumping this troublesome thing onto the Divine King. In fact, Zeus''s guess was very accurate. After cutting off the contaminated flesh, the Lord of Darkness carried out many studies on this power from the Foreign Realm. In the process, he inevitably became tainted with more of this highly assimilative energy. But unlike the portion that transformed from the branches and tendrils of Mother Goddess, this second infection, although still troublesome, could be eradicated. Therefore, Erebus didn''t separate his power again but gradually wore it downand today, he simply packaged it up and sent it to this younger deity who dared demand an explanation from him. Compared to his sudden increase in status, the Lord of Darkness immediately saw Zeus''s still somewhat weak divine body and power, so he unceremoniously presented this ''weapon.'' His purpose, of course, was not just to vent his anger. Acting over a verbal triumph was something Gaia did. In fact, Erebus wanted Zeus to realize that his divine body might be corrupted and destroyed by this strange power, and the only solution lay with the distant Goddess of Life. Thus, the originally agreed terms would remain unchanged, and there might even be further progressjust as Erebus had Moanda disperse the foreign power from the flesh using the Life Vase, Zeus would ultimately realize that only a deity that rules over Life could assist him in this matter. In time, with Moanda''s help, Erebus would also be able to delve deeper into the secrets of the Divine King''s ascension. He didn''t even care if Zeus saw through this point because the latter had no other choice. He isn''t Laine, the Lord of Darkness doesn''t have an Athena to probe the secrets behind the scenes, but absence doesn''t mean he won''t find his way to the answers. Today''s actions were just another probing attempt by him. "But the arrogant Primordial Deity, you have miscalculated after all. You have your hidden secrets, and I have mine... Although it may take a longer time, it is hardly anything." The deep voice echoed through space, and looking at this interface attached to the present world, Zeus secretly decided not to leave Olympus until he fully possessed a divine body and power comparable to his status. Fortunately, the biggest trouble, Mother Earth Gaia, had already been resolved by him and everything had returned to the right track. What remained was a long period of accumulation. "When humans spread across the land, I can probably resolve this trouble as well. Let the gods fight among themselves for faith for now, and when the time comes, I will emerge to tidy up the situation." Once again creating an embodiment to handle the affairs on the Mount of the Gods, Zeus stayed here. This time, he might have to undergo the longest ''seclusion'' since his birth. The power of the boundary kept surging, reflecting the symbol of Kingship. At the site of the old Golden Palace of Asgard, Zeus entered a not-so-short period of slumber. And so, with the Divine King and Mother Earth silent, the Chaos World returned to a peace that had been long absent. Time flew by, and several seasons passed. Chapter 419: Chapter 111 A Few Hundred Years in the Mortal Realm Since the war beyond Mount Olympus ceased, the world finally returned to its former tranquility. As The Sun and The Moon alternated in the sky, the Mortal Realm underwent the rise and fall of dynasties. Aside from the occasional visits from deities, the earth quieted down significantly. Perhaps on another level, countless changes were still brewing, but at least for mortal beings, once that night filled with strange phenomena passed, nothing similar ever happened again. In time, just as it had always done, humanity''s footprint continued to spread across the land with the passage of time. Meanwhile, churches worshiping the gods began to fill the spaces between. It began with Hestia and Themis, composed of those with firm beliefs, willing to swear oaths to pioneer the wilderness for humanity, and to protect the Sacred Fire, as well as brave warriors willing to heed the teachings of the Goddess of Justice, to eradicate evil and injustice from the Mortal Realm. Guided by the two goddesses, they were determined to spread the divine will to more people, so they compiled scriptures, delineated authority, and roamed between city-states, preaching the deities'' doctrines. Their actions were undoubtedly successful. In an era where information exchange was inconvenient and humans lived scattered across the land, such organized and large-scale dissemination of faith was like a dimensionality reduction assault, quickly becoming mainstream in many places. Even within the faith domains previously delineated by the gods, many city-states'' rulers, after witnessing the miracles of the deities, promoted certain faiths in the name of the King, but still could not resist the power of this organized church. Clearly, compared to the grand but vague descriptions of the divine, the actions of the Divine Practitioners were much more appealing. Fortunately, because of this event, the faithful who worshiped the deities also possessed the potential to wield power. About ten years after the war of the gods ended, at a banquet celebrating Apollo''s return, the Goddess of Wisdom announced a special discovery to the other deities. She claimed to have invented another kind of special energy, based on Divine Power, through observing the Magic Net and analyzing Elements. It was not powerful and seemed weak compared to Divine Power because it was a derivation and weakening of Divine Power. However, this did not diminish its value, for it was an energy that the gods could use on Earth, and not only the gods. By transmitting this power to mortals and ''fixing'' structures akin to witchcraft onto the Magic Net, any human, regardless of whether their ''talent'' was mediocre or Transcendent, could wield this extraordinary power through the existence of the gods and the Magic Net. Compared to the paths that required self-cultivation and sufficient talent, this system, which only depended on whether the gods favored someone, had no talent restrictions and a natural upper limit, was undoubtedly more satisfactory to the godsthey still remembered the mortal who had wielded a sword against the Son of the Sea Emperor. If there were more people like that, the gods might indeed struggle to be as at ease in the Mortal Realm as they currently were. Yet they could not forbid this power because humans spread across the land could no longer be easily protected due to their dispersal, unlike the previous generation. If they could not themselves possess the power to combat the wild beasts of the wilderness, then mere deterrence by the Sacred Fire would not suffice to increase their numbers. Therefore, the power named ''Divine Arts'' by the goddess became particularly important. And so, without hesitation, the gods sought Athena''s instruction about the secrets of this Sacred Power, and they lavishly praised the goddess''s Wisdom. Then, using their inherent divine authority as a medium, they developed various special Divine Arts. Chapter 420: Chapter 111 A Few Hundred Years in the Mortal Realm_2 As for the realm beyond the natural authority... this is the blind spot of the primordial gods. Therefore, aside from simplifying some Common Divine Arts through the omniscient nature of Divine Power with the assistance of Athena, the ''Sacred Power models'' mastered by different deities often exhibited vast differences, with various distinct functions. When this power spread into the Mortal Realm, such differences also indirectly confirmed the absoluteness of the different deities within their own domains of authority, leading to a bias in the compilation of many scriptures. Of course, there were mortals who thus began to question the greatness of the deities, but this did not cause any significant impact. After all, all gods were like this, and there had never been any being, god or otherwise, who proclaimed themselves omniscient and omnipotent; thus, these speeches were nothing but fleeting and hardly remembered by anyone as having existed. In any case, Sacred Power and Divine Arts were integrated into the world, and simply after a few generations, they seemed to become a matter of natural course, understood and accepted by humans. Even the deities themselves gradually got used to this convenient form of energy. However, there was an additional side story in the midst. Atop Mount Olympus, the Divine King who had also learned of the birth of Divine Arts seemed especially surprised, even once claiming that he had discovered this special system but had not yet had the chance to inform the other gods. However, concerning his declaration, the gods only verbally agreed, while few truly believed him in their hearts. After all, Zeus had never shown any particular talent in creation and invention in the past. They would rather believe it was related to the former Goddess of Wisdom, Metis, than think the Divine King could have developed such a thing. After all, they were well aware that power and wisdom are not equivalent. If she wanted to make trouble, let her. He could not break the vow he had made, but if all the other deities showed dissatisfaction, that would have nothing to do with him. When the day came, someone would surely put pressure on Hades, who resided in the Underworld. After all, the consequences he caused affected the interests of all deities. ... Mortal Realm. If one were to draw a central axis for Chaos Terrain, the once Mount Othrys would undoubtedly be on that midline. It supported heaven and earth, separating north, south, east, and west; even Mount Olympus of today could not compare to it. And if another axis were drawn for the Eastern Lands, then Olympus would be located slightly towards the northeast direction; as for the human settlements, they would be even further east. The closer to the Mount of the Gods, the more concentrated the humans, because this was the direction of the fourth generation of human migration. After the great flood, they moved from west to east across the Eastern Lands, seeking suitable places to settle. The closer to Mount Olympus, the shorter the migration distance and the longer the time for settling and multiplying; they held a distinct advantage in both population and culture. Of course, this also often meant that there was more divine attention, and it was common for a city to have temples dedicated to seven or eight deities. Chapter 421: Chapter 111 A Few Hundred Years in the Mortal Realm_3 By comparison, those emerging city-states farther away seemed to receive no attention at all. No one knew exactly how many small cities less than 100 years old were scattered across the Eastern Lands, and quite a few didn''t even have a temple dedicated to the Deity, nor had any Divine Practitioner ever visited them. This was quite normal, after all, the church was developing rapidly, but Humans were evolving even faster. Those remote locations were thus naturally neglected. Eryxis was one such kingdom, established for only two generations. Its founder had passed away, not from old age, but from the pain brought about by constant fighting. As the son of City Founder Elyxinos, Clytius naturally succeeded him as king, becoming the ruler of a place called a kingdom but in reality, it consisted of just one city and a few towns as his territory. In the first twenty years of his succession, everything went smoothly, and the nation''s population, initially only in the hundreds of thousands, grew stronger under Clytius''s rule. However, over the past year, the king had been constantly furrowed with worry. The climate change was too abrupt, including not just the drop in temperature, but even the crops stopped growing. The land became barren, the sources of food dwindled, and wild beasts began attacking Humans, heedless of danger. The kingdom of Eryxis, which had never encountered such a predicament, had no strategy to cope, and the little food reserves wouldn''t last for several years. A famine loomed on the horizon, but as the king, Clytius was helpless. Until this day, while the king, still pondering over solutions, received news that his daughters had brought him an unimaginably distinguished guest. ... "Ms. Moira, this is our home now, and it is the only palace in this city." Walking on the compacted dirt road, four girls of average appearance, but dressed in an uncommonly fine manner, were clustering around an elderly woman. They supported the old lady, introducing various aspects of the city to her, as well as their homethe Eryxis Palace at the end of the road. The atmosphere chilled slightly, and even though the young women tried to say things to lighten the mood, it did not change much. Until they entered the palace, the atmosphere remained subdued. "I am tired." Stepping into the palace, Moira casually stated her sentiments. She had no intention of acting as a guest should, or perhaps, this was as courteous as she got in her dealings with mortals. Consequently, the daughters of King Clytius exchanged glances, and their eldest sister stepped forward once again. "Please follow me, I will take you to my room to stay." "Then lead the way." Nodding, Moira accepted the offer as if it were her due. Behind her, the other three girls did not follow but hurriedly left after watching their oldest sister and the elderly woman depart. They did not know who this old woman they had encountered outside the city was, appearing to be ''begging'' yet unable to conceal her arrogance; traveling alone across the vast wilderness was something even their father could not accomplish. Inviting her into the palace, they tried to convey their goodwill as much as possible. As for the rest, it would be up to the king to decide. Chapter 422: Chapter 112 Early Winter ``` "An old woman crossing the wilderness?" Within the royal palace of Eryxis, the dignified and composed king confirmed again with his daughters and received a positive response. The old woman claimed to be Moira, who, due to an accident, ended up in this remote country. She hoped that the king of this land would allow her to stay here for a while, and she was willing to do any work within her capability as repayment for her residency. Naturally, Clytius wouldn''t believe such words. Many years had passed since the great flood, and the beasts that migrated from other parts of the land had once again taken over the wilderness. Those who could walk alone between different cities in this era were often beings that had broken the limits of mortals, possessing incredible abilities. Like Clytius''s father, the city founder of Eryxis, he was such a being during his lifetime. It was under his leadership that this group of humans did not perish on the way. However, it was for this reason that the king was quite aware of what kind of power they possessed and what characteristics they had. But according to his daughters'' description, the old woman didn''t seem to be such a powerful figure, at least not the kind that comes from human self-cultivation. Having eliminated this option, there weren''t many possibilities left. Legends of witchcraft had not yet spread among the new generation of humans, so Clytius''s first thought was of a messenger of the godsperhaps even a deity themselves. Such an existence arriving in his country... Considering the people who were struggling with disasters nowadays, he instructed his daughters solemnly: In such circumstances, being treated with such courtesy by the daughter of this human king was truly unexpected. "Hmm... Probably just the treatment given to a guest." "Anyway, I have nowhere else to go, so I might as well stay here for a while. I wonder what kind of work they''ll arrange for me, what is the life of mortals like?" Moira, or rather, The Fertility Goddess Demeter, had finally recovered from her sadness a little and started to take some interest in her current situation. Since the war of the gods, the goddess who governed the growth of all living things had stayed on Mount Olympus. It wasn''t because she liked it there, but on Mount Olympus, Demeter could feel somewhat safe. Not for herself, but for her daughter Persephone. This daughter, forcefully conceived with Zeus, did not evoke disgust in Demeter but quite the opposite; she valued the child greatly. However, what worried the goddess was that her daughter''s divine power was so weak and her appearance so beautiful. Thus, Demeter raised her in a valley named Enna, entrusted to the nymphs'' care to grow up. To prevent the gods from discovering her whereabouts, even the goddess herself seldom visited her. After the war of the gods, it was even more so. The goddess did not want Zeus to find out where her child was, so she restrained her emotions and never went to see her. Until today, her longing for her daughter silently took her down from Mount Olympus to that secluded valley, but what she found there disappointed her. The valley was already devoid of life, neither Persephone nor the nymphs who had been brought there were anywhere to be found. The place seemed as if no one had lived there for a hundred years, exuding desolation and bleakness everywhere. This made the goddess panic on the spot, and the scene before her reminded her of her own past. In her anxiety, Demeter stopped a carriage traveling by night. She sought an omen from the Goddess of the Magic Net, who was rumored to be able to predict the future using the stars, and for some reason, Hecate responded to her as well. ``` Chapter 423: Chapter 112 Early Winter_2 "According to the stars, it happened on a dusky evening after a rain, at the time when day and night alternate," "The Moon had not yet risen, but the Sun had not set either - that is the answer I can give you." The words of the Goddess of the Magic Net were heavily suggestive, so, armed with this precise omen, Demeter hurried off. She stopped the God of Sun just as the Sun was about to rise, and asked him about everything he had seen. Under her questioning, Helios initially tried to hide the truth, but eventually, he had no choice but to reveal the outcome. "I don''t know why such a thing has happened... Princess Demeter, I only saw that on that day, in the secluded valley you spoke of, the earth split open, and the ruler of the Underworld took her away in his chariot." Finally having learned of her daughter''s whereabouts, the goddess couldn''t help but be enraged. She immediately returned to Olympus, demanding Zeus punish the reckless Hades and bring Persephone back to the Mortal Realm. However, to her shock and anger, the Divine King denied her request, because he had once promised Hades a condition, and now, it was time for him to fulfill that promise. Thus, in the Divine Palace atop Mount Olympus, an infuriated Demeter removed her golden staff and placed it before the throne of the Principal God. Using the Divine Artifact as a medium, with her own authority she commanded all things to cease growing and to wither and decay. "Bring my daughter back to Mortal Realm, Zeus, otherwise, you will lose everything you have gained now, one by one!" Having left behind harsh words, Demeter departed from Mount of the Gods. From that moment, the earth lost its bountiful harvests, and she would not budge on this, unless Persephone returned to Olympus. She believed that once the gods experienced the benefits of faith, they would definitely not want to lose it again, and what she was asking for was not their interests, but simply for her daughter to be returned. When the first ''winter'' arrived, the Angel by the Samsara Well was stirred by the cycle of the seasons. Thus, Eunomia, who presided over spring and rebirth, bestowed additional blessings on this realm, allowing their farmland and cities to welcome spring as expected. It was only because they were too far away; otherwise, these trees wouldn''t have become like this. Yet through them, Nuo could see even more. "A famine, is it? The last time was a great flood, so what is it this time... or perhaps this is not another attempt to exterminate humanity, but merely a reflection of a struggle?" He muttered a guess and then shook his head; regardless, Silver Moon City would not suffer hardships because of it. Nuo turned to look behind his wheelchair at Cohen, the ''old fellow'' he had known for a long time, who was gazing into the western sky, lost in thought. "Whatever it is, Cohen, I probably won''t be around to see the outcome, but you should be able to." Even though his face still maintained its past appearance, a sense of life''s impending enda rotten decayhad long since permeated Nuo''s body. In contrast, Cohen, whom he jokingly called an ''old fellow,'' had not changed one bit, not showing any sign of aging. The lifespan of the Golden Human King was unimaginably long, and as the divinity within him grew in strength, his life approached eternity. Aging was no longer a possibility for him; even after ten thousand years, his appearance would remain the same. But Nuo was different; he did not belong to an immortal race, nor was he a person with exceptional talent on the path of transcendence. He wasn''t even like the later-borns with naiad blood, endowed with lifespan many times that of ordinary peoplehe was just an ordinary Bronze Humanity individual. Or rather, when Nuo invested all his energies into Silver Moon City, it was impossible for him to achieve any extraordinary feats in other areas. His survival to this day was already the result of various factors. However, if he did not seek change, if he did not pursue a deeper transformation of soul or body, then this was already Nuo''s limit. Perhaps this year, or the next, he would step into the end of his life, concluding a brilliant existence. Chapter 424: Chapter 112 Early Winter_3 "...If you wish, you can actually live much longer, perhaps even forever, and witness these changes yourself," Drawn back by Nuo''s voice, Cohen grasped the handles of the wheelchair. It wasn''t the first time he had faced the death of a friend; indeed, long before Golden Humanity reached the end of its lifespan, he didn''t even know that was what sorrow felt like. But no matter how many times he went through it, if possible, Cohen didn''t want to experience it another time. However, he was equally aware that Nuo would not agree. As expected, upon hearing Cohen''s words, Nuo simply waved his hand. "There''s no need, Cohen, I have lived long enough." "It is the all-seeing Lord who is eternal, the angels and Holy Spirits in His kingdom. I shall live on there, not in the Mortal Realm forever." "What about Silver Moon City, don''t you want to continue leading its development?" Interrupting Nuo, Cohen pointed towards the distant plains. "Haven''t you already planned to establish towns elsewhere, to build an earthly Theocratic Nation... That still requires your presence." "It won''t, Cohen, although I believe I have done quite well these years, perhaps the people of the future will do even better?" Waving his hand, Nuo seemed much more accepting than Cohen. If he wished, he could indeed receive a blessing from the angels, thereby attaining eternal life, because Nuo''s achievements over the years had long convinced the angels of the Spirit Realm of this mortal''s devotion. However, that was not what he wanted, and he felt Silver Moon City did not need it either. "Eternal life necessitates an eternal Lord, and humans with only a few hundred years of life need only a Patriarch who has lived a few hundred years. Change is what brings development; this is the experience I''ve learned over the years." "Only by becoming one yourself can your doubts be truly answered, and compared to others, you also have that opportunity." "You are special... Cohen, and perhaps all of this is the Lord''s arrangement." "..." "...Perhaps." After a lengthy silence, Cohen pushed Nuo''s wheelchair, heading towards the distance. "I don''t have any idea about what you said. And perhaps the higher I stand, the stronger I become, the farther I will be from Faith like yours." "It doesn''t matter." Shaking his head, Nuo looked at every part of the surroundings from his wheelchair. He was very familiar with everything here, but that didn''t prevent him from getting to know it a bit better before leaving this world. "To approach the truth is to come closer to the Lord. Do what you wish to do, Cohen, I still support you." "..." Once again silent, looking at the friend in front of him, Cohen looked up at the world enveloped in early winter. "...Nuo, at least in you, I feel that it is Faith that is made great because of you." "Thank you, but I am just practicing my own beliefs." The voices of the two faded away, becoming scarcely audible in the cold wind. The seasons gradually shifted back to their positions, Chronology moved towards completion, and thus, a long winter arrived. Chapter 425: Chapter 113: The Twins of Desire The winter in the Mortal Realm affects not only the land but, with the increasingly cold climate, many places in the world are influenced by the seasonal changes. Or rather, it''s not the winter brought by Demeter, for what she truly presides over was never the change of seasons. It''s just that the present world requires a complete cycle of seasons, which then descends upon this world as a node, and The Fertility Goddess''s wrath is merely an initiator. Like now, when the concept of [winter] was born in this world, the first to sense it were not the creatures on the land, but the gods or Divine Artifacts that were connected to it. Within the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, the Well of Reincarnation churned tumultuously, seemingly resonating with something distant. As the symbol of all things in [cycle] in the world, the perfection of the seasons spontaneously triggered the power of this Genesis Artifact. It attempted to pull the concept of [winter] into the Spirit Realm according to some predestined intuition, yet despite the Divine Artifact''s immense power, it was still unable to achieve this. For the current world blocked the additional powers of this Spirit Realm Divine Artifact, it retained only the innate connection between [spring], [summer], [autumn], and [winter]. This connection was still quite strong, but obviously, it was not as profound as that of Demeter, who personally ushered in winter, and even less so than that of her daughter, Persephone. So no matter how the waters of the well fluctuated, as the concept of Chaos'' [winter] became more complete with the long cold season, the cycle originally formed by [spring][summer][autumn] was instead being torn apart. This impact on the Well of Reincarnation might not be severe but was undeniably present, because its foundation was the interplay of [life] and [death], but at the time of its creation, the cycle of the seasons was also part of its power. The negative effects brought by change caused a surge of waves, and the turbulent surface of the well continued to swell. Therefore, when Erinys, the Goddess of Autumn, first noticed this change, she went to the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm to report the situation to Laine. However, at that time, the only response she received was to wait. The right time had not yet come, and although Erinys did not know when the right time would be, Laine''s decisions were never wrong, so she returned to the side of the Well of Reincarnation to continue her usual duties. Speaking softly, Laine, well-versed in mythic trajectories, naturally had knowledge of the matter of the seasons. The report from the Goddess of Autumn served mostly to confirm the specific timing, but knowing did not mean that Laine could grasp the dominion of [winter], even at this moment, when it had yet to be bestowed upon any particular creature in the current world. After all, whether it was given to Demeter or belonged to Persephone, it was because they were deities of this world that they could bring about ''winter'' and not for any other reason. Strictly speaking, it was the arrival of winter that caused the withering of all things, and not the other way around. The actions of The Fertility Goddess just happened to align with the Law of a perfect cycle of seasons in the world, which then led to the descent of [winter]. Even if another deity of the Spirit Realm used a different method to cause the decay of all things, it would not replace the existence of Demeter. Now, in the third epoch, certain loopholes in the Laws that existed in the second epoch have long since vanished, which is an unavoidable fact. However, while that''s said, it''s obvious that Laine couldn''t just stand by and watch the cycle of the seasons tear apart. The Well of Reincarnation being one of the core elements of the Spirit Realm, he could not allow such a thing to occur. Fortunately, on the day when Samsara was opened, some causes had already been sown, and now, the time for their fruition had come. "Eros, a Primordial Deity meant to be great from birth, you died before your birth due to Chaos and my involvement, but it''s also because you''ve never experienced ''life'' that you have the chance to begin anew." "Your ''death'' is tangled with me, and I used it to shape Samsara; thus, your ''life'' will also start from here. From now on, you shall be an independent being." Laine spoke softly, the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm trembled slightly, and a vast power extended from the void, plunging into the bottom of the Well of Reincarnation and completing the final transformation. Since the opening of reincarnation was facilitated by the ''death'' of Eros, it symbolized life and death simultaneously and naturally also brought the ''cycle'' opportunity to the Primordial Deity itself. Most importantly, Eros had a somewhat ambiguous existence in the original trajectory of Chaos. Chapter 426: Chapter 113: The Twins of Desire_2 The Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite, was originally married not to the War God in mythology, but to the Smith God Hephaestus. However, the nature granted by her godhood made her unwilling to be bound by marriage, and her husband''s ugliness and disability intensified her aversion. So quite naturally, she secretly sought her own "love," and the handsome and robust Ares naturally became one of her most frequent clandestine lovers. In this process, their illegitimate child, the Little God of Love who likewise left behind many legends, seemed to have some connection with that Primordial Deity from the creation of the world. He too was known as "Eros" in mythology and had authority related to desire, making it hard to believe there was no relation between themof course, apart from being called Eros, he had another name well-known, bestowed upon him by the Romans"Cupid." Laine did not know if, without his presence, this Little God of Love who shared the same name and surname as the Primordial Deity had anything remarkable about him or had any profound secrets, but no matter whether they were originally connected or not, now all he had to do was to make them connected. Moreover, in the field of the mystical studies, a name itself carries a very distinct individual trace, and having the same name naturally can carry a similar fate. So looking at the surging mouth of the well, Laine pressed down his hand. "Click" In silence, something illusory was cut off and then pieced together, and at the bottom of the "Well of Reincarnation," the breath of life became more and more distinct. The divine being that had died before being born was there, and today, he was going to be reborn. ... This instinctively put him "on alert," yet looking around, there was nothing that warranted such caution. "Mm?" "Ares, what''s wrong?" Noticing something off with the person on top of her, the Goddess of Beauty didn''t take it seriously; she simply stretched lazily. For a moment, the seduction of femininity was fully displayed by her, but to Aphrodite''s surprise, Ares still showed no reaction. But that shouldn''t be the case; no matter how you looked at it, the fit and muscular Ares should not have reacted this way. For a moment, she even began to doubt her charm. "Aphro, it''s nothing, I just had a bit of a bad premonition..." Seemingly noticing the unusual look in Aphrodite''s eyes, Ares hurriedly explained. In front of him, whether she believed him or not, Aphrodite simply shifted her gaze and silently moved her belt. Even though it wasn''t worn on her body, as the inherent owner of the Divine Artifact, Aphrodite still borrowed a bit of its power. In an instant, her charm was magnified once again on top of its original realm. Languishing on the bed, the Goddess of Beauty closed her eyes; she had used her divine artifact more than once and thus knew of its effects. When exerted fully, even the current Divine King would be captivated by her, let alone the War God who currently possessed intermediate divine power. She was ready to be pounced on, but to her surprise again, after waiting left and right, even when she couldn''t wait any longer and opened her eyes, Aphrodite only saw the War God''s embarrassed expression. Clearly, perhaps it was a forewarning on the level of fate that was too strong, causing Ares to remain in a state of "stress." While this was the War God''s sharpest intuition, it now rendered him unable to muster interest in the Aphrodite before him. Chapter 427: Chapter 113: The Twins of Desire_3 If it were any other time, this might not pose a problem; perhaps Aphrodite would even take a liking to him for resisting her charm with sheer willpower, for not every deity can do so. But now, things were different. "Ares?" "Aphrodite, I..." "Bang!" In the dark of night, following a muffled sound, Ares tumbled out of the Goddess of Beauty''s palace. He rose from the cold floor and was about to say something when a pile of clothes thrown from behind the door hit his face. The doors then shut firmly, as if its mistress no longer wished to lay eyes on this loathsome fellow. And though the War God was typically quick to anger, he found he could not muster any rage at this sight. This was his and Aphrodite''s first private encounter, and he had not anticipated such a turn of events. For a moment, Ares began to doubt himself, wondering if there was something wrong with his own body that had led to this situation. Of course, the War God could not come up with an answer, but with things as they were, he had no choice but to gloomily dress himself and walk towards his own palace. At this time, Ares was unaware that inside the tightly sealed palace, the Goddess of Beauty was grinding her teeth in frustration. Tall and handsome he may be, she thought, but in actuality, he is all show and no substance, always so quick to make excuses. In that moment, Aphrodite, who had been quite content with their marriage, began to consider other prospects. "But something is still missing... it has fate, it has spirituality, yet it also needs substance to serve as its vessel." "Fortunately, my previous preparations have finally come into use." Nodding slightly, Laine extended his hand, and a clot of blood that had been forgotten for an era flew out of a palace where treasures were stored, crossed spatial barriers, and landed in his palm. (see 2-11) It was the blood of Uranus; Keto, once the dangerous creature of the sea, later transformed into a goddess embracing false beauty using it. But that transformation had been an unintended consequence of Laine''s action; his true intent had been to claim the blood which later gave birth to the Three Furies and Aphrodite. At that time, Laine was unaware that the death of Eros began with him, but that did not prevent him from noting the shared name between the Little God of Love and the Primordial Deity, based on future memories. Hence, as a precaution, Laine took a scoop of the blood and kept it until today, and now finally, it had found its use. This blood, originating from the same source as Aphrodite, easily replaced the Goddess of Beauty''s place in fate. With it as a material, it was enough to serve as another kind of ''matrix'' for Eros''s rebirth. "Go on, this is most fitting for you." With a flick of his finger, the vial carrying the blood shattered upon impact, falling into the churning well below, initiating an even more intense transformation. Standing at the edge of the well, Laine watched the scene unfold quietly. "Enter this world... and then ask Him for recompense." "Since [Desire] has collapsed, let something else serve as the proof of your birth." Chapter 428: Chapter 114 Arrows and Gifts The small vial shattered, and the blood foam of the former Heavenly Father fell into the well water, instantly stirring up a thousand ripples. Deep beneath the Well of Reincarnation, intertwined destinies and gradually converging consciousness seemed to have found an object to cling to. They immediately surged towards the direction of the Divine Blood, merging with it and undergoing a metamorphosis. Thus, beneath the bi-colored water surface, a massive cocoon of light slowly took shape. It greedily absorbed the surrounding energy, transforming it into nourishment for growth, as the breath of life within grew increasingly more intense. Meanwhile, during the formation of the light cocoon, two streams of light emerged from nowhere, circling indecisively to its left and right. Their auras interlinked and transformed into each other, tending towards a singular entitythat was none other than the two segments of the Divine Lance Gungnir. In the past, Laine had split the lance, which had absorbed the vitality of the World Tree roots, into three parts. The middle section inherited the aspect of ''oath,'' while the two sides bore the power of ''certainty.'' He cast them into the Well of Reincarnation, hoping they would be fully utilized to become an extraordinary Divine Artifact. Now, they were evidently influenced by the birth of the new deity, drawn to it and becoming its accompanying entities. As time ticked by, the light cocoon swelled even more, and faintly, the sound of a heartbeat began to emanate from within. At the same time, feeling the increasing suction force, Laine spared no effort in infusing various powers into it. It was not only pure energy but also an array of memories and faith related to specific emotions. With their infusion, the aura emitted from the light cocoon grew more unique, even causing the nearby souls, cleansed of memories and awaiting reincarnation, to be affected and stir slightly. However, these souls were swiftly subdued by the guards surrounding them. These beings summoned by the Three Goddesses of Reincarnation, although somewhat affected, maintained their autonomy under the protection of Divine Power and upheld their duties. Aside from retaining a few traits of the Primordial Gods, which made some of her powers nearly exempt from anything less than Great Divine Power, the new deity was merely a True God, not even reaching Intermediate Divine Power. However, at this moment, observing the figure that leaped out from the cocoon, Laine''s lips twitched slightly. "What is this situation, how did the mythological Little God of Love split into two?" Although he did not voice it out loud, looking at the boy and girl before him, both about eleven or twelve years of age and each wielding a ''miniature'' bow, Laine was a bit baffled by the logic behind it. Perhaps there was some issue between the destiny he manually grafted and the original mythology, or perhaps the nature of reincarnation was such, or maybe there was something in the blood foam used to shape their bodiesthe blood he took contained not only Aphrodite''s image but also a part of the Three Furies, after all, they had not yet been born when Laine arrived. Indeed, the blood of Uranus could give birth to deities, but it was not without aim but took place when the spilled blood matched certain opportunities or concepts. The Three Furies matched his hatred towards his offspring and Mother Earth, and Aphrodite, naturally, had to do with his desire. Even Laine had once wondered whether the intense desire of the Heavenly Father was influenced by the scattered authority of the Primordial Deity throughout heaven and earth, and the fact that the mythical Little God of Love was nurtured by the Goddess of Beauty was yet another manifestation of this influence. It was due to the influence of the Primordial Deity that the Heavenly Father''s Divine Blood could give birth to the Goddess of Beauty. Conversely, the offspring of the Goddess of Beauty likewise seemed to become the vessel for the Primordial Deity. The current world shuns greatness, and the mythological Eros was even less visible than other Primordial Gods. If it wasn''t for Laine''s arrival leading to Its premature demise, then It indeed might have chosen to descend in such a way, avoiding the world''s constraints. Chapter 429: Chapter 114 Arrows and Gifts_2 ``` So under these circumstances, it seems reasonable that an accident might occur with the birth of new gods but the problem Laine must now face is, since there are two gods, whom should retrieve the concept of "winter"? Looking at the two new gods with their baffled eyes open, Laine couldn''t help but focus on the miniature bow behind them. The bow itself was ordinary, and although it was a rare treasure for ordinary people, it didn''t have much effect on truly powerful deities. What really attracted him were the arrows that came with each bow. One was a golden arrow, and the other was a lead arrow, with each new god holding one. From a higher perspective, conceptual forces swirled around them. This was the last manifestation of the power of the Primordial Deities, thus endowing them with a mysterious force. Laine could feel that these two arrows could not be used lightlythey needed certain conditions to be metbut once shot, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Well... if that''s the case, then let the person involved ''choose'' for themselves." Making a silent decision, since he couldn''t make the choice himself, he decided to let others choose instead. Now, Laine planned to first introduce these two new gods to the world. Whether as a part of the past of the Primordial Deities or in their newly-gained present, they undoubtedly had never understood this world. Before seeking their own rewards, it would be better to first understand the current state of the world. Moreover, as the Lord of the Spirit Realm, Laine had a premonition that these two new gods were probably not the type to stay in line. Thus, the goddess disguised as a mortal waited for the reaction of the gods while maintaining her flawed disguise, pretending to be an old woman who, due to an accident, had ended up in a foreign land and then came to the royal palace to make a living. It was quite evident that, unlike Demeter''s nonchalance, Clytius, who faintly sensed the identity of the visitor, did not dare to treat her as an ordinary person. This promising king did not disturb Demeter''s enthusiasm, displaying kindness and affability and fulfilling what a sovereign ought to do. He complied with the goddess''s desires and arranged a servant''s role for herof course, he did not dare to truly command this mysterious guest, so unbeknownst to the goddess, the entire Eryxis palace was thus bustling. Consequently, Demeter suddenly found her life to be more fulfilling than ever before, even if, disregarding the simplicity of the material aspects, this place without the presence of Zeus made her feel more at ease. For big and small matters, as long as she expressed her opinion, it would quickly elicit agreement from everyone and be executed swiftly. A mere frown would bring kind souls to fuss over her, fearing that this ''foreigner'' did not feel the warmth of the Eryxis kingdom. For a time, the goddess disguised as Moira felt extraordinarily content, and if not for her concern for her daughter, she would not want to leave at all. During her life here, the goddess even developed a strange yet reasonable thought. No wonder the foresighted Prometheus enjoyed living with humans so much that he committed such a grand sin; it was entirely understandable. For if the life of a mortal maid brought more joy than that of a deity''s servant, then as the creator of Bronze Humanity, the pleasures Prometheus might experience could possibly surpass even those of the Divine King. And so the days passed by one after the other, and Demeter naturally indulged in the life of a ''mortal maid.'' Until one evening at dinner, when she saw the child in Queen Metanira''s arms, she was once again reminded of her own daughter, who had been taken to the Underworld. ``` Chapter 430: Chapter 114 Arrows and Gifts_3 "King of Eryxis, perhaps I can take care of your son." "I once had a child myself, so I am quite experienced in this." After dinner, Demeter expressed her thoughts directly as she had done every time in the past. And, as expected, Clytius suppressed his inner surprise and swiftly agreed to her proposal. The King thought his investment was finally paying off. Even though it was not exactly what he had desired, the response from a seeming deity was not something he could control. Thus, Clytius handed over the swaddled infant Demophon to the goddess; at that moment, he even decided that his second son would be the future King of Eryxis. "Then, thank you, Moira." "It''s nothing. I quite like him, too." As she took the prince and looked at the baby''s smiling face, Demeter felt the void in her heart being filled. Once, to protect her daughter from the poison of the other Deities, she and Persephone had often been apart. But now, looking at Demophon in her arms, she experienced a different kind of joy. And for a moment, the goddess entertained a thought. This was a boyhe would not suffer the same Calamity as she and her daughter did. He would not be noticed by the gods, and his original parents were merely mortals after all. Perhaps Demophon could stay by her side for a long time, just like her own child. And the prerequisite for this to happen was granting him eternal Life. ... "Almost there..." "Two brothers, one to reign as a mortal king, to become a Divine Practitioner of my worship. The other to be my foster son, and live eternally with me. Such a gift should suffice to repay their hospitality." Her thoughts returning, Demeter put down the scroll she was holding and glanced at the sky outside. It was nearly midnight, and she couldn''t help but stand and walk outside. Oh! Glorious goddess! Please, listen to my song! Grant me your power! Please, care for this child in my presence as you have cared for me!" As the low chant ended, the flames in the hearth in front of Demeter suddenly flared. The nature of the Fire was altered, and no ritual of mortals was needed, for a deity''s ''prayer'' itself was a sufficiently high ritual. Within the blazing Sacrificial Fire, a mysterious power was being infused into Demophon''s body. Every bit of flesh that was scorched by the flame was endowed with the concept of [Guardianship], and henceforth, it would be difficult for the forces of this world to harm him. This was a blessing from the goddess of protection. The act was bound to be long and dangerous, however, for the protective power of the fire did not mean that it was without peril in itself. The stronger the granted ''Guardianship,'' the greater the harm it would cause to the recipient. It could even reduce the recipient to ashes before bestowing upon him the power, but the goddess had foreseen this. Each day, she would anoint the infant with holy food imbued with her power. By night, she would personally guide the growth of that power against the flames. In this way, under the intersection of the powers of two mighty Divine realm, the dangers were avoided and only the benefits remained. With a smile, Demeter watched the child in the fire, more and more satisfied. From this day forward, he was her child. And as a scion of the Lady of Plenty, he naturally deserved such glory. "Do not hurry... soon, very soon, you shall enjoy immortality and eternal life... This is the light and glory you will receive as my foster son, as Demeter''s child." "Your father and brothers will eventually age, but you, you shall live as I do!" The deep voice echoed in the room, as if a complex incantation. At this moment, the goddess was fully focused on guiding the power of the sacred food. Only the perfect is worthy of her status... therefore, this child must also be made perfect. Chapter 431: Chapter 115: Gods Mercy Time slipped by, turning into months in the blink of an eye. The weather grew colder, and the situation in Eryxis''s kingdom became increasingly difficult, but none of this affected Demeter in the palace, whose life remained as usual. Although the stores of food were running low, King Cleius, even while reducing his own expenses, did not cut back on Moira''s meals, so the goddess noticed no particular changes. In such times, she didn''t need to worry about any troubling matters. Demeter simply followed her own rhythm, applying the sacred food to the Little Prince during the day and burning him with ritual fire at night. The flames consumed Demophon''s original flesh and bones, and the vitality brought by the sacred food allowed new ones to grow continuously. The goddess''s ritual was going very smoothly; apart from causing her some fatigue, there was nothing undesirable. This day was the same. The prince slept soundly, bathed in flames, and felt no pain at all. Next to him, Demeter concentrated on baptizing his body. The night was deep, and silence reigned in the palace, with only the crackling sound of the sacrificial fire burning continuously inside the roomeverything was as usual. Until a moment later, a knocking sound came from near the door. "Dong dong" "Dong dong dong" "Moira, are you there?" The soft sound of knocking rose, distinctly heard in the quiet room. That was queen Metanira''s voice. Her tone was a bit tense, somewhat urgent, but she still did not speak loudly. She hoped to receive some response, yet after a good while, the room remained silent without any other sounds coming through. Having focused her mind on the Little Prince, Demeter paid no attention to the visitor and continued her work. Most of the flesh and bones had already been replaced, and there was not much left. "..." "...Moira? Is Demophon with you?" But there was no response; it was as if the room was empty. "...Moira, if you''re there, if it''s not convenient for you to let me in, please just respond." Metanira asked again, but still, there was no answer from the room. Beneath the night sky, aside from the rustling wind, there was only the faint sound of the fire burning. After asking several times and receiving no response, the queen hesitated for a long while. Her longing for her son finally overcame her, and with the "squeak" of the wooden hinges, she pushed the door open. She cautiously entered, surveying the scene, and almost immediately, Demeter, standing in front of the stove, was discovered by her. "AhMoira, so you''re here." Relieved, it was fine as long as she hadn''t gone to bed. Metanira took a few steps forward, smiling as she asked: "Moira, why didn''t you respond just now? I thought" "..." "..." "..." "...Ah!!!" In the starlight-shrouded city of Eryxis, a sharp scream tore through the quiet palace, and almost at the next moment, lights were lit one after another. The guards were startled awake, and those who were still on patrol immediately set out. They didn''t know what had happened, but the queen seemed to be in danger. In the depths of the palace, on hearing his wife''s piercing and desperate voice, King Cleius also suddenly stood up from his desk. This mighty warrior instinctively drew his bronze sword, but in the next moment, he froze in place. Chapter 432: Chapter 115: Gods Mercy_2 The king, already on the brink of legend, easily determined that the source of the voice was inside the palace, and not far off. That place was where the presence suspected to be a deity resided. In an instant, a myriad of emotions flashed through his heart. He wanted to draw his sword and charge ahead without regard for anything else, but various old rumors surfaced one by one. Clytius didn''t understand why things had turned out this way, nor why the queen had provoked that mysterious being, but if it truly was a deity, then the consequences of angering her could very well be the destruction of the entire city-state. The king began to hesitate, feeling as if he had a ten-thousand-pound weight on his back. As the son of the first city founder, and one who had followed his father to establish a new city, Clytius didn''t care much about his own life and death, but if his death was not only useless but would also cause greater disasters, the courage to draw his sword suddenly retreated from his heart. Moreover, he had two sons and four daughters, which left the king in great turmoil... However, before he could truly make a decision, the next moment, a terrible might burst forth again from the place the voice had come from. The immense pressure covered the entire palace, causing the guards patrolling various areas to stop in their tracks... Feeling that overpowering presence, which he absolutely could not contend with, the king clenched his teeth and walked towards that direction. Now, he was the only person in the palace who could still move freely. Bearing the terrifying oppression, Clytius moved forward; he had to find out what happened, no matter the outcome, whether good or bad. ... "Crackle" "..." "Crackle" "..." In the room, the goddess''s hand was on the infant''s face. The tiny sounds of the fuel bursting in the fire seemed to continually echo in her ears, like a rhythmless melody. But it was always like this, and Demeter had long grown used to it. Even when she thought she heard some other noise, she didn''t pay much attention. Perhaps this wasn''t a bad thing... Thinking this, she aimed to justify her impulsive action. But as Metanira looked up, she was met with a pair of ice-cold, indifferent eyes. In that moment, the queen felt as if she wasn''t being looked at as a person, but rather as a blade of grass, a pebble. She wanted to say something, but the other spoke first. "Mortal, do you know what you''ve done?" Coming back to her senses from the alarming change, Demeter spoke calmly within the room. But facing her, the queen frantically tried to explain: "... Moira, I didn''t mean to, I just..." "You''ve disrupted my ritual, mortal... His face will now bear a never-fading markjust like a criminal." She spoke calmly, but a boundless rage rose from within her, not for the little prince, but from another source. At that moment, Demeter suddenly realized that she might not like this child that much. She was puzzled as to why she felt this way, but as she spoke, watching Metanira''s reaction, the goddess understood something. Hearing Demeter''s words, the queen''s face showed no disdain, although somewhat regretful, she wouldn''t let it change her affection for Demophon, but it was different for the goddess. She liked the child, but only if it was a flawless, perfect offspring nurtured by her. It was a transference of her longing for her daughter and a reflection of her jealousy towards Leto, the Goddess of Nursery, and her son. Without powerful strength, and even driven to desperation by Hera, Apollo still turned out so excellent. By comparison, Demeter could only make her daughter hide and seek refuge, and in the end, she couldn''t escape death. He was just a mortal... Even if a prince, what was so special about him to a deity? He merely appeared before the Fertility Goddess at the right time and thus received her affection. But he was never irreplaceable, especially at this moment, when the masterpiece that should have been perfect showed a flaw. Chapter 433: Chapter 115: Gods Mercy_3 The goddess had never experienced the games of later generations; she would not know how frustrating and dissatisfied a person who was about to perfectly complete a level would feel in the face of a low-level mistake. She only knew how much energy she had invested before and how intense her desire for destruction was now. "Sorry, Moira, I didn''t know you were doing this for him" "Enough!" In front of Demeter, Metanira still wanted to explain, but the goddess no longer wished to listen. The queen''s voice only caused her annoyance, the more she cared for the child, the more it made the goddess realize that the other was a mother, whereas she was not. So the game of pretense ended here... Since it was no longer perfect, it had no reason to exist. The next moment, sacred power that had reached a demigod''s realm burst forth, instantly enveloping the entire Eryxis. The lamps that had just been lit were suddenly snuffed out, and as she watched a queen overwhelmed and brought to the ground, Demeter''s appearance began to change. Age receded, youth returned. Luxurious ornaments adorned her, and the attire of the gods replaced that of mortals; at this moment, the true form of the goddess was so dazzling and so noble and untouchable. However, in the eyes of Clytius, who had finally arrived outside the door, the goddess revealing her true form was terrifying. The pressure from the essence of life caused him to feel fear, but the king still stepped forward, trying to calm her rage. "Your Highness, I" "I am Demeter." The king was interrupted, and facing the two in front of her, the goddess''s voice was like eternal frost. "I am a principal god of Mount Olympus, the deity that presides over the growth of all things." "Foolish mortals... You have made a grave mistake." "I could have granted your beloved son immortality, but now, he cannot escape the fate of death!" Silently, the vitality within the infant, originally meant to counteract the sacrificial fire, suddenly boiled over. It had been the treasure mortals dreamt of, capable of rejuvenating the old and healing the dying. But now, its power acted like a deadly poison, snatching away Demophon''s life in an instant. The baby''s cries stopped abruptly, and the queen, who had been pinned to the ground, suddenly widened her eyes. She brought her cheek close to her young son''s face, but now, he was devoid of life. "No!" A piercing cry once again rang out in the palace, yet this time, the goddess did not even glance at her. The boon bestowed upon Demophon had come at a whim, and so it was natural that it end with a whim. She walked toward the inside of the house and said faintly to the two behind her: "Let''s call it a day... I''m tired, you may leave." "...Yes, Your Highness." With a soft reply, the king took the hand of his dazed wife and silently left the room. He was going to bury his child... who had come into this world for only a spring and fall. The Underworld. Fields of Truth. Unlike the surface world, compared to the past visits, the core of the Underworld had become somewhat livelier. In recent years, the mortal realm''s winters have grown more severe, resulting in the deaths of many mortals. Moreover, due to the rapid and rampant propagation of humans, the vast majority of them actually held little faith in the gods. Thus, in accordance with the covenant made with the gods above, the bones of a great number of mortals arrived in the Underworld. The losses originally caused by Gaia were quickly replenished, and even exceeded. At this moment, within the Divine Palace of the Underworld, Hades sat quietly on his throne, enjoying the rare delicacies of the bleak Underworld, and by his side sat Persephone. Demeter''s worries were justified; her daughter had inherited her beauty and had even surpassed her. However, contrary to many deities'' expectations, this goddess, who had been in the Underworld for more than a hundred years, showed no signs of coercion. In fact, she seemed to be in quite a good mood. And the reason for her good mood was naturally the cold winters that afflicted the world above. "Hmm?" All of a sudden, the ruler on the throne uttered a light exclamation. He put down the cup in his hand and looked upward. Yet he could not see through the layers of earth; he merely sensed something faintly, a faithless newcomer in death... But to Hades''s surprise, the presence was not quite like that of a deity, and probably not much like a mortal either. By his side, Persephone was not at all surprised by this. She casually tasted a piece of fruit, then asked: "What is it, has another powerful mortal passed away?" "Then you go. As for dealing with the body... I have no interest in it." Chapter 434 Chapter 116 The Awakening Mother of Demons In the Divine Palace of Hades, Persephone and Hades were seated opposite each other. She knew the reason Hades looked up, but indeed, she was not very interested in it. For just like other deities from the surface, this Goddess of the Seeds did not take much liking to wraiths exuding an aura of death. As for why Hades was so attentive to this, it was quite understandable. The stronger the life was when alive, the more powerful it would be after death, and the piety generated from such a life was often exceptionally astonishing. The determination of the purity of faith lay in piety, but what determined the quantity was the strength of the life itself. For innately immortal deities, whether the faith was pure didn''t have much of an impact; therefore, what truly captured the gods'' attention was merely the amount. Perhaps for other divinities of Olympus, they wouldn''t care too much about those few powerful individuals. After all, humans were still in a state of barbaric growth, and if it weren''t for the winter brought by Demeter, it''s likely that the number of mortals would still be increasing. So instead of focusing on those powerful beings, it would be better to increase the numbers. Faith is hard to coerce, mortal lives are very limited, and casting a wide net is the only hard truth. But Hades was different. The lifespan of a wraith depends on the soul; the more potent, the longer it lasts. Without divine bloodlines, the legendary individuals among the fourth generation of human history could scarcely live twice or thrice the lifespan of ordinary people. Still, those of a similar rank among the wraiths could easily survive for thousands of years. This made individual strength quite cost-effective. Moreover, Hades had had enough of those wraiths who liked to worship the Nether Moon. These skeletons and souls seemed to have a natural affinity for the being that granted them rebirth. So, given any possibility, Hades would rather nurture those unique and powerful beings separately, using his divine power to create a similar environment and grant them new life. This method indeed avoided a lot of trouble. The only downside was that this task itself was not easy. Without the corresponding authority, even though the Goddess of the Nether Moon hadn''t prevented the birth of unclaimed magic power from the source, Hades still needed to use a tremendous amount of energy to achieve the same thing. However, if it was just a small number, Hades felt he could accept that. After all, he only needed to pay attention to those subordinates worthy of his notice. As for the rest, wraiths are different from the living after all; these beings who had died once not only lacked so many desires, but Hades also didn''t rely on worship to draw faith. "I can explain to my mother, she will understand me." "Perhaps... But whether she understands you or not, Zeus will definitely not understand me." Hades shook his head, having little hope for this. Hades saw all that King Zeus had done for Demeter. Clearly, even if he wasn''t as jumpy as Poseidon and had ventured to the desolate depths, Zeus was still far from at ease with him. It could be just the Divine King''s subconscious check and balance, or he might have seen something. In any case, Zeus'' actions had already vaguely expressed his stance. So this time, Hades decided to act first and seize her to the Underworld, then demand that King Zeus fulfill his promise. Otherwise, he was sure that something bizarre would happen in between, and it seemed to be ''unrelated'' to the master of Mount Olympus. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire Thinking of this, Hades felt a bit amused. Zeus indeed was the ''Guardian of Oaths'' he would honor the exact words of an oath. Moreover, in matters outside the oath, he would do even more in the opposite direction. But perhaps it was someone like him who could sit on the throne for longer if he were human instead of the Divine King. "King Zeus, truly disgusting." Picking up the handkerchief to dab her moistened fingertips, Persephone raised her head. Her gaze pierced through the walls of the Divine Palace, overlooking the vast expanse of the Underworld from a higher perspective. Chapter 435 Chapter 116 The Awakening Mother of Demons_2 As a deity of the earth above, she was not very fond of the gloomy Underworld. However, unlike before, there was no longer a mother forcibly demanding that she must stay in the narrow valley. She could freely reside in this vast land, even if it was still a bit monotonous now. Although reason told Persephone that it was Demeter''s decision to protect her, she could understand her mother''s actions. However, to make a girl filled with curiosity about everything live in isolation and remain in a secluded valley for a century was torture in itself. Besides, in her view, perhaps her own mother had better ways to protect her instead of hiding in a corner deceiving herself. Therefore, Persephone resented Zeus, who had led to all this, but she was not particularly close to the mother she had only met a few times. She felt like she was just a ''seed,'' still buried between crevices and rubble, just like her godhood. That was why she had not told Demeter of her whereabouts before, and she had watched as the other caused disasters in the Mortal Realm. Because she wanted to disgust Zeus, and also hoped to push this goddess who clearly held extraordinary authority. She was also a daughter of Cronus, and all six of her siblings were powerful True Gods, yet Demeter acted so timidly. Did she not know that the weaker one was, the more they needed to reveal their thorns, to at least make others hesitate when picking the fruit? Fortunately, with her disappearance, her mother finally remembered her authority and learned to protect her through threats rather than escape... At this moment, Persephone felt that her actions were, after all, very right. Some people''s nature is such that you need to corner them before they show their threatening side. Without a doubt, her mother was one of these people. If she had acted this way immediately after being forcefully taken by Zeus, the other gods would have long known to give her a bit more respect, even if just on the surface. But thinking of this, the goddess then turned her gaze towards Hades. Demeter might have let the other gods see her in a new light since she had always held that authority, only never mustering the courage before. Persephone, however, did not have that luxury. Her own divine power was truly weak, and no matter how much she bluffed, the outcome would be no different. So all she could count on was this man who had brought her here. "Heh." Persephone scoffed at Hades''s words, disregarding them completely. "By the time he pays the price, you might already be trained so tame and docile. Big truths anyone can utter, Hades, but the fact remains, Uranus did as he pleased for an epoch, and in front of Cronus, you wouldn''t even dare to speak up." "State your intentions... or do you want to tell me that you went to all the trouble of bringing me to the Underworld, just so I could amuse myself here for a hundred years, and then meekly be sent back to Olympus?" Unfooled, perhaps in terms of certain sharpness, Persephone indeed inherited some of her father''s traits. Just as she said, if Hades dared to bring her down, he should have a way to make her stay. "...You''re right, Perse, I can indeed make you stay herehowever, not permanently." After a moment of silence and having made up his mind, there was no need for further hesitation. The years they spent together allowed Hades to understand his future queen more clearly. Although she never knew how to speak politely to him, when she actually set out to do things, she was quite measured. Perhaps, as she herself said, the unkind words were just a cover for inner insecurity... So, facing Persephone''s gaze, Hades''s expression finally became serious. Silently, that authority belonging to him, half of the Underworld''s, was summoned, converging towards his palm. The grey and black energies intertwined. As a nexus where the powers of the four Primordial Gods collided, the forces of the Underworld were inevitably tinged with aspects of each of them: weighty, mysterious, and with a twist of order, or rather, the rules within the shadows. Twelve crystal clear fruits gradually emerged in Hades''s palm, and with their appearance, even the color on Hades''s face turned somewhat pale. Chapter 436 Chapter 116 The Awakening Mother of Demons_3 "As you can see, Perse, in the past hundred years, I have been getting to know you. But now, I feel you might truly be able to become my Queen of the Underworld," "So just as Zeus and Hera do, I am willing to share my authority with youprovided that you are willing to bear the cost," "Cost?" Staring at the fruit in Hades'' palm, Persephone raised an eyebrow. It had been a casual inquiry, she didn''t pay much attention after all, because to her, no cost could be worse than returning to Olympus powerless. Compared to that, even the unnamed fruit in front of her seemed more enticing. She had never seen such a plant before; it seemed it wasn''t naturally occurring but rather a manifestation of some kind of authority... But no matter, as the goddess of seeds, just by consuming one, these new plants would spread throughout the Underworld from this day on. "Yes, a cost. The Divine King is the convergence of the laws of the present world, so Hera can share Zeus''s authority because, including myself, we are all part of the present world. The Underworld is different," With a slight nod, Hades continued his explanation: "Your origin is not naturally one with the Underworld, which makes it impossible for me to directly make you the Queen of the Underworld. So Perse, if you wish to share my authority, you must first actively make yourself a part of the Underworld." "By that time, your power will be like mine, closely linked to the strengths and weaknesses of the Underworld. Of course, you are not like me. The symbol of my godhood is naturally a part of the Underworld''s composition, just as I myself reside here. Hence, I can freely wander to every corner of this world. But if you make the same choice, you will henceforth be bound by the world''s laws," "And at that time, no one trying to stop you will be able to prevent your return to the embrace of the Underworld at the destined timesnot even yourself." The transformation continued, the interaction of laws never ceased. As time passed, at a certain moment, the entire Underworld trembled lightly. Something had been fundamentally altered, yet it seemed as though nothing had happened. Only Hades, as the King of the Underworld, could clearly feel that under the Fields of Truth, a weak new life had been borne. It was like an ungerminated seed, tiny but hardy and pure. And the moment it emerged, the cycle of the Underworld instantly elevated by more than a notch, and even after a surge, it was still slowly strengthening. At the same time, the laws of the present world seemed also to rejoice at this, and their power also tipped some of it down. Gaia noticed this change, but now she had no leisure to attend to it. The other Primordial Deities also noticed this scene, but upon sensing the familiar atmosphere of the present world, they each turned their gaze away again. The laws responding so directly was essentially confirmation that it was a destined step. Perhaps its process could be changed, but the outcome was always beyond alteration. It was like the birth of the Moon and the succession of the Divine King, a node of the world''s self-improvement, a destined event. Meanwhile, on Mount Olympus, the Divine King seemed to sense something as well. However, his active incarnation was unable to identify the source of the problem, and after searching to no avail, he temporarily set aside the strange sensation and called for the Wind Gods. The matter with Demeter had been dragging on too long. As the Divine King, it would not be proper for him to get involved. So he must rely on his loyal servants to make contact. He believed that for such matters, he didn''t need to state explicitly; by maintaining an attitude of indifference, they would understand his intentions. ... "This is the authority of the Underworld..." In the Divine Palace of the Underworld, Persephone, having eaten six seeds, opened her eyes. Somehow, her golden hair had turned ashen, her pupils pure black. A faint mist swirled about her, greeting the rebirth of the goddess. Chapter 437 Chapter 116 The Awakening Mother of Demons_4 "Now, am I the Queen of the Underworld?" Stretching languidly, Persephone felt an unprecedented sense of ease as she embraced her new state. The cold sensation emanating from deep within her soul was not only bearable but somehow comforting. Then, turning around, the goddess stared at Hades for a good while. Suddenly, she asked, "So Hades, now that I am your Queen, do you wish for me to bear you a prince?" "Gods do not need heirs," was the terse refusal. Silently, Hades clenched his fist, and the remaining six fruits returned to his body. Having resolved a long-standing concern, Hades also did not forget another matter he had been planning to attend to. "I''m going to check on that dead soul which has an odd aura. Do you want to come with me?" "You''re really no fun," she said, a hint of disappointment in her voice. Yet, over the centuries, Persephone had realized that the Underworld''s ruler might have had many reasons for seeking a queen, but they did not include the same motives as Zeus. Therefore, the goddess merely waved her hand indifferently to Hades''s reaction, then turned and looked playfully toward the back of the temple. There, she sensed a familiar presence. It was also she who had found her own hidden valley that brought the bronze-chariot-riding Hades to her. Initially, Persephone had been somewhat grateful to her, but that feeling gradually faded. Whenever she was alone with Hades, the nymph seemed to insist on asserting her presence, even going so far as to say annoying things when the goddess was by herself. Like claiming she was the best candidate to be Hades''s wife or recounting all she had done for the Dark Lord, warning Persephone not to harbor delusions. Or mocking her heritage and past, along with other nonsense, seemingly forgetting that, no matter her flaws, she was an inherently immortal deity, while the nymph was but dust never heeded by gods. Previously, Persephone was not quite sure how to deal with her, knowing well her divine status, although she never minced her words. However, now the situation was different. So the goddess extended her hand and with a light grasp, the naiad named Minta was caught in her grip. She spoke softly, and thus on that day, two new plants came into the world, the Underworld gained a Queen wielding authority, and Hades finally reached the limits of what a True God could achieve. The next step would be the nearly insurmountable chasm of the heavens. As for the deceased Naiad... aside from the two deities present, much like the mint that would spread across the world, no one remembered her name. Outside the world. Tartarus. Centuries passed in the outside world, but here, tens of thousands of years hurried by. Under chaotic time, everything was so erratic; however, since the start of the Third Epoch, several abnormalities had altered this place, allowing the originally orderless Abyss to undergo curious transformations. Layer upon layer of space stretched outward, dissecting the merged realm into distinct planes, and even when observing its spatial structure, it bore some resemblance to the Nine Hells. However, it was far more inhospitable here, and the division of its layers lacked any discernible order. Yet, there was one aspect in which even the Nine Hells could not compare: the sheer number of hierarchical levels. Beneath Tartarus'' vastness, thousands upon thousands of dimensions, both large and small, were birthed. In its unique set of rules, no one knew exactly how many planes existed within because the innate chaos of the Abyss might never have paid any heed to such details. And under such circumstances, even if a layer born from chaos was nowhere near as powerful as the Nine Hells, this simple multiplication in quantity could not, like the layers of Hell, bring any significant reinforcement to the world''s inner cycle. But in the face of such an immense accumulation of quantities, it still displayed another kind of beauty. Regardless, when compared to the complete Abyss, the Nine Hells were much weaker, after all, as the main portion outside the world, Tartarus still possessed power that even the current Laine was no match for. For Hell to close this gap was likely to take an entire era. Of course, these newly formed layers did not harbor life, as at present, in the entire Abyss, there were only seven beings that truly qualified as living. And just at the very ''bottom'' of these million layers, already at the nadir of all worlds, within a void of chaotic hues, six towering figures of various appearances floated there. Before them, an indescribable colossal entity bobbed up and down, showing signs of waking up at last. She had intended to sleep a bit longer, but the upheavals in the Underworld had startled all the Primordial Gods, naturally including the Abyss. As the beginning of life in the Abyss, she, too, was affected. Thus, a consciousness that had slumbered for an era slowly stirred, bringing with it the throbbing power of Tartarus. Chapter 438 - 117 Demon Gods An indescribable core of the Abyss; when the transformation of the Underworld was complete, its influence was also transmitted here in another manner. Something throbbed, followed by a slight shake of the titanic figure at the core of Tartarus. Perhaps because she had slept for too long, her own power had undergone too drastic a transformation in this process, such that even though she was stimulated, her consciousness awakened slowly. As for the six distinct figures... they guarded around their mother, but their consciousness was actually not complete. Or rather, before Moya awoke, they were meant to remain as they were, for the Mother of Demons was truly the first life that should appear in the Abyss. Time slowly passed, and the consciousness within that immense body became ever more active. At some moment, she finally regained a bit of her capacity to think, allowing the eyes on her body to also gradually open. The surroundings were suddenly reflected in her gaze. ... Its noisy... Her consciousness was adrift in nothingness, surrounded by darkness without borders. Something was constantly changing her, yet she didnt have a clearer sense of reality in her sleep. She didnt know how much time had passed, as there was no concept of time in sleep. It was only that strange fluctuation that had just occurred that finally startled this confused soul awake. But her consciousness had only awakened a little, not enough to freely control her own body and power, and even less to bear the memory of the past and logical thinking. For the moment she had forgotten why she was there, even where here was, and had even forgotten who she was... Before she awoke, there would be no second fully conscious being in the Abyss. She was a special being, not only as the first life of the Abyss, but also because of certain innate traits she possessed. She was immortal, but they were not. Therefore, even if the Demon Gods gestation was complete, it remained halted due to Moyas slumber. I am special, thats nice. Having found the answer, Moyas consciousness again let go of the doubts, a touch of joy rising in her heart, and then she began to observe these six fellows more meticulously. After all, they were the only beings around. So Moya opened her eyes, using her body and consciousness to examine their appearance and power in turn. Each of them was different, and the one closest to Moya looked like a huge insect. Its bloated body was covered with large and small branches, and in the position of the head, a huge human face was drawn, which added to its sense of horror. As before, when Moya saw it, the information about this life form came to mind. It was the first Demon God born in Tartarus, symbolizing the growth and change of lifes flesh within the Abyss; of course, this was her, the firstborn of the Mother of Demons. So I am the Mother of Demons? Then what is a demon? Her hazy mind pondered for a moment, then gave up thinking once more. Moya continued to observe the other five entities. The second closest to her was a giant insect, or more precisely, something like an enlarged moth, only it was clearly different from those frail creatures. The transparent wings were adorned with countless eyes, not the compound eyes of insects, but the eyes of normal animals. Dense specks covered them; even without considering the power within, this sight alone could cause someone with trypophobia to become so frightened as to lose their composure. Chapter 439 - 117 Demon Gods_2 ``` However, observing this scene, Moya had no reaction because the aura emanating from the Mother of Demons wasnt as potent as that of the other five. Under that inexplicable knowledge ability, Moya knew it should symbolize the chaotic spirit of life in the Abyss, but for some reason, the power of the demon god before her seemed somewhat vague to the Mother of Demons perception. It doesnt matter, it has nothing to do with me. With a slight fluctuation of consciousness, Moyas attention shifted once more. The third one she looked at appeared to be normal, at least Moya felt her subconscious was somewhat quieter and no longer so vehemently resistant. It was a titan with three heads and eight arms. To the sensory abilities of the Mother of Demons, each of its heads possessed different powersone slowly corroded everything, another efficiently brought ruin to all spirits, and the final, central head could enhance itself by absorbing the power from its slaughters. Every head had its distinct attributes, but their commonality was that they all symbolized the Abysss destruction of order. Nothing special, Moya continued looking backward, the fourth and fifth ones catching her gaze simultaneously. One had dark red skin and robust limbs, with enormous flesh wings and long horns, its body engulfed in unceasing flames; the other was covered in frost and fog, its form concealed beneath, difficult to discern. That inexplicable intuition told Moya that, just like the birth of the third demon god was influenced by some foreign object that appeared in the Abyss, these two demon gods were similarly affected. One had received power from some Flame Kingdom, the other had merged with the essence expelled from a foggy realm. These two powers endowed them with abilities beyond mere Abyssal traits, granting them such unique capabilities. Hmm, interesting. And the last one. Moyas gaze moved to the final demon god. Compared to the previous five, the entity hiding at the end did not possess its body and form. It was a mass of ever-changing shadows, at times leaping, at other times silent. It seemed different from the first five, but as curiosity arose in her heart, Moya understood once more the nature of its powers. It was of chaos and shadow, a manifestation of the imbalance in Chaoss powerin this world where darkness far outweighed light, it symbolized the Abysss shadow. These are six peculiar fellows, as nauseating as the Hekatonkheires. An inexplicable train of thought surfaced in Moyas mind, but although she did not suddenly know something this time, the Mother of Demons had no intention of pondering. Although she did not remember what the Hekatonkheires were, it must be a similar entity she had once encountered. But come to think of it... "So, what do I look like?" This time it wasnt a thought but an actual voice. Even if Moya herself was unclear where her voice-producing organs were located, she had indeed spoken. A piercing scream echoed through the Abyss, violent power shaking the world; the once Titan deity finally remembered everything, but the current outcome was more than she could bear. She had come to Tartarus seeking power, and indeed she had gotten what she wanted. However, the cost was the permanent loss of everything about herself apart from that power. The Abyss trembled, the newly born Demon Gods had not yet fully awakened when they were sent flying by Moyas power. After venting her rage, the Mother of Demons looked up at the very top, where the interface between the Abyss and the present world lay, the gateway to the Underworld. Behind that was the source of everything. Laine! Moyas succinct syllables contained anger that could not be washed away by all the waters of the four seas; if it werent for that being who had stolen her godhood, how could she have ended up like this today? There were others too, those beings that refused to help her, they all deserved to dieshe wanted to go out, to let all life in the present world taste despair and pain, but before she could start, that enlightening power from before sent another will her way, stopping her actions. ... Hell... another thief?. ... Fine... then I will deal with you first, before I take care of the rest! In that moment, Moya profoundly understood the Abyss, she knew the anger of having ones power taken awayeven though Tartarus actually didnt feel anger. So she turned around, her gaze following some guidance, and saw the world hidden behind the temporal barrier. It was very similar to the former material realm, orderly and harmonious. Even now, Moya preferred such places. But she was different now... so the Mother of Demons shrieked again, summoning those Demon Gods she had just shaken out. Having sensed the will of the Abyss, in this moment, she only wanted to bring total destruction to this world. ... The Nine Hells, Central Courtyard. Two suns shone from above, illuminating the figure on the floating island. The consciousness of the World Serpent was there, alongside the master of the Nine Hells, observing everything outside. Six Demon Gods, the Mother of Demons, neither they nor the Abyss seemed intent on concealing their tracks at this moment. She seems to be calling your name... Laine, listen, thats quite a deep grudge. Next to the familiar table and chairs, Asmodeus drank a cup of tea. However, unlike his casual tone, his facial expression was extremely serious. Chapter 440 - 118 A Small ’Sacrifice ``` Seated on the floating island in the courtyard, Laine and Asmodeus faced each other. For them, everything outside of Hell was clearly visible, including Moyas piercing screams. However, the reverse was not true; the Mother of Demons could not see what was happening inside the Nine Hells. This was not due to a power disparity between the two sides; in reality, the Abyss held the true advantage in terms of power. The fundamental reason was that Tartarus lacked its own subjective consciousness. It didnt know to block prying eyes, so in Hell, beings with divine power could see everything outside without hindrance. And since Tartarus couldnt do two things at the same time, even as it was nurturing the Mother of Demons and the six Demon Gods, it remained oblivious to the thief who had entered its body unannounced. As a result, for a considerable length of time in the past, the demons of Hell could pass through the Abyss to the mortal world, while the Nine Hells ceaselessly siphoned the power that was meant for nurturing the Demon Gods. Nevertheless, Asmodeus was well aware that this situation likely wouldnt last much longer. The Abyss had finally birthed its own life, and when Moya awoke, Hells extraction of its Origin was forcibly halted. And with the last Demon God opening its eyes, Tartarus finally reacted to the foreign body within it. The chaotic sea boiled in response, and countless layers of the realm shook. It sent guidance to Moya and the Demon Gods, lending its power to the Mother of Demons, and even integrated its towering malice over Hell in an attempt to first envelop this foreign body and then to have its own bred life shatter it. But a being without wisdom is such that it doesnt know how to conceal its intentions or prioritize its actions. So when the changes in the Abyss were detected, in the concept of space and time, the position of the Nine Hells began to surface. "Dont overthink it, you cant do it because although you were once the god of time and space, when it comes to the true heights of the temporal domain, you have actually never touched it." "Even when the Spirit Realm was just born, as long as I didnt want to, the Primordial Gods couldnt lock onto me, nor could the mortal world detect meNyx once thought she could because she could use the authority of Destiny to fix the fate of the Spirit Realm, but she didnt know that even if the mortal world gave her all the Source Power of time and space, she still couldnt touch the Spirit Realms temporal essence." "As for the reason..." Laine gently tapped his fingers on the tabletop, not even fully clear himself about the subtle Temporal Divinity that came with his soul, but undoubtedly, its essence coexisted with the world. It was this power that allowed him to resist the nothingness outside the world to a certain extent and to prevent any being from touching it while the Spirit Realm was closed. "As for the reason, its probably innate. Being one of the most ancient deities, Ive always had to have that little something special." He explained casually, but Laine had already mentioned similar content once before. He also understood that Asmodeus wasnt trying to probe for any secrets, but just wanted to express doubts about the viability of their original plan. So Laine didnt mind repeating it, giving him a bit of encouragement along the way. ``` Chapter 441 - 118 A Small ’Sacrifice’_2 ``` "Lets get back to the matter at hand, you dont have to worry so muchyou were able to carve out a domain in the Abyss because It lacks Wisdom. Now, its children are the same." Just as they had thought before, aside from Moya, these first-generation Demon Gods did indeed possess great power. However, they also inherited the chaotic traits of the Abyss. Therefore, their reasoning is very weak, at least by human standards. At most, they have a little more ability to think than the Devourers roaming the Spirit Realm, who can distinguish friend from foe and assess the weak and the strong. "Well... lets hope everything goes as usual." Nodding his head, the Lord of the Nine Hells didnt dwell on it any longer. He just watched the approaching Demon Gods outside the world and finally confirmed: "We will win, right?" "Of course, but in the end, it all depends on how you define victory." Standing up, Laine responded with a smile. Then, in the next moment, the reflection of his consciousness began to fade slowly. His incarnated thoughts returned to coil around the essence in the courtyard, and those two suns flickered as well. "At least, judging by how she cant get me out of her head, she truly loathes me to the bone. So, I might as well take a bit of a loss, make a little sacrifice... dont you think?" The Abyss absorbed fire and frost mist, and thus spawned Demon Gods with corresponding powers, along with realms filled with lava and cold streams. Of course, Hell also gained its portion. To better resist the upcoming war, Asmodeus generously infused his share of the profits into the first realm layer. Hence, Criuss power surged, and firelight and frost flickered within the Tumultuous Void Tunnel. So, although this world had no sun, it was never short of light. Flames spontaneously born from the void lit up the entire world, extinguished by storms or dancing with it. From a higher vantage point, countless points of light could be seen spinning and rising, giving warmth and light to this dim realm. Of course, with the birth of flame and cold stream, the storms became more fierce. The collision of cold and heat made the currents more unpredictable, rendering this world a place where only life beneath the ground could persist. Layers of tunnels and cavities were thus excavated, emitting sharp cries under the fierce winds on the surface; one of the reasons behind the name Tumultuous Void Tunnel. But that was during normal times; currently, the first layer of Hell was devoid of life. Not long ago, the Devils here had orderly evacuated to the upper worlds under the command of their Lord. Clearly, the clash between Tartarus and the Nine Hells was not something in which they could partake; this time, they didnt even qualify as spectators. Thus, the boundless realm stood empty, save for at the highest point, where Crius held a great sword, y and gazed solemnly at his world. This place was about to become a battlefield, and he was the only warrior. "Its always a fight against overwhelming odds, I wonder when hell change this situation." He didnt voice it aloud, but Crius couldnt help feeling speechless. Whether above ground or below, he never seemed to experience the feeling of having strength in numbers. Fortunately, his power had grown stronger than in the past. Although at the beginning of his rebirth, this Titan Deity had once lost the strength of his Divine Power, only maintaining the old view through the support of the realm. But after Hells tens of thousands of years absorbing the power of the Abyss, he had arduously returned to his original domain. Even now, as a being with the traits of a territorial god standing in the Tumultuous Void Tunnel, Crius felt far superior to his past. The entire realm was one with him, and here, he felt he could face more than one peer. ``` Chapter 442 - 118 A Small ’Sacrifice’_3 The only unfortunate part was that Crius suddenly realized that not only was each of his future enemies no weaker than he was now, but there were also six of them. As for his teammates... Crius glanced at Mephisto next to him. No matter how he looked at him, the other party didnt seem like someone who could fight well. "Why are you the only one here? Wheres the god you brought into Hell, and the other guy, the one... Hypnos? Where did he go?" Frowning, Crius was somewhat dissatisfied. Although they hadnt interacted much, he had to admit that the divine power of the God of Sleep was indeed very powerful, even stronger than his. According to Hypnos, this was after he had lost the domain of "Sleep," otherwise, he would have been almost at the pinnacle of the True Gods realm. This revelation somewhat shocked Crius, for Hypnos had been virtually unknown in the Mortal Realm. But after thinking about it, he found it not so surprising. After all, such was the world of Chaos, where death was ridiculously weak, but sleep had taken its place because, in this world, the most dreadful fate for a god was not death but eternal slumber. Therefore, it was only natural that the authority of the God of Sleep was strongof course, perhaps it was this very strength that led to his overconfident rebellion. Regardless of the reason, it didnt concern Crius. He was just dissatisfied now because it seemed the other party had no intention of cooperating. "So, looking on the bright side, perhaps after today, the noisy empty tunnel will grow stronger fed by the nourishment of Demon Gods flesh and blood?" "Only if you are still alive tomorrow, human," Crius responded coldly. "And I hope you remember, remnant of the Silver Age: I am immortal, but you are not." Leaving behind a cold laugh, wrapped in a hurricane, Crius leapt into the air. Behind him, Mephisto watched his retreating figure with an unchanged smile. He knew that as an innate Deity, Crius never really looked up to him. Or rather, almost all gods disliked seeing mortals gradually become their equals, which was quite normal. But as common as it might be, there are plenty of normal things in this world. Like now, the key to determining the outcome of the war was never in the hands of Crius. "Silver Humanity... you are right," Mephisto said. Retrieving a silver mirror from the void, looking at the Divine Artifact granted temporarily to him, Mephisto continued to wait. Until at one moment, a thunderous roar came from the edge of space, shaking the whole world. "Boom" Gazing up slightly, Mephisto knew that the gates of Hell had been opened. Chapter 443 - 119: Whittling Away "Thud..." "Thud" "Thud" In the chaotic temporal space, there hadnt been any so-called portals, but when the forces of two worlds collided, it seemed as if it became visible along with them. Both originated from the same source and were mutually opposing and repelling, yet behind that repulsion was a mutual attraction. So, when Hells gate was in front of her, Moya didnt hesitate to charge at it. "Thud!" The dull impact sound brought with it a spray of blood, but the slight pain instead aroused a certain ferocity in Moya. It was hard to say if she was influenced by the chaotic power of the Abyss, but she didnt seem to be an overly intelligent deity to begin with. From the moment she realized her current situation, the Mother of Demons developed an insatiable desire for destruction. She wanted to destroy something, whether it was someone else or herself. "Clang!!" "Crack" She couldnt remember how many times she had collided, until at a certain moment, Moya felt as if she had broken through something, passing through some barrier, and arrived somewhere else. The power of the Nine Hells began to suppress her, but the world that was fully resisting the Abyss didnt have much power to spare. It was more of a reminder to Moya that she had entered. Without time to react, Moya was once again cast into the ground of the noisy space tunnel. The force continued, sending her through the earths layers until she fell out of the Nine Hells and struck against the body of an eight-armed, three-headed Titan. Flesh tore and then healed, and with a mere shake of her body, Moya stood up again. At the end of her gaze, she saw the one who had attacked her. Rising from nothingness, crawling through space-time, a massive snake head protruded from the interdimensional plane. Its blood-red eyes were fixed on the demons, not hiding the murderous intent within. However, at this sight, Moya let out a sharp laugh, showing no anger from the attack. "Good, very good" "Since you dont want to fight me inside, then come outside... Although regardless of where, the outcome awaiting you will be no different!" Fighting here actually aided the display of her powers more. As for the potential damage to some layers of the Abyss, neither Moya nor Tartarus really cared too much. In comparison, the significances of a few Demon Gods were somewhat greater; they at least indeed represented some aspect of the Abysss authority. If something happened to them, that would be a significant issue. So without any fancy moves and still lacking any knowledge of other tactics, she charged at her opponent in the same primitive way as before. It might look somewhat foolish, but it was the most effective method. She didnt need to do anything else; from now on, Moya just had to ensure that her opponent was too overwhelmed to care about anything else. ... At the junction connecting the Abyss and Hell, at the entrance to the first layer of Hell. Unlike the turbulence outside, this place still seemed somewhat calm. After all, even the Demon Gods passing through here didnt stay long, instead following an indistinct call toward the depths of the world. So now, only one guy was left here, who intended to lay low but unexpectedly stumbled upon a ticking bomb. Chapter 444 - 119: Whittling Away_2 "Hiss...truly, beyond my comprehension..." The slight tremble of his body, the grey wings on his back all drooped. Hypnos, hidden at the entrance of the realm, seemed to have been struck by some powerful impact and for a moment was unable to react. Therefore, he almost passively watched the first four demon gods birthed by the Mother of Demons enter the bustling void tunnel before him, without managing to make any response. "Really bad luck..." His mouth twitched slightly, unsure how to comprehend the situation. Actually, if he had run into an opponent he couldnt defeat, he might have understood that much, but the experience he had just endured was truly hard to evaluate. After all, strictly speaking, he had actually done nothing just now but looked out of curiosity at the gigantic life form that had burst into the Nine Hells. And now, he deeply regretted it. The flash of a giant creature, the intense mental shock, it wasnt just some indescribable phenomenon on the surface, but more a conceptual definition. Having appeared in the dreams of the gods many times, Hypnos had seen the figure of the Goddess of Beauty on Mount Olympus, and indeed, Aphrodite was as her godhood dictated. No matter who you were, no matter your gender, whether you liked her or not, you would be captivated by her beauty under the influence of her inherent authority. You could dislike her character, question her abilities, but you must admit, she was someone whose presence was pleasing to the eyea stark contrast to Moya. At that moment, Hypnos was quite certain that the Mother of Demons was most likely granted an opposite power by the Abyss, and it was probably enhanced. Because on her, there was also the natural repulsion of Order against Chaos. In any case, under various influences, her figure seemed to have some mystical effect; although it didnt cause any direct damage, it was a bit more terrifying than if it had. With just a moments gaze, the God of Sleep felt he would not forget her for ten thousand years to come. He had no doubt that if this disgusting creature didnt think of some way to conceal itself in the future, no one would want to communicate with her. Hmm... at this time, Hypnos didnt know that he wasnt the first victim. The demon god of a thousand eyes and thoughts had seen her the moment it was born and promptly destroyed its own eyes. But even when a new pair grew back, it was still meaningless. The impact on the spirit, naturally, was not affected by the physical body, so its instinctual reaction was just futile.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Huh here it comes." After a moment, the God of Sleep finally shifted his attention back to serious matters. He had already let four through, if there were issues with the last two as well, that would be a bit inexcusable. Therefore, it was conceivable that in this respect, Crius was very experienced. "Shadow... theres no difference." Once again blowing his flute with practiced ease, Hypnos immobilized the last Demon God and relaxed, even taking the time to observe this unique individual. It was not just the outward difference that struck the God of Sleep; he had even sensed that this one had more reasoning than the previous fewof course, that was meaningless. Whether slightly smarter or dumber, neither affected being influenced by his power. And once they fell into deep sleep, waking up would not be easy. "Lucky one." After observing for a while, Hypnos no longer dwelled on it. Even after falling into Hell, the God of Sleep still bore the appearance of a youth, which inevitably gave a sense of a dark fairytale amidst such a setting. Turning around, he looked deeper into the realm, where battles were also about to erupt within the noisy spatial tunnels. The invading Demon Gods were brazenly attempting to collapse this world, and its masters clearly could not tolerate such behavior. Although their power was insufficient to destroy the fabric of space-time that carried the world itself, their goal was not for such. Once they exterminated the life on this plane and occupied its center, then spread their own influence across The Sky and the ground, this place would gradually bear the mark of the Abyss. When this mark was completed, Tartarus would then be able to use it as an anchor to send its force accurately here, rather than playing a game of hide and seek with the Nine Hells across the layers of space-time. Slowly eroding, then deciding the outcome when the big picture was almost setthis was the process of the struggle between Hell and the Abyss. Just as Chaos had worn down the resistance of Hemenu World over a long period, collisions between worlds were not to be solved overnight. "Mutual devouring..." "Truly primordial and aesthetically pleasing." Sitting amidst the void, his feathers continuously falling and regrowing, Hypnos commented lightly. Although he was there in person, the innate Evil God could hardly be said to have any empathy. So now, he was just fulfilling his most basic task, then waiting here, watching as this wind-filled world slowly burned. Chapter 445 - 120: The Curse ``` To say that Hypnos "watched the world burn" is not a poetic description but an actual depiction of the first layer of Hell. Although the noisy wind tunnels that crisscross through rocks and stones had nothing that could serve as fuel, the Transcendent World does not adhere to the laws of physics. At this moment, with the invasion of the Demon Gods, the whole world erupted in turbulence. It was an attraction and opposition between Origins, a resonance from the same power that emanated from Muspelheim, the Country of Flames. Therefore, the relevant laws of the realm were excited, causing a red hue to suffuse the relentless hurricane. "Crackle" The great sword scraped against the phosphorus armor with a grating sound, but it was quite clear that the attack failed to pierce through this innate defense. The fruitless strike was followed by no time for further action as Crius couldnt help but change his expression and immediately dissipated into formless mist, dispersing into the void around him. The next moment, a dark red shadow pierced through, turning the mist into nothingness as it passed. Its unstoppable momentum carried it to the land behind. Almost visibly to the naked eye, the ground and rocks at the impact site crumbled into the finest dust, then vanished without a trace with the wind. The mist coalesced, and feeling his Divine Body slightly weakened, Crius had no time to marvel at the power of the Demon Gods, as he again retreated. In the next instant, a bloated, segmented worm leaped from the ground, the human face on its top contorting into a greedy grin as it lunged toward the entity in the sky. Perhaps the body was too massive, perhaps it lacked profound combat Wisdom, or maybe it was because of a disparity in authority, but under Criuss evasion, they should have passed each other byif his opponent had nothing more to say. But reality holds no ifs. In the distance, although a crack was plainly visible on its translucent wings, the colossal moth still spread its wings wide, and with it, a myriad of eyes also opened. Avoiding the sharp edge of the sword, dodging the incoming rays of light, and barely boosting his spirits by self-inflicted harm, Crius raised his great sword, aiming for the head of the Demon God. This place lacked the thick phosphorus armor, maybe it could actually inflict some damage... The best defense is offense, a lesson he learned from participating in numerous godly battles. As the sword fell, Crius allowed himself a small measure of bitter joy, finally able to wound the demon wrapped in the fires of Destruction. However, no sooner had the thought formed when the ensuing scene made his eyes widen and his form retreat explosively. Perhaps sensing that it was about to be struck, the Demon God didnt show fear but rather its eyes gleamed with intensified brutality and murderous intent. Engulfed in battle, its body was already ruled by instinct, so it bore down on the sword edge and charged forward. The body began to disintegrate, flesh and blood combusting, with the demon making no attempt to evade the enemys attack but rolling into a ball, throwing itself onto the adversary, and then exploding beside Crius with a mighty blast in his horror-stricken gaze. Boom The self-detonation of a Demon God raised a Sun in the dark and tumultuous tunnel, endless light and heat illuminating the vast land, and the tremendous roar and shaking shook the whole world. As the blast occurred, the tunnels and cavities mined under the land for millennia vanished into nothing, and beneath the explosion site, billions of tons of earth turned into lakes of magma, then vaporized the next moment... Even at the edges of the realm, Hypnos couldnt help but be alarmed by this power and increased the output of his energy to barely prevent the two Demon Gods from awakening from their slumber. In the center of the explosion, Crius, despite his best efforts to escape, was left with nothing but skeletal remnants and a few pieces of internal organs on his Divine Body. ``` Chapter 446 - 120 Curse_2 They continued to proliferate, then were ignited by the flames that overflowed in the space, subjecting the once great Titan Deity to tortures akin to a thousand cuts and slices. He wanted to scream out his agony, but Crius found himself now unable to even make a sound. Facing the four Demon Gods alone, Crius had long known he was no match for them, so all he aimed to do was to buy enough time. Thats why he chose to experience their powers one by one from the outset. The first opponent he chose was the Demon God symbolizing the life and change of the Abyss. However, just like its power, although the owner of the boisterous hollow easily tore through the flesh of the worms, his injuries were meaningless. This was quite normal; aside from a few authorities, any existence when confronted with something tied to "Life" often found themselves at a loss. Thus, after only a brief encounter and having taken a few blows, Crius decisively shifted his target. Since the first was unsuitable for an offensive target, the second one he chose was the Thousand-Eye Demon God. Its aura was clearly weaker than the others, and this time the attack did have some effectthe body was fragile, its healing speed not so swift. With just one stroke, Crius left a scratch on its wing. But soon, Crius again switched his target. He realized in horror that the moment the eyes on its body were damaged, the Demon God would burst forth with emotional turmoil many times stronger, rendering him stiff and unable to movethis was thanks to some flaw in its power, otherwise, it would have been more than just temporary stiffness. The Chaotic Gods were always lacking resistance to such powers. Had the Thousand-Eye Demon God possessed sufficient emotions but lacked consciousness, Crius fate would have been even worse. In this battle, he was already striving to conserve his strength through his authority and reason, and this kind of hard control attack was undoubtedly the last thing he wanted to encounter. So, after weighing his options, Crius firmly set his sights on the third Demon God, that three-headed, eight-armed giant. It seemed that a head-on battle was utterly meaningless... So within the first layer of Hell, and with more severity than when he faced Hyperion, Crius could only dodge everywhere, as new wounds accumulated upon his body. He didnt know what the turning point would be, but clearly, if he didnt want the Demon Gods to freely contaminate his domain, leaving behind the deep-seated powers of the Abyss difficult to eradicate even after the battle, he had to hold on a little longer. And for a being of a deitys caliber, this little longer was not going to be a short span of time. Mortal Realm, the palace of King Eryxis. Snow filled the skies. At this moment in the Mortal Realm, no one knew what demons and devils were, not even the existence of Tartarus existed except in certain legends. The people were engrossed in the joy of the harvest, admiring the snowy landscape they had never seen before. This had just appeared this year, also signifying that the concept of winter had further solidified. Perhaps it was because of Demeters prior anger or perhaps the time had truly come, either way, the weather was changing again. And during this time, Demophon had been buried by the royal couple on a small Mountain away from the city. The King did not dare bury him near the goddess, so this was his only choice. Chapter 447 - 120: The Curse_3 After this, Demophons eldest brother, Tripdolimos, was once again sent to the abode of the goddess by Clytius. However, this time, when they arrived, no one dared to lift their heads and look directly at Demeter; they all gazed at the ground, displaying their humility to the deity walking among them in the Mortal Realm. That day, the king thought he would once again receive news of his eldest sons death, and Tripdolimos shared this belief. Yet, when faced with the choice given by his father, he still chose to come. Unexpectedly, Demeter did not go back on her word. She kept her promise and granted the young child the glory closest to that of a god. At this place where the former king had once resided, the goddess imparted to Tripdolimos the secrets of agriculture, which were both the accumulation and summary of the past generations of humans, as well as the processes deduced from results by Demeter herself. This knowledge included not only the growth of grains and the methods of cultivation, but even spanned the changing of celestial patterns and geology, breeding and selection of grain varieties, and the laws of climate among other crystallizations of wisdom. This knowledge was complex and profound, and much of it was understood in its effects but not in its causes. Yet the vague explanations by the goddess were inevitably misinterpreted by mortals. Everyone was immersed in joy, and even the king put aside his resentment while he reminisced about his youngest child. After all, things were good now, and rather than holding a grudge against an invincible enemy for a lifetime, it was better to temporarily let go. It was a reluctant decision, the wisdom of the weak seeking survival. In any case, the events of that night seemed to have passed just like that. No one in the palace spoke of it, and the common folk outside were even less likely to know what had happened. No one spoke of the prince who died young, as if he had never existed. The people simply sang praises of the goddesss greatness and enjoyed the long-awaited harvest. Only Metanira was not like this. That night, Demeters aloof pronouncement still echoed in the queens dreams, and the manner of her young sons death was vivid in her mind. In Metaniras heart, there was no letting go, only a mortals curse upon a deity. Unfortunately, in this world, a curse without power is nothing at all. Chapter 448 - 121 Poseidon, Who Was Accidentally Targeted (Ecstatic) In the palace of Eryxis, where the queen resided. In the cold winter, snowflakes drifted down, landing on the rooftop and the ground. The chilly wind outside and the burning fire inside created a convection, stirring up breezes. Through the window, Metanira could see the guards outside. They were the elite warriors of the kingdom, Second Order fighters who not only possessed extraordinary strength, immune to heat and cold but could also temporarily enhance themselves with the energy within their bodies. They could march a hundred miles wearing heavy armor or triumph over common beasts with their bare hands. In this era, they were almost considered reserves for the high echelons of Eryxis, and after centuries of development, this high echelon might even be replaced by aristocrats. Thus, having them as guards was originally a symbol of status, but the queen knew that they were not there to protect her. On the contrary, they were there to protect the flourishing kingdom from being destroyed by her. And all this was because of Metaniras resentment towards the Goddess of Agriculture. Everyone forgot the existence of the Little Prince, or rather, many commoners were never aware of the full story, but the queen was not willing to forget; everyone was grateful for the presence of the Goddess, for she made natural disasters less fearsome, but the queen was equally unwilling to be thankful. Even when Metanira saw the citizens of Eryxis showing gratitude towards Demeter, she still tried to tell them the truth behind itall she didnt expect understanding from the people, but at least they should remember that Demophon died because of it, and his name should not be forgotten in silence. And from that day on, the queen was taken back to the palace. Clearly, although Demeter herself had already cast aside the memory of that dead child and did not wish to recall that failed creation, others dared not let the stain of the Goddess be spread. King Cleius also gradually had some suspicions about the whole incident. Minutes and seconds passed; the night grew increasingly deep. Until midnight, as the incense was about to burn out, the void in front of Metaniras expectant gaze finally trembled slightly. Soon, under the flickering candlelight, two figures that could be considered small appeared and solidified gradually. They looked like children of about ten years old, but the queens eyes held only caution and longing as she looked at them. "It seems you have made your preparations," said the boy, taking the lead, followed closely by the girl. "You must choose one of us." Looking at the mortal before them, Volos and Eros spoke dispassionately, "Now... make your choice." "This is your only chance in life to take revenge on a god." In the queens bedchamber, the conversation continued. This was not their first meeting; in fact, soon after Metanira had been confined to the palace, she had already encountered these two child-like gods. Chapter 449 - 121 Poseidon, Who Was Accidentally Targeted (Ecstatic)_2 In a simple demonstration, two children no more than ten years old released a golden arrow that made a resolute guard fall passionately in love with a rock, treating it as his sole companion. This terrifying spectacle not only sent chills down the queens spine but also convinced her of the visitors identities. In the simple belief system of the people of Chaos, influencing a persons thoughts is far more terrifying than killing a persons body. With hardly any doubt, Metanira concluded that the newcomers were deities more powerful than Demeter. And through a brief conversation with them, the queen understood their intentions. They were willing to assist her in her revenge, to inflict retribution on the Goddess of Agricultureor rather, helping her achieve her vengeance would serve their purposes, which is why they had come. A golden arrow could inspire irresistible love; a lead arrow could generate intolerable hatred. They laid the two arrows before the queen, allowing her to choose one and then decide on a targetof course, the target had to be related to her quest for vengeance. "I want to know... can you bring Demophon back to life?" Amid the smoke rising from the incense, the queen asked with hope in her voice. Although she had long contemplated revenge against Demeter, she would rather resurrect her child if possible. That was far more meaningful than revenge. However, the two deities, looking like young teenagers, shook their heads together before replying one after the other: "Although I would like to say, even if we could, we would not agree." "Because we are not here to fulfill your wishes." "But in fact." "We indeed cannot do that." As if they were of one mind, their alternating words carried no sense of division. Watching the queens gaze turn from hope to despair, Volos and Eros continued: "Because his spirit has also perished." "At least it has not returned to the Spirit Realm." Eros dismissed it offhandedly, his expression somewhat disinterested. "Our arrows draw strength from revenge and cannot simply be shot without cause. If you were a deity, the hatred from the killing of your child would indeed suffice to wield both arrows, and their effects would be extraordinary." "But unfortunately, you are just a mortal. So no matter how great your hatred is, you can only make one effective, and its impact will not be permanent." "..." Remaining silent, the queen finally calmed down a bit after being rebuffed repeatedly. She looked at the twins before her, and an inexplicable sense of grief and indignation surged within her. Again, just like how Demeter had once looked down on her as if she were nothing, these two deities who had come to assist her were essentially the same. They merely saw her as a tool... But perhaps she had long stopped caring about her own life, so watching them, Metanira couldnt help but remark sarcastically: "So why did you bother appearing before me? Do the gods need assistance from mortals?" "Heh" With a disdainful laugh, Eros paid no attention to the queens words. Trivial mortals, pointless emotions... Of course, they might mean something to her, but Eros had no interest in understanding. She drew a golden arrow from her twin brothers back and tossed it before the queen. The hatred in the others heart didnt escape her perception, so she was sure that the queen would not give up no matter what. "We will satisfy youdrench the arrow with your blood, harboring a heart of vengeance. Once you have done this, we will carry out the latter part." "What happens next is up to you" Hisss The golden arrow pierced the queens chest, but she seemed not to feel the pain. Blood gushing from her chest soaked the arrow, seemingly awakening the power contained within it. Chapter 450 - 121 Poseidon, Who Was Accidentally Targeted (Ecstatic)_3 A strong hatred flashed in Metaniras eyes, not just toward Demeter, but against all the gods present. However, facing her, the twin deities of Desire were merely shocked for a moment, then regarded the whole affair with indifference. Her readiness to use her own life to demonstrate her resolve, possibly also because her husband and son had knelt before their enemies, led her to relinquish hope in life. Yet the joy and sorrow of gods and mortals do not intersect; the twins found her actions laughable. What could she prove? Nothing at all. Her actions, aside from moving herself and saddening her loved ones for a moment, accomplished nothing. Bang! "Remember what you promised me..." Fallen to the ground, the queens voice was intermittent, eventually fading into nothingness. When the room returned to silence, Volos stepped forward to pick up the Golden Arrow, then flicked off the excess blood. The twins saw it clearly: when Metaniras life departed, her soul left her body and entered the Underworld. She would follow the Styx River into the All-Spirit Realm, where her memories would be washed away, and then she would be reborn. This was precisely why the twins found the situation amusing; after all, even such fervent hatred had no significance in the face of the worlds Law. By the time she arrived at the River of Oblivion before the Well of Reincarnation, those heartfelt memories would have long since been blown away by the wind. "Hmm... so about the candidate, what about Poseidon?" Looking at Eros, who could have been either his sister or his brother, Volos offhandedly suggested. He had heard of this god before, and it was said that his tastes were a bit different from regular gods; the Spirit Realm had already received many souls of his demigod offspring. And the forms of those demigods were, in a word, very unique. That undoubtedly fit Metaniras specifications well, so Volos thought of him first. It sounded interesting, so why refuse? Though they were the twin deities of Desire, the recently born divinities had not yet witnessed what truly fervent love looked like, and seeing it now wouldnt be a bad thing. As for what would happen between Poseidon and Demeter, Eros did not care in the slightest. Perhaps it was the residual influence of their Primordial Gods nature, although their power was nearly gone, a certain mentality remained. Just as gods view mortals, in the eyes of Eros, there was no difference between Demeter and Poseidon. Even if they possessed great power, at best it was like the difference between how humans view cattle, sheep, and lions, tigers. They were not of the same kind, and the opinions of different kinds could naturally be disregarded. "Then lets be on our way!" With a change in demeanor, even beginning to urge onward, with a flicker in the void, the silhouettes of the twins vanished from the room. The palace of the queen returned to quietude, with only a faint scent of blood slowly spreading. And from beginning to end, they had not given the body of the queen on the ground another glance. ... In the Southern Sea, the palace of the Sea Emperor. Embracing a merperson beside him, the descendent whose generation he did not know, Poseidon took a sip of nectar in his cup, watching the lively dance and song before him. He was in a good mood, as the losses from the previous deluge had finally been recouped, the humans on the islands were developing well, and aside from still being unable to beat the God of the Ocean, there didnt seem to be anything dissatisfying him. Although he couldnt match Zeus, the Divine King, Poseidon felt his life was much better than Hadess, and gradually, the Sea Emperor began indulging in pleasure-seeking. There were still many goals, but they could be delayed for another day; being happy for a day or two wouldnt hurt, so life continued in this way for a long time. Even when a premonition, whether a warning or not, flashed through his mind, he remained blissfully unaware. Chapter 451 - 122 Wandering Mind In the present world, the southern seas. It didnt take much time for Volos and Eros to cross the great distances; they traveled through the deep Spirit Realm, and within a few flashes, they shifted from the Spirit Realm to a position above the Sea Emperors palace. The fragrant sea, the nearly nonexistent guards, the faintly visible luxurious Divine Palacethat was all there was to it. Clearly, the Sea Emperor didnt believe anyone could silently approach him through the seaof course, he wasnt actually wrong about that. Just like now, even the black and white ocean reflected by the first layer of the Spirit Realm looked different near Poseidons domain, even containing some colors within it. Like Olympus, the places where deities dwell year-round naturally bear the influence of their powers. This influence over the years seeped into another temporal dimension, instinctively keeping away the life of the Spirit Realm and making it very difficult for others to directly infiltrate the side of the Sea Emperor. If it were the Little God of Love from the original myths, faced with such a situation, he might have been helpless. He couldnt hit a deity residing in his own palace; after all, his Golden Arrow may have had unique power, but he himself was not an unparalleled archer. However, facing the same problem, Volos and Eros were not worried. While Uranus Divine Blood gave their bow and arrow the restraint of revenge, it also endowed it with the ability to lock on to a target. Coupled with the Gungnir, inherited from the Divine Lance, everything became much simpler. Thump Drawing the bow and positioning the arrow, with the sound of the bowstring vibrating, the Golden Arrow in Volos hand shot forth. Even though the pair had not yet seen anyone, it still followed a certain connection, flying directly towards the palace beneath the sea surface, chasing after the master of the place. ... In the blink of an eye, as the thought flashed through his mind, the golden light had already arrived. Unexpectedly, he was unable to block the beam of light. The Golden Arrow pierced throughor, rather, ignored the Divine Power on his hand, directly contacting his palm and disappearing in an instant. There was no time for any reaction. Once everything was over, Poseidon looked at his own palm. There was no wound; the golden light seemed like an illusion. "What is this...?" "...?!" Surprise and confusion arose in his heart. Just as Poseidon was about to do something, he suddenly stopped. For some reason, a fiery emotion surged from his heart, an affection toward his older sister Demeter. "..." After a long silence, and perhaps a brief struggle, Poseidon ultimately gave in to the sensation in his heart. He looked around his palace, and the lives farther away that were not affected by his power... Demeter was his true love; what did these others matter? So without hesitation, the Sea Emperor pressed his hand down, and within a hundred miles, a stillness settled instantly. After doing this, Poseidon calmed down a little bit. His reason told him that his current state was abnormal, and it must have something to do with the streak of golden light. But the gods of Chaos mostly act on emotion over reason. Thus, this brief moment of clarity was fleeting, and almost without further thought, he decided to consider the matter later. Chapter 452 - 122 Wandering Mind_2 Now, finding his sister was the most important thing. Transformed into a beam of light, Poseidon flew towards the north. He had also heard of the harsh winter stirred up by Demeter, and now, it seemed she was in a human tribe. ... Behind a cloud over the ocean, "Alright, works donenext, we just wait at that goddesss place." Clapping his hands, Volos said contentedly. His golden arrow would keep going forward until it hit its target. Although there were beings in this world that could stop it, at least Poseidon probably didnt have that ability. And now, the feeling that came to him was indeed so; without any surprises, his arrow had hit the target. "Good" "Speaking of which, that goddess seems to be in a temple built for her in that human kingdom." Nodding lightly, Eros said with a bit of longing, "I wonder when we can find some believers to play with, and then have them build a temple for us too." "Better not." Rejecting the idea offhand, Volos gave an irrefutable reason. "I think humans are quite foolish; its better to stay away from them. We are gods who control desire, not gods controlled by desirebut, from what I see, humans seem quite easily controlled by their own emotions, especially those among them who hold the highest status." "...Okay, youre right, lets not have any believers then." After a moment of thought, Eros felt persuaded and agreed that she indeed should stay away from them. Their idle chat ended, and she prepared to leave with Volos. However, at this moment, a loud noise came from the ocean surface below. A blue light split the sea, turning all nearby life to dust in an instant. Immediately after, Poseidons figure leaped out from the ocean and flew towards the north. Most of what she found was emptiness, but there were a few instances with contentmostly when Zeus made use of Metis wisdom and authority. Every time this happened, the Divine King had no choice but to relax the seal on the goddess. It might not have been enough to free Metis from his imprisonment, but it did allow a tiny bit of the outside world to seep through, unheard by Athena in her unconscious state. These things would not have come back to her normally, but now, with the influence of the Divine Artifact, Athena "remembered" them one by one. Of course, although these were also gains, which let the goddess understand a side of her Father God not known to others, Athena ultimately remembered what she was truly searching for. Some higher power was always interfering with her, which seemed difficult, but these were her own memories, real and existing. So when she found that "clever methods" couldnt do the job, Athena resolutely chose the "foolish way." If she couldnt pinpoint that period, then she would just extract all the memories before her birth one by one. This simplest and most brute-force method, also the most time-consuming and strenuous one, was not affected by that underlying influence. Thus, over the past several centuries, Athena spent most of her time dwelling on her past. Although much of it was cumbersome and futile, luckily, recently this exploration of memory finally reached its end. When all the useless parts were isolated, what remained could no longer conceal its existence. So on a small island in the East Sea, Athena in a long gown took out a scroll. For the last time, she activated the Divine Artifact, pressing it against her smooth forehead, and with this act, both [History] and [Memory] acted upon the goddess. The secret was about to be unveiled, a tinge of emotion-induced flush flitting across Athenas face. It was also at this moment that Laines gaze shifted away from the twins and towards the goddess on the island. He too was exceedingly expectant about the results of this inquiry. "Come on, let me see... what exactly you did." The voice echoed in the void, Laines gaze flickering slightly. The next moment, as if something had changed, his body remained seated in place, but his divine essence seemed to have left his body. The last exploration was different from the previous ones, as Laine chose not to merely watch, using the power of the Divine Artifact to browse through memory fragments. He knew well that this memory might involve a clash at the world level, so it was influenced by extremely high powers. If he waited for the Divine Artifact to present the records on its own... the crucial parts would probably all be blurred. And as for asking Athena afterwards, putting aside other issues, even if she was willing to tell Laine the whole story without omission, some mysteries can only be grasped and understood by seeing with ones own eyes. Like the Rune Symbols, what was recorded in the Primordial Codex was completely different from what was later spread. Over the years, Laine had not been short on consulting the codex from Odins treasury, and he learned many useful things each time. The closer the information is to its source, the more true and complete it is... thus Laine had to see for himself. If theres anything in the Chaos World that might have even a slight resistance to the powers at the world level, it could only be Laine himself. So when he conceived this thought, the Divine Body he left behind became an empty shell. Laines spirit departed his body silently and joined Athena above the East Sea, entering the deep recesses of her memory. Intuition told Laine... this journey into memory would perhaps be quite interesting. And what he was about to see would probably be not just the experiences of Zeus ascension rituals. ... Chapter 453 - 123: The False World ``` A sweep of darkness. It felt as if plunged into the cold emptiness of the void, thoughts frozen, surrounded by an icy touch. Only in the depths of the spirit, some extraordinary power radiated warmth, driving away that coldness. Bizarre visions flashed by in an instant, returning to nothingness, but the sensation of "cold" grew ever stronger. Laine was well aware that this was likely the residual influence of the world. The power from the Nine Realms had been erased both in the past and the future, so the only force truly affecting this memory was that belonging to Chaos. It instinctively prevented the probing of other lives, but wouldnt actively react in other obvious ways, so while its presence made Laine feel conceptually "cold," it went no further than that. Thus, the journey continued, and with it, the concept of time blurred. It felt like a day, or perhaps a second, when at a certain moment, Laine seemed to catch a glimpse of a strand of color... Whoosh The flow of space-time, the leap of ages, as if breaking through a membrane, entering a world of illusion... When Laine regained consciousness once more, he found, to his astonishment, that he was not as he had imagined, upon Mount Olympus or inside Asgard in the Chaos World. These two places were where Zeus was most likely to have obtained that peculiar ritual, and even Laine was prepared to see Odin here... But at this moment, his surroundings were unfamiliar, and he stood upon a slightly damaged city wall. A great battle seemed to have just ended, with an air of solemnity lingering all around. Not far off, many mortals moved about. Some bore wounds and moaned in pain, while others donned armor and kept vigilant, patrolling the area. For, although this world seemed somewhat artificial, the essence of the force constituting this "artifice" was sufficiently high. Numbers were sparse, sure, but at higher levels, quantity was useless compared to quality. The Flesh-Mother Tree with just a few higher "traits" rendered Erebus utterly powerless against it, and although Laine was not clear about the details of this event, his understanding of truly creation-level powers was evidently more profound. As for this almost non-existent force, one needed not think too hard to know it was likely that remnant world force on the memory. To this plane of existence, information, matter, and energy made no difference. Even if only a memory in ones mind, its power was as real as any. "Hmm... At least I can be certain that Zeuss transformation and ritual are indeed related to the world itself. The force wrapping around the memory does not come because Zeus is the Destined Divine King but because the content in this memory involves the world itself," "As for the current situation... this is not some parallel universe, the Chaos World does not entertain such notions. Nor is it some traversal through past and future... such ludicrous events would not occur to me. If the future were truly reachable, then this world would already be dead, indicating that It has lost all its unknowns and potentials, and with it, its reason to exist," "This feeling is a bit like a possibility of fate, momentarily realized under the creation-level power, though it still cant disguise its falsehood... And this world, lets just call it a world for now, seemed to attempt to restrict my power the moment I entered, though it was pointless." "Lastly, from the current structure of the world, this place is Chaosbut without any trace of the Spirit Realms existence." In almost an instant, Laine made the above judgments. This should not be any sort of time travel or dimensional crossing; he well remembered his purpose for this journeyhe was here to search for the memory of Zeuss secret. So, no matter what changes occurred, this place should still be that memory. ``` Chapter 454 - 123: The False World_2 However, from the current situation, it seems that this ephemeral memory has experienced a small accident. Under the influence of the power of the worldperhaps also affected by some subjective willit has changed. It is no longer a mere existence for people to observe, but has transformed into a cage for outsiders. Yes, a cage. If one excludes his own subtle yet real higher nature, Laine could almost be certain that even he would be trapped in this memory, struggling to escape for a considerable length of time. And this, is likely the very purpose of this fantasy worlds existence. "Is it Zeus, doesnt quite seem like it, but cant completely rule out the possibility... " "However, no matter what, this is indeed quite a surprise. Shaking his head slightly, it must be said, this was the second time Laine had found himself surprised by Zeus and his ritual. But this isnt too strange after all, since Zeus himself may not be considered very strong, but as long as he remains the recognized Divine King of the present world, its normal for some things to happen. Of course, in the end, the reason why Laine is indifferent is because whoever is responsible, their plans have obviously fallen through. If this is a cage, then since he is in fact not restrained, he already holds the absolute initiative in this unexpected game. Moreover... Laine is curious to know, since that meager world force constitutes this false interface, if he were to destroy this world, where would that force go? It certainly wouldnt return to the world itself... after all, as mentioned before, since it exists as information within this memory, it should naturally change along with the ownership of the memory. If Chaos had consciousness, it wouldnt be so simple. But as with every past occurrence, It has no logic or thought. "Even feigning ignorance is futile, your actions are under the gaze of the gods... you will surely be punished, an inescapable outcomefor such is the will of the great Zeus!" "..." "...Is that so?" After a moment of silence, Laine nodded in recognition of the soldiers conviction, then reached out and gently touched his brow. The next moment, the soul of the soldier was extracted. Mortals arent like deities; they cant truly protect their secrets before Laine. His choice to ask was merely a habit. But when he dropped this habit, a memoryneither clearly true nor falsesoon emerged in his mind. "...I see." Having learned the truth, Laine scrutinized the unfamiliar surroundings once more and finally understood the source of his initial familiarity. The walls beneath his feet contained sacred power, capable of repelling and weakening the destruction wrought by demigods and deitiesa creation beyond the work of mortals. And outside the city, uncountable tents and armies gathered. There, divine power manifested itself within the camps, with similar auras also rising within the city, the owners of these auras possessing extraordinary strength, able to defeat deities that had come to the Mortal Realm to some extent. As for the city, it was famously known in later ages. It represented the end of Chaoss mythology, the end of the era of gods and demigods, one side of the ten-year war, the legendary city of Troy. Only now, the war might have just begun. Because, as the soldier had just said, Zeus had just resolved on Mount Olympus to forbid the gods from meddling in the conflicts of the Mortal Realm. From this, one could infer that the true climax of the war has yet to come. Chapter 455 - 123: The False World_3 "What a pity, this isnt real." With a sigh, Laine felt a tinge of regret. If this were the real world, he would have indeed liked to stay a bit longer, to witness firsthand this epic that was supposed to unfold in the future. Even Heracles, who had passed through the twelve labors, existed at this time. But reality held no ifs, a fabrication would remain so, unrealizable no matter what. Laine had not forgotten that he had merely entered into a segment of memory, and even though it had been influenced by the Creation Force, a memory or a piece of fate was not enough to evolve into a true world. Everything happening here was probably without any referential value in the present world. Moreover, this fabricated world evolved from the memory seemed to represent the original fate, to be more precise, a world without the existence of Laine. "Since thats the case... go tell your gods, go pray to the great Zeus." "Tell him, someone has defied his command... and will soon, witness his Divine Power on Mount Olympus." With a gentle wave of his hand, the soldiers who were previously immobilized collapsed to the ground one after another. Without giving them another glance, Laine turned around and spoke with a calm voice. "I will, and the King of All Gods will see everything youve done, and then as he promised, he will send down your punishment!" Raising their heads proudly, some people shouted back. Like many in this era, not everyone understood the reverence due to an unknown deity; everyone from kings to commoners acted this way. And Laine had no intention of fussing over it further; after all, when this illusory world vanished, everything would also crumble into oblivion. Now, before setting out to destroy this world, there were two issues that truly piqued his curiosity. One was whether this fake world had replicated the existence of Primordial Deitiesalthough the probability was low, he still wanted to take a closer look. The other question was how Athena, who had entered with him, was faring now. Then the next moment, to her astonishment, she found herself inside the palace of the Divine Court, surrounded by deities she recognized and some she did not. They differed somewhat from the gods in her memory, but overall, she could still identify them. At this moment, they were standing to both sides, gathered around Zeus. Initially, Athena even thought she had been caught prying into memories, but then she felt something was off. Around her, no one gazed her way; they were all looking up at Zeus, the highest among them, even the herself from this world was doing the same. This King of All Gods was somewhat different from the one in Athenas memory; he was stronger, more casual, and indisputably authoritative. At this moment, Zeus was unabashedly exuding his presence, as if lecturing to the deities, and every Deity present had no choice but to listen intently. "Listen, all gods and goddessesI announce my decree here." "From this day forth, should I discover any deity daring to defy my command, going to the battlefields of the Mortal Realm to aid the armies of those city-states, then upon their return to Olympus, my thunder will bring them to utter humiliation." "Or perhaps, I will pick them up and hurl them into the depths of Tartarus, as far as the Underworld is from the Sky and the Earth." "Thus, maybe then you will understand, no one dares defy my command." Surveying the deities, the Divine King declared loudly: "Come now, gods of Olympus, I know youre displeased with this, among those warring humans, there are those you favor... but such is my will. If you wish to challenge my authority, feel free to give it a try." "Let me lower a golden rope from the sky, you all stand at the other end of the rope. Even if you exhaust all your strength, you cannot shake the supreme King." "And with just a slight effort, I can lift you all up, including the Earth and the endless ocean!" Chapter 456 - 124 All Atop Mount Olympus, standing amidst the gods, Athena quietly listened to the edicts of Zeus. The sudden change of environment, the different aura of the deities around hereverything was somewhat beyond the Goddess of Wisdoms expectations. She had merely been probing her own memories, yet she didnt expect such events to occurespecially as the words of Zeus came to an end, Athena noticed that the gaze of the gods seemingly swept over her. Or more accurately, not just her but also Hera and Aphrodite, only more so directed at her. Realizing this shift, Athena seemed to understand something. Everything was clearly related to what Zeus had previously stated; his references to the "battlegrounds of the mortal realm, the armies of city-states" must be deeply connected to her and the other two deities, to the extent that all the gods were awaiting their reaction. As for why more gazes were turned toward her... The Goddess of Wisdom faintly felt that it might be because at this moment, she had become the second only to the Divine King on Mount Olympus. It wasnt that the gods had become weaker, but rather, she now seemed stronger. At least compared to before, this familiar yet strange body of hers housed a power far greater, almost at the pinnacle of the gods...No?v(el)B\\jnn Thinking swiftly in her heart, Athena suppressed the inexplicable thoughts and reeled in her dispersed focus. Regardless, no matter how powerful she was now, the Divine King before her was only stronger. In response to the edict of Zeus, passivity was not advisable, nor was direct confrontation appropriate. Therefore, based on the information she could grasp at present, the goddess made a simple judgment of the situation. She decided to grant herself more leeway and, for now, deal with the matters at hand. Hence, after a brief silence, the goddess slightly lifted her head, and under the attentive or neglectful gazes of the gods, Athena broke the silence atop Mount Olympus. Surprised, the Divine King paused his steps. His gaze turned beyond the Mount of the Gods, and swiftly, that figure rapidly entered the perception of the deities. Standing aside, Athena silently observed this sceneanother god she had not seen before. Hermes... The goddess silently noted the name. After a while, as the streak of light descended to the ground, a youthful deity with the appearance of a young man appeared before the gods. A hint of irreverent amusement played at the corners of his mouth, making him seem like a cunning and clever individual. His gaze flicked over the gods and settled on the Divine King, and then he made a slight gesture to his chest. "Respectful King of All Gods, my formidable father, just as you commanded: I have honored your decree and conveyed the gods non-interventionist oracle to the mortal realm." There was a slight pause in his tone as he discreetly observed the expressions of the gods before continuing: "But as I was preparing to return, Your Majesty, an unexpected situation arose in the city of Troy in the mortal realm." "A strange deity attacked the city guards and ignored your orders. Even in the end, according to the humans present, he declared that he would come to Olympus, to this dwelling place of the gods, to witness your unmatched power." In the original myths, the Wind Gods were not Zeuss confidantes. In contrast, as a son of the Divine King, ruling over travel, thievery, and eloquence, Hermes was the messenger of the gods. And prior to this, he was the one who had delivered Zeuss oracle to the humans. Now, he also brought back this unexpected news. Moreover, he didnt express any personal opinions as before; this time, Hermes stated the situation truthfully, without mixing in any other thoughts. Chapter 457 - 124 All Openly defying the Divine King was not without precedent, but those who had done so were either special deities like the Heavenly Empress or the Sea Emperor, or they had already suffered terrible punishments. Hermes did not intend to get involved in this, and when his voice fell, Olympus once again fell silent. In silence, the clouds once again gathered. The Divine King was still smiling, but his smile now had a trace of coldness.No?v(el)B\\jnn "An unfamiliar deity... Hermes, this is quite rare." "Your Majesty, perhaps he was newly born, unaware of your power, similar to what the Goddess of Beauty once wasthis is entirely understandable," he replied politely, while blinking in the direction of Aphrodite. The embodiment of love and beauty had intimate relationships with many of the gods of Mount Olympus, and Hermes was no exception. "You are right, my child, I should always be extra tolerant of the offenses of the ignorant," the Divine King nodded slightly, acknowledging this rationale. However, to confirm this, he looked again at his messenger. In front of Hermes, Laines apparition had been conjured. This was an entity he had never seen before, perhaps indeed a newly born deity. "Does anyone recognize him?" asked the Divine King, to which the gods all shook their heads. Seeing this, Zeus narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "Since no one knows him, then perhaps it is as Hermes has saidso lets wait here for him. If he has come to witness my power, then I will grant him this opportunity. As the King of All Gods, it is only proper to show such magnanimity." The longer one lives, the more often strange beings come to challenge him, and it was not uncommon for mortals and deities alike. Thus, after a brief surge of anger, Zeus instead relaxed his mood, seeing this as an amusement and an opportunity to demonstrate his power once again. Engrossed in his thoughts, Zeus did not notice the brief look of astonishment that flashed in Athenas eyes upon seeing the image of that unfamiliar god. The goddess recognized his presencehe was the one who had once entrusted her with a Divine Artifact. What truly surprised her, though, was not just this fact. For just now, the apparition that Hermes had projected seemed to nod at her. ... In the Underworld, within the Narcissus Plains. Walking on the grey land, Laine casually observed his surroundings. Previously, he had examined the vicinity in turn. Unlike the real Underworld, this version in the Tapestry of Fate had neither the comings and goings of wraiths nor any trace of the Primordial Deities. Places like the Abyss and the Land of Eternal Night certainly existed, but they were merely thatexistent. Yet, within them, Laine felt no semblance of consciousness. Just as he had thought before, this world had no trace of a second Great Divine Power. Whether this was because the scant Creation Force was insufficient for this task, or simply because it was never done, was unknown. "Strange deity, why have you come?" Speaking cautiously, Hades could not simply ignore the presence at his doorstep, regardless of everything. "I have come for destruction." With sincere tone, Laine replied. "Destruction... Has some mortal provoked you, and you wish to bestow upon him eternal punishment?" With eyebrows relaxing, Hades inquired. If that were the case, then it was not a matter of great concern. He had been wondering why this deity had come directly to the Fields of Truth. The Olympian gods had similar wants in the past but never informed him about them; they would simply take away or do something, never regarding him with any importance. "If that were the case, then I agree." "No, you misunderstand." Shaking his head slightly, Laine looked at Hades. "I am referring to everything." "Every soul? Thats probably not such a good idea," With a tone carrying a trace of astonishment, this time, Hades couldnt help but sound dismissive. It was not that no god ever came here to claim the souls of some mortals, but to ask for all was a bit too extreme. "Of course not every soul." With a smile, Laine slowly corrected: "By everything... I mean this entire world." Chapter 458 - 125: The Path to Dismembering the Origin Under the dim sky, the glow from the flowing river of molten lava brightened half of the sky. On the vast land below, the souls of mortals were faint and sporadic. This was a scene rarely seen in the reality of the Underworld. As the ruler of the Underworld, Hades had been particularly busy lately because the great war among mortals had brought the underlying conflicts among the Olympian Gods to the surface, and the death toll of humans kept rising, resulting in a massive influx of souls into the Underworld. However, watching the gods wage war upon the earth while remaining as an onlooker, Hades found some pleasure amidst the busyness, but now, his good mood had come to an end. Looking at the stranger before him, Hadess expression grew increasingly somber. Often, Hades did not care about how outsiders viewed him, so even though there were no temples dedicated to him on the surface, and mortals still widely believed that he trembled at the powers of other deities, he didnt react too strongly. Whether it was those prejudices or formalities, if they did not bring him any tangible benefits, Hades did not care much. In this regard, he was more pragmatic than his father. Cronus might still care about appearances, but to Hades, they were worthless. Therefore, Hades had no intention of provoking this strange deity, unless he had claimed to want to destroy the Underworld. After all, as the God of the Underworld, he was a part of the Underworld itself, and its destruction would mean his ownindeed, Hades did not take Laines words to mean the whole world but thought he was referring to the Underworld only. Though, just as a god cannot commit suicide, even Hades himself did not know how the Underworld could be destroyed. "Strange deity, I think it would be better for you to take back your words," On the other side, Laine had to admit that if not for this being a fantastical world, Hades would indeed be correct. The Underworld could weaken, could break, but could never be destroyed, unless the perpetrator already possessed the power to oppose the entire world or unless the world itself was preoccupied elsewhere, as the world itself would not allow such a thing to happen, much like anyone wishing to destroy one of the seven layers of the Spirit Realm would actually need to have greater power than the entire Spirit Realm itself. But the current situation was undoubtedly of the latter kind. The faint forces of creation lingering in memory were not substantial; they barely sustained this worlds existence and could not bring about any further influence. In such circumstances, what Laine needed to consider was merely how to truly destroy the Underworld at its source. "Just as Ive been pondering, on some future day when the collision between Chaos and the Hemenu World reaches its zenith, how am I to truly obliterate the source of that world?" Observing the illusory Underworld as if nobody else was present, the reason Laine had not gone directly to Olympus was not merely to see if the Primordial Gods existedas such would be a matter of mere steps for him. In truth, the real reason was that he too was unclear on how to destroy a world. Would mere destruction suffice? Probably not, and absorbing the world holistically from a macro perspective was beyond his current capabilities. Under such conditions, the self-contained realm of the Underworld naturally became the most suitable target. He would use this place for the first experiment, then validate it using the entire illusory world, and the Hemenu World would be when he applied the experimental outcome. Crackle With a light sound, the Black Sword, formed by [Death], was drawn inch by inch from the void. In the absence of any divine artifact specialized in combat, this had become Laines preferred method. Chapter 459 - 125: The Path to Dismembering the Origin_2 "Youre right, no one has ever managed to destroy the Underworld before, and even in the real world, I cant do it yet, let alone talk about having any experience in it." The voice was calm, as if Laine was talking to himself rather than to these false gods. Hand on the hilt of his sword, he stood in the void with his sword as a prop, his gaze passing over Hades, beyond the entire Fields of Truth, looking towards the source of this illusory Underworld. "So although I know it probably wont work, I still want to try. To see how much impact disintegrating the Underworld can have on this world." The next moment, his sword tip pressed down, and the final blade touched the Underworld soil. In front of Laine, as soon as he drew the Black Sword, Hades had already made his move. Although his power was contained and did not leak, as the god of the Underworld, Hades felt a terrifying threat from that sword. Even though he still didnt believe Laine could destroy the Underworld, he couldnt tolerate the other party desecrating the symbol of his godhood. But it was meaningless. Although it seemed right in front of him, it was as distant as the sky. Until Laine pressed down the Black Sword as if no one were around, Hades couldnt make any meaningful resistance. So under the shocked and furious gaze of the gods of the Underworld, that seemingly ordinary Black Sword touched the soil of the Underworld. Splash... At the entrance of the Underworld, on the Acheron River, River of Sorrow, Charon sat in his wooden boat, once again heading towards the shore. Lately, because of wars in the Mortal Realm, his job had become much busier. After all, as the ferryman of the Styx River, only Charon could carry the souls of mortals across this endlessly rolling river. And some were shouting loudly about something, or kneeling on the ground, trembling with dread. "What new trick is this..." Unaware of any anomalies, Charon was somewhat puzzled. This was the Underworld after all; there might be things that made mortals fear, but certainly not the embodiment of the Styx River. So he leisurely shook his clothes, then turned around to check. "I wonder" Whoosh Darkness swept before his eyes before he could see anything, and before he could react, a flash of black light instantly erased Charons divine body from this world. Behind him, the black light continued to spread at an inconceivable speed across the Styx River, diffusing far beyond. The souls of mortals were instantly extinguished, the sparse vegetation turned to dust. There was no sound, only disappearance; on the banks of the Acheron River, not a single whisper could be heard. All fell silent, and only the Styx River continued to flow. After a while, the water rippled slightly. Through the surface of the river, one could see a phantom shadow coalescing below the water. As the ferryman of the Styx River, Charon obviously hadnt died just now. But as he regained his senses from the recent shock, he was still somewhat bewildered. "What just... happened?" Feeling lost, Charon didnt know what had happened, but the inexplicable force just now seemed to come from the direction of the Fields of Truth. So he looked through the rivers surface towards the center of the Underworld. Everything was as usual, as if the recent horror were but a dream. Except for the Underworld being emptier, there was only that black spot high in the sky... Chapter 460 - 125: The Path to Dismembering the Origin_3 ``` "Hmm?" ``` It seemed he had noticed something. Charon abruptly turned his gaze toward the distant sky. It wasnt just a black dot but a figure at the highest point. In a flicker, the figure appeared somewhat disappointed, shook his head, then, gripping a longsword, slashed downwards. Boom An inexplicable sense of alarm surged in his heart, a feeling of fear conveyed by the Styx River itself to Charon. Instinctively wanting to flee, he found there was nowhere to hide. The next moment, as if it were a continuation of the previous changes, when the Black Sword pressed down, the entire realm shook with it. The water of the Styx River churned out of its banks, the molten magma of the fire river flowed through fissures in the ground, and then everything, everything came to a halt with a sword slash that split the entire Underworld from east to west, as if everything had utterly died. The River of Sorrow was no exception, this river which caused all who approached to sink to the bottom and wail in despair, now also seemed to have lost its vitality; even as the riverbanks cracked, its waters remained still. It would be wounded, but it was just wounded... "Stop, what on earth are you trying to do?!" A roar interrupted Laines thoughts. Not far away, Hades with his severed arm watched the strange deity with incomprehension. The power of this being was unimaginable. Hades had attempted to stop him once, but the sword light had almost instantly erased his arm, then continued to tear through the ground. "You cannot destroy the Underworld, just as you cannot kill me... Your actions will enrage the entire world, just like Typhon, The King of All Monsters who once sought to destroy the world, you" "No, we are not the same." Interrupting, Laine lifted his head to look at Hades in front of him. The previously elusive train of thought suddenly connected. He needed a method, a way to directly harm the Origin of the world, something that mere destruction of physical structure could not achieve. And now, looking at the armless Hades, Laine suddenly understood. Deities are the delegates of Laws, the origin of a deity is the most direct path to the Origin. As for the essence of immortality... This illusory world has none, and neither do the gods of Egypt, above and below Hemenu. Chapter 461 - 126: Death in the Netherworld under the Blazing Sun "We are not the same." Standing in the sky of the Underworld, not a single drop of blood flowed from Hades severed arm. It was as if that limb had never existed, some terrible power prevented the regeneration of Hades divine body, delaying his recovery to his original form. But in that moment, Hades disregarded his own physical incompleteness and the pain feedback from his godhood, and looked directly into the eyes of the Outsider, despite the mountainous and oceanic pressure. Devoid of any emotion... In the Outsiders gaze, Hades saw not a hint of regard for life. It was as if he wasnt seeing another deity, but an object, a lifeless thing. Even inferior to how a deity might view a mortal... Hades didnt know that, even if his own divinity hadnt reached the point of cold indifference to all beings, Laine couldnt possibly harbor any emotion for an entity in a false world. He simply took it as a sign of the Outsiders resolute intent. So, in that moment, Hades cast aside all his past understanding. He didnt know why the Outsider really dared to act against the Underworld, nor did he understand what he meant by different, but perhaps, as Laine said, this powerful deity that suddenly appeared truly possessed some unknown method. His perception was frantically warning him, an alert coming from the Underworld itself... Although by common sense, no amount of power should be able to damage the core of the Underworld, Hades trusted the intuition of inherent deities more. If it were the past, like at the dawn of the age when competing for the position of Divine King, Hades might have chosen to withdraw, to retreat from the earth into the depths of the darkness. But now, the Underworld was right behind him, and he had nowhere left to retreat. At that instant, Hades actually felt a twinge of regret. Of course, the fate of that king was clear. After all, mortals might defeat a deity temporarily, but if they lose once, the price is eternity. Now, however, the same authority, the same style of chains, and the creation of [Death] had Hades firmly locked in midair. Clatter clatter His frantic struggle set off the sound of clashing chains, but Hades resistance was obviously ineffective. At this moment, there was no third person in the sky. Those Underworld deities who had ascended with Hades were long gone, not knowing where they had fled. And now, as spring still reigned in the mortal world, even Persephone was with her mother, completely unaware of the happenings here. Therefore, suspended in isolation in the sky, Laines expression could not help but turn somber. Once again extending his hand into the void, this time, Laine drew a stone sword. As he grasped the hilt, it seemed to trigger a certain rule, and flames of gold erupted abruptly around him, failing to harm him in the slightest, but rather adding a golden cloak rustling in the Underworld sky. This was the Great Solar Incineration, a curse capable of scorching even common True Gods, a remnant of the ancient Sun God, split from consciousness and left behind in the world. It would burn any being that tried to wield it, making it unbearable for the weak and unnecessary for the strong. But at this moment, what Laine required was not its strength but the nature of its authority. If a system could not be destroyed from the outside, it should be dismantled from within. The best way to accomplish this was to insert into the intricate system something that was incompatible and indestructible. Chapter 462 - 126: Death in the Netherworld under the Blazing Sun_2 Zing The stone sword pierced through the air, penetrating Hades chest, but it seemed as if the two were not on the same spatiotemporal plane. There was no sound of a blade cutting flesh; behind the lord of the Underworld, there was no sign of a sword point emerging. At this moment, only Laine knew that the sword had actually used Hades godhood as a medium, following some connection deep into the Origin Sea, stabbing into the core symbolizing the Underworld. In the illusory world devoid of physical laws protection, the Sun penetrated the Underworld so easily. For a moment, the entire world seemed to pause, and then came the endless light and heat radiating from the sky of the Underworld. The dull sky was replaced by light, a great suns phantom high in the sky, scorching the dark gray land. Wisps of mist rose, then vanished into nothingness in mid-air. Watching all this, Laine finally nodded, clearly seeing that his attack had truly taken effect. Hades was not a Primordial God, and the land of the Underworld was but a manifestation of the material world. If previously, the power of Death had only damaged the surface of the Underworld, now the stone sword had reached straight to the root. In just a few moments, tiny cracks had started appearing at the core of the Underworld, and on Hades body, wisps of vapor were being evaporated away. Attacking the exterior, only a little would reflect on the Origin. But harming the Origin would certainly be reflected in the symbolic outer world. Just like now, Hades suddenly found a wave of warmth rising from his mind, then spreading ceaselessly throughout his body. Whoosh "What have you done?!" The sound of clashing chains rang out again; Hades was struggling desperately. In this moment, his power began to disperse, to retreat, like a tough wire inserted into the gears of a precise machine, slowing down its operation, even causing its parts to conflict with each other. The entire cycle of the Underworld was affected, showing a trend towards collapse. As the ruler of the Underworld, Hades could clearly sense this. But bound in mid-air, he was powerless to act. Of course, as the foreign object embedded in the Underworld, the stone sword carrying the Sun was under even more terrible pressure, but this was meaningless. Because throughout the process, whether it was the Sun, or the various authorities that constituted the Underworld, they themselves were unharmed; it was only as a whole they were forced to separate. To the Sun, whether it split or not, it remained the Sun, but for the authorities that made up the Underworld, together, they formed the self-sustaining Underworld; apart, they were but individual forces with different powers. Even an authority like the Underworld, which had a clear regional nature, was far from the likes of Destiny and Lies. As the structure of the Underworld was slowly dismantled day by day, its status diminished. "Good... this is what I wanted." Ignoring the false deitys questioning, Laine maintained his hand in a grasping motion. He was wrestling with the illusory Underworld, preventing the stone sword carrying the Sun from being reflexively expelled from the Origin by the cycle of the realm. Although destruction is easier than creation, the structure and cycle of the world have inertia; even if this is just an illusory world, it couldnt completely disintegrate in a brief moment. "Seven days." Making a silent judgment, Laine stood calmly in the sky of the Underworld. Like dragging the Nether beneath the earth, letting the Sun shine directly upon the land of the dead. In seven days, this place would completely disintegrate, and as the original ruler of the Underworld, Hades would turn to dust under the sunlight. ... Shaking his head, the King of the Underworld denied it. "Then what was it?" Growing more curious, Persephone couldnt help but press further. Before her, after hesitating for a moment, Hades still revealed the truth. "It was actually a ludicrous vision... I dreamed that the Underworld was destroyed by someone." Seeing the Queens skeptical look, Hades gestured for her to hold her comments. He stood up from the throne, his gaze sweeping across the plains outside. The number of high-ranking wraiths was growing, and the Underworld was expanding, everything progressing towards a better future. "This is the best choice..." Muttering quietly to himself, Hades smiled, then spoke to Persephone: "The memories of the dream are vague, I am not clear on the cause and effect, I hardly remember the specifics, but in general, it seemed like an unfavorable ending." "There were no wraiths, no strength, and I sat alone on the throne until one day, a being emanating light came down to the Underworld. He stood before me, proclaiming he was going to destroy the entire world." "And then what?" "Then he did it." Sitting back down in his chair, the King of the Underworld gripped the armrest. He looked upward slightly, as though gazing at the Nether Moon, or perhaps at the Mortal Realm above the ground. "He drew the Sun down to the Underworld, or perhaps dragged the Underworld up to the Mortal Realm." "Light and heat enveloped the world, and under the blazing Sun, I was scorched for seven days... without a drop of dew, without a breeze, in a place unknown to all, I and the Underworld turned to ashes." "This was the end of the dream... Its interesting, isnt it?" "...Whats interesting about that?" A bit confused, Persephone asked. "Well, what I mean is, what then after he destroyed the Underworld?" He laughed softly and then shook his head. "Never mind, it has nothing to do with me, its just a preposterous dream after all." "The Laws of this world are so mighty, a dream is ultimately just a dream... Compared to it, this Underworld of mine, is the truly real world." Chapter 463 - 127: Eternal Ownership and the "Book of Ages ``` Fantasy World, Olympus. The sun rose in the east and set in the west, illuminating the mountains across the earth as if unaware of another fierce sun rising underground. Zeus and the other gods still lingered at the peak, enjoying the Muses singing and dancing while waiting for that "ignorant newcomer god." Deities care little about such brief moments in time, but not all were interested. Athena, for example, found an excuse to leave early and returned to her palace atop the Mount of the Gods. Athena still had many doubts about this seemingly real yet fantastical world. She wasnt disinterested in learning more about those unfamiliar deities, but reality did not allow her to linger there. Because the Goddess of Wisdom, merged with another "self," did not inherit the memories of the original body, every word she said might reveal her abnormalityor perhaps go unnoticed. However, given the uncertainty of how long this sudden change would last, she naturally opted for the most cautious approach. Walking on the steps paved with white jade, Athena quietly admired the new sights of Olympus. Perhaps because time had moved on, or maybe because Hephaestuss skills truly surpassed those of the Cyclops. Either way, the divine palaces rising along the seemingly endless ridges of the Mount of the Gods appeared even more majestic. They even boasted styles that were more distinctive, not typical of gods but as if the deities had been influenced by mortals. For those who lived there all along, they felt nothing unusual, but Athena perceived it very clearly. Gods and humans influence each other, even if they themselves are unaware... Pondering silently, the goddess continued forward. Her destination was her Archivethe layout of her own palace was unknown to her, but Athena believed she would have such a place. And as expected, guided by the sense of divine power, she found her palace easily. Led by a somewhat puzzled maid, she quickly found the "personal" study amidst a complex network of corridors. ... With a thump, the Nymph collapsed to the floor. In the next moment, an invisible force lifted her and placed her on a small bed inside the Archive that the goddess had prepared. She would likely sleep for quite a long duration, until Athena fully grasped the situation. With her own ignorance about the situation, the goddess did not wish to create any more accidents. "Now, lets see how the History of this world differs from what I know." Exhaling a breath, Athena stepped forward. Her skirt trailed over the floor that could mirror ones image, and she started to scrutinize the categorically sorted books. Some of them dealt with skills, some were biographies glorifying deities, and others were histories of kingdoms. However, after looking around, Athena couldnt find any documents that chronicled the entire worlds history. She was initially surprised, then had a moment of realization. She nearly forgot one thing C books are written by beings with wisdom. Humans need to record history to pass it onto future generations, but deities are immortal beings. They dont need to record their past in books since their own memories serve as the Book of Ages. Thus, deities dont record the entire history, and mortals lack the divine power and lifespan to write histories spanning across the ages. "So... do I need to summarize it myself?" Frowning briefly but then relaxing, Athena looked at the books recounting gods and humans. Their authors were either followers of the gods or scholars from human kingdoms, and the content inevitably contained some subjective judgment. But if she read enough, comprehended enough, Athena could piece together the true complete picture of history like assembling a puzzle, and comprehend the events that had occurred in this worlds past. It promised to be no small task, but a monumental and complex endeavor. After all, to identify the single truth among various contradictory statements required not only wisdom but also ample time and experience. ``` Chapter 464 - 127: Eternal Ownership and the "Book of Ages"_2 Fortunately, Athena was not without aid; she had other means to accelerate the process. Thus the goddess in the form of a young girl took a scroll of ancient appearance from her waistthe Divine Artifact that was supposed to take her through her memories, yet now had brought her to another world. This was the only thing the goddess had brought with her. Aside from this, whether it was the clothes on her body or the Spear of Victory and Shield of Aegis, those were what another herself naturally possessed. Through centuries of continuous use, Athena had gradually come to understand the might of this scroll. It could do more than read memories; in fact, the function relating to memories was but a trivial accessory. Its true ability lay in the manipulation of existence, the utilization of constants, and it was also the gateway to history. Memory is a summary and trace of the past, a lifes cognition of bygone days. Thus the exploration of memory was included in the functions of this Divine Artifact. Now, with its power, Athena could easily collect all the literature in the Archive and from there, reconstruct the most authentic scene of history. This was going to be much simpler. A Divine Artifact related to history could naturally and easily discern the true from the false... Standing inside the palace, the goddess slowly untied the strap of the scroll. As the strap fell to the ground, the Divine Artifact began to emit a faint light. But Athena did not rush to use it, she only stared at this naturally formed creation for a good while and then, at a certain moment, spoke softly: "Its been a long time since our last meeting, I didnt expect to see you again here... Its a bit rude of me, but last time I didnt get the chance to ask, how should I address you?" The worlds transition originated from the reading of memories, and all of it was manipulated by this Divine Artifact. If this could still be considered accidental, then the apparition seen earlier certainly confirmed that everything was inevitable and related to that mysterious existence. Compared to understanding the history of this world, Athena actually wanted to know more about how to leave this place. And the most crucial of all was naturally to communicate with the person who had caused all this. Moreover, the other party had indeed given a sign... With this thought, Athenas expression grew even more resolute. "..." "Hum" As her words fell, there was no reaction at first. But after a short while, the scroll, symbolically held in the goddesss hands, began to tremble softly. Athena let go of the scroll, and then before her, it slowly opened. On its originally blank title page, a streak of ink manifested. "This is unexpected, I had not thought your memory would turn out like this before today." "However, I will put an end to all this. As for my name..." There was a pause, as if the existence behind it was pondering how to refer to itself. After a moment, the ink continued, and a line of small print appeared above it. From this perspective, if this mysterious being claimed such a title, it meant he truly was "self-existent" and "everlasting." The world granted the gods authority and power, yet he was inherently endowed with these; the world could revoke a deitys power, but his eternity remained intact. Athena didnt know if the Primordial Gods were like this, but even if they were, certainly not every one of them would possess such ability, as the example of Gaia had shown. And from the latter perspective, such a transcendent entity naturally didnt need anyone else to affirm his nobility, for he himself was the origin of everything. "My apologies, sir," With a faint smile, Athena offered a slight bow without a sound. Her heart was somewhat shaken, but she was more cautious than anything. No one extends goodwill to a stranger for no reason; if they did, there must be some purpose. "Dont worry about it," "What comes naturally doesnt prove anything; lets talk about you instead," The ink marks emerged and disappeared, noticeably faster than before. Athena felt a stir in her heartperhaps the person behind the script was not idle, engrossed in some task, and now finally had a moment to spare. "This is a false world, yet it contains a true destiny relative to itself. Now, all of that has been swept into a pile of old papers, never to be realized again," "So, about leaving this place... Is there anything in particular you would like me to do?" Still smiling lightly, the bright-eyed goddess inquired casually. "Leaving here isnt hard; whats important is what lies here... Ive been contemplating this matter too, and your current actions have given me an idea," "This world is false, but its original trajectory was true, indicating that its existence is a piece of history that should have been realized, acknowledged by Chaos itself, just like the path it has taken up until now is the destined fate acknowledged by Chaos," The writing paused again, then continued to appear. This time, however, the strokes of the ink seemed to carry a certain inexplicable significance. "I will destroy this world, Athena, and soon," "The Mount of the Gods will crumble, the world will return to nothingness... And what you need to do is use this Divine Artifact as a medium, using this segment of non-existent history, to bring about the birth of the Annals of Time," Chapter 465 - 128: Black Rain At Mount Olympus, within Athenas circular archive. The previous brief exchange had already concluded, and the palace once again fell into silence, with only the occasional sound of wax droplets falling. Ancient books floated in midair, enveloped by haloes barely visible to the naked eye above the shelves, as information exchanged, as if something was being drawn out and pieced together. Once the will of its true master had departed, the Divine Artifact returned to Athenas control. At this moment, under her manipulation, the content recorded in the archives was extracted, and under the power of authority, filtered and assembled. No matter what she intended to do later, it did not affect Athenas eagerness to first understand the past of this world. Moreover, after the previous conversation, the goddesss appreciation for these documents increased by more than one level. After understanding what she was about to do, Athena finally became aware of her current environment. This was a false world, but it carried a complete and world-recognized destiny, that became real because her memory of the Divine Kings secret involved some terrifying power. Thus, everything here could be trusted, yet not fully trusted. Of course, in this matter, Athena believed she still had the capacity to judge, and this was also one of the benefits she could gain from this illusory journey. The information she acquired here was a rehearsal for the future, allowing Athena to make more correct choices in the future or avoid many troubles that could be evaded. "Like Hermes, Hebe, the Golden Apple, and... Hephaestus." Your adventure continues at empire "How annoying." While Athena was quietly perusing her archive, at the summit of Mount Olympus, the feast of the gods had just begun. Perhaps feeling that he had just threatened the gods and would soon display his force again, the Divine King now appeared much more amiable. The Muses, skilled in song, dance, and the arts, twirled gracefully in the hall, as the cupbearers of the gods poured out the Fountain of Youth into their golden goblets. At Hermes invitation, Apollo even retrieved his lyre, playing an accompanying melody. For a moment, the atmosphere atop the mountain was very harmonious. Smiling, Zeus offered a drink to his Queen of Gods, only to be inevitably refused. The Divine King was not surprised by thisafter all, his previous command had indeed angered her. The cause of the current human wars was merely the extension of the discord between Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite, an escalation of the old grievances among the gods. Thus, Zeus simply drank the nectar himself, then quietly observed the joyous gods. The atmosphere was so harmonious, filled with joy and beauty, that the gods had long forgotten that wars were still raging in the mortal realm, and mortals were shedding blood in rivers for their will. But this was to be expected; for the eternal deities, the outcomes in the Mortal Realm were both significant and insignificant. Power, face-saving... to the gods, they were merely tools to make their own lives more pleasurable. The Divine King would not dwell on this, yet for some reason, he always felt a vague sense of unreality. Everything in his memory was correct, and what he saw before him was no different from ordinary days. However, feeling his power that could upheave the earth and shake the world, Zeus couldnt shake a sense of emptiness in his heart. When did this feeling start? Chapter 466 - 128: Black Rain_2 "It seems, its today..." "Whats today?" "Father God, please drink up this cup!" A voice suddenly arose from beside him, Zeus turned around, and saw it was Hermes, who had delivered the message earlier. The son he favored the most did not like to address him as Your Majesty, but the Divine King felt quite good about it. If Zeus favored Apollo for being the most outstanding among his children, then his affection for Hermes was simply because he found the long-missed joy of being a father in him. Although the Divine King himself was well aware that, as the cunning thief and the protector of merchants, no one knew which of Hermess words were sincere, he didnt mind. Because Zeus was also very clear about why his other children were unwilling to be close to him. So, raising his cup once again, Zeus smiled and drained it in one gulp. "Nothing, my child, I was just thinking of the message you brought not long ago." "Since this era began, fewer and fewer True Gods have been born into the world, and only among my offspring, as the Divine King, are there exceptions. The birth of a new Deity is also a rare event." "It is indeed rare, but all this is your doing, Father God." "Under your rule, the gods have been restrained, the immortals no longer ravage the earth as they did in the first two eras, and the cities of mortals have grown ever more prosperous." Placing his right hand over his heart, Hermes said with a smile. "Perhaps this is the worlds praise for your achievements, a recognition of your accomplishments perhaps." "Hahahaha... you always have such a way with words." Zeus laughed heartily amidst his sons flattery, the slight sense of unreality he had felt before now cast aside by the Divine King. Yes, just as Hermes had said, the world was no longer like the first two eras. The gods were submissive before the Divine Court, and he was the ruler of the sky and the earth, the king of all kings in the mortal realm. "So tell me, why have you come? It cant be just to compliment me with a few words." The laughter stopped for a moment, and Zeus asked. He had already decided in his heart that as long as it was not too excessive a request, he would agree to Hermess wish... However, contrary to expectation, the young deity did not seek any favor. "Actually, its still about your concerns... Father God, I had only conveyed half of the divine will to the mortal realm when an accident brought me back to the Mount of the Gods. Now, I must continue to fulfill my mission." "Your Majesty, what has happened?" Asked one deity, and Zeus, after observing for a moment, spoke with some uncertainty. "That is the Law of the Underworld... invading the surface?" "What?" Someone exclaimed in alarm, only to be met with skepticism from others. "Your Majesty, that seems improbable. Even if Hades is the lord of the Underworld, he cant possibly do that." Indeed, just as Zeus could not let the laws of the living realm invade the Abyss, theoretically Hades could not do something akin to self-destruction. However, the Divine King, after observing again for a moment, nodded affirmatively. "Im not entirely sure myself, but it is so." "The origins of the Underworld seem to be rebelling, flowing in every direction. If this continues" Zeus had been explaining, but in the next instant, he stopped speaking, because he no longer needed to say more. In silence, the sky darkened. Black rain drifted down, from east to west, from south to north, over oceans and continents, and even between the stars. Endless waters flowed from "high" places, signifying the collision of laws. The rain carried the power of the Underworld, altering the environment of the living world... or rather, when the essence of death infused the realm of the living, such changes were inevitable. The gods did not know that this signified the collapse of the Underworld. As its structure crumbled, the laws that formed it did not vanish. They simply attempted to merge into the nearby mortal realm, and the black rain was an external manifestation of this. But what truly silenced Zeus was not this, but the news that came with the black rain from the primal sea. Hades had died, along with his final warning. "It seems like..." Find adventures at empire After listening for a while, Zeus, who had stood up from his throne unintentionally, finally heard that voice. Despair, silence, release, and the final admonition from his own brother: "Its the Outsider... destruction..." "He... has already arrived!" Chapter 467 - 129: Having and Not Having "What has happened... Hermes, go to the Underworld and see for yourself. Tell me whats going on there," Outside the Mount of the Gods, moments before it had been bright, but now it was enveloped in dullness. The color tone of the entire world darkened for a time, and standing before the throne, Zeuss Divine Power dispelled the chill in the air but failed to dispel the unease at the bottom of his heart.No?v(el)B\\jnn Hades was dead, and even now, the Divine King found it hard to believe, even preferring the idea of some kind of misjudgment. After all, since the beginning of creation, he had never heard of a deity dying. So Zeus called upon his messenger; he wanted him to personally go to the Underworld and see for himself. After all, when it came to speed, Hermes might not be the fastest of the gods, but he was still the Principal God worshiped by travelers. His unique authority allowed him to traverse easily between the two realms, swiftly moving between the earth and the Underworld. Thats also why the Divine King had chosen him as his messenger. However, after a long while, there was no response to Zeuss call within the temple. So the Divine King looked around and finally set his gaze on Helios. "...Your Majesty, Hermes has not returned since he left seven days ago," Helios responded upon seeing Zeuss gaze turn to him. "...Yes, thats right, he went at my command," After a moment of silence, Zeus remembered this matter. He had thought that Hermes had already returned, but clearly he had not. Although several days had passed, Hermes was still in the Mortal Realm. Perhaps after completing the task he was given, he went off to other places to wander, which was a common occurrence for him. It wouldnt have been a serious issue, but now, obviously, Zeus could no longer afford to wait for him. "Sigh" Looking through these rain-drenched clouds, the rumbling of the earth continued. With a flick of his right hand, the Silver Serpent shimmering on the Thunder plunged from the sky like a chain, sinking deeply into the earths poles. "Come then, let me see what you truly are," Directly entering the Underworld that was naturally impossible. Courage was not recklessness, so holding the other end of the chain, Zeus pulled hard. At first, there was no change, and the earths rumbling was masked by the original tremors. However, quickly, Olympus sank slightly and the vast layers of ground were lifted by the Divine King, heading towards the sky. If he did not want to go underground, then he would just lift up the lid, that was Zeuss thinking. Thus, as the land rose under his immense strength, all living beings wailed in despair. But no one could stop him, even the gods behind Zeus were momentarily shocked by such a terrifying power and forgot the lives dwelling in the Mortal Realm. Until the next moment, a dazzling Light suddenly emerged from underground, causing the earth to split left and right ... "The seventh day." In just a few days, within the dark and deep Underworld, the landscape had completely changed. The shadow of the great sun hung high in the sky, even becoming more solid. Emitting increasingly strong light and heat, it seemed to purify the gray earth to reveal a dark hue. The Underworld appeared to have lost some of its original properties, it was gradually becoming more like an ordinary earth. This seemed to be a good thingif one ignored its other change. Now, standing in the sky and looking down, the vast Underworld had shrunk to less than a hundred miles in size, and at the very edges, it was continuously crumbling and eroding. The once expansive space was now empty, with only the Endless Void sustaining the worlds existence there. The Void had no size, and in fact, relative to the material within the world, it could not even be said to exist. If the world beyond was non-existence, and within was existence, then the Void that carried the world was non-existence within existence, existence within non-existence. Chapter 468 - 129: Presence and Absence_2 Here, there is no material, which is also what the world looked like at its inception. And now, standing in the void, about to destroy a world by his own hands, Laine had gained a deeper understanding of the creation of the universe. He did not know why the world was born, or how the first concept had emerged from absolute "nothingness," just as humans in later generations did not understand how the heavens and the universe had appeared at the beginning. They could only make every effort to guess the initial state of all things, but in the end, they could not explain how this beginning came to be. It was like the physical laws of the world, which are objectively existing things. If there had to be a reason, then it was "everything was naturally so." Therefore, if one really had to name this "original driving force," then Laine thought "the Way" might be more suitable to describe It. And the first "one" that "the Way" gave birth to was the void that carries the world. It was "something" with respect to absolute "nothingness," but it was nonexistent to all things within the world. It was on its foundation that "one" gave birth to "two," and together, matter and Spirituality were born, in both opposition and unity, and from their intersection, all things began. Now, the collapse of the world was also following such a process. As the scope of the Underworld became smaller and more matter disintegrated, Laine could feel that its part of Spirituality was also dissipating. When everything ended, this place would return to the environment it was in at the beginning of creation, empty except for the void. "In that case, I came to this world at the latest time, probably even before the two were born." Making a silent judgment, although Laine did not know what use it was, it did not prevent him from keeping it in mind. He had always been attentive to the years when he had been without consciousness at first. Crack "Hm?" With a change in expression, Laine slightly lifted his head. Following the sound, it turned out that just a short distance below him, a tiny crack had appeared on the black chains that locked an invisible mass. The Divine Body of Hades had long since crumbled, completely incinerated and destroyed under the blaze of the Sun. But the chains of Death could lock not just tangible existence, so Hades still had no chance of escaping. As for the chains that were now breaking apart... It was not because they could not hold him anymore. On the contrary, this signified his end. The black chains of Death would only bind the living. When Hades irrevocably entered his end, the chains that had lost their purpose naturally also lost their value to exist. When the chains completely disintegrated, it would be the moment Hades died. However, at that moment, Laine unexpectedly discovered that the consciousness of Hades appeared to still be very lucid. Although he could no longer make out a form, he could be sure that the other was "looking" at him, even "speaking" something to him. The task at hand was completed, and the arrangements with Athena were all made. So when this place ended, Laine planned to cleanly finish this world. Therefore, after realizing this, he didnt mind listening to what the other was thinking. Compared to the Underworld, completely destroying this world would take even less time. As he had said before, the reason he waited these seven days was basically to verify the process of world disintegration, otherwise, without the worlds restrictions on his power taking effect, Laine could very easily end it all. After all, the gap between these gods in the Fantasy World and their real selves was as vast as the difference between a strand of power that composed this world and the complete Chaos, their strength largely only existing in "settings." The "tricks" Laine prepared were to deal with Hemenu, and were simply unnecessary for this world alone. "..." "...Outsider?" Boom The last bits of residue vanished completely, and the tremors of the Illusory Primordial Sea coupled with the final warning of Hades echoed between the worlds, but Laine paid no heed to these. The dissolution of the Underworld confirmed his theory, although there were some unsatisfactory aspects; for example, in his perception, the destruction of the Underworld didnt cause much impact on this world. For the ecosystems of the mortal realm, it might have been near-total annihilation, but the world itself only momentarily weakened. Laine could even see that, without further interference, the Origin forces that invaded the human world could be expelled through the worlds cycles over long eras, and then they would reassemble and form a new Underworld in this void. Even though it was bound to be a lengthy era, it was something that would inevitably happen. The power of the Underworld is, after all, part of this world. It would be damaged due to the collapse of certain structures, but as long as these materials persist, everything can be repaired. "But this is already enough... After all, for that world, Chaos is the enemy that even now, it is still fighting against." "When external pressures are immense, even the smallest of internal injuries can be amplified a millionfold." With a flick of his sleeve, he gathered all that remained here. After completing the final cleanup, Laine slightly raised his head. Standing in the void, above the top of the concept, he could see the ground rising slowly. Someone was pulling it up, and that was the power of Thunder; Laine identified it with ease. Perhaps it was a display of power, or maybe using the earth as a shield, or more likely not wanting to venture into the unknown peril; in any case, under Zeuss force, the ground truly was rising slowly. But now, he had no intention of wasting any more time. So without waiting, Laine extended his finger and drew lightly in the air. Great sounds signify silence, great images are formless; it was a noise that shouldve shaken heaven and earth, yet at this moment, it seemed so inconsequential. The next instant, the earth above the void of the Underworld split in two, revealing The Sky and the Sun, as well as the Divine King standing on Mount Olympus. "...Is it you?" When Laine saw Zeus, the latter also saw him. And instantly, the Divine King recognized him as the owner of the phantom from a few days ago. "You are that Outsider... What have you done to the Underworld!" A questioning roar boomed like Thunder, yet Laine didnt respond. He looked towards Zeus, and he also gazed upon the primordial seas connected by the Divine Authority. They appeared so mighty, yet so hollow. "Its over." His figure vanished on the spot like a bubble, and in the next moment, an indescribable colossal shadow loomed over the world. It reached out, grasping both the earth and The Sky. A gentle squeeze, as though breaking an eggshell... As for Zeuss questioning, he didnt need to explain. After all, what did the Destruction of this world have to do with them? Chapter 469 - 130: The Collapse In the boundless void, a gigantic hand reached down from beyond the heavens, turning everything into dust... Thats how it should have been, but in reality, it clearly wouldnt be so direct. Because at the moment the fantasy world was on the brink of complete destruction, the force that had been maintaining the worlds existence had no choice but to be withdrawn. It transformed into an impenetrable barrier, designed to combat the great enemy of this fractured world. Of course, a force cant be used in two places at once, so when the membrane made of creation energy collided with the gigantic hand, while it stopped itself from being instantly annihilated, the unsupported illusionary world inevitably moved toward its end. The powers of the gods were dissipating, the law that constituted all things was disintegrating... The only difference was, one was a bit faster, the other a bit slower. After all, the collapse of self, however minuscule, still required a process. "Ugh..." Above the western seas, on a fragmented islet, Hermes awakened amidst excruciating pain. He opened his eyes and recalled the recent eventsthe instant that inexplicable hand from beyond seized hold, the true Great Divine Power and the remnants of creation collided. In that moment, a terribly frightening surge swept across the world. All beings with Intermediate Divine Power and below vanished in the blink of an eye, and mortals turned to dust. Although Hermes was not among them, he too suffered unimaginable damage. He briefly lost consciousness and only after a while did he finally awake. Struggling to stand up from the ruins, Hermes couldnt help but gasp in pain. "HissI thought I had run far enough... Now it seems, not nearly far enough." There, continents were divided, enormous spatial rifts devoured all like gaping maws. The only undamaged place was where Mount of the Gods, Olympus, was situated. That sky-bearing pillar, the Home of the Gods, an immense column of thunder that pierced through heaven and earth, shaking the heavens, was the embodiment of the Divine Kings unmatched power. But looking at this scene, Hermes felt a bit like laughing. Everything in the world suffers in comparison. Next to the colossal hand that enveloped the world, the thunder column, grandiose as it was, seemed less impactful. Instead, it was like an ant in the palm of the gigantic hand, provoking an existence it could never hope to oppose. "Hah" "Never mind that, its better to leave now... What happens to my dear Father God is his business, but if I wait any longer, I might not be able to leave at all." "The greatest adventure of this world, a legendary journey, crossing between fantasy and realityHmm, I just dont know what will be waiting for me on the other side. Are there any pretty girls?" Despite his lighthearted words, gradually, the tension and fear in Hermess heart were temporarily suppressed. He took one last look at this world, akin to the apocalypse, this world he had lived in for so long, which was in fact not real. Then, in the next moment, Hermes did not hesitate to muster his strength, igniting everything he possessed. Rather than waiting for the world to siphon them away to confront the destructor, he decided it would be better to make use of them... So in the next instant, from solid to ethereal, from stillness to extreme speed, Hermess form swiftly turned into a dim streak of light, slicing through the sky in a flash. Chapter 470 - 130: The Collapse_2 In just a few flashes, unnoticed by any being, Hermes reached the end of the heavens, the place where the world collided with a giant hand. Terrifying fluctuations emanated from there, threatening to tear apart his consciousness, and at this crucial moment, Hermes forced himself to be spirited, expending his last bit of strength to use his authority. Thus, a crack opened before him, and through it came familiar yet strange energies. Hermess plan had succeeded, but at the same time, an immense sense of fear arose in the heart of the young deity. Intuition told him that perhaps by passing through the crack, he really could reach where he wanted to go, but this very act was, in fact, not permitted by the world. The real-world Hermes had not yet been born, but would be born eventually. So, if he went there, preempting the existence of the other... he would definitely have to pay a price. No one knew what that price would be; it could be the stripping of godhood, it could be a curse, or it could even be the loss of the immortal essence of a deity. After all, he was not an immortal to begin with, and things from a false world would not be effective in reality. So, if the present world was not willing to re-grant Hermes with the essence of immortality, then it was very possible that he would no longer be eternal. "Ha, as if I have a choice... Whether another me can be born in the real world in the future, what does it have to do with me." With a sneer, pausing only briefly, the stream of light surged forward once more. Not until he had completely entered the crack did Hermes finally breathe a sigh of relief. Regardless of what he had to pay, at least he had escaped... However, he also felt that his consciousness was blurring. The one who had burned everything was almost eternally asleep, and the godhood from the false world obviously couldnt provide him with real divine power. As for the laws of the present world, they didnt seem to be reacting too directly to him yet. Outside Mount Olympus, streaks of silver serpents fell from the mountains peak, causing a great rumbling sound. The Divine Kings unmatched strength was unmistakable, a realm still beyond the reach of the other gods, yet it was almost visible to the naked eye that the power contained within the thunder was no longer as strong as it had been at the outset. With the Divine Artifact scroll in hand, Athena in her white dress strolled midway up the Mount of the Gods. In a scene like the end of the world, the Goddess seemed no different from usual. Her eyes were still bright, only now there was no audience. When the giant hand pressed down from the sky, Athena knew that the time had come. She gradually felt her connection with reality being restored, and at the same time, the power not her own within this body was also being withdrawn. However, she did not feel regretful; after all, false things might serve as reference, but should never be relied upon. Boom Another bolt of lightning exploded midair, opening up dark spatial rifts. This was a sign of the instability of space and time. The fundamental rules of the world were losing their support; everything was becoming fragile and brittle... and watching this scene, after weighing the situation, Athena finally placed her hand on the Divine Artifact. The reason Laine hadnt personally taken this step was not only because he was still wearing down the last resistance of this world, but the most important point was that he couldnt do it. To this fantasy world, he was but an Outsider; to this memory, he was an observer; and even to the Destined course of Chaos, he was a disrupter. So he might be able to destroy this world, but he could never use it, only Athena was different. The Goddess of Wisdom was an extremely important being in the destined light; it was still fundamentally manifested from her memories here. Everything in the fantasy world was naturally drawn to her, and most crucially, she bore a dead fate upon her. Yes, if Erebus could see it, Laine could see it as well. Pallas Athena, the child of Metis who surpassed her father, the arrogant king of gods and men, once had the chance to end Zeuss reign and become the fourth Sovereign of the Gods, but now, he no longer had the chance to be born. Chapter 471 - 130: The Collapse_3 But no matter his fate, under such circumstances, Athena, who carried some of her brothers symbolism, undoubtedly also became special. She possessed certain qualifications, and thus it was only natural for her to personally complete it all. As she unfolded the scroll, and pressed her palm onto the title page, divine power surged, and it seemed to Athena that she could hear the whooshing sound of flowing water. A dim light released from the Divine Artifact established some sort of connection. With the Goddess of Wisdom as a medium, the worlds concepts began to flow into it, becoming its text and enhancing its power. However, for some reason, Athena felt that, although the Divine Artifact appeared to be absorbing [History], those bygone times didnt really seem to merge into it. They seemed to be going elsewhere... and what really made it gradually complete, were actually more subtle things. Hidden between the annals of History, they were the bedrock that constructed this world. Under such assimilation, the artifact itself also began to expand. Time ticked by, second by second, and as the world deteriorated, the artifact slowly grew as large as a palace, and its swallowing speed became even faster. The deafening roar of thunder grew denser, but to the ears of the Goddess of Wisdom, there was an increasing loudness without strength. "Hmm?" After a while, at a certain moment, Athenas expression changed slightly. It was as if she noticed something, and with a gesture of her hand, the accompanying Shield of Aegis immediately fell into her palm. The next instant, accompanied by a roar of fury, a massive bolt of lightning crashed down. "Athena, what are you doing!" Boom Lightning clashed with the shield. Although Zeuss power had greatly weakened, he still possessed a strength unmatched by the gods. However, when this force powerful enough to crush any True God struck the small shield, it only caused Athenas shield-bearing arm to tremble slightly, then it had no further effect. Beneath the Genesis Artifact, the one shield in the world that could exempt itself from Zeuss [Thunder]. Like the natural opposition of all things, the massive lightning seemed to have struck into an abyss, raising not even the slightest ripple on its surface. "Huh" Taking a deep breath, Athena knew that Zeus had discovered her actions. This was always bound to happen. Now that the damaged world had few living beings left. Following a flash of divine light, the goddesss skirt transformed into golden armor. As soon as the Divine Artifact began to draw power, Athena could have left. The king of the fantasy world could not destroy such an artifacts true form, and she had no need to guard it. So, the reason she chose to stay was simply because she did not wish to leave yet. Holding the spear symbolizing [Victory], the girl who was usually gentle and intelligent now seemed to have changed. Her eyes were sharp and eager to fight, like a war-seasoned Valkyrie. Athena, shielding against the raging thunder, flew to the front of Mount of the Gods. "Athena, do you know what you are doing?" Even though his presence was greatly weakened, Zeuss gaze remained sharp. He was already aware of the inevitable failure, but that did not mean he would wait passively for death. Easily discerning the others thoughts, Prometheus shook his head. In the distant sky, at the very center of the earth, the battle between two deities was clearly visible, and just as visible was the growing shadow of a scroll. It seemed like it existed yet did not, impervious to all attacks or destruction. Everything just passed through it as if it were merely an illusion. There was nothing mortal left on the earth; they had already turned to dust in the previous clash between the giant hand and the world. "Everything must come to an end, sooner or later, even the world. Its not today, then it will be some other day. Its just facing such an irresistible end... I chose to accept it." "Madman!" "Accept? I dont accept!" A cry of rage once again stirred the fear within him. Under the sway of his emotions, Poseidon summoned all his remaining strength and caused the waters of the four seas to surge into the sky. Give him some response, at least...even a swift death would be better than the torment of waiting for death. However, under Poseidons watch, the giant hand capturing the world remained motionless, simply continuing its slow rhythm, tightening its grip. Everything remained as before. ... Time continued to pass, various loves and hatreds played out across the world for the last time, but the shadow of the scroll kept expanding. It grew larger and larger, overshadowing the land and the tumbling heavens, and eventually became one with the world itself, constrained by the worlds remaining strength. Then at a certain moment, accompanied by a crisp sound, under both internal and external assault, the worlds final struggle ended. All civilization and the past were frozen at that moment, everything in the world collapsed into illusion, becoming part of the Divine Artifact. And the giant hand enveloping the world closed in turn, clasping the middle of the scroll. Everything came to a halt. "Very good." Nodding with satisfaction, Laine was pleased with the result. This Divine Artifact still needed time to assimilate the gains from this event, but the outcome was always predetermined. However, as Laine gripped the Annals of Time, his gaze did not linger on it initially. Because aside from the Artifact, where the fantasy world had once existed, there remained a drop of liquid. That was the fundamental essence that had once constituted the world...the remnants of the Genesis Divine Power. Chapter 472 - 131: Truth and Harvest In the vast emptiness, a drop of water hovered there. It was so ordinary-looking, without any special power flowing from it. Yet it was from such a minute point that the world, seemingly as real as any, had derivedand to the life within it, that may not be false at all. After all, true and false are relative concepts, and the destiny it constituted was the original trajectory of the Chaos World. Under certain conditions, reality and falsehood could perhaps be interchangeable. Taking a step forward, Laine reached out his right hand and cautiously caught the drop. He had prepared for any contingencies, but even as he held it in his hand, nothing more happened. Everything was without a ripple, just like a true drop of water, as the remnants of the Creation Force flowed quietly in Laines palm. Its power was not overwhelmingly strong, but it was so absolute and enigmatic. Sensing its presence, Laine couldnt help but hesitate.No?v(el)B\\jnn The power of creation had no nature, or to be more precise, it would change its nature according to the will of its user. It was omnipotent, unable to amplify itself, yet it could accomplish almost anything in this world. Even Laine had a premonition that, if he wished, this power could perhaps give birth to an immortal essence he could never replicate before... or destroy one that already existed. To slay a deitya deed he had only done within the Fantasy Worldcould be achieved again with this supreme power. But after only a brief contemplation, Laine dismissed the thought. However, unlike its previous manifestations, the true essence of this artifact wasnt [History]. Rather, [History] was merely a form of expression of its power, not the foundation of its existence. After all, [History] alone is not enough for greatness, and even among powerful Divine Powers, it ranks at the bottom. It might grow stronger with the passage of eras, but this enhancement is extremely limited. Even the Divine Artifact involving [Time] is still incubating at the heart of the Spirit Realm, a long way from being complete. A concept cant give rise to two great artifacts, and so the time domain cannot have two [Genesis Artifacts]. Enjoy new tales from empire Unless Laine could bring that part from beyond this world, making them represent different aspects of time in Chaos World, the artifact shaped from the first slate stands no chance to progress any further on the strength of [History] alone. Therefore, the Annals of Time is neither fundamentally about annals nor history; what it truly signifies is that which is unchanging, everlasting, eternal. Its a conceptual domain, lofty in intent but consequently quite abstract, and like the initial Spirituality, while theoretically encompassing everything, it requires gradual filling. Similarly, there is the Civilization Slate, whose power is somewhat akin to the future, from which techniques like divination have emergedone reflection of its potential. But the time domains makeup merely adorns the Civilization Slate, which symbolizes change, creation, and inspiration in itself. Opposite yet interdependent, the link between change and eternity is woven together by the [Codex of Creation]s outlined [Order]. Three Divine Artifacts, originating from the same source, was the arrangement made at their inception. And after completing this metamorphosis, the final link among them has finally embarked on the right track. Chapter 473 - 131: Truth and Harvest_2 "So its said, humans are always contradictory." "When something doesnt belong to you, you detest it intensely, and then the next step... is wanting to make it something you can control." Many things were like this, and Laine was no exception, hating something often only because it wasnt under his control. Like now, unchanging and changing, the criteria that determined the order of all things... It was almost self-evident what these three Divine Artifacts together aimed to counter. After repeatedly confirming that nothing untoward remained in the Divine Artifact following its absorption of the Fantasy World, Laine then sent it back to the Spirit Realm. Once Hemenus affair was concluded, another feast awaited it, so it was best to assimilate the gains of this trip quickly. After all, unlike the other two Divine Artifacts, it was perfected step by step, enduring the entire second epoch. Rapid growth necessarily required more time to adapt, to avoid leaving behind any problematic aftermath. Especially as part of the three Divine Artifacts, if it had any issues, it would likely affect the other two as well. "Finally, we come to the source of all this."No?v(el)B\\jnn Suspended in the void, Laine at last turned his attention back to the matter at hand. He had originally ventured here on a spiritual journey to inspect memories concerning Zeus, but he hadnt anticipated the journey would take such an unexpected turn. Although the outcome was equally favorable, he couldnt simply forget his original purpose. Athena was no longer here since, after all, whether it was Laine or her, they hadnt truly entered this place in their physical forms. With the first mystery unraveled, Laines second question was about the fated death on Athenas person. It seemed normal, Zeus had swallowed Metis, so Pallass birth was thus rendered impossible, and his fated death was only natural... but upon closer inspection, it was full of loopholes. Gods are immortal, hence any possibility would only be postponed, never completely cut off. So what if swallowed by Zeus, or even imprisoned in Tartarus? As long as Metis still lived, there was a chance of release, and thus a chance for Pallas to be born. Yet his fate was already dead, recognized by the world as an unalterable outcome. This implied that even Chaos denied his existence, to the point that attempting to rebirth him through any means would only bring about the worlds own Destruction. Laine had not understood why a being once favored by the world would instead invite its malice... but now it was clear to him. Metis became the Sacrifice, and the moment the world accepted it, Pallas was deprived of any chance of birth. The world wouldnt deny its own actions. If Athenas destined brother was still born, it would be tantamount to negating the present world itself. Unless Chaos itself broke its own rules and released Metis but this was undoubtedly impossible, and without surprise, Pallas had no more opportunities to be born. "This indeed poses a problem... I had previously wanted to bring him back to life in another way, to then challenge the predetermined fate of the present world." Furrowing his brow, Laine found it a bit troublesome. Now this arrogant divine king prophesied to emerge had been definitively negated by the world, and if he wished to be born, he had to do so within the Laws of Chaos World, otherwise he couldnt inherit this segment of dead fate, creating a catch-22 situation. Chapter 474 - 131: Truth and Harvest_3 If Laine had the power to directly contend with the world, then what use would he have for this... Shaking his head, Laine decided to set the matter aside for now. "We can talk about this later; theres still a long time until the end of the era. Nobody knows for sure how many changes might happen in the meantime, just like with the remnants of the Nine Realmsan entirely unexpected event." Having cast aside this conundrum, once two major issues had been resolved, Laine also found clarity in various other related matters. The transfer of godhood, Zeuss surge of powereverything was given a reasonable explanation. And about the sacrificial ritual, Laine gained an even deeper understanding. "Sacrificing the present self to the future self, the divine self offering a sacrifice on behalf of the world..." This was his initial judgment of Odins ritual, which was later confirmed by the Titan of Wisdom, Mimir. But that was Odins sacrifice, whereas Zeuss had a couple of problemsfirstly, Chaos World was not initially accepting of this ritual. Despite the intertwining of the powers from the Nine Realms and Chaos, and different laws being effective simultaneously, causing It to reluctantly accept Zeuss offering, the influence of Its power meant that the ritual only granted half the intended reward. Odins Rune Scriptures were given by the world, and he could never have deciphered them on his own. Even after obtaining supreme wisdom, he couldnt bear the secrets of the runes himself and was forced to inscribe them upon The Origin Text. However, Zeuss ritual was different. The ritual was something he could have deciphered on his own as part of his destiny; the world merely refined it further, endowing the Divine King with powers that were more unique and closer to the essence of the world itself. So, from a perspective of gains, Zeus essentially had an advance on the future and obtained some additional enhancements. He was still in a state of divine wandering, his true body remaining in the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, and now he was about to return. But before leaving, he took one last glance at the place where the Fantasy World had vanished. In the end, at the node where the Fantasy World was absorbed by the Annals of Time, the consciousness that knew itself to be a false Divine King also understood the irreversibility of all things. Yet, he persisted to the very end, to the moment the world fell apart, because he had things he needed to do. In that instant, he was infinitely weak, for he had nearly lost all existence; yet infinitely powerful, for he had nearly touched the very essence of the cosmic creation. Zeus did not have the same essence, so he could not use this power directly, but by indirect influence, he still witnessed the presence of Laine and, in the end, issued a warning. It was a message for his other self, along the mysterious connection between the two Zeuses. Under the final influence of the cosmic power, his warning did indeed get sent, but not entirely, as the indirect nature meant the content directly targeting Laine himself was blocked. Explore more adventures at empire "Beware, the Lord of the Spirit Realm, It is an Outsider, huh...?" "Hmm, taken out of context, excerpted from dont take things out of context." With a chuckle, Laines form completely disappeared. As for how the Zeus of the outer world would interpret this warning... that was something he would never know. Chapter 475 - 132: Startled Awake Night. The destruction of the fantasy world did not affect the mortal realm, for the winter brought about by Demeter continued unabated. The cold wind came from the north, and disputes and killings became more frequent. In order to fight for the limited food, the conflicts between man and beast, man and man, intensified, and only during such deep nights could a semblance of peace from days past be restored. However, this was just the mortal realm; Olympus saw no such change. The deities were not bound by day and night, nor did they suffer from lack of clothing or food due to the winter. Therefore, at this moment on Mount of the Gods, the power that shrouded each divine palace lit up the night sky, much like the scattered stars upon the earth. As always, the immortal deities reveled in all they had... but this night, the pantheon was doomed to restlessness. ... Boom In the depths of the night, the normally tranquil sky was suddenly shattered by a clap of thunder, startling all the creatures within and beyond Mount Olympus. The thick clouds gathered, seemingly signaling a heavy rain to come. However, the climate on Mount Olympus was never naturally occurring; everything here was a reflection of the will of the deities. So for a time, figures flew out from all corners of Mount Olympus. Some were still not fully dressed, some had been pondering trinkets brought back from the mortal realm, and a very few had been awakened from sleepalthough they were the minority. A deity could sleep, but it was not a necessity, and only a very few chose to do so. This night, on Mount Olympus, not a single powerful deity had spent their time in slumber. This made their reactions swift, but as a consequence, they missed much, for when the fantasy world shattered, much like Hadess dreams, a certain intangible fluctuation spread out. The imaginary needed an imaginary vessel to bear it, and sleep was the finest recipient, but this clearly was not meant for deities who were always awake... Of course, this wasnt such a great loss. Apart from not knowing why Zeus had always seemed uninterested in the Goddess of Beauty, his pursuing of pleasures had never ceased. It was just that those who hadnt borne him offspring were less known. The deity in charge of marriage had the most failed marriage of all... Hestia shook her head slightly, giving Hera a sympathetic look. However, the Heavenly Empress showed little reaction. As time passed, she had grown accustomed to it since, after all, most deities were like this. As long as no more bastard children popped up and he didnt run off to mingle with mortals in the mortal realm, then Hera could only let it be. As the two conversed, more deities appeared in midair, all alerted by Zeuss display of power. Yet, regarding the thunder summoned unexpectedly by the Divine King, the deities had no clue. But soon, as the God of West Wind arrived, the pantheon ceased their discussions. "It seems Zeus has sent you to call us over, hasnt he?" Looking at the newcomer, Hestia asked first. "Yes, His Majesty has summoned you." Bowing slightly, Zephyrus replied respectfully. Even as times had changed, in facing the Goddess of Hearthfire, he remained as reverent as ever. ... At that same moment, at the summit of Mount Olympus, upon the throne at the center of the grand hall, Zeus sat with furrowed brows. Having just awoken and inadvertently releasing his power, he had ordered Zephyrus to summon the deities, preparing to explain what had just occurred. But strictly speaking, he himself was not very clear on the particulars of the event. Chapter 476 - 132: Startled Awake_2 ``` "...A premonition or something else?" "What does that vague term signify?" Although on the surface, Zeus, like the other gods, always seemed awake, in reality, his true form was still slumbering in Asgard, and what had been walking around recently was merely his avatar. And the reason the Divine King had lately been intentionally avoiding Hera wasnt for pleasure; after all, an avatar lacked such capabilities. It was precisely to prevent others from discovering the whereabouts of his true form that he avoided prolonged contact with anyone. In this state, his slumbering true form suddenly fell into a dream, as though the scenes that played out in his sleep were real. The heavens-rending giant hand, Athena, for some unknown reason, clashing with him, and ultimately, the whole world turning into a scroll held in someones handeverything appeared so real in the dream that upon waking, Zeus couldnt immediately distinguish reality from the vision and instinctively summoned his own power. Mount Olympus was fine, but by this moment, Asgard was probably in complete disarray. "A prophetic dream or something else?" "And why would Athena attack me... What could be the reason?" With furrowed brows, Zeus was puzzled. He questioned himself, if this was a sign from the throne of the Divine King about the future, why would Athena become his enemy? If it had anything to do with Metis, then that seemed highly unlikely. No matter what, the two successive Goddesses of Wisdom hadnt even seen each other, the only link between them being their bloodlinebut he was also, after all, the source of the other half of that lineage. In the absence of a compelling reason based on their blood ties, it seemed he hadnt done anything worthy of her hatred... With this thought, the Divine King couldnt help but speculate. Perhaps the Athena in his dream was influenced by something external. For as the dream came to an end, a piece of the past, a memory, also rose to the surface and entered Zeuss mind. Read new chapters at empire It was on the day of the ascension ceremony, he had vaguely seen another self. Powerful, invincible, surrounded by gods, the center of the world. This self was the embodiment of perfection Zeus had always imagined. He seemed to be saying something, and Zeus wasnt able to hear him at the time. But after hundreds of years, it had become crystal clear. "Beware... the Outsider is the Lord!" The voice was urgent, carrying a mix of panic and despair. For a moment, all the emotion in that tone seemed to have transferred to Zeuss heart. Would even a self so powerful feel fear? Suddenly, the confidence that had surged from his increased power was slightly subdued once again. And the issue with Athena became something he could accept. Of course, Demeter had no time to meet with them. Since she had revealed her true self, only Tripdolimos was able to behold the goddess in her true form. If nothing unexpected happened, this state of affairs would continue until Demeter left... However, clearly, in the eyes of the Desire twins, an incident was about to occur soon. "Do you think this city will still exist in a little while?" Sitting on a huge rock, Eros swung his legs casually while chatting. After confirming that Poseidon hadnt arrived at the wrong place, they had traveled here through the Spirit Realm before him. While waiting for the Sea Emperor, they couldnt help but feel a bit bored. "It should survive, I guess. They might fight, but they probably wont use their Divine Power." "After all, Demeter should be well aware that if both were to use their Divine Power, she would still be no match for Poseidon. Given that, she probably wont put up a futile resistanceafter all, its not the first time." Volos ventured an indifferent guess, but he wasnt just speaking nonsensically. Before coming here, he had already familiarized himself with the past of the Goddess of Agriculture. When she had given birth to Persephone for Zeus, she hadnt put up much of a struggle, and it was likely to be no different this time. "Tch, speaking of which, dont we seem a bit like the evil villains right now" Nodding in agreement, Eros acknowledged the others statement. However, reflecting on what they had done along the way, Eros couldnt help but reveal a smile. "At most, were like half a villain. Theres nothing wrong with being a villain." "But then again, its not like we brought about the winter, nor were we fishing in the royal palace of humans... huh, strange expression." Volos pursed his lips, still musing over this odd terminology. Fortunately, the language of the Spirit Realm expresses both sound and meaning, so even though he didnt know the origin of the word, he was still able to understand its meaning. "Anyway, thats the situation. The human queen may be foolish, but the Goddess of Agriculture isnt much smarter." Clapping his hands together, movement was already discernible on the horizon as a blue light approached. Volos ceased his idle chat and said indifferently: "Alright, well be the villains, then. Poseidon really does fly at a snails pace." "Just wait a little longer, the arrows of mortals... shouldnt last too long." Chapter 477 - 133: Twilight High above, a divine light raced across the sky, heading straight for Eryxis from afar. At that moment, Poseidon, pierced by the Golden Arrow, had nothing else in his heart but an intense love for Demeter. Unable to bear any delay, the Sea Emperor made no attempt to hide his whereabouts, and openly flew towards the Great Temple at the northern edge of the city. It was the first, and so far the largest, temple that the citizens of Eryxis had built for the Goddess of Agriculture. Or rather, so far it was only its core that had been completed; the rest was still under construction. The main reason such an important building was located outside the city rather than within was that the city center was already occupied by the palace. The abode of the gods naturally wouldnt yield to that of humans, but razing the palace would take far too long. So, to the north of the city, people had chosen the best location and planned to use it as the center for the expansion of Eryxis. In the future capital, the original city would become the Southern District, with the Temple being the true center. King Cleius had no objections to this and even expressed his approval. Thus, unbeknownst to them, a convention that would be passed down through future generations was established. Although later cities rarely placed temples at their center, the Southern District did indeed become the residence of the upper class. Over time, it became an established cultural norm. Of course, the future was still far off. At present, without fear of famine, mortals were busily engaged in construction, building an earthly symbol for the Goddess of Agriculture. Tens of thousands of people gathered here, working day and night on the ground and on the domes of the building, ensuring that the grandly designed temple changed a little every day. Until today, when a tall deity with blue hair approached from the south, crashing directly through the temple walls from the sky. He headed for where Demeters presence was, and for a moment, the aura of the deities collided, with Poseidons laughter ringing out in all directions. Although both gods were wary and did not use their full divine power, the sacred force of demigod level already began to lean outwards. It wasnt just her daughters ordealshe herself was similarly disregarded by her powerfully combative brothers. Just as with Zeus and Hades, Poseidon was no different... Engrossed in her own feelings, Demeter waved her hand, signaling that Poseidon could leave. She had been quite relaxed recently and thus failed to notice the increasingly infatuated gaze of Poseidon. The Goddess of Agriculture clearly had not expected that, at this time when she caused a natural disaster, someone would dare to do anything to her. Discover stories with empire But soon enough, the goddess realized her mistake. Poseidon not only did not leave but instead approached her with a smile. "You think too much, my sister. Why would I come to persuade you... What do Zeuss affairs have to do with me, when humans at sea only need good catches to live on?" "What truly brought me here... was you" Jolted with alarm, Demeter abruptly looked up, only to see Poseidons face dangerously close. Seeing the heat in his eyes, she knew immediately what he intended to do. In her panic, the Goddess of Agriculture transformed in an instant and turned into a streak of light that flashed out of the temple. "Is it another chase game then? But where can you flee? Youd better run faster, hahaha..." With a laugh, Poseidon soared in pursuit. As a result, another huge hole was smashed in the dome of the Great Temple, and the people of Eryxis City could only see two streaks of lightone brown and one bluetear through the sky and depart, leaving behind a scene of disarray. Once the deities had left, the pressure on the ground lifted. Shortly after, two figures hurried from the direction of the cityKing Cleius and his eldest son, Triptolemos. Chapter 478 - 133: Twilight_2 They were all alerted by the surge of energy that had erupted here in just a moment, but when they arrived, the two of them saw only the corpses that had fallen from on high, the dying who were still moaning in pain, the craftsmen who had survived the calamity, and the damaged temple at the top. "What happened here?" Standing on a ground littered with debris, Clytiuss expression was somber. At his inquiry, someone soon stood out from the crowd and related to him what had just taken place. "Father..." Having likewise heard the full story, Tripdolimos turned to look at Clytius. He faintly noticed a trace of sorrow flicker across the face of the King of Eryxis, but he knew it was not for the dead and injured craftsmen. "... its alright, you stay here. Whatever has happened, you are the Chief Shepherd chosen by the Goddess, her spokesperson in the Mortal Realm." "You should prioritize the affairs of the Goddess; everything else is trivial." With a calm voice, Clytius understood his eldest sons intentions, but he merely gestured for the people nearby to follow the princes orders. He then turned and walked toward the old city. "As for her matters... do not concern yourself, let me handle everything." "I will arrange everything swiftly and discreetly, just like Demophon." "..." Silently, watching his fathers retreating figure, Tripdolimos was momentarily at a loss for words. He understood the other party was going to attend to the aftermath concerning Queen Metanira, as earlier that morning, the queen was found dead in her own palace. Although it looked like suicide, there were no signs of any outsiders entry, and the murder weapon had disappeared without a trace. In his grief, the King had immediately called his son, asking him to use the miraculous Divine Arts to help find the murderer. But then the commotion at the Temple directly led Clytius to understand the cause and effect. Thus, the two had promptly come here and saw the ground littered with the injured and the dead. After a long time, the void flickered, and the figures of the twins emerged. Glancing at the activity on the ground, they exchanged looks. They had been following the image of Poseidon together, witnessing firsthand the "he chases, she flees, she has nowhere to escape" between the two Deities. Demeter tried every possible way to escape from Poseidon, even transforming into a mare and mingling with the mortal herds. Strictly speaking, given the general abilities of Chaoss deities, such seemingly unreliable transformation had a certain probability of eluding Poseidon, but unfortunately, whether it was due to a buff of Desire, the Sea Emperors insight also seemed to have increased, and the Goddess of Agriculture was ultimately discovered. Without hesitation, Poseidon then transformed into a stallion, utterly disregarding the difference in species. He even transformed back into a human halfway through the act. That was the reason the twins left early and exchanged glances... Eros hesitated for a moment. She wasnt sure, after all, the Golden Arrow wasnt hers; the Lead Arrow was, so to prevent a misperception, she still asked for confirmation: "Just now... did Poseidon shake off the influence of the Golden Arrow midway?" "... Yes, thats what happened." Nodding and with an equally strange expression, Volos confirmed: "It was when he turned back into human form... my Golden Arrow lost its effect. After all, its just an arrow shot out of human hatred, reaching this far was already the limit." "..." "But in my perception, Poseidons emotions didnt seem to change?" Eros asked again, and Volos gave the same answer. "Yes." Nodding, Volos added: "Perhaps he had already intended to do it... Maybe without us, this day would have come too?" Chapter 479 - 133: Twilight_3 The twins exchanged a glance; they had been eager to follow along to see how the victim would react after the Golden Arrow Magic wore off, but to their surprise, Poseidons reaction was no reaction at all. "Forget it, this one... might be a bit abnormal," Shaking his head, Eros said somewhat helplessly: "Next time, well change our target, lets just forget about this one." "Lets wait a bit longer, until Demeter comes backshe should return. Once we get what we want from her, whatever they do is none of our concern." ... Olympus, the council hall. The affairs occurring between the human city-states had not reached this place, and no one knew that Poseidon had gone to follow in the footsteps of Zeus, even surpassing him. The collapse of the world, the return of all things to ruinssuch speech is somewhat like saying the world is round in the Middle Ages; aside from making those who hear it think youre insane, it wouldnt result in much else. "Hmm, Hestia, I know this is hard to believe, but the world... may not be indestructible," Sitting at the head, Zeus understood the Goddess of Hearthfires doubts. Even he himselfif it hadnt been for what occurred during the sacrificial ritual for the worldhe probably wouldnt have believed in the truth of this matter. But if his Sovereignty Grand Ritual was real, then the message about the future naturally was as well. Whats more, there was the most direct evidence right in Olympus. The remnants of a dead world... within it, he had foreseen fate, glimpsed Chaoss destruction, which was nothing out of the ordinary. Especially among some of the damaged relics of Asgard, Zeus also found some records. Most of those things had little meaning, but some were different. For example, on a broken stele, Zeus had seen records regarding Divine King Odin and Twilight. Bringing down the deities, restarting the world, the Twilight of the Gods, the most terrifying calamity of them all. "Perhaps its the same for us, even before we realize it, the bell of twilight has already begun to ring... and that Outsider is the Bell Ringer." Chapter 480 - 134: The Sun with No Way Out ``` A thought flickered through his mind, but Zeus did not reveal all of it. He hadnt intended to lead the gods to Asgard just yet, so naturally, he wasnt in a hurry to disclose its secrets. After all, on one hand, his injuries had not fully healed, and on the other, his reconstruction of that realm was still incomplete. In the wreckage of that world, although most things were of no use, there still were some items of value. For instance, the fragmented rune artifacts, the cultural creations far ahead of the current era, and not far from the Golden Palace, Zeus had discovered a special place. While most couldnt be put to direct use, in the future, these things would help him unite the Olympian pantheon into a cohesive whole. They could have internal disagreements or even hostility towards him as the Divine King, but as long as the gods remained a part of the Divine Court, Zeus was not particularly concerned. It had to be said, this bore some resemblance to the laws of the present world. Although many deities loathed the Law, as long as they did not establish their own "independent dominion," their actual sentiments hardly mattered. In any case, this matter needed to be put aside for the time being. Zeus did not expect the gods to believe or disbelieve what he had just said; his words were merely an explanation for the fluctuation in his aura earlier. If he could truly find the identity of that "Outsider" in the future, todays events would naturally be recalled by the gods, thereby corroborating the Divine Kings prophecy. If he couldnt find it for the time being, then it was meaningless whether the gods believed it or not right now. And today, Zeus had other matters to attend to as he summoned the deities. Certain farces were due to come to an end. "Well, no matter what may happen in the future, those are events destined to occur in the distant future, whether true or false, let time witness everything." "Since everyone is present today, lets address another matter. In recent years, due to a minor discord, the climate in the Mortal Realm has become increasingly unstable." Speaking in a grave tone, Zeus seamlessly shifted the conversation to this issue that had been causing discussions on the Mount of the Gods. The Divine Kings prophecy was not taken to heart by many gods. Even if it were true, the Divine King and the Primordial Gods would support the falling sky, and it had nothing to do with them. His eyes darted around the room. The God of Sun hadnt noticed before, but he suddenly realized that there was no one left who would speak in his favor. The descendants of the Primordial Sea God nominally followed the Sea Emperors commands, the Goddess of Beauty was now family with the Divine King; the Wind Gods followed Zeuss orders alone, and the recent Goddess of Life was said to be related to the Primordial Deities and had not even attended this meeting. There used to be the Goddess of Law who might speak a word of justice, but she had left Olympus hundreds of years ago. In recent years, Helios had been basking in the joy brought by the Power of Faith. With the Suns inherently increasing strength over time and the aid of Faith, he finally managed to cross the threshold of powerful Divine Power. But now, he suddenly realized that while he had ascended, his position had become even more precarious. Because he was the only "Outsider" in the Divine Court, the one who hovered at the edge of their circle. "...As you wish, Your Majesty." "I will try to do something, if it indeed is helpful." Ultimately, Helios still agreed. "Very well." On his throne, Zeus nodded, somewhat surprised internally. He had not expected Helios to so readily accept his request, but it was undoubtedly a good thing. "The disaster in the Mortal Realm should end, see to this matter with haste. However, Helios, remember, this is just a mediation." ``` Chapter 481 - 134: The Sun with No Way Out_2 The God of Sun indicated he could set out, as Zeus at last slowly said: "Persephone has never come to Olympus, thus Hades is not guilty. Demeters anxious love for her daughter is also understandable. This is a conflict without right or wrong, what the Divine Court needs is merely to end this natural disaster." ... Helios, having flown out from Olympus, had an expressionless face all along the way. Sitting on the Mount of the Gods, calamity descends from the sky above. Mediating the dispute between two Principal Gods, moreover a dispute where neither side is at fault, everyone knows this is no easy task. One misstep, and those who intervene might earn the resentment of both Hades and the Goddess of Agriculture, even the attitude of the Divine King himself is so ambiguously neutral. But in the end, the God of Sun still accepted the task. In truth, he could have refused, after all, Helios hadnt committed any wrongdoing. The Divine King could make a request, but couldnt use it as a pretext to punish him; otherwise, if his actions affected the journey of the sun, the resulting evils would also partly fall upon the sovereignty of Zeus. Although not fully understanding the nature of the grand ceremony, over the years, Helios had gradually realized, this third-generation Divine King seemed to still uphold order. Yet, the thought of insistence on refusal only rose in the God of Suns heart for an instant before vanishing without a trace. Because right after, he heard Zeus say that while he entered underground, Apollo could replace him in steering the sun. Gods borrowing Divine Artifacts from one another is not too uncommon, and when the Divine King uttered these words, he didnt think it would give Helios much concern, even the original myths portrayal of him was the same. However, at that moment, the God of Sun suddenly remembered a conversation from long ago, with Prometheus. "You need not worry now, but if in the future another god born with the qualifications to drive the Chariot of the Sun appears, then youd have to be careful." Times have changed; for Helios of the present, he no longer requires a Divine Artifact to operate the sun. The golden chariot served more to make his task easier and voluntary, rather than indispensable. But for others, this special chariot meant for driving the great sun could enable those originally unable to do so. And Apollo was one such existence. "So... this is the outcome you foresaw long ago?" "Blind to ones own disaster, yet regarding others with keen insight... How ludicrous." Speeding through the sky, Helios felt as if he had returned to that oceanic abyss. Regarding the other Primordial Gods... Thinking of the Goddess of Life still on Mount of the Gods, Helios had no expectations of the Lord of Darkness. And as for Nyx, the lady of Eternal Night, in three eras, he had never heard any news about her. "So, after all that deliberation, is Gaia really my only option now?" His lips twitched involuntarily; if there were any other possibility, the God of the Sun would not want to deal with this old grandmother. But unfortunately, that was the harsh reality. Only Gaia, the repeatedly frustrated Mother Goddess, might be willing to help him, and strictly speaking, their relationship was not bad. The Sun brought warmth to the Earth, and although their domains did not fully align, they were not in conflict either. "...Forget it, I should go see her, just to visit an elder." "If Mother Earth is still unreliableI seem to have no other choice." Feeling sad once more for the many misfortunes of the Sun, Helios couldnt help but quicken his pace. Thats why he had taken on this task. Gaia had not returned to Delphi, nor was there any trace of her on the earth. The last place she had been sighted was suspected to be the portal to the Abyss of the Underworld. To scour the surface of the Abyss and check out the nearby areas. After all, that was his only option now... And so, in an unnoticed corner, Helioss figure dashed underground. Silently, the worlds destiny twisted yet another degree. Mortal Realm, Eryxis. "Its done." Observing the brown light that flew back to the city from a distance, Volos, who had been waiting for three days, finally nodded with satisfaction. The other party had finally returned, and from the looks of it, Poseidon seemed quite formidable... It made sense; after all, the Sea Emperors benchmark was the entirety of all species; he had to be strong. "Lets go, complete the last two things, then head home." Waving to Eros, Voloss small wings behind him fluttered slightly, and he immediately transformed into a streak of light flying towards The Temple. Chapter 482 - 135: The Second Arrow and the Vastly Different Abyss "Clang" Within the Great Temple to the north of Eryxis, the grand doors were violently thrust open. A blast of cold air suddenly surged inside, creating a current that contrasted the warm interior. Demeter stumbled into the Temple, her eyes somewhat lifeless. The gaping hole that had been torn open in the roof had been hastily repaired, and the bloodstains surrounding the Temple were already wiped clean. At this moment, only a few mortal maids remained, constantly awaiting the return of the master of the Temple. "Your Highness, do you have any orders?" Bowing slightly, the movement at the doors immediately revitalized the few. Since the goddess had returned, the leading maid couldnt help but bow her head and step forward to greet her. Yet, before her, Demeter seemed as if she didnt see the girl at all, just staggering forward. Seeing this, the maid did not speak up again. The vast hall was left with only the sound of footsteps as her peripheral vision caught the goddess passing by her. However, the next moment, the somewhat tattered hem of the goddesss garment suddenly stopped in front of her. "Your Highness" "Why dont you look up at me?" Her voice was hoarse, not at all like the one she normally used to speak. Demeter looked at the girl before her, this young lady who seemed so reverent toward her. The other was her worshipper, or rather, many in this city were. Facing the Goddess of Agriculture, the goddess could clearly feel her devotion. But none of these affected her now delicate soul. "Your Highness, you are a deity" "No, you are mocking me." They were even more devout than the king... But the goddess still killed them. So now, just like a wronged girl who smashed everything in her own room and then looked around at the mess feeling regretful, Demeter felt a similar emotion rising in the bottom of her heart. But what can be done about it, its all this worlds fault. It granted her the status of a deity but not the matching strength, so Poseidon didnt get hurt at all for the worshippers she slew in anger, on the contrary, he must be feeling smug now. Because not only did he get his way, but he also succeeded in getting Demeter to carry his child for him. At this moment, that life energy was gestating within the Goddess of Agricultures body, constantly reminding her of what had just occurred. "Bang!" Her expression twisted again, as the goddess gasped for breath fiercely. Her chest heaved tumultuously, until after a while, she finally regained her composure. "Poseidon... Zeus... Hades..." "You all deserve to die...!" Muttering these names under her breath, the low curse echoed in the Temple. She could not do anything right now, only vent the frustrations in her heart in her own domain. But the next moment, the face of the Goddess of Agriculture transformed dramatically. "Who?" She suddenly looked up, her gaze turned toward the direction of the doors. There, two barely perceptible auras were approaching. Perhaps having their cover blown, those two presences immediately became more noticeable. Soon, accompanied by a sneer, Eros and Volos walked one after the other into the Temple. "Tsk, a powerless rageful old woman, as good as another one just like her." As in Poseidons Divine Palace, being in her own Temple, every blade of grass and tree had long been permeated by the power of the Goddess of Agriculture. Chapter 483 - 135: The Second Arrow and the Vastly Different Abyss_2 This change to the environment could even penetrate the surface layer of the Spirit Realm, introducing color into that gray-white world. Therefore, with their current abilities, it was also temporarily impossible to completely conceal their movements. However, the twins didnt plan to conceal anything. As they entered the inner sanctum and saw the alert Demeter, Eros spoke up first, smiling: "Demeter, how did that arrow feel? Although it was Poseidon who got hit, your experience should have been more intense, right?" "You?" Boom With an intense shout, Demeter suddenly stood up. Previously on Poseidon, she had indeed felt an odd power. It seemed that it was the influence of this power that made him so passionate towards her. The Poseidon from the early part of the day and the one that came after were drastically different, a difference even the Goddess of Agriculture could perceive. However, it was fortunate that this power didnt last too long; otherwise, she might have been taken back to the sea by now and wouldnt have the chance to return here. She had suspected that Poseidon couldnt have been so brazen on his own; all of this had been someone elses doing behind the scenes. And now, the instigator had the audacity to appear before her, flaunting this fact. "Hmm, even if it was us, what then... what do you plan to do about it?" Her demeanor appeared nonchalant, like an evil witch in a tower playing with the hearts of men, watching the angered Goddess of Agriculture, Eros spoke carelessly. "A Golden Arrow, which ignites an intense love in the one pierced towards whoever the arrow marksjust as youve witnessed." "But we have more than one arrow, and this time we just wanted to let you experience its power. Now that youve seen... or perhaps, would you like to try and see if you can detain us?" "You!" Demeter was shocked beyond belief by Eross arrogance. These two gods, emerging from nowhere, were so presumptuous. Clearly, she didnt know them at all, but they had made their move in secret and were now brazenly threatening her. In their conversation, she was utterly disregarded. This silent contempt made the Goddess of Agriculture feel insulted once again, yet she found herself without a way to respond. "Although the outcome is slightly off the mark... you can understand it that way if you wish," Nodding his head, Volos continued: "So, what is your response?" "...I refuse." Demeter did not agree to their request, contrary to the twins expectations. "Have Hades return Persephone to me, otherwise, you can give up on your desires. I might as well stay with Hestia forever; you cannot threaten me!" Her voice was intense as she firmly denied their request. But the next moment, Demeters tone softened. Observing the twins before her, many thoughts flashed through the Goddess of Agricultures mind. However, ultimately, a sudden idea eclipsed everything else. This catastrophe would eventually end, Zeus would not permit her to continue this way, and of course, compared to her, Hades would be under even greater pressure. So... "We could negotiate on this matter, provided that you swear not to use this power to harm me again, and in the future, you must also shoot an arrow for me." At that moment, Demeter saw clearly. She could not take revenge on anyone... but in this world, there were still those capable of confronting her brothers. Underworld, the gates of Tartarus. Within the chaotic time-space overlapping with the Underworld, unknown rules had somehow emerged, contributing to stability. However, their presence made this place even more dangerous because as these rules continuously shattered and reformed, they released a terrifying force that could horrify any mortal being. Chapter 484 - 135: The Second Arrow and the Vastly Different Abyss_3 Of course, for Helios, these things could not harm him. He had never been here in the past, so naturally, he felt no change in this place. He was only here to search for Mother Earth, and indeed, he found no trace of Gaia here. Previously, the God of Sun had already visited the Fields of Truth, and there, he had successfully met Hades and the long-missing Persephone. However, contrary to his expectations, the bride who had been forcefully taken did not seem excited or joyful upon seeing him, quite the opposite, in fact. Throughout the conversation, Helios always felt that the other party was a bit... disdainful? Nevertheless, the God of Sun had still completed half of his mission for this trip. He conveyed the opinions of the pantheon gods and the Divine Kings tactful advice. Zeus had no intention of convicting Hades because of this, but the incident indeed affected the interests of all deities. And, unexpectedly again, Hades was quite agreeable to this matter. Although Zeus had agreed to his conditions first and now came bearing the guise of mediating conflict afterward, Hades still readily stated that Persephone was here to be the Queen of the Underworld, not a prisoner, so if she wished to leave, he naturally would not hinder her. But the next moment, Hades revealed another truth. Because the marriage of Zeus and Hera was the exemplar for the gods and his model to learn from, he had also shared divine authority with his own Queen of the Underworld. However, the price for the Goddess of Agriculture accepting the scepter was that her origin would henceforth be connected to the Underworld. So, no matter what, she must spend half her time in the Underworld from now on; that is a rule that even the Primordial Deities cannot violate. Whether Demeter accepts it or not, this cannot be changed anymore. Marriages exemplar... While listening to Hadess narrative, although Helios did not know whether the truth about the authority was true, he did indeed sense the clear sarcasm therein, as the marriage of King Zeus and Hera was also quite complicated in the legends. With one step forward, Helioss figure immediately disappeared into the twisted spacetime. No one saw this scene, as another deity entered Tartarus... with one exception. That was Gaia, who, because Helios had mentioned her, suddenly had a premonition. ... Spacetime shifted, and light warped. In just a fleeting moment, everything before him had drastically changed. Stepping into the Abyss, Helios thought he would see an endless chaos of spacetime and face immediate rejection from the realm, but to his surprise, there was none of that. Layer upon layer of boundaries overlapped and then separated, with matter arranged within them. The suppressing force was quite weak, as if it had temporarily been diverted elsewhere... Looking at the interior of Tartarus before him, the God of Sun was genuinely taken aback. "So this is the Abyss? It seems rumors really cannot be trusted," he said. Legends of the Abyss were not so benign, he thought as he shook his head. Helios did not linger in place. Whether Gaia was there or not, she would not be at the entrance. He still needed to venture deeper inside in order to find any possible traces of Mother Earth. Chapter 485 - 136: Another ’Laine’? Carefully avoiding the layer closest to the entrance, Helios made his way deeper into Tartarus. He felt somewhat relieved that he had arrived early; the material layers seemed to be not completely perfected and did not yet occupy a significant amount in terms of space and time. If he had arrived any later, its likely that upon passing through the entrance to the Abyss and the Underworld, he would have directly fallen into the first stratum, rather than appearing within the true depths of the Abyss as he did now. At that time, for Helios, who had never been to this place before, his only choice would have been to return the way he came. After all, faced with the countless, overlapping different strata, even the God of Sun felt somewhat dazzled. It was a good thing that there were no native deities in the Abyss; otherwise, even if each stratum gave birth to just one territorial god, Helios thought the sight would have been sufficiently terrifying. "So this is the true face of Tartarus... If there were even more life, I might even mistake it for the Underworld, only with a harsher environment." "However, speaking of my trip to the Underworld this time, I always feel that the Law of the Nether has become more active. Is it just my imagination?" With some confusion, he then shook his head and, after briefly recording the surrounding environment, Helios did not linger any longer. Time in the Abyss passed much quicker than in the outside world, even on the outskirts the difference with the material world was clear. However, it was foreseeable that the effort he would spend here would be substantial. After all, this was a vast space equivalent to the material world, unfathomably deep. Finding traces left by Gaia here would not be an easy task. ... Flashing through the chaotic spacetime and following traces left by layer after layer, from the shallow to the deep, Helios continued to delve into the inner parts of the Abyss. Yet, being more complete, the stratum also seemed more explosive. Helios had intended to get a closer look, but that directly triggered an innate reaction from the layer, causing the dark fire to burst forth and catching him off guard. "Cough cough... What a nuisance." Coughing again, he slowly stabilized his breath, and the injuries on his body healed at a visibly rapid rate. After all, these were just some superficial wounds, nothing significant for Helios. However, surveying his surroundings, the Sun God abruptly realized that he seemed to have deviated from his intended path. Previously, he had been descending by following the arrangement of the Abysss strata, but now he seemed to have gone quite far off course... Shaking his head, Helios was about to return the same way, but in the next moment, he abruptly stopped. Just now, he thought he heard a noise. "That sound... theres life over there?" His expression shifted slightly; in Helioss inherent understanding, the Abyss was inherently lifeless. So if there were unusual noises here, it could only be from outsiders. It was either the Titan god Crius, whom he sought to avoid, or Gaia, who he was searching for. One was to be steered clear of, the other was his goal. "...Lets go check it out." After a moments hesitation, Helios made a decision. He immediately suppressed his aura and flew toward the source of the sound. If it was Mother Earth, that would be more than ideal. But if it was that former colleague... Although he was unsure how the other, who once deemed him a traitor, might see him, the Sun God thought it would be best not to meet at all. Chapter 486 - 136: Another ’Laine’?_2 ... Hum Deep within the chaotic flow of time and space, the God of Sun faintly sensed the place from where the sound originated. Unlike the calm peripheries of Tartarus, war had been raging here for many years.No?v(el)B\\jnn Although the Nine Hells had "floated" to the surface in the dimension of time and space to avoid being completely enveloped by the Abyss, this had not affected the Serpent of the Garden or the Mother of Demons. After all, from the beginning, their clash had taken place outside of Hell, and Moya was never permitted to enter the "Roaring Void Tunnel" in person. At this moment, these two beings, embodying the power of their worlds, continued their relentless struggle in the void. Transcendent forces clashed together, an unusual confrontation between two worlds powers, but in contrast to the initial stages, the Mother of Demons was no longer using just her body. Like every innate deity, Moya initially felt somewhat unfamiliar with her power, but soon, following her instincts, she gradually mastered the temporary authority bestowed upon her by the Abyss. She had never controlled "space," but under the jurisdiction of Tartarus, she could now disrupt the time-space fabric of the Abyss and detect the many "traps" her opponent had set; her transition from a Titan deity into the Mother of Demons was a manifestation of this authority. So now, in the void not far from the Nine Hells, the figure of the Serpent of the Garden was nowhere to be seen, only layers upon layers of time-space bubbles waxing and waning. But with a closer look, one could see dark halos constantly spreading in the unpredictable time-space fabric. Yes, although she had clearly seen the situation and analyzed the most advantageous scenario with her intellect, the heart of the Mother of Demons still surged with a relentless desire for destruction. This was not only due to dissatisfaction with her awakening state, but also the influence of the chaotic aspect of the Abyss. The reason Moya was still able to resist, rather than becoming as mindless as those Demon Gods, was thanks much to her innate immortal nature. But this was merely a temporary solution, for now, the Mother of Demons was the Abysss first creature, indistinguishable from the power of Chaos. She could certainly suppress her own emotions, but that was like using a mound of earth to stop a flood. Although in the Chaos World there was no Yu the Great to teach the deities the principle that "blocking is inferior to channeling," Moya could still feel that she was increasingly unable to restrain the cruelty in her heart. This was especially true since the Serpent of the Garden had stopped colliding with her head-on. "I wish there were something to hit... what a boring world." The thought flashed through her mind, but looking around, there was no other life present. Thus, just like every other time, Moya involuntarily sank into her imagination of the past and future. Despite now possessing such immense power, she increasingly yearned for the days of yore. Back then, she had a clear singing voice, a slender figure, and enchanting beauty. She had once fantasized about her matea deity as powerful and considerate as the Heavenly Father. They would have given birth to smart and talented goddesses, not monsters more twisted than the Hekatonkheires. But now, everything was gone... Waking from her nostlagia, Moya gritted her teeth. The desire to destroy everything rose again in her heart, and this time, the Mother of Demons simply went along with this desire, fantasizing about the near future. After the six great Demon Lords breached the worlds resistance, and after the entity before her lost the support of the boundarys power, she would tear Him to pieces herself and then destroy the world. Chapter 487 - 136: Another ’Laine’?_3 By that time, Tartarus would no longer prevent her from going to the present world, and might even, as a reward, allow her to retain the power bestowed upon her. By then, she herself would be able to blast open the gates of the Spirit Realm with this supreme Divine Power, drag that damned Laine out from within, and hang him in the midst of heaven and earth for all to witness his pitiful state. However, defeating a God of Sun with the power of a Divine Artifact was, for the current Moya, nothing noteworthy compared to the power Hyperion once held. Hmm, when that day comes, Id better find a way to reshape my divine body and return to my former beauty... Then leave behind this ugliest of bodies for every being I once despised to enjoy. Cronus, Oceanus, not one of you shall escape! Immersed in pleasant fantasies, Moya felt the destructive desires in her heart were somewhat alleviated, this was not the first time she had done this. In the absence of a direct outlet for her feelings, imagining how to dismember Laine had almost become her daily routine, while concocting her own perfect future image was another. In this chaotic, Lightless Abyss, it was the only amusement she had. Although victory was inevitable, it seemed that she still had a while to wait... In her perception, four out of the six Demon Gods had already reached the second layer of the Nine Hells, a swift progress, but still far from enough. In the cracks of space-time, there seemed to be something, and with the power granted by Tartarus, the veil that should have been impossible for her to see through showed a trace of imperfection. Indistinctly, it seemed she saw two figures there. One was a womans slim and graceful form, with a captivating appearance. If Moya herself was ugliness incarnate, then the other was beauty manifest. Just one glance stirred a fury within the Mother of Demons, spawning the desire to destroy the other. Yet the thought had barely risen before it extinguished without a trace. For in the next moment, beside that figure, she saw another presence she had long yearned for. The familiar face, the familiar demeanor, the familiar power... and he was holding the waist of that figure, as if observing the battle from the sidelines. "...Laine?" Her eyes wide, incredulous, astonishment surged forth. Moya could not have imagined she would see him here, of all places? And... how dare he appear before her now?! Chapter 488 - 137 The Embodiment of Evil "Its finally starting... If we drag this out any longer, his Divine Body will probably be completely eroded." "By the time it takes him a few thousand years to recover, that would be the least of our problems, but at this critical juncture, without him, I cant hold back these things on my own." In the second layer of Hell, Mephisto held a silver mirror aloft in a secluded airspace. Of course, he was still in the Nine Hells and had never truly joined the battle; after all, as a mortal who was promoted, he was far from comparable to those innate deities. To truly familiarize himself with being a quasi-god-like entity, Mephisto still had much to complete, like the simplest thinghe still did not have any sort of authoritative item. The second layer of Hell had indeed brought him power, but that was all. Compared to the God of Meteorology, who came with his own provisions, this place was still in its primal state as a realm, not on the same level as the other layers at all. His gaze turned towards the distant battlefield, where, in the even farther center of the realm, intense vibrations and booming noises intermittently erupted. Crius was still resisting, but the aura emanating from his body had already weakened by more than a fraction. Clearly, with the inherent resilience of an innate deity, Crius continuously repaired wounds that seemed fatal, but such recovery was not without cost. Once he exceeded a certain limit, he would, like Hyperion, the former God of Sun, suffer damage to his Divine Body, lose the support for his consciousness and power, and be forced to retreat into the symbol of his Godhood. Only by waiting for eons could he eventually walk among the worlds again in full glory. Yes, initially, Mephisto hadnt planned to use Hells power alone to confront Tartarus. His first suggestion was to go to the living world personally, in the name of the envoy of the Lord of the Nine Hells, to persuade the gods, like the Titans who hid from the world according to the rumors, or the Ancient Sea Gods who were forced to seek shelter with Poseidon due to the Principal Gods slumber. There were still quite a few of such deities, and from the words of Asmodeus, he also learned some things, like the fact that their big boss still had some sort of network in the living world. The God of Light and the Goddess of Daylight whom he mentioned were Ancient Gods hidden from the world that Mephisto had never heard of in the living world. So if they could find some help, todays situation might have been much better, but ultimately, his idea was denied by the Lord of the Nine Hells. Because only the master of the realm could see, at the moment of the first full-scale collision between the Abyss and Hell, any force not of this world trying to intervene would inevitably be struck by both forces simultaneously. Fundamentally, the two were still one entity. Divine Artifacts were not a big deal because they did not possess consciousness, but if gods from the outside joined, their fate would be imaginable. Therefore, with insufficient raw power and the difficulty of external forces intervening, Mephisto had to apply his Wisdom to some more unconventional methods. For this, he proposed several ideas to the Lord of the Nine Hells, some aggressive and some conciliatory. However, to his surprise, the one he saw as having the lowest chance of success was ultimately chosen. "The key to success or failure is still whether its as you said, able to make the Mother of Demons lose most of her sanity..." Halfway through his words, Mephisto immediately halted. As for what relations the Lord of the Nine Hells had with the monster from the outside, or how he knew how to provoke her rage upon her birth, Mephisto was unsure and didnt intend to be sure. His responsibility was to give advice; after all, matters affecting the rise and fall of a realm were still to be decided by the true master of the Nine Hells. Chapter 489 - 137 The Embodiment of Evil_2 "..." The voice fell silent for a moment, but Mephisto could still feel a certain gaze focusing on him. Shortly after, the air vibrated slightly, and that voice, as if emanating from the world itself, once again rang beside him. "Youre right, the one who truly makes the decisions is still me, and this is already the most likely method to succeed," "Youve done well, and if all goes smoothly, after this battle, you will truly become the lord of the second layer of Hell. As for the matters in the Mortal Realm, if you can handle them well, I have another reward for you." The voice had calmed down, and the odd feeling in the words earlier seemed like an illusion. Thats right... A slight loss for a World Lord was not something to be overly concerned about. If another method were used, either the risk would be greater, or it would ultimately cause severe damage to the Origin of the Nine Hells. If this move isnt effective, then well cross that bridge when we come to it. This time, when the voice ended, a certain will completely moved away from this space. Clearly, facing the terrible pressure of Tartarus, the Lord of the Nine Hells was certainly too preoccupied to be distracted. He simply could not muster more strength, nor was he willing to temporarily descend an incarnation here to speak. Feeling the overseeing presence depart, Mephisto breathed a sigh of relief and then gracefully bowed to the void. "Its time to begin." He whispered, but this time it was for himself to hear. Since there were no additional complications, everything naturally should proceed as previously arranged. A faint light glowed in his palm, and streams of Divine Power began slowly infusing into the silver mirror in his hand. In front of Mephisto, the Divine Artifact began to gradually awaken. (Note 1) Although he didnt know its name, the demon could judge that it was a High-Grade Artifact related to the [Space] domain. However, compared to the one that symbolized [Time], its power was much less, and it seemed unlikely to ascend to a Genesis Artifact, hence it had come into existence earlier. Seeing this, Mephistos expression became solemn, and he raised the artifact high. The authority of the second layer of the world was drawn by him and vested in the silver mirror before him. Gazing at the distant battlefield, the demon solemnly said: "...RespectfullyI call upon the Serpent of the Garden, Earthly Python, the root of all evil in the worlds... I ask for your power, please descend here." Then, the next moment, as if answering his call, the mirror flashed slightly. Following that, a terrifying power began to slowly emanate from within. ... Outside the Nine Hells, at the border between the Abyss and Purgatory. The whimsical bubbles of space-time emitted splendid colors, like the most beautiful scenery in the world. However, beyond their beautiful facade lay the destructive power hidden beneath. The immense forces of two powerful beings collided here incessantly... but at this moment, the births and deaths of space-time seemed to pause for an instant, followed by Moyas shout echoing through the void. "...Laine?!" "Its you, how can you possibly be here?" The sharp voice caused the surrounding void to tremble, and Moya couldnt believe what she saw in the distance. She even thought it might be some illusion, or that something was affecting her mind. It couldnt be real; perhaps the being opposite was trying to disturb her with this method, as no Outsider should be able to approach so near in the interval of the collision of the two realms... No, it still was possible. Chapter 490 - 137 The Embodiment of Evil_3 Moya suddenly remembered that Laine, at the end of the first era, had once caused two Primordial Deities who were looking for trouble with him to return without success. She naturally didnt believe it was purely Laines own power that had achieved this, as no one could go from Weak Divine Power to greatness in a single day, so this was perhaps due to some kind of clever trick. Just as he had once punished a God of Sun for violating the rules with a Divine Artifact, perhaps he had also found some way to elude the perception of the Primordial Gods. As for why she was now able to detect him... A surge of concealed excitement began to rise in Moyas heart. Tartarus was the most powerful among the living Primordial Gods, and the Abyss was even more so the domain of His being, where His power increased not just by one level. Only the Nine Hells, being of the same origin, could somewhat contend with Him, otherwise any Primordial God from the outside world, even one with power far surpassing that of Asmodeus, would never be able to confront Tartarus in the Abyss. Then, under such circumstances, it seemed only natural that she would see through Laines movements by borrowing His power... Her enormous body stretched out, and terrifying power began to coil around her grotesque limbs. As the initial shock and excitement waned, jealousy and rage began to rise in Moyas heart as she looked at the man and woman before her. One was the very catalyst for her current plight, and the other possessed such beauty... For a moment, the Mother of Demons could barely suppress her destructive desire that was about to explode outright. But just as she was on the verge of unleashing it, the sanity protected by her immortal nature sobered Moya up a bit. Once again, she isolated the influence of the Abyss and made a more sensible judgment. She needed to confirm one more thing, as mere speculation might not be correct... In an instant, Moyas consciousness began to ascend. Facing a once-in-a-millennium opportunity, the former Titan Deity embraced Tartarus on her own initiative for the first time, connecting to that vast and mighty presence. The chaotic and disordered thoughts instantly struck the depths of her spirit, causing her rationality as a being of Order to suffer immensely, but with the power of the Abyss, Moya looked at the two before her once more. This time, the scenery before her indeed changed; they had used some method to conceal their true identities... However, no sooner had the thought crossed her mind than Moya realized in pain that things were not quite as she had thought. It wasnt someone else in disguise, but there was something wrong with that woman. That beautiful appearance was actually a false facade; underneath some Divine Artifact, there lurked another, uglier body. As for the one beside her... Yes, that was Laine! The familiar power, the visage she still remembered to this day, all confirmed the identity of the newcomer. Her judgment had been correct, and in that instant, realizing the situation before her, Moya couldnt help but laugh out loud. "Hehehehehe... Hahahahaha...!" The right to his own likeness was infringed; such a sacrifice was huge, and he wasnt just being argumentative. After all, just as with modern film stars and their stunt doubles, who the double is doesnt matter much compared to the stars face; thats whats key. Now, someone else was getting beaten up while wearing his face; wasnt that a considerable sacrifice on his part? Pondering this, the Serpent of the Central Court seemed to find it hard to watch, tilting his head ever so slightly away. "Stop wasting time, hurry up. Do you know how disgusting that thing is?" Suddenly, an urgent voice sounded close to his ear. The owner of the voice seemed to have just realized the decision made was far more terrifying than previously imagined. However, hearing his words, the coiled serpent merely shook its head, apparently refusing. "Dont rush. Theres only one chance, better to be cautious than hasty." "Besides, Ive already made such a huge sacrifice; you can hold on a little longer. After all, its unavoidable. In this world, the only thing that can deceive Him in the body of Tartarus is His own power." "..." "I didnt understand before why you called this special avatar the embodiment of evil. Now Im starting to see a bit of why." After a moment of silence, the voice spoke again, but there was nothing to be done about it. Setting aside some meaningless details, the Serpent of the Central Court was correct. Despite Moya being distracted, the moment the power locking this space-time detected any abnormalities, she would turn her guns back on target immediately. After all, with her instincts influencing her reasoning, the Abysss influence on her intensified. Compared to anything about Laine, the war with the Nine Hells was far more urgent. "So, how much longer do you need?" The voice came again, and this time, the serpent gave a definite reply. "Dont worry, it wont be long... and this time, I intend to bring it all to a close." A glint of light flashed in the eyes of the serpents head, and then it said pointedly: "An experience like being attacked, and having to step in personally, once is enough." "In the future, the struggle between the Abyss and the Nine Hells would be better decided in another way." Chapter 491 - 138 303-7 The battle between Hell and the Abyss, in the short term, actually has no true meaning of victory. After all, for both sides of the war, what they really aim to do is to completely engulf the other and thereby become the sole entity again, not an easily achievable goal. Under such circumstances, once the collision of power begins, it likely wont stop, not even with the death of those Demon Gods who invaded the Nine Hells. Unless one realm is utterly destroyed, the war will never end. Therefore, what the Serpent of the Central Court refers to as accomplishing its mission in one fell swoop does not mean ending the war itself but rather ensuring it progresses in a way that better serves the interests of the Nine Hells. After all, for the weaker side, the most important thing is to control the intensity and scale of the conflict. Just like now, when the entire force of Tartarus presses down upon the nine layers, and Moya, who temporarily bears Its power, personally enters the fray, the pressure on Hell is unparalleled. Even if Hell manages to repel the opponent this time, if they dont find another outlet for the conflict between the two realms, the pressure from the Abyss will only continue unabated, not diminished by the death or injury of the Demon Gods. If one defends for too long, they are bound to fail. The Abyss can afford many losses, but if the Nine Hells lose just once, it would severely damage their Vital Essence. A second loss could bring them perilously close to destruction. So from the start, this battle was never about completely annihilating the newcomers but about how to use the chaotic thinking of Tartarus to shift the battlefield down a notch. To bring it to a domain where the Abyss might lose countless times, but Hell could also afford many losses... and there, accumulate the wins little by little, apply reason, accumulate experience, innovate, and eventually turn around the situation between the two sides. Around It, the overflow of power continued, drifting downward bit by bit into the deeper layers of space-time in a very natural manner. Nevertheless, any manipulation of these powers would trigger a corresponding reaction from the Power of the Abyss that had locked down around the Ancient serpent, but It didnt need to do anything. Because within the Nine Hells, there was a beacon. As though drawn by some instinct, these scattered powers moved steadily and naturally towards it. All was going smoothly, albeit the time required might be a bit long, with no unexpected events arising. After a while, though, the Serpent of the Central Court suddenly turned to look towards a direction in the Abyss. Although some distance away, it seemed as if someone was approaching? No, not approaching, he was merely observing this place through some means. It was not his own ability but rather some property of the Abyss. The assimilation of foreign power by Tartarus remains as extensive as ever; although It has incorporated the Kingdom of Flames as part of Itself, even using it to nurture a Demon God, there are still powers that havent been fully assimilated. Now, they have resonated and transmitted some images over there. "An outsider deity, huh... Entering the Abyss at this time, I wonder what their purpose is." After observing for a while, the Ancient Serpent lost interest in these matters. As mentioned before, as the Demon Gods were born one after another, the many flaws of the Abyss were rectified. Thus, as the embodiment of the third layer of Hell, the Serpent of the Central Court couldnt freely observe every corner of Tartarus anymore. Even though It sensed the presence of a newcomer, It couldnt precisely identify who they were. Chapter 492 - 138 303-7_2 ``` But no matter who he was, he couldnt possibly affect the outcome of the struggle between the two realms. So at this juncture, the Ancient Serpent didnt pay any attention to his emotions. If he escaped in time, then he could consider himself lucky. If he remained there once the conflict between the realms was over... Hell might not do much to him, after all, even a temporary victory by the Nine Hells would not justify entering a region still shrouded in the power of the Abyss for the sake of one unknown deity. But the Demon Gods would be a different matter. By that time, whether he could leave or not, only Heaven would know. ... Far from the center of the Abyss, in the chaos-colored void, layers lie scattered like stars across a chessboard. Some are large, some small, and each radiate differently colored lights. Its as if they correspond with the sky above, forming a starry sky below all worlds. "The Abyss is truly a wondrous place." "Before today, I had no idea there existed such a world beyond the present one." Standing in a dark red world, Helios felt some emotion. After a long journey, the God of Sun had found his previous understanding of this place to be somewhat mistaken. Inside Tartarus, those overlapping layers were not merely arranged according to the spatial concept of up and down; even on the same plane, there seemed to be more than one layer. At this moment, he was in another layer, entwined with flames. This was the seventh layer hed come across following the direction of the noise, and also, the one that seemed weakest in power. Yes, even if the layers on the same plane appeared to have similar characteristics, like being covered in lava and fire, their strength varied greatly. Apart from that first layer at the center which was the most powerful, the outer ones had much less, without any discernible pattern. Some were stronger, some weaker, seemingly randomly derived. So to describe his position more accurately, the God of Sun simply tagged them with numbers. Since he was in the 303rd layer down from the top, and this was the seventh layer he had encountered, he named it the 303-7th Abyssal Plane. "It seems understandable, after all, the master of this perspective is emanating a flame of destruction, perhaps the entire 303rd layer of the Abyss is somehow connected to it." Making a judgment effortlessly, Helios quickly accepted this outcome. However, what followed was a sigh of relief for his caution. "Incredible, the Abyss has actually given birth to native deities... if they truly are deities." "Perhaps the gods of the Abyss are just like that, after all, the world beyond is always different from the material world, its understandable if they turned out this way. But looking at it this waymaybe the Father God wasnt joking, and the Hekatonkheires really arent the offspring of the Heavenly Father?" A strange thought arose and was then suppressed by Helios. It was just speculation, after all, even the Primordial Sea God could give birth to an oddity like the Father of Monsters; under the watch of the former Heavenly Father, Mother Earth should not have borne offspring with the irrational Abyss. Nevertheless, todays discovery could literally shake all the gods of the material world; life existed even in the Abyss they considered a prison, and they were even besieging the deities imprisoned here. Whether it was solely directed at the God of Meteorology or equally against all the gods of the material world, Helios had yet to ascertain. But his choice to stop here was no doubt the right one. Perhaps soon, another entity capable of influencing the situation would emerge in the material world... The good news is, thats a headache for King Zeus. The bad news is, they dont have brains, and they seem to fight with a reckless abandon. "This world is still too mysterious, like the mysterious person who once briefly fought with the Goddess of Hearthfire during the great flood and claimed to come from Hell... Unfortunately, I neither have a way to contact these unknown strong beings, nor dare I seek their allegiance." Shaking his head, Helios was now sure that the location from where the previous disturbance emanated was probably this battlefield. With that in mind, there was no need for him to continue forward. Gaia was probably not here, and besides, this place was too dangerous. Death was not an outcome, but being trapped here was not an interesting prospect. With this thought, the inclination to retreat began to rise in Helioss heart... "Hm?" His spirit suddenly invigorated, the Sun God noticed that the situation reflected in the vision seemed to have changed. Although he couldnt hear any sounds or feel a clearer presence, Crius clearly exhibited a look of surprise amidst the siege. Chapter 493 - 139: Sacrifice and the [Asura Field] Hells second layer, hidden high above. The silver mirror hung suspended in the air, no longer easily accessible to Mephisto. Its weight had become increasingly terrifying, and it continued to grow heavier every second. Dark serpents circled around it, ceaselessly moving through space, silently drawing in threads of gray matter, slowly and steadily increasing its volume. Despite his calm demeanor, Mephistos body trembled unconsciously. This was not out of fear but merely a natural instinctive reaction of life. Mephisto, having leaped several ranks from an ordinary great devil to the lord of an entire level of Hell in a short time, grew stronger, but his body had yet to transform. Just as a native deity needed a long time to recover once their divine body was completely eradicated, it was not an easy task to form a body that matched his current powers. Like the former God of Meteorology, the reason he could stay active in the world soon after his transformation was due to his crafty use of his legacy. After infusing his origin into the first layer of Hell, Crius directly sculpted his current body based on his old divine physique, which is why he still bore no demonic traits to this date, looking no different from before. A deitys body is closely tied to their power. Theoretically, as a god of Hell, he should bear Hells characteristicseven if not a pair of curved horns, his eye color at least should be leaning towards that of the Lord of the Nine Hells. But because he took such shortcuts, none of this happened. However, this likely wont be the case in the future, as Crius, the last vestige of the Titan gods, is probably going to turn to ash today. And the body that he will spend a long time reconstructing will inevitably bear the unique traits of the Nine Hells. "How beautiful, yet terrifying... But to achieve sufficient results in one strike, the more powerful it is, the better," he whispered to himself. Yet Mephisto was oblivious to this, and as the last half-hour passed, he prepared to put an end to it all. "To wield the power of life and death is a wonderful feeling... Heh, although you are also born divine, there is one thing thats no different between you and me," he said, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth as he bowed slightly toward the silver mirror. "For instance, both I and you will face death." Rip A massive Chain Sword grazed Criuss skin, leaving behind a deep trail of blood. But he didnt dare engage in combat and quickly retreated from the Divine Artifacts master. The blood was controlled so it didnt fall but instead maintained its form with the power of the divine. The battles in Hell enriched the former Titan god with much knowledge, such as how to maintain combat effectiveness through a long fight with no rest. He even found amusement in the struggle, thinking that if he could do it all over again, he would fare much better. Whoosh Seeing the Chain Swords master in pursuit, Crius continued dodging. The former God of Meteorology, having been blown up three times, was well-experienced with this. He could assure that although this Demon God, engulfed in Annihilation Demon Flame, had fallen more dramatically than he did, it would do the same again if given the chance. To kill an enemy at the cost of grave damage to oneself. A concept that in the language of later video games would be called wide-range AOE turned into a single-target effect, Crius marveled at his opponents stupidity while also taking great care to avoid it. Chapter 494 - 139: Sacrifice and the [Asura Field]_2 However, the enemy he faced was ultimately not just one; avoiding the one in front, there was another waiting for him. Accompanied by yet another flash of light, amidst the spiritual interference, a beam of light released by the left head of the three-headed Demon God struck directly at Criuss left waist. The power of corrosion spread instantly, melting a large hole where it touched. If it werent for his decisive action in cutting away the divine flesh and blood that was hit, the corrosion might have continued to spread across his divine body. This was yet another experience gained from being struck repeatedly; instead of countering the corrosion with divine power, it was better to cut losses to preserve more important things... "Huff" Furrowing his brow and taking a deep breath, the injury at his waist showed no signs of healing, Crius knew he was nearing his limit. Too much time had passed, even with limited Wisdom, the Abyssal Demon Lords had gradually figured out his patterns, increasing the frequency of his injuries. Glancing again at the surrounding environment, that Silver Humanity who had been quiet since the battle began was still nowhere to be found. Crius gritted his teeth slightly, indeed, these humans were unreliable "Hmm?" His expression changed; suddenly, Crius, a lord of Hell himself, seemed to have discovered something, a mix of surprise and dissatisfaction flashed across his face. The boy full of lies finally made a move. It was his aura. And when it came, it was with an uproar that even he found daunting. He should have been pleased, as this force was certainly not something the current Demon Gods could withstand... if he hadnt been within the range being targeted as well. "?" With wide eyes and a fleeting look of astonishment, Crius seemed about to say something, but as the preparation completed, the enormous Divine Arrow had already been shot forth. In its path, space-time seemed frozen, the future upended... the Divine Arrow piercing through the world targeted the central head of the three-headed Demon God, which, as if foreseeing its own demise, roared and broke free from the lock of space-time in an instant. "Roar!!" That wasnt its own power but the protection inherited from Tartarus within the Demon Gods, a force not even Moya possessed. Even without personhood, the instinct of the Abyss could still sense the difference between the Mother of Demons and her offspring. After all, as a former Titan Deity, she was immortal, but they were not. So this force came into being... As first-generation Demon Gods conceived by Tartarus himself, sparing no cost from his Origin, each was extraordinary. This was not only in terms of power but also because they contained a part of the Abyssal Origin and symbolized certain aspects of it, being part of His rules. Even if this symbolism was different from the power of the Greater Ones and only meaningful within the Abyss, this further emphasized their importance to Tartarus himself. Therefore, the Abyssal instinct did not wish for them to die, just as the present world did not wish for the Deities to die. It generously bestowed power that would bring them back into the Abyss when their lives were threatened by a higher forceif it had just been the power of the Serpent of the Central Court, the bestowed protection would have taken effect. But reality held no ifs, and under this long-premeditated Arrow, all things were reduced to nothingness. It felt like days or scarcely a second; the concept of time had already blurred. In the moment perceived by outsiders, it was eternity in the eyes of Crius. At the edge of his vision, he saw only a Divine Tree shaking, some terrifying thing approaching, and then all existence was erased, bit by bit, until it was his turn at last. Chapter 495 - 139: Sacrifice and the [Asura Field]_3 However, in the final second before his consciousness fully cleared, the former God of Meteorology still took note of the fate of his adversary. The result, however, made him curse out loud. "So, Im the only one who didnt even leave a corpse behind?" As the thought crossed his mind, he then sunk into a cold slumber, all that was happening on the battlefield now irrelevant to him. But it could be imagined that Criuss sleep would likely only last for a brief moment. Soon, he would awaken anew in the "Boisterous Hollow Tunnels." Unharmed in essence and perhaps, before long, he might even celebrate the victory of the Nine Hells. ... In the first layer of Hell, near the gateway blasted open by the Mother of Demons. Stay connected via empire At some unknown time, the once tranquil teenage deity who sat here playing his flute had vanished without a trace, leaving only a handful of grey feathers drifting down in the empty mid-air, with only two slumbering Demon Gods remaining. Yet by their looks, Squenos had evidently left only just a moment ago; otherwise, deprived of his sustaining power, they would have likely awakened by now. Above in the high sky, relentless storms continued to blow, and small movements began to stir upon the bodies of the two Demon Gods. The last few grey feathers became blurred, as if about to vanish into nothingness with just a gust of wind. However, in the next moment, everything came to a halt. Carrying the arrowhead with the Demon Gods Origin, it fell freely, embedding itself in that void. Like an axe splitting chaos, where it landed marked the beginning of creation. "All is going well." In the void, indifferent to the sudden shock and rage of Moya, the Ancient Serpent nodded slightly. Then, in the next moment, the sacrifice rule embedded in the interface due to Zeuss prior influence emerged. The Titans with their three heads and eight arms wielded three distinct powers: one that slowly corrupted everything, one that efficiently annihilated all spirits, and the last in the middle that could siphon the power of its foes from slaughter to strengthen oneself. (See 3-117) The Divine Tree that grew from Gungnirs main trunk inherited its most core capabilities: one supplanting another, gains matched with sacrifices. Lastly, there was the unique connection between the Abyss and Hell... They fell together into that time-space bubble, the space that for many years had been born and destroyed in the clashes between the Ancient Serpent and Moyas powers, or the collision of Hell and the Abyss. "You should have another title." A transformation was underway, the will of the Abyss seemed to be boiling over with rage. But the Ancient Serpent was relaxed, because at this point, everything was unstoppable. So, looking at the birth within the time-space bubbleseemingly slow but actually swiftly taking shape, even vaguely belonging both to the Abyss and Hella deep voice came from the serpents head. "A fight to the death, the survivor as the king... From this day on, you shall be called Asura Field." Chapter 496 - 140: A Whale Falls, Thousands of Lives Flourish Asura, this is a typical fabricated term, which in Laines fleeting memory before he arrived in this world, existed in the mythology of another Eastern civilization. Sometimes they were seen as deities, but sometimes not; however, they mostly lacked innate duties and powers and were innately warlike, with a strong desire for life. Placing such a term here couldnt be more fitting. Thus, when the Ancient Serpent spoke, it was as if the world bestowed a true name upon the newborn realm, and the emerging domain was branded with a name at its origin. "It looks like, everythings going smoothly." In the slowed space-time influenced by some power, Asmodeuss tired voice rose again. In the distance, Moya had already regained composure. She no longer toyed with the Laine and beauty that fell into her hand like a cat with a mouse, but surged forth with her power towards the nascent little world. Stay connected via empire She could already feel the violent tremors of Tartaruss will, the impact of the fall of a Demon God. She intended to salvage whatever little she could, but watching Moyas actions, the Ancient Serpent showed no intention of stopping her. Because the brief period of confrontation had confirmed something, the Mother of Demons, although suddenly wielding such great power, had equally significant limitations. And that would soon become apparent. "Yes, everythings going smoothly, except for the brave Crius whose Divine Body was destroyed, there were no additional losses," "Hmm... it looks like me." Asmodeus continued, and this time the Ancient Serpent did not respond. Because just like he said, his Divine Body probably wouldnt escape death either. ... "Deceiver!" A sharp voice burst forth from within, and at the moment the power in Hell exploded, Moya instantly realized she had been deceived. Although up to now, she still couldnt see what was wrong with the being she had captured, the truth was now clearit must be a fake. They had tricked her in some way, played her for a fool, and she had been so self-satisfied just a moment ago? Her eyes filled with red, blood roiled over her body, Moya looked toward that forming world, her rage driving her to rush violently towards it. She wanted to destroy this creation, which was almost a proof of her humiliation. Even at some cost, she wanted to strangle this fragile trinket in its cradle. However, contrary to Moyas expectations, no one came to stop her. She charged to the edges of the emptying space-time bubble and collided with the newborn world. Boom The roar erupted, the intense trembling causing Moya to feel momentarily dizzy. She was surprised, as her power at that time shouldnt have been harmed by such a small realms fledgling form; that was supposed to be impossible. But it didnt matter. After such a blow, it must have already "How can this be?" Stunned and confused, in front of Moya, the little worlds form hadnt suffered much damage. It had merely been knocked out of position and then stopped changing. Chapter 497 - 140: A Whale Falls, Thousands of Lives Flourish_2 Everything in front of her seemed to still be mocking the Mother of Demons for her powerlessness, as rage surged through her heart wave after wave. This time, Moya seemed to forget that there were still enemies around her, she fixated on the embryonic form of the world interface, striking it with her limbs. Thud The dull sound echoed, but still no damage was done. However, unlike before, Moya understood the reason for all this. Her once unrivaled power was erased the moment it collided with the interface; or more precisely, the Power of the Abyss temporarily bestowed upon her to destroy Hell vanished into thin air. And this was not due to anything else but the ownership of this nascent world. This was not a domain that was independent and autonomous like Hell or the Abyss, but rather, an existence akin to the nine layers of Purgatory or the multi-layered structures within the Abyss. It was not born of itself, but constructed jointly by two opposing yet originating worlds. It did not belong entirely to either one, so the rules of both worlds were reflected here. The consequence of this was that it could also be seen as a part of the Abyss. When the Divine King in the mortal world was destroying the world itself, he faced only a weakening of his power, but Moya was not the King of the Abyss; her seemingly mighty power only existed when facing Hell, even those newly born Demon Gods were actually not affected by her power. This was evident from the beginning; during the time when Moya first regained consciousness and attacked the other Demon Gods in a fit of terror and rage subconsciously, but as expected, they were actually not injured. This power did not belong to her, and was even less stable than the Divine Authority. She was merely a user, not an owner. Swoosh For a moment, standing there dazed, Moya did not know what to do, but the world did not stop for her. The sound of movement came from the entrance to Hell, and in an instant, streams of light burst forth from it. Those were the unintercepted essences of the Demon Gods, spilling out under the protection of the Power of the Abyss, falling down like raindrops. The giant serpent that had been guarding the door opened its mouth wide, and a terrifying suction came from within. "Stop!" Boom Defeat was now inevitable; Moya already felt the disappointment of the Abyss towards her. One could imagine that when the first collision between the two worlds ended, the temporarily bestowed power upon her would never return. The power on the surface of the light points faded, revealing what was insideremnants of Demon Gods. There were broken phosphorus armors burning with flames, eyeballs torn from wings, and chunks of flesh that were still wriggling incessantly. Then, right before Helioss eyes, as they touched the ground in a mere instant, they burst forth with unprecedented life force, transforming into a variety of different beings. There were eyeballs floating in mid-air, emitting a strong mental aura with nerves and tendrils drifting around, there were ferocious demons that burned with flames, looking extremely similar to the now-destroyed Flame Demon and there were shadows writhing on the ground, their gathering and scattering influencing the surrounding environment. A whale falls, life teems, although such a phrase did not exist in the Chaos World, a similar notion nevertheless arose in Helioss heart. The current gods were immortal, so he had never seen the sight of a deity level existence dying. But now it seemed their downfall was just a beginning, and from the corpses of those ancient beings, a brand new race would be born. They would become masters of the Abyss in the future, this dead and empty world brimming with new life. "Hiss" "Hmm?" His expression subtly changing, Helios turned sharply. In the distance, in the place he had marked as layer 303C6, a massive worm was hissing at him through the barrier of the interface. And the moment he saw it, a name resembling the True Names of real deities echoed from the depths of the God of Suns heart. Earth-shaking Worm, a new god born after the Demon Gods limbs absorbed a portion of the Abysss power. In comparison to the already fallen progenitor, it no longer controlled life and transformation, and its power had only just reached the True God threshold. However, an intuition told Helios that although the power of this second-generation Abyss deity may have greatly reduced at the start, they seemed to no longer be as irrational as the first generation. At least from the eyes of this newly born being before him, the God of Sun felt as if he saw apprehension and threat. This was something the Demon Gods in the previous images did not possess; to them, there seemed to be only destruction and slaughter. "Heh, this is just too outrageous... Am I witnessing an Era Transition that belongs to a world beyond?" Although the power of the life before him posed no threat to him, thinking about the vast number of Abysss layers that he had passed through, a chill surged from the heart of the God of Sun. He hoped they would stay in the Abyss forever, never to come out... With that thought, Helios lingered no longer. He immediately transformed into a beam of golden light and fled back the way he came. This place was simply not suitable for his existence. Chapter 498 - 141: The Last Snow and Sound Mortal Realm, heavy snow envelops the sky. In February, the ground remained covered with frost. The rotation of the twelve Zodiac star domains had just reached the center of the twelfth Zodiac plane, and if it were in the distant future, it might have another more pleasant namePisces. Of course, whether it would still receive the same name in this lifetime was difficult to guess. At least for now, it was merely an ordinary star domain. The cold wind howled as always, and it was said that "extremes meet," a truth universally acknowledged. But often, only true sages can see through the mist to glimpse the so-called "extreme." At this moment, there was undoubtedly no such existence in the Mortal Realm, for they could not penetrate the veil of the natural changes reflecting the struggle between the gods. Thus, bloodshed and strife intensified, many grudges were formed, and numerous cities were destroyed. The losers lost their lives or died quietly in the cold and hunger. The winners werent happy either, because as long as the catastrophe continued, they had to keep on winning. Thus, resentment began to accumulate, and curses on the disaster started to spread... When facing a crisis, people always need an outlet for their emotions, and conveniently, they had a target to vent their frustrations. It was certainly not the Goddess of Agriculture; after all, in the eyes of humans, Demeter was the only deity willing to help them firsthand. In human history, there was already a pivotal existence who brought disaster to the Mortal Realm and ended an epoch of mankind. She was Pandora, an ominous woman. The meaning of her name was originally "the woman gifted with all talents," but now, it is more often understood as "the root of all disasters." ... In the north of the continent, on a path outside a nameless valley. If someone like her could bring about this world-engulfing blizzard, it would indeed sound like a joke. "Why deceive yourself... you know very well why." "Although you were deliberately bestowed with abundant curiosity, it doesnt mean youre really that stupidyou are different from the gods." With a faint smile, Epimetheus didnt seem to be referring to anyone in particular. "After all, if a god is foolish now, it is quite likely they have been and will always be. Few among them can learn from experience, no matter how much time passes, they seem to remain unchanged." "But you are human; you were not born with godhood, and consequently, are not swayed by it. You are also unlike other mortals who only have a few decades of life. Therefore, you dont need to adopt such a posturethe changes in you along this journey, Ive seen them all." There was no response, but following behind the man, Pandoras expression calmed. Indeed, as he had just said. Perhaps at the very beginning, when she first opened the Magic Jar, she did feel sorrow and despair about the hatred and misunderstanding of mankind, but not anymore. A simple reason: lengthy time can smooth over everything. What is brief to the gods is already enough for her. Compared to the misunderstandings of humanity, what she truly dwells on is the fearless bravery of that captain who did not fear death. He possessed a courage that most gods and humans do not have... And then, he died so easily before her eyes. "Actually, compared to that, I am rather curiouswhy did you reveal your name for what reason?" Unaware of what the woman behind him was thinking, Epimetheus casually asked: Chapter 499 - 141: The Last Snow and Sound_2 "You should know, when the deeds of your appearance spread, when those human corpses are discovered, your reputation as bringer of disaster will be solidified," "And then... those beliefs that swirl around you, yet cannot be absorbed by you, will only grow more and more, leaving you restless day and night," "Not intentionally," Pandora said without answering, merely correcting: "I just forgot for a moment about my reputation among humans." "Well, a momentary lapse, then." Epimetheus nodded, neither confirming nor denying. The two continued forward. They walked for a good while in the narrow stretch at the mouth of the valley until the space in front of them started to widen considerably. Here was no snowstorm, and the white frost falling from the sky seemed to encounter an invisible barrier, still teeming with life just a step away. Epimetheus stopped here, took a look around, then gestured lightly with his hand. "You stay here for now." "...Alright." Nodding, Epimetheus continued walking inside. Behind him, Pandora, holding the magic jar that had accompanied her for many years, watched his figure recede into the distance. ... Crossing over a small stream, just a few steps wide, passing by a small patch of farmland-like area, a delicate wooden cabin soon appeared at the end of the line of sight. In front of the cabin, there was a stone table, several chairs, and a small flower garden enclosed by a wooden fence. Everything bore a pastoral charm, even the middle-aged man who was the only one sitting there. Compared to the figure in his memory, this one seemed much older, but his demeanor was more relaxed. "Father, it seems youve been living well under Mother Earths protection," Striding forward, Epimetheus addressed the identity of the man before him. Iapetus, one of the least prominent among the Titan deities. His most lasting impression on the world is probably the fathering of the brothers Prometheus and others. Of course, all his children now could be considered enemies of the Olympian Pantheon. "Theres no good or bad, just finding a place to live quietly, I want very little, so its easy to be satisfied," Reclining and resting with his eyes closed on a rudimentary chair, Iapetus did not seem very enthusiastic about his long-lost son. "Thats good, since Mother left too, Ive always thought you might feel lonely," Laughing, Epimetheus casually chose a chair and sat down. "Around this valley, Ive seen some rather special human tribes. They worship deities with the flesh and blood of wild beastsgods Ive never heard ofand they proclaim all things have spirits. "It seems they believe they are worshipping a tree, a rock, or some powerful wild beast or the like. I didnt really care about this until I found out those things actually possess consciousness and can absorb faith." Shaking his head, Epimetheus said, "Moreover, its not a church for me, its for you... of course, and your jar." Whoosh Underworld, the entrance to the Abyss. Space rippled, followed immediately by a flash of golden light. In the next moment, Helios appeared there, somewhat disheveled. However, there were no injuries on his body, clearly, although he had just encountered a minor trouble, it was not enough to actually harm him. "PhewIt seems my guess was right." "Dozens, even hundredsI wonder, if this continues, will there be more gods in the Abyss than there are outside? Is this really reasonable?" he murmured with a long sigh, approaching the exit where Helios encountered a life form that had just been born from the corpse of a Demon God. Unlike the Earth-shaking Worm he had met before, he did not witness the birth process of this entity, therefore he could not learn its title, similar to a divine true name. Helios only saw a colossal silhouette that appeared silently behind the barrier of what he had marked as the third layer of the Abyss. A spherical body floated in the air with a gigantic, single eye at the very front and center of its head and body, beneath which was a large mouth full of dagger-like teeth. Yet, the most eye-catching feature was the ten tentacles writhing on the sphere, each ending with a small eye, all of which were fixedly staring at him. Then he experienced the feeling of being killed with a glance as a beam of dissociating light emitted from the pupil of that eye, striking him directlya complete Outsider to the Abyss. "In the future... there wont be a future; Im definitely not coming back to this damned place." Back in the real world, Helios finally felt somewhat safer. He couldnt help but relax, but soon after started to worry again. "So where would Mother Earth be, surely not asleep again?" If that were really the case, then the God of Sun had no recourse. The slumber of a Primordial God is difficult to disturb by external forces, at least he didnt have the power to do so. "What is it that you want from me?" "Of course" He turned around abruptly, but Helios saw nothing. He didnt think it was an illusion; someone had definitely spoken to him just now. "Honorable Mother Earth, may I ask...?" "It is I." The voice came again, and in the next moment, a ruddy light appeared before Helios. It then expanded and morphed into a vortex. "No matter what you seek me for, come here first. And what you encountered in the Abyss, I would like to know as well," said the undeniable voice. Listening to it, Helios should have been happy. He hadnt found Gaia, but Gaia had taken the initiative to seek him out. Yet, for some reason, he now felt an inexplicable tension. Looking at the slowly rotating vortex... it seemed like another Abyss to him. Chapter 500 - 142: "Corona Hesitation was but a momentary flicker before being dismissed from Helioss mind. Although the intuition of the primordial deities was indeed sharp, it was not surprising to the God of Sun that he would have such a feeling. He was now, after all, somewhat of a member of the Olympian pantheon, and Gaias conflict with Zeus was well known. Strictly speaking, they were still enemies, and perhaps that was the source of the warning... Pushing aside the unease in his heart, Helios stepped into the reddish-brown circle of light. With a flash, he vanished from the spot. ... Following a sensation of spatial transition, darkness fell before his eyes, then light returned, and Helios found himself in a massive underground cavern. The ground was somewhat wet and slippery, uncomfortable to stand upon. Although his exact location remained unknown, the subtle shifts in the environmental laws allowed Helios to ascertain that he was no longer in the Underworld. He must have returned to the surfaceor someplace near it. However, to his surprise, he could not recall Gaia ever wielding divine authority over the realm of space. Aside from the previous Divine King, Cronus, no known deity had ever wielded such power; therefore, even the divine arts created by the gods lacked similar capabilities. Regardless, she is a primordial deity, and even if she has lost face before Zeus, she must still possess some hidden methods. As the thought flickered through his mind, Helioss gaze shifted toward the center of the cavern. There, Mother Earth stood, with her back to him. Even though she no longer needed It, she still harbored resentment over Tartaruss earlier refusal. Something had undoubtedly occurred within her irrational brother, and the disheveled state of Helios upon his departure was the best evidence of that. "The story is a long one... As unbelievable as it may sound, I actually encountered native life forms of the Abyss." With a shimmering gaze, Helios spoke truthfully: "They were numerous and hostile towards outsiders. I did not wish to conflict with them, so I retreated immediately." "Life?" She echoed the word, as if Gaia was beginning to understand Tartaruss reaction. If It had acquired life through some unknown means to her, it truly no longer needed her... And the refusal to admit her was not surprising. Perhaps It saw Gaia as a threat, and thats why she was barred from entry. However, since there was a person familiar with the details present before her, Mother Earth commanded without courtesy: "Be more specific; what exactly did you see in there, and did you encounter Crius?" "As you wish, I will tell the truth." With a slight nod, Helius immediately began recounting his observations. The numerous layers, the peculiar life forms existing within those planes, and the various phenomena that differed significantly from the outer world. Everything he described did not seem like the Abyss but rather another material plane; of course, in the end, Helios regretfully stated that he had not encountered the God of Meteorology. After all, the Abyss was too vast, and it was very difficult to find any particular deity without guidance. Moreover, his visit was not for the purpose of seeking Crius. Gaia did not doubt his word; it was just a casual inquiry. Now her conflict with Zeus was not so much about Crius nor the Golden Apple Tree, whose mastermind might be someone else. Compared to them, Zeus himself was the existence she could least tolerate. Chapter 501 - 142: "Corona"_2 He established the authority of the Divine King with his own dignity, so as long as he remained the Sovereign of the Gods, Gaia would never rest easy. Therefore, at the end of Helioss narrative, Gaia looked at this child of Hyperion. Compared to his father, Helios lacked that sense of ferocity and intensity, like a stone whose edges had been worn smooth, something anyone could hold in their hands. But now he had taken the initiative to seek her out, perhaps this proved he had his own agenda? However, before that, Gaia needed to understand what grievance he had with Zeus that made him want to rebel against the other, even after witnessing the power of the Divine King. He could not possibly have noticed the changes in himself recently, after all, even Gaia herself was surprised by it. So in the eyes of Helios, he was inferior to Zeus. With doubts in her heart, Gaia then asked, and in front of her, the God of Sun gave an answer that left no room for questioning. "Because the one driving the Sun Chariot now is not me... Mother Earth, this is the first time it has happened, and I hope it is also the last." "I see, you are about to be replaced by Zeuss son, which is why you have come seeking my help?" Previously not realizing it, until reminded by him, Gaia suddenly became aware that although Helios was in front of her, the movement of the Sun was still proceeding as usual. For a deity, the encroachment of authority is the most unbearable, it was not surprising that he would make such a choice... but in front of Helios, Gaia just sneered coldly. "Light often accompanies the Sun, so, in this sense, it is indeed possible you could be replaced by Zeuss son, but you may have found the wrong person. I am not a match for Zeus, naturally, I cannot help you, and even if you want my assistance, what do you have that could move me?" "I..." He faltered for a moment, but then Helios immediately said: "I can work for you, after all, you must have some matters that are inconvenient for you to handle yourself. Given your current relationship with Olympus, it would be quite difficult to find other help." "Just like the Goddess of the Nether Moon who resides in the Underworld and the Goddess of Life who joined Olympus, they are the respective intermediaries of the other two Primordial Deities in this world, and I can become yours" "I do not need a subordinate who has betrayed his father and two rulers, and although there is no possibility of reconciliation with Olympus, I do not need such an envoy with ulterior motives." Gaia interrupted coldly, rejecting him once again without mercy. She meant every word, and in front of her, Helios tried several times to say something in his defense, but in the end, he didnt voice it. He knew himself that his three acts of betrayal each had their reasons. Hyperion had locked him in the Sun, fearing the child would contest with him for the dominion of the Daylight; Cronus, although later didnt do much to him, had initially forced Helios to agree to the creation of the Sun Chariot to prevent another Ruler of the Stars from being born. As for Zeus, he now directly threatened Helioss authority, but the God of Sun knew that even if he explained, Gaia was unlikely to listen to him. In front of the God of Sun, Gaia snapped off a piece of branch that resembled red crystal and tossed it towards Helios. Even after leaving her body, the branch seemed to retain its vitality. Fine tendrils were dropping from it, swaying in the air, as if searching for something. "This is poison to mortals, but to a deity, it is merely a supplement." She wasnt lying, Gaia indeed thought so. That power from the Outer God indeed possessed strong corruptive and erosive qualities, and it even influenced the spirit of its possessor. But under the protection of the current worlds laws, it had not affected Gaias sanity in the slightest. After all, she was the foundation of the current world, the original Primordial Deity. As long as nothing went wrong with the world itself, she would remain unaffected or so she assumed for Helios as well. "Implant it into your body, use yourself as a medium, and let its power strengthen the Sun." "Hyperion is the original Sun, but you are not, for the Sun and he were born together, whereas you were born from the Sun. But if you can endow the Sun with a new concept, maybe then you could attain the same authority as him... By that time, no one will be able to replace you." "..." After a moment of silence, Helioss expression underwent some changes. "What will I have to give up? If I allow this thing to take root in my Divine Body, I fear Ill never be able to rid myself of it." "Indeed, but your promise had no guarantees to begin with." For the first time, Gaia felt quite good about commanding someone else rather than being commanded, so she elaborated a bit more. "I only ask you to do one thing... On the day when my offspring ascend Olympus, you must join him, making Zeus pay the price." "And on that day, perhaps when he has lost his throne, you too can try to become the Divine King, just like your father once aspired to do." In Gaias mind, she was now the partner of the Flesh-Mother Tree, and the others wisdom was clearly not high, even restrained, so everything of Them in this world was naturally to be managed by her. Having had enough of the reign of three generations of Divine Kings, if she could birth a Divine King under her control, that wouldnt be too bad. ``` Chapter 502 - 143 Ice Crown and Broken Stele In the heart of the land of Chaos World, within a cavern filled with a blood-red hue, a discreet exchange swiftly came to an end. Everything remained concealed beneath the earth, with not even a trace on the path of fate, for although Gaia herself did not possess the power to obscure them, it didnt mean the Mother Tree was incapable of doing so. Or more precisely, the Flesh-Mother Tree didnt rely on any force or authority to hide this change; it simply existed there, and everything was veiled. The giant tree, now endowed with the traits of Creation, was like a massive source of gravity, drawing all information and fate concerning itself to its vicinity, ensuring no accidents occurred until the moment Helios left. Everything proceeded as usual, with Helios continuing the task given by the Divine King to mediate the conflict between Hades and the Goddess of Agriculture, and Gaia remaining there, using her unique status as a Primordial God to pry open the blockade on the misty realm of Niflheim, ceaselessly drawing power. Accordingly, the Mother Tree, from which power was being extracted, was suitably generous. Whether it was Gaias continually developing embryo or the newly joined Sun, It did not refuse any who sought from It. Thus, from that day forth, the surface of the Sun was graced with a faint red halo, adding a layer of splendor to the corona that made it look far more magnificent. Although this was quite an evident change, it went largely unnoticed. After all, the changes in the Chaos World had never ceased since the integration of the Nine Realms centuries ago, so even Zeus in Asgard did not react to it. A golden scepter was held by a not-so-large palm, with delicate patterns swirling over every corner of its body. They glowed, twinkled, and resonated with a certain rule of the world. If one looked closely, they would discern that these intricate patterns were more than they seemed; they were a collection of scrolls, depicting the growth and ripening of every type of vegetation, and at the very top, a conspicuous sheaf of wheat was entwined. This was not an innate feature of the Divine Artifact but rather a manifestation of culture and Godhood born from sentient life. Unlike innate or objectively existing matter, these cultural divine roles, reliant on the birth of intelligent life, did not directly bestow divine power to their wielder, but they did effectively broaden the scope of their authority. At this moment, however, the brightly shining Divine Artifact was not unleashing any power but rather retracting its influence on the world. Under the control of its current wielder, the forces once released were recalled one by one, erasing the invisible shackles. All life resumed its growththen the cold weather stopped their budding. So, the next instant, within the All-Spirit Realm, the god of spring and renewal, prepared in advance, scattered her power to the world, allowing the spring wind to begin caressing the earth, and the complete cycle of the four seasons embarked on its first revolution. The calendar, established long before ancient times, was further perfected, tightly linked to the trajectory of the Sun and the arrangement of the stars, granting even greater order to the world. The Chaos World took another step forward, but the script lost yet another page. Meanwhile, standing on the mountain peak, Eros looked at his twin brother. Chapter 503 - 143 Ice Crown and Broken Stele_2 The moment he set down the scepter, a blue Ice Crown settled upon Voloss head. The ice and snow on the ground, still not dissolved, seemed to resonate with him, congratulating their master on his birth. "It seems you do not intend to directly integrate it into your body." After waiting a little while longer, until the Ice Crown had fully stabilized, Eros couldnt help but speak. Due to their special identities, the formation of the Ice Crown encountered no difficulties, which was precisely why the task was left to the two of them. And indeed, the result turned out just as expected. "There is no need. Integrating it would only contaminate my pure origin. The separate seasons themselves are not a formidable Godhood, if not for their cycle itself, I would hardly take any interest in it." Volos slowly opened his eyes and released his right hand. The Scepter of Wealth slipped from the palm, dropping straight to the ground, sinking into the soil, and then vanished without a trace. It likely returned to its master, but Volos did not feel any loss. The only use that the Divine Artifact had for him had already come to an end, and he did not plan to keep it in hand any longer. "Lets go, its time to return." Touching the top of his head, which was a bit uncomfortable, Volos still wasnt accustomed to suddenly having such a cold object. He intended to later leave it in the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm and let it participate in the cycle of the seasons by itself. As for the two of them... The recently born twins were still filled with curiosity about this world. They had already agreed to explore this world in their own way afterwards. "Well, lets go back then." Nodding in agreement, Eros did not object. Before leaving, she glanced towards the northeast, where the city of Eryxis lay. A thousand years later, or perhaps two thousand, she planned to go there and see what kind of legends the King, Prince, Queen, and Goddess had left for the humans to come. If there ever came a day when he would venture to try himself, he would completely and thoroughly strip himself of his humanity, leaving no connection between it and his essence, for any connection, however slight, would make it easier for others to detect the link between this special incarnation and himself, and would likely create vulnerabilities in his path to godhood. If he relied on his own traits as a deity to exempt some of the difficulties on the road to godhood, it meant that his understanding of that stage would remain blank. His desire to retrace the long steps to godhood was to fill all the blanks, to fully understand from the origin the foundation of his existence; naturally, he wouldnt think of cutting corners before even starting. "Its still quite difficult... but thats to be expected," he sighed. "I hope to reach a conclusion before this epoch endsno, a conclusion must be reached before this epoch can end," he resolved. With a calm expression, Laine lightly tapped his fingers, and a peculiar formation with twelve vertices appeared once again in front of him in the void. The ritual of Zeus was based on the position of the Divine King, mere imitation wouldnt be effective, so Laine had been trying to modify its form to make it seem more useful. Initially, he chose to modify the more complete part, the one perfected by the world Law; however, Laine soon discovered that this version was too deeply integrated with the current world. Although it seemed stronger, many aspects were actually not conducive to his changes. Therefore, he quickly switched his target and took out the original version of the ritual used by the primeval Zeus. In this rougher version of the ritual, both the Divine King and Queen of Gods were among the Principal Gods, but Laine noticed the differences because, in this version of the ritual, the actual Principal God was Zeus of Thunder rather than King Zeus. This effectively avoided the problem of an imbalance in power among the twelve pillars of the primeval ritualof course, the problem still existed, but it was exempted to some extent. And the presence of the Queen of Gods was no longer special in this ritual. Hence, in the end, Laine simply gleaned a seemingly useless and strange ritual from it. "A sealing technique..." he pondered. "A core, twelve nodes, which can operate positively, allowing the nodes to supply power to the core, or negatively, extracting the cores power by the twelve nodes, turning it into a barrier sealing itself... But what do I need it for?" he wondered. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as Laine himself couldnt figure out where to apply this ritualfortunately, like this ritual whose purpose was still unknown, he had many others. For instance, there was the poison from Odins vault, and also the shattered stele, which to this day, he had not managed to analyze for use. Chapter 504 - 144 Mark "Speaking of that stele... I almost forgot about it." Looking at the ceremonial patterns of no apparent use, Laine suddenly recalled the broken stele that he had tossed into the depths of his collection long ago. In Odins Treasury, he had successively acquired the Draupnir, the divine sword Laevatein, the Rune Scriptures of The Origin Text, a poison and its antidote based on the poison springs of Niflheim, and the grudge of the primordial giant Ymir. Some of these items had been used, while others had not to this day, but anyway, Laine knew what they were for more or less. The only exception was that broken stele obtained at the same time, which, from the moment he acquired it, he never understood what it was for. Even under his scrutiny, it seemed nothing more than an utterly ordinary object. Laine had even tried to destroy it once but quickly stopped after only wearing away a corner. He realized that this stele was not, as he thought, some unfathomable divine object with the property of indestructibility, despite its ordinariness. On the contrary, all its properties proved it to be nothing more than a stonealbeit possibly an old one. However, since it wasnt an object from Chaos World, Laine couldnt accurately judge the years it had endured. If this object hadnt appeared in Odins Treasury, collected along with other treasures by that Otherworldly Divine King, probably no deity would have given it a second glance. But there are no what-ifs, so even though he couldnt tell its purpose at that time, Laine still kept it well preserved. Actually, Laine took the Otherworld Divine King very seriously in his heart. His journey through the Nine Realms made it clear that this world didnt seem to be as described in the Scandinavian mythology. Quite the contrary, there were significant differences. If Chaos World had embarked on a completely different destiny because of his presence, then the changes in the Nine Realms were undoubtedly closely related to Odin, who had foreseen the end of all things. So much so that when Laine saw Odins figure again in Athenas memories, he felt it was only natural. "Is this... a marker?" It was a mark as incomplete as the stele itselfor a coordinate, sign, or something else. There was no doubt it was something with directionality, and the location it pointed to was not presented as a coordinate in time and space. Laine found it hard to describe this way of presentation; anyway, it was indeed a guide. And it seemed to exist in the same location as the stone, but the latter seemed to be just a carrier for the former. Indeed, it was just an utterly ordinary stele, becoming significant only because of this marker, for some reason falling upon it. "So what is this marker for, who left it, or is it naturally formed? And Odin, why did he have such an object? " With eyes slightly narrowed, Laine felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity looking at this strange marker. It seemed he had had some connection with this thing, yet he had absolutely no recollection of it. "Interesting, if its a trace that only world-level power can detect, then how did Odin perceive it? Or perhaps he didnt see this marker at all, just like me before, knowing its important but not why." Speculations flashed through his mind, then were swiftly dismissed. Perhaps when the Nine Realms still existed, this marker had not been as dormant as it is now; these guesses had no evidence after all. And since Odin was already dead, no one could know what he thought. So Laine stopped pondering, merely enduring the pressure that the contact with the droplet placed on him while he contemplated what he should do. Chapter 505 - 144 Mark_2 The fragmented marks left in the treasury of the Nine Realms hardly seemed to point towards any location within the Chaos Worldthough certainty was impossible. Perhaps it pointed to a place within one of the nine great domains, now a part of Chaos. Regardless, it was a matter worth exploring, but recently, Laine had no time to roam about. He first had to wait here until the interface with the Negative Energy world fully stabilized and then, during Typhons advent, find the location of the Hemenu World. Before that, he did not intend to make any significant moves. Moreover, this mark was incomplete, and no one could guarantee it would lead to the correct place. So, observing the fragmented mark, Laine eventually only infused a trace of Spirituality into it, then let it drift into the void under the protection of the space-time force, following the guide of the mark. He had no expectation that this force would have any effect; it was merely a tentative exploration. After this step, Laine disconnected from the drop and casually sent the stele back to the palace. This event was just a minor interlude, not requiring much attention until specific results emerged. "However, speaking of which, I do wonder what Gaia is up to right now." "Legends say that in her wrath, Mother Earth mated with Tartarus and gave birth to Typhon, the king of all monsters with a hundred heads and serpents, in a cave in the Chiriqui Area. But from the current situation, it seems like the Abyss hasnt suddenly released any power to the outside world..." Somewhat puzzled, the anticipated changes had not occurred even after the initial battles of Hell had ended, which was somewhat unexpected for Laine. He had thought that as soon as Gaia left Olympus in anger, her breeding with the Abyss would happen swiftly. It would occupy Tartaruss attention to some extent, and the force he and the God of Sleep had sent to Hell early on would take effect. Yes, before Mephisto made his suggestion, Laine certainly had thought of some contingency plans. This was his prepared backup plan, and Laine had intended to rely on it to take out a Demon God at a critical moment. However, with other options available, this attack naturally combined with the fully charged attack of the Serpent of the Central Court, nearly ending all the first-generation demons. "Hmm... Perhaps there is a misunderstanding in my interpretation of the myth. Maybe the content of the myth is merely symbolic, and the account of Gaia and Tartaruss breeding has another interpretation?" The Goddess of Law established a Divine Kingdom in the fifth level of the Spirit Realm to accommodate the souls of her faithful followers after death, but Laine had never created a similar place. The Golden Humanity entered Seven Hills Paradise, the Silver Humanity went into Nine Layers of Hell, so where would the survivor of the Bronze Age end up? The angels did not make the decision lightly, and ultimately, it was brought before Laine. His judgment on this human would serve as a standard by which the fates of those faithful believers to come would be measured. "Nuo, that seems to be his name." Looking outward at the grandiose and magnificent city that hardly seemed a creation of its time, Laine noticed the residents gathered in front of the Great Temple. In their own way, they were bidding farewell to the prophet who had led them for hundreds of years and witnessing his return to the Lords kingdom. ... Mortal Realm, southeast of the continent. Although the heavy snow had not yet abated, the temperature had started to rise. However, for the inhabitants dwelling in this semi-magical city, they barely felt the changes in the external climate. Having not experienced hunger or cold during the winter season, they naturally didnt hold great expectations for spring. Moreover, in this special city, spring never truly departed. But today was different. According to the announcement already made, the great prophet, who had lived for hundreds of years despite not carrying the bloodline of water elves, had finally reached the end of his years. The city was about to undergo a monumental change because no one knew what direction Silver Moon City would take after his death. Nuo, praised as a saint by the Lords messengers, was the only mortal who could directly communicate with the winged angels and the recognized ruler by all residents of Silver Moon City. But after his death, there was nobody who could find another with the same achievements or abilities to succeed him, which gave rise to much speculation among the people. Of course, all that was a matter for the past and the future. At least for now, most people were immersed in their sorrow. They gathered spontaneously in front of the Temple, waiting for his return to the heavenly kingdom of the Lord. Chapter 506 - 145 The Prophet’s Admonition In the center of Silver Moon City, a bustling crowd gathered en masse. On both sides of the street, ever-burning magic lamps illuminated the night, revealing an endless stream of people to the eye. Nearly half of the citys residents had left their homes today to bid farewell to the last of the City Founders from that year. After all, apart from Nuo, those who had escaped the great flood with him had long since passed away. Among them, some had achieved minor feats on extraordinary paths, but there were no truly gifted individuals. Thus, under the weight of centuries, they too had naturally been laid to rest in the earth, living on only in peoples memories. Following a tradition said to descend from the Golden Age, the residents of Silver Moon City erected a stele for each deceased, engraving upon it some tales from their lives. They were uniformly buried near Starfall Lake, where they built a temple dedicated to the three Angels of Death. This was how people commemorated the presence of their ancestors; after all, every person in Silver Moon City today descended from them. And today, it was the turn of their very last member. An era was about to end, and from now on, the city would turn a new page. Connios, just an ordinary member of the city, glanced at the crowded throngs and couldnt help but smirk. Tens of thousands, perhaps even over a hundred thousand peopleforgive him for not understanding arithmetic, for in this age, even the wizards scarcely did. Experience, tradition, and flashes of inspiration were the mainstay now, with calculation merely a supplementary tool. Besides, even if he understood, Connios doubted he could gauge the exact number of people present with his eyes alone. The Temples priests often said that only faith in God could fortify the will and remain unharmed against the mental onslaught of the Curse Attribute. However, Connios knew it wasnt entirely true. Perhaps faith was indeed beneficial, but honing swordsmanship and the physique could also temper the spirit. Compared with the elusive piety, he favored things tangible and visible. Of course, that didnt mean he was faithless. There were hardly any non-believers among the residents of Silver Moon City, regardless of who they were. "Deo, who do you think will assume the role of the next Patriarch after the Great Prophets death?" "This matter has dragged on for a long time now, and there should be a conclusion," Connios said, protecting the girl who seemed somewhat attractive to him, pushing forward as he spoke casually. Compared to him, Deo was a model believer. She not only recited the scriptures fluently but also always paid attention to the significant figures who normally had nothing to do with them. Over time, she had made him familiar with plenty. This was unusual in Silver Moon Cityin fact, even in human societies of later generations, the number of citizens who could call out more than ten names and positions of their countrys leaders was not in the majority, even more so in this classical age. "I know what youre thinking, Connios," Deo said, glancing at the man in front of her while stroking her brown hair. She saw right through his thoughts, but she didnt think his plans would come to fruition. "Lord Damian has always advocated for expansion, for Silver Moon City to claim vaster territories. If he becomes the next Patriarch, he will certainly increase the quota for Temple Guard recruits. But taking shortcuts is meaningless. If you make it through the selection that way, even if you succeed, you will only be at the bottom." Chapter 507 - 145 The Prophet’s Admonition_2 "And to be honest, not many people support His Excellencys proposal, and you know why," Indeed, Connios knew why because this was Silver Moon City, a city protected by the Magic Net personally arranged by the Deity. Here, it was spring all year round, with a natural bay serving as a fine harbor, and there was no lack of food and resourcesit was the best place to live. In comparison, the residents of Silver Moon City had at least heard something about the outside world. It was said to be wild and dangerous, with vastly different climatesthe former had not been seen by many, but the latter was still evident. Just by comparing the lingering snow outside with the warmth of the city, everyone knew what to choose. In such circumstances, the proposal of His Excellency Damian wasnt widely accepted. After all, the residents of Silver Moon City couldnt figure out why they would leave this divine gift of a city to face snowstorms and hardships. "Dont say that, Deo. Im actually pretty confident about passing the test, its just that no one dislikes a bit more security. And honestly, dont you think we have a bit too many people?" Connios explained with a smile as he looked at the crowded throng around him. To the humans of this era, it was difficult to imagine a city with a population of over a million people. After all, historically, the cities with a large population during classical times were without exception the capitals of great empires or the core of vast territories. They relied on continuous water or land transport to support their operations, devouring resources from all directions day and night; without these, their existence would have been difficult to sustain, but Silver Moon City didnt need all that. They had the existence of witchcraft; they didnt need other places to sustain them. With such a reckless display of Transcendent power, no problem was a problem, even with only one city, self-sufficiency was still possible. "But our population will continue to grow, Deo, although Im not one of those big shots and dont know exactly how many people there are in this city, its definitely a number beyond my imagination." "We will eventually fill this place and then have no choice but to venture outsince there is bound to be such a day, why not plan for it sooner?" "Then since you are destined to eat two meals a day, why dont you cram all your days food into one meal?" Deo snorted lightly, jabbing a bit. In front of her, Connios just smiled nonchalantly. ... "Cough cough" "Sit down, everyone, I dont care about these formalities, and theres no need for you to be so ceremonious in front of a dying man," In the vastness of The Temple, just like many years before, Nuo sat in his wheelchair. Although it was inside The Temple, this place was not where the Deity was worshipped. The complex that enveloped the entire cliff had long since ceased to look like it did hundreds of years ago; other than the most central part of The Temple, other buildings of various purposes had risen around it. Therefore, in this great hall usually used for meetings, the high-ranking officials of the church were gathered here. They looked at the man seated in the wheelchair with sad faces. Even though Nuos visage was the same as ever, everyone seated could sense the decay emanating from him. Although most of them were users of Divine Arts, their bodies had acquired certain Transcendent qualities due to the constant bath in high concentrations of Sacred Power. No one would fail to recognize the sense that a life was nearing its end. "Theres no need to look at me like that, cough cough, every human inevitably dies, its only a matter of sooner or later. Im not here to see you sorrow for me. Let me take the time to arrange the last matters," Nuo said with a cough, smiling as he looked around. A single generations time was not enough for an organization to decay, especially in an era when the Transcendent revealed their sanctity. Thus, he could proudly declare that everyone present was a devout believer, each endowed with exceptional abilities. Even if they had differing opinions, they were all striving only to make Silver Moon Citys future better and spread the Lords Faith. However, a true sage always looks further ahead. Although Nuo never considered himself a sage or a prophet, by learning from the past downfall of Bronze Humanity, he learned many lessons. Therefore, meeting the gazes of everyone present, he spoke his first last words. "I have much I want to say... but most importantly, from the beginning, the church shall not have an immortal Patriarch." Stroking the armrest of his wheelchair, Nuos voice was steady and unhurried. "Life belongs to the Mortal Realm, the soul to my Lord. Those unwilling to return to the embrace of the Lord should naturally not become His spokesperson on earth." Chapter 508 - 146 Archbishop His face calm, Nuos voice echoed within The Temple. Surrounding him, none of the senior members of the church showed any sign of questioning or opposition. This was not solely due to Nuos reputation and status, but also because those present did not see any issue with it. Long before now, Nuo had illustrated similar views to them on more than one occasion, and now he had truly acted accordingly. Furthermore, even without considering these factors, the objective conditions for a simple and easy path to immortality did not exist at the moment. Nuo was capable of achieving this because his devotion and meritorious service had received angelic approval; they were willing to grant him eternal life, but this did not mean that others would enjoy the same honor. As for the methods of witchcraftit could indeed extend life to a certain extent, but eternity was still a distant proposition for it. The reasons were not complicated. Initially, witchcraft was compiled by Laine from a lofty perspective; later, Hecate researched it bit by bit. These two beings, who were most likely to develop a method for immortality through witchcraft, had no plans to study the Path of Immortality, because they had no need for it. Comparatively, humans own level of witchcraft was clearly insufficient to conquer this difficult challenge. Perhaps it could be achieved in the future, but that was destined to be a distant future. For most people, if an event is something they will probably never witness, then they naturally will not strongly oppose it. Of course, aside from all these objective factors, there was a key point: as believers, the senior figures of the church did not see death as something to be feared. "You want this position, as it brings you closer to the divine. And each of you has your differing views. Some of you want to maintain the status quo, while others believe that the actions of wizards should be restricted; some want to reclaim the wilderness on land, and others have turned their ambitions to the seas." "And it is not just a solitary view; many around each of you agree, some acting for their own sake, others for the future of Silver Moon City. So you all await my decision, as whomever I choose will imply my endorsement of their ideas. And I have never passed judgment on your opinions before today." "Yes, Teacher," a middle-aged man who looked more warrior than Priest said, "We have argued many times in your presence and all voiced our viewpoints. But we have convinced none, as our wisdom is not sufficient to make a universally accepted decision. Only you can do that, so we await your verdict." "No, Damian, I cant. The fact that you believe I am right doesnt mean my choices are indeed correct. The reason I have not made a decision is that I cannot make a definitive judgment either." "Like you, if I tell you to give up your plans, would you truly be convinced?" "...I will follow your command, for you must have seen a future that I have not yet seen," the man known as Damian spoke respectfully while standing in front of Nuo. Nuo shook his head slightly, knowing this would be the outcome. The longstanding debates among those present were known, and he was aware of why they were unresolved. It was not only because each of them stood firm on their views but also because none had a clear edge in prestige or capability over the others. Chapter 509 - 146 Archbishop_2 Silver Moon City had been peaceful for far too long. They had no external enemies, no difficulties, no natural disasters; under these circumstances, naturally, no one was able to achieve feats that would convince the vast majority. Therefore, by relying solely on themselves, they were, in any case, unable to reach a consensus. But just as Nuo himself said, he didnt know who was right, either. He never saw himself as a prophet, nor did he think he could see farther than everyone else. Thus, looking at the few individuals standing quietly before him, Nuo finally made a decision. If conjecture could not produce a result, then let reality verify the truth. Fortunately for Silver Moon City, which had been at peace for so many years, they had ample ability to support this. "Your debates have led to no conclusion, and I do not intend to make a decision arbitrarily. However, I still support your differing opinions," "Having disagreements is good, and the Lord favors change and differences even more. Therefore, my final decision is to abstain from appointing a Patriarch for the time being." As his words fell, Nuo clearly saw the surprised expressions on several peoples faces, but no one outright objected, because they all sensed Nuo still had more to say. "Actions speak louder than words, and each of you has your own supporters. Given that, let each of you verify your ideas," "Those who wish to explore beyond, I allow you to lead those willing to follow you to conquer the seas and wilderness. Those who choose to stay in Silver Moon City, you shall remain here, forming a council; only decisions supported by the majority may be implemented." "Once I am gone, there wont be such a Mountain blocking you from testing your own Thoughts anymore. After everything bears results, the one with the greatest achievements will become the next Patriarch." "You are not a Mountain obstructing us." Bowing slightly, without being pleased that his own proposal had been partially implemented, Damian immediately corrected. And to this, Nuo only smiled, knowing that the other had always lacked a sense of humor.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Let it be so then. May ability decide the outcomesI trust that none of you will hinder each other, and those who remain in Silver Moon City wont forbid those who leave from returning, right?" "Of course, we are always one," Someone said, and Nuo nodded, believing their words. "Very well, everything shall proceed accordingly. And since some among you seek to establish towns in the wilderness alone, it is perhaps not apt to continue calling you Priests." "Those advocating for the churchs mission on one side shall be named Archbishop, and according to the specific nature of the responsibilities, a prefix may be added before it," He had heard the other talk about this before; in the very ancient past, he had bid farewell to another friend in the same way. "You only called for the Priests and didnt invite the Wizards from the White Tower to come, it seems you still have some reservations about them." When Nuo heard the other ask in such a manner, he replied casually: "Technically, I should state: I already saw them yesterday, and today I am only dealing with internal church affairs, which do not concern thembut to tell the truth, I dont have any complaints against them, but I see that they probably wont always be with us." "The witchcraft of Silver Moon City will not vanish, nor will the church become enemies with the Wizards, but I think they wont stay here forever, especially the most capable among them." "They have their own pursuits; although I dont quite understand them, I do understand somewhat." Leaning back in his chair, feeling his last bits of vitality gradually ebbing away, Nuo did not see any angels descending suddenly. However, he wasnt surprised by this, because during their last encounter, he had expressly requested a death as ordinary as any other. "Let it be so, I have done enough, and the rest is for those who come after me," "Perhaps a thousand years from now, someone stepping into this Temple will speak of me, speaking of the first Prophet who died here." "To be honest, heh, although I dont consider myself very wise, truth be told, I do quite like the title Prophet. When I first heard people using it, I was a little pleased inside..." His voice grew weaker, and his eyes lost their sparkle. In the corner of the Temple, the person etching the stone tablet quietly watched this scene and then gave a heartfelt affirmation. "Your experiences will become an epic, Nuo. A thousand years later, people will still sing of your history, ten thousand years later, you will be revered as a myth." "Heh, a myth... like you, huh..." "...That does sound rather nice..." His voice faded into indistinctness until it ceased altogether. The next moment, a massive bell tolled throughout Silver Moon City. Though they had not witnessed it themselves, everyone knew: the Prophet was dead, he had returned to the embrace of the Divine. And with him, his era had also come to an end. Chapter 510 - 147: Illusion A blanket of darkness. The feeling of death was so peculiar, as if something unstoppable was being drawn out of the body bit by bit. Perception of the surroundings gradually faded away, replaced by an endless cold. It was like walking naked through heavy snow, with nothing to shield you from the bone-chilling cold. For a moment, Nuo felt he had lost the ability to move. He could only silently watch, watching his own body slumped on the throne inside The Temple, watching people who had just left returning to mourn in front of his corpse. He should have reacted, even if they could no longer notice him. But like a person just awakened from deep sleep, though everything before his eyes was seen, Nuos thoughts seemed still immersed in haze, incapable of any contemplation. So he just quietly observed as they conducted a succinct and solemn ceremony, saw them carry away his corpse, and then in front of The Temple announced his last will to the inhabitants of Silver Moon City. The crowd outside The Temple was a sea of people, where even the smallest voice would become noisy when amplified by such a multitude. Yet the voice that read out the will passed unobstructed to everyones ear, clearly conveying his message. Then the crowd parted to both sides under an invisible force, and Nuos remains were carried straight out of the city along the central avenue. He would be buried alongside his former companions, declaring his social death. Though momentarily disoriented, Nuos soul still drifted away with them. He listened to the discussions of those around him, passed through streets and alleys, and continued outward until he saw with his own eyes his body being buried in the prepared graveyard. Then, as if the last shackle to reality was broken, he felt a mysterious pulling force emanating from below. And the source of that suction was the unknowable River of Oblivion. ... Glancing sideways, the girl pursed her lips, "Then I shall look forward to that day, esteemed Lord Connios~" Indeed, just like she had always hoped, he might join the exploration team of the new Archbishop, Damian. But Deo had no plans to go; she wanted to stay because her dream was to study Divine Arts and become a Priest, not to engage in battles and killings, which she saw as boys hobbies. It seemed like they were about to part ways, but the lifespan of Silver Moon Citys inhabitants was a bit longer, so even a pioneering journey that might last a decade or more would not be a farewell. Therefore, Deo simply waved her hand, somewhat celebrating her childhood companions wish being fulfilled. "That day will surely come!" "But when that day arrives, Ill reluctantly permit you to keep calling me by my name!" As if inspired, Connios couldnt help but puff out his chest a bit. Although strictly speaking, even he didnt quite believe he could achieve it, but what if? Anything was possible, as the churchs scriptures also said, God spoke that nothing was immutable in the world, the only constant was change itself. So if that was the case, there probably wasnt anything that couldnt happen. So who was to say he couldnt make a big difference someday? The conversation faded, and both were lost in their own thoughts. Along the central avenue, the procession moved towards the citys outskirts, and the crowd surged accordingly. Until the long night passed, peace still did not return to Silver Moon City. This was the beginning, but it would not be the end. This human city, once tucked away in a corner of the continent, would also return to its rightful position. Chapter 511 - 147: Illusion_2 ... The hustle and bustle belong to the living, and have nothing to do with the dead, at least for Nuo at present. Although many matters related to him were still ongoing, they were no longer of any consequence to him. Perhaps with the coming of the Third Era, some souls with strong obsessions from their lives could linger in the Mortal Realm after death, transforming into a different kind of life. But fundamentally, this was not a continuation of their lifespan. Without the balance of a physical body, the characteristics of the spirit were manifested a thousandfold. Those souls that stayed due to extreme emotions were naturally influenced by said emotions, and before long, they could be considered a different entity with the same memories. Clearly, Nuo was not among them as he harbored no intense reluctance, resentment, or regret, so like a soul as ordinary as any other, he was drawn by some invisible guiding force to the Underworld and then fell into the waters of the River of Oblivion. The icy waters rushed over his soul, and the current that should have gradually sapped his memories was suddenly blocked. Traces of Sacred Power surged from Nuos soul and easily isolated that force. But under the chill stimulation, the originally transparent soul-body quivered slightly. Memories were awakened, just like a cool handful of water wiping ones face in the morning, instantly causing his previously sluggish thoughts to spring back into action. "Is this... the Underworld?" With a perplexed expression, Nuo shook his head. In the past, he had heard of the Underworld more than once, and even when Bronze Humanity was still around, there were rumors that the plagues and diseases in the Mortal Realm, though released by Pandora, had their origin in the gods of the Underworld. Therefore, Hades was viewed by mortals as a deity leaning towards the malevolent side. Even in human city-states that revered the Olympian Gods, the existence of Hades was deliberately ignored. No one would carve his statue, as it was considered an ominous symbol. But this had nothing to do with Nuo, who just looked up at the Nether Moon in the Sky over the surging currents of the Styx River. He had not seen the archangel before, but he had certainly heard her name more than once. The River of Oblivion rushed forward, and scenes that existed only in legend flashed before Nuos eyes. "Great Lord of All Spirits, Source of Time and Space, Your faithful follower presents himself to You!" "Your incarnation in the Mortal Realm guided humanity away from Destined Destruction, and now I have finally fulfilled the mission You entrusted to me, sustaining the spark of civilization in the Mortal Realm." "Now, I have once again come before You." Laine bowed his head, looking at the person prostrated in the void. Just like hundreds of years ago, he could still see that kindness in the other person. But contrary to what the other person believed, he actually did not care about all that he had done in the Mortal Realm, whether it was leading humans away from disaster or establishing Silver Moon City; he had not paid much attention to it. What he truly cared about was that Nuo, after having seen it all, after witnessing the near-worshipful reverence some people of Silver Moon City held for him, still retained his unchanged faith. Laine himself had never been a devout person, neither in the past nor now; he had never had a firm faith in anything, existent or nonexistent. He had once thought that devout faith came from backwardness, from a lack of knowledge, from ignorance and fear, but reality had proved otherwise. Even Cohen would begin to question the gods as the years passed... Why hadnt Nuo? Thats what he thought, so he asked. The reason he had summoned Nuo here was just for this question. "Why do you have faith in me?" the deity asked. Nuo was slightly taken aback; he had never thought about this question. But in this moment, feeling the breath that seemed like all truths, he believed he should have an answer. "Because I think all life in this world needs beliefs to survive, whatever those beliefs may be." "It can be the will to live, it can be greed, it can be the good will to help others, or it can be the evil to destroy everything." "Nothing in this world can encompass all of these at the same time, except for the world itself." With a slight smile, Laine didnt know if he was satisfied with the answer. He simply raised his hand lightly, granting the response its deserved reward. Chapter 512 - 148: Man and Dragon After a brief Q&A session, Nuo did not stay on the fifth floor of the Spirit Realm, for life was never meant to exist here. Without matter and stable space-time, both the environment itself and the power that Laine exuded unintentionally were an unbearable burden for the souls of mortals. So if he did not want to utterly dissipate in this world, he had to return to one of the previous levels of the Spirit Realm. Retracing the path he had come from, the sensation of traversing space-time once again surged in him; but this time, Nuo did not witness any special visions. The earlier apparitions were like a dreamethereal and unreal. "Huhfeels just like when I was alive..." Standing at the edge of the All-Spirit Realm, Nuo cast a glance at the dual-colored column of light that reached from the ground to the sky in the distance. The Well of Reincarnation continued to operate as usual, but he was momentarily at a loss because, at this moment, Nuo was unclear about what he should do next. Having been received by a Deity before, Nuo had thought he would be given some directive and then granted powerful abilities or a prestigious positionthough he was prepared, he actually wasnt interested in these thingsbut it turned out he was not. The reward he received was merely the right to choose, only that the scope of choice was slightly broader now. It was similar to the time when in the city built by Bronze Humanity, the incarnation of the gods did not force humans to do anything. They simply informed them about the covenant with Prometheus, and then left everything for humans to decide. Now, Nuo was faced with the same type of choice. The difference, however, was that at that time, people decided on their life and death; but now, Nuo was merely deciding how he should continue to live. Of course, he could also give up his life again and opt for the cycles of reincarnation. And with the choice granted by the gods, he was entitled to select any new life he wished, whether the soul was to be reborn as a human or some other form of being. "So this is where it gets tricky for me." He sighed. Before today, Nuo had never thought about such matters because from the several encounters with Angels he had, even the more indifferent Yvanceline often came with some guidance or demands. They had never indicated during those encounters the phrase decide for yourselfit could also be because when the gods wanted humans to decide for themselves, Angels simply would not come to the Mortal Realm. In any case, the situation was as such, and the current predicament was undoubtedly a bit of a surprise. However, for some reason, Nuo felt a faint sense of loss about it. With a smile, Nuo tried to discern but recognized nothing. In the end, he chose a title based on the voice and tone, and it seemed to have a decent effect. "In human society, words like innocent, kind, and beautiful are often associated with children, and many people would prefer to never grow up." "So Im not mocking you; actually, its a neutral description." "Really?" The newcomers eyes sparkledNuo could confirm that her gemstone-like eyes indeed were glowingand the mysterious visitor seemed quite pleased. She enlarged the ethereal light circle and then climbed out of it. Soon, her complete form appeared before Nuo. It was a type of life Nuo had never seen before, a behemoth also sporting a pair of wings. But unlike the Angels feathered wings, this pair was filled with a palpable strength. The elongated body was covered in fine phosphor armor, and the claws were sharp and lethal. Nuo had no doubt that even if this life form lacked any exceptional powers, its sheer physique would be enough to dominate in the wilderness of the Mortal Realm. "Of course its true, a carefree childhood is something that everyone wants, and something to which no one can return." Speaking with a smile, Nuo looked up slightly, his diminutive body gazing up at the dragon. "Speaking of which, maam, I still dont know your name." "Hm... I am called Yseraniathis is my full name, looks a bit long, doesnt it? So you can also call me Bai, this was my first name." Chapter 513 - 148: Man and Dragon_2 "Bai, it looks like it was just made up on the spot, probably without even thinking about it... umdont change the subject, you still havent answered my original question. Are you also bored?" Seemingly aware of the massive size disparity between herself and the soul dragon in front of her, Bais form instantly shrank. This wasnt any sort of transformation, because Bais body naturally had no fixed shape. She was a soul dragon, so her size depended solely on how big she wanted to be. "Ive seen you in mortals dreams, and in many, many peoples dreams at that. In their hearts, you are a very wise person." Striving to appear very serious, Bai raised her head high. However, her next sentence made Nuo burst out laughing. "So you know how to become wiseor I mean, how to make others think you are wise?" A face full of solemnitytruth be told, as a human, Nuo found it quite difficult to discern the emotion of solemnity from the face of the dragon before himanyhow, Bai had been troubled by this for a long time. In the past, within the dreams of the Spirit Realm, she had briefly glimpsed the dreams of many lives. There were dreams of wild beasts, humans, and even a few weaker deities. Some were beautiful dreams, others were nightmares, and most were a variety of strange and bizarre dreams. Perhaps because of her innate nature, Yserania was not affected by the content of these dreams. Her spirit remained pure, so even after many years had passed, she was still as she was at birth. For a while, she felt puzzled because the owners of those dreams seemed to grow over time, so she specifically went to ask her creator about it. However, the answer she received left Bai quite disheartened. The deity told her that soul dragons roaming in dreams would not be influenced by them; if they wanted to grow spiritually, they would have to experience life on their own, not just through observation. After all, if the dreams of other lives really could affect these favored spirits, it would be quite a terrifying thing. Dreams and reality are inherently different, with the absurd and bizarre often being the dominant elements. Even the kindest person in reality could become a destroyer of worlds in the unconscious realm of dreams. So, to prevent the soul dragons from inexplicably all turning into evil spirit dragons, they were given a considerable degree of resistance to dreams from the very beginning. Perhaps ordinary dragons might be influenced by the dreams of the powerful, but for Yserania, there were no such exceptions. Because she could not sense the dreams of the truly powerful deities, and other life forms were not considered powerful to her. Therefore, seeing Nuos smile, Bai flapped her wings in annoyance. "Dont laugh, you havent answered my question! Im seriously asking you!" "If you cant answer it, Im going to take you back to my domain, where youll think day and night, every night, until you come up with an answer!" "Great!" Her eyes sparkled again but were quickly restrained by Bai. It was her first time inviting someone into her home - because nobody usually paid attention to her requests. So she tried to act as if it were normal, once again drawing the illusory circle of light behind her. Behind the circle of light, there was what looked like a small nest. "Come with me!" With a cheerful voice, Bai went through the circle of light first. She looked back and urged Nuo to follow, who promptly did. In the span of just one day, he had faced life and death, arrived at a realm from the myths, met the creator of all, and would now witness the world of dreams. Nuo felt lucky. He planned to record these experiences in a travelogue. If there was a chance in the future, he would entrust someone to take it back to the Mortal Realm. All would pass away, but knowledge and civilization would endure. Thousands of years later, people were still using the skills from the Golden Age. Nuo hoped that one day in the distant future, people would find his travelogue from the pile of old papers, and then they would know there was a Silver Moon City, and that a person named Nuo had once visited the realm of gods. Although the thought didnt seem very auspicious, much like how the Silver Moon City might not persist for thousands of years, Nuo didnt think anything was impossible, especially since even the faux Divine Court of the pseudo-gods could collapse. So he took a step forward, and as the lights shifted, Nuo undoubtedly made his choice. Standing in the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, Laine watched this scene unfold, without much thought. In that moment, he seemed to have inadvertently glimpsed a corner of the future, as when he entered the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, it seemed to resonate with destiny for an instant. But Laine did not intend to ask about the outcome, just as he never prophesied for himself. "Death and... rebirth?" Shaking his head slightly, Laine withdrew his gaze. It was not about the present death or the current rebirth, but what destiny hinted at, a possible event in the future. However, for him, the future was always uncertain, so Laine simply made a note of it. The affairs of humans and gods were at a pause for now, and the world was about to enter a long period of tranquility. Not until the Hundred-Headed Dragons and Serpents rose from the ground would Chaos become lively again. As for what was to follow, it seemed to be the true beginning of the myth. "Five hundred years in the Mortal Realm." As if time, put on pause, began to flow again, the river of time roared on. But for gods, perhaps the only difference from the past was that the Mortal Realm from then on had winters. Chapter 514 - 149 The Missing Princess The long winter ended, and all things began to grow. Since the heavy snow had faded from the Mortal Realm, the world changed its appearance; the various changes that had ceased due to the shift in seasons seemed to resume their proper course. Signs of life re-emerged outside the ruins that had been turned into wastelands by natural and man-made disasters, and the traces of mortal activities once again spread out towards the east and the south. Discover hidden tales at empire Perhaps one day, they would reach the East Sea and encounter those who were once of the same origin but had been taken to the seas, viewing them as foreign visitors. No matter from which perspective, the current Chaos World greatly differs from the Greece of later generations. The disparity exists not only in the loss of culture and legend but also geographically. After all, by comparing maps, one can find that the later Greek peninsula is a landmass extending from northwest to southeast, jutting deeply into the Mediterranean Sea as the southernmost part of the Balkan Peninsula. Constantinople, built between the Black Sea and the Mediterranean Sea, lies beside it, and the peninsula itself is interspersed with straits and rivers. This is a location in mythological records where water was more abundant than land because many of the legendary stories didnt occur on this peninsula at all. For example, the Caucasus Mountains in The East, which were originally a place of Prometheuss imprisonment, are actually the territories of later Russia, separated from Athens by several distances of Greece. At the junction of the Eurasian Continent, the famous Strait of Gibraltar is topped with a massive rock known as the Pillars of Hercules. This was also considered the end of the western world to the Greeks, a place where Heracles once arrived during his twelve labors. And most crucially, no matter how one looks at it, this disappearance doesnt seem like a natural event but appears to be premeditated by some intelligent life. ... Crack The exquisite pottery shattered into pieces on the ground as Agenor stood expressionlessly in the palace within his royal residence. In front of him stood three valiant young men with their heads bowed in silence. They understood why their father was angry; in fact, even their own hearts were filled with anxiety. Not long earlier, one summer afternoon, the princess Europa, who had been playing with friends by the seaside, was carried away by a wild bull under the watchful eyes of many. The princess had only mounted its backthis beautiful and gentle bull was indeed charmingand then it bolted. It ran faster than a flying horse, treating the sea surface as stable as the land. In the blink of an eye, the princesss figure vanished over the western sea, leaving behind agitated companions who then frantically reported everything to the king of Phoenicia. The kings fury knew no bounds, for he and Queen Telephassa had three sons but only one daughter. Europas beauty was unsurpassed in the kingdom; she was lauded as a girl kissed by the Goddess of Beauty. But now she had vanished so mysteriously. Chapter 515 - 149 The Missing Princess_2 So now, Phoenix, Kilkis, and Cadmos, the three wise and valiant princes, had just returned to the palace together, awaiting their fathers command. "I believe you all know what has happened." After a long silence, King Agenor looked at his three children. "A bull took away your sister, whom you all had sworn to protect. But now, her whereabouts are unknown." "It was certainly no accident." Phoenix said, looking at his father, but Agenors expression remained unchanged. "Of course, I know it was no accident. No bull knows how to use its appearance to attract humans, nor can any bull run across the surface of the sea." "There must be some entitys directive behind thisperhaps some sea monster that can beguile the mind, or some vile demonic monster. Theres no need for you to remind me!" His voice growing louder, Agenor was still in the prime of his life. An invisible pressure rose up around him; he was not only a King but also a mighty warrior capable of battling sea monsters. Looking at his three sons, whom he felt proud of, an idea arose in the Kings mind. He had once been proud of the excellence of his offspring, but that pride had turned to worry. Since he had three sons instead of one, he would eventually have to choose one to inherit his throne. Europa had been taken away a day ago, and the King no longer believed she could be brought back unharmed. But perhaps, on this pretext, he might select an excellent new King for Phoenicia...thus, standing at the center of the palace, Agenor stated clearly and slowly: "You should go and find your sister, the one you swore to protect. Neither the sea nor the earth should serve as an excuse for you to back down." "Bring Europa back, all of you must go. Ten years from now, whether you have found her or not, you must return here. Does anyone wish to defy my command?" "No, Father." Kneeling on one knee, Cadmos spoke solemnly, and his brothers followed suit. There were no complaints; they all recognized this as a responsibility they should fulfill as elder brothers. "Very well, then prepare to depart. I have had the necessary supplies for crossing the sea prepared for you. With your fighting skills, you should be safe along the way." With a slight nod, Agenor waved his hand. The kingdom of Phoenicia had more than one city, and previously he had thought to measure their abilities by their governance. Hence, he had sent all three sons away. But as they all had performed well, he was forced to change his mind. The sea breeze blew, lifting the hem of the Divine Kings garment; everything seemed so natural, but Zeus keenly sensed the unusual nature of this breeze. However, Zeus was not surprised, for it was he who had instructed the God of West Wind to keep a close watch on the Heavenly Empressit was for this reason he wasnt on the mainland chasing beauties. "Yes, Your Majesty, as per your prescient vision, the Heavenly Empress doesnt fancy prying into the domains over the sea." Find more chapters on empire Bowing slightly, the God of West Wind appeared beside him. "Good, it appears this trick can still serve a few more times." Pleased, Zeus did not expect to keep deceiving Hera indefinitely, but any trouble he could avoid was preferable. With this thought, the Divine King tilted his head slightly. He appraised Zephyrus, who, at the brink of his slumber, had married his daughter Euphrosyne. Therefore, they were now family. "Your power has grown significantly over the years." Zeus spoke dispassionately, and Zephyrus was, as always, obliging. "I have Your Majestys generosity to thank for this." "Ha, its a shame that the first to breakthrough with the Power of Faith to achieve formidable Divine Power was Helios and not you, and the Sun indeed proves a bit too challenging to handle..." Shaking his head, the Divine King said no more. Helioss foundation was indeed not something that a minor God of West Wind could compare to; even today, Zephyruss inherent Godhood was still only enough to maintain Weak Divine Power. He had indeed considered replacing Helios, but there was no rush, particularly as Apollo not only had no interest but even admitted his inadequacy for the task. "The power in the Divine Court is rising too slowly. Now that my injuries have healed, its time to quicken the pace." Zeus, lacking any semblance of grace, stretched and felt it was time to make up for the time wasted during his slumber. But upon reflection, he suddenly amended his declaration. "Hmm, I might speed up tomorrow instead." "One or two days dont matter much; at least, not until I lose interest in this princess." As if convincing himself, Zeus turned and walked back towards the center of the island. Chapter 516 - 150: Typhon Crete Island, the place where Zeus was born and raised, saw the Divine King grant his bloodline to a mortal once again. However, this time, perhaps because the much stronger Zeus had prepared in advance, or possibly because he left his [Thunder] on Mount of the Gods as a diversion, the Heavenly Empress was completely unaware of the anomaly here. Meanwhile, three rafts from the beaches of the Phoenician kingdom made their way into the sea. Without sails, helpers, or even sea charts, the brave princes embarked on a journey to find their sister. Full of confidence, they agreed to meet again in ten years, then, wielding heavy oars, they set off in directions toward where Europa had vanished. It was just an ordinary day, nothing more than an amorous pursuit by the Divine King. Yet even Zeus himself did not realize that as the King of All Gods, increasingly bound by the laws of this world, his every action actually brought consequences, big or small. So, when the three princes left the kingdom, and when one of them finally crossed the vast sea to touch land, deep within the earth, a change that could have occurred long ago finally took its last step. To an Outsider looking to blend into a realm that rejects its existence, the best way is to wear a layer of the natives skin. And for Chaos, the most useful skin in the world was undoubtedly Its own deeply scarred fate. ... Drip-drip. ... Drip-drip. ... It would do what she wanted to do on her behalf and become the sharpest sword in her hand... Yes, having learned from her past mistake, Gaia was no longer planning to take action herself. She might be a bit emotional at times, but she wasnt truly foolish. She just hadnt adjusted her attitude correctly. When Uranus was still around, Gaia was known to be patient and scheming in the shadows. But after the first Divine Kings eternal slumber, his successors were always seen as juniors by her, especially Zeus. This disparity in perception caused Gaia to face her opponent incorrectly, and compounded by repeated losses, ultimately led to her mad attempt to break through Mount of the Gods. But now she had calmed down and recognized reality once again. Thus, facing Zeus once more, Gaia chose another approach. "Just like with the Silver Humanity back then," "At that time, Erebus provided the power, assisting me in troubling Laine. When everything was revealed, it was he and Laine who clashed, and from beginning to end, it had little to do with me." In silent contemplation, Gaia, still unaware of the reasons behind the Golden Apple Tree changing hands, made such a judgment and felt it was time to face Zeus, the third generation Divine King, properly. She didnt need to take action herself, which would further incur sanctions from the world against her. Better let that monster deal with Zeus. Once, Erebus lacked the ability to create life, so she substituted for him; now, the Flesh-Mother Tree couldnt send too much power through the seal, so it needed her to foster it, a scene so very similar. She just needed to replicate what she had already done. If it succeeded, then it would be perfect. If it failed, she would just let Zeus and that terrible creature battle it out. In her heart, even though Gaia now worked with the Mother Tree as an associate, she had never trusted that life form, perfect enough to send a chill down her spine. Chapter 517 - 150: Typhon_2 The existence sealed by the world, possessing the power to easily replenish her loss as a Primordial Deity, and incidentally, the power to conceive a Demon God, is terrifying just to think about. If she werent a Primordial Deity, protected by the current world along with her spirit, Gaia would not have so readily accepted the others power. Fortunately, there were no ifs in reality, so in her heart, Gaia silently applauded her own actions. Indeed, her greatest failure since her divine birth had come from Zeus, and it was simply because she had not adjusted her mentality properly. As long as she treated this new Divine King in the same manner as she treated the other Primordial Gods, everything would turn out fine. "...Hmm?" Lost in thought, Gaia suddenly felt an unusual quiet around her. The constant dripping sound that had been falling had stopped at some unknown point, completely silencing the vast emptiness. It was like the calm before the storm, as if some terrifying change had occurred. However, Gaia, who had noticed these changes, was not alarmed but rather delighted, because she knew exactly what that dripping sound was. It wasnt actual water, but a fluid flowing from the branches of the Flesh-Mother Tree. It was the best nourishment in the world, constantly nurturing the growth of something beneath the ground. And now that it had stopped, the reason was obvious. The vague consciousness of the Mother Tree had once expressed "the right moment," and perhaps that moment had arrived today. Crack... ... Crack ... Crack! She looked down towards the stratified layers, and as if responding to Gaias gaze, fine cracks began to spread among the rocks on the floor of the cavity. The earth trembled slightly, It seemed influenced by its instincts, but it was still able to communicate... that was enough. So, lifting herself higher towards the top of the cavity, Gaia spoke out loud: "Typhon, since you can understand me, come out quickly. Go and overturn Olympus for me, dethrone the Divine King!" Boom Read exclusive adventures at empire The loud noise returned, and as Gaia spoke, Typhons ninth head also emerged from the ground. Perhaps due to its inherent traits, each time a head was raised, the rest would swell. At this moment, eighteen enormous eyes larger than Gaia herself gazed up at this being hovering in mid-air. Staring at the entity with an essence somewhat akin to its own, Typhon spoke its first words. "...Who am I?" Raising an eyebrow, Gaia was somewhat taken aback by the beasts response, but she still explained. "You are a monster, a demon, destined to destroy Olympus as Typhon. Destruction is the purpose of your birth; you should be able to feel the agitation in your blood as well." "...Then who are you?" Eighteen dragon heads hung in the cavity, the space that was once like an underground world now seemed a bit crowded. Yet Typhon seemed not to mind this detail and just stared at Gaia, asking its second question. "I am the deity who nurtured you, Typhon, the Mother Earth of Chaos. All things are born upon my body; I am the foundation of the world." Frowning slightly, but Gaia still offered an explanation. "...Then this Divine King you speak of... what is that?" Thirty-six heads now packed the entire cavity; the underground world carved out by Gaia could no longer contain the giant. The rocky walls trembled, on the verge of collapse, but seeing this scene, Gaia felt somewhat elated. Chapter 518 - 150: Typhon_3 For those monsters that were not gods, the smaller ones may not be weak, but the larger ones were certainly strong. And the one before her was destined to be the strongest of them all. "The Divine King is the nominal master of everything in the world, and he is also your enemy," Gazing at her own creation, Gaia slowly began to speak, her tone rising slightly. "And you, you must topple the Divine King to the ground and snatch everything that belongs to him into your hands!" "..." Booming--- The loud noise continued, and the earth finally began to crack open. More and more dragon heads rose from the ground, the cavity that existed underground should have collapsed, but instead, it was propped open by the behemoth. It did not ask another question as if it had already learned everything it wanted to know. Red mist floated among Typhons heads like a barrier that encircled it. "What you mean is" "I understand..." "Understand..." With wide eyes, Gaia hadnt expected Typhon to ignore her words so disdainfully. She had many rebellious children before, but none chose to defy her will just after birth... But clearly, the hundred-headed monster didnt care about her feelings at all. It simply pulled hard, lifting its body from the strata, and then, with all its might, pushed its heads upwards. Crack! The vast expanse of land was pushed open by it, and the evening sky was exposed to the monsters gaze. Seeing the outside world for the first time, Typhons eyes flickered with an odd light. The newly-born Demon God seemed to be enamored with the beautiful scene. But the next instant, only brutality and a killing intent remained in its eyes. It was born for destruction, yes, its lineage told it so. Typhon saw the deity that claimed to have created it follow it out of the ground, glimpsing Gaias pale, angry face as if she was trying to say something to it. It seemed to be something about a helper, sneak attack, Zeus or the like, but it didnt care. Despite being injured because of its existence, she still tolerated it and tried to reason with it. Such a being dared to instruct it? "But she was right about one thing, if the Divine King truly is the master of everything in this world, then I should replace him." The low voice echoed through the mountains, and the Moon at the end of the West Heaven seemed to hasten its pace out of fright, but Typhon paid no attention to them. It simply raised its hundred heads, declaring its arrival to the world. "Because I am the sovereign of monsters..." Stay tuned with empire "I am the King of All Monsters, Typhon!" Chapter 519 - 151 Surprise Change Typhon, or Typhon as he is also known, when he was born, actually had a far greater impact than many imagined. To Typhon himself, he was merely announcing his presence to the world; to Gaia, it was the long-awaited weapon that didnt quite seem to obey her commands, finally arriving in this world. But for many others, both gods and mortals, the birth of Typhon was like a huge stone thrown into a lake, instantly stirring up towering waves. ... Before the Realm of Lightness, within a realm that seemed to devour everything. Since the incident with the Golden Apple Tree, this Ancient God born at the dawn of creation had quieted down again. Few knew what he had done, or if he had simply done nothing. After all, under his unique authority, even Laine could not detect his movements. In any case, the Primordial Deity who seemed to be attempting to break free from the shackles of the current world, did not appear to be in a hurry. His actions did not seem to exhibit a strong sense of purpose, at least not on the surface. However, this day was ultimately special; almost the moment Typhons first head emerged from the crevice in the ground, Erebus was drawn to the subtle yet familiar fluctuation. He set aside his current task and appeared in an instant at the border between his domain and the Underworld. However, it now seemed that all these efforts were in vain. The strongest fortresses are often breached from within, and nobody would think that the Flesh-Mother Tree could directly break the shackles imposed on Niflheim. But now it had circumvented those constraints and emerged in this world. With Gaia as an inside agent, the current worlds seals became a joke. "The Underworld is of no concern to me; the Underworld, Nether Moon, and Styx River are its targets for erosion... But the Divine Trees and dragon eggs of the underground world must remain untouched." With a step, light and shadow shifted, and Erebus arrived before the twin Golden Apple Tree. The next moment, an invisible force was applied throughout the entire underground space, completely turning it into a secret. Although the outcome suggested that the Life authority once pinned with high hopes by the Lord of Darkness did not erode the power of the Flesh-Mother Tree and even quietly allowed it to leave and seduce Gaia, this did not mean that the Life authority was unimportant. Similar authorities were effective; there was just a misjudgment beforehand. After all, Erebus originally thought the Outer God was merely a being mightier than himself, but it seems now that it may be far more terrifying than any entity of Chaos. A vessel that carried the heritage of a worlds destruction... even if only a part, this granted the Outer God born from the old body of the World Tree Yggdrasil unimaginable benefits. Even if it had not become a truly great power transcending the present world by half a measure, it had acquired certain traits. Therefore, the fragmentation of the Life Vase proved ineffective, but in the end, it was useless against it alone. The branch that pierced Erebuss left hand was the main body of the Flesh-Mother Tree; indeed, that part possessed an unimaginable immortality trait, but the ensuing forces anchored by it did not. Chapter 520 - 151 Surprise Change_2 ``` "Moanda... still in Olympus, let her stay there." Looking around, the god of life had been very active since his rebirth, and it was only natural that she wasnt here. However, Erebus didnt care, as long as the Golden Apple Tree, her true body, was still in his hands, she wouldnt be able to escape anywhere. Boom A massive sound came from above, seemingly the noise of Typhon breaking through the earth, but it didnt affect the secret underworld at all. It was as if it didnt exist, letting the tremendous noise sweep past it, rushing into the Underworld. For a moment, the grey earth became bustling. In the Fields of Truth, even Hades couldnt help but stand up from his throne to investigate the source of the disturbance. But he clearly found nothing... until that declaration echoed from the ground, reverberating across the land of the Underworld. "I am the King of All Monsters, Typhon!" ... The Spirit Realms seventh layer, Mount Sinai. The mountain that spanned the seven layers of the Spirit Realm had grown even more majestic and vast, as the axis of the Spirit Realm, it naturally grew stronger with the perfection of the realm itself. The changes in the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm were undoubtedly reflected on it, as when the negative energy realm was recently completed, the inner realm construction also succeeded halfway. Accordingly, Mount Sinai rose a notch higher and even began to possess some unique powers. Laine even suspected that, by the day all seven layers of the Spirit Realm were forged, this Mount Sinai might also possess its own symbol. After all, the pillar of Chaos might just be a tool supporting the sky, but Mount Sinai is an indispensable part of the Spirit Realm. But those were matters for the future. At this moment, Laine, who had just become free for not two days, suddenly looked up from the Temple of Lops. Even earlier than Erebus, as soon as Typhon began to carry out its destiny within the original trajectory, its existence was completely exposed to Laines eyes. Laine couldnt see it, he couldnt peer through the body of the earth to see the demon wrapped inside, not yet arrived in the world. But Typhons presence was so intense that even at its birth, it caused boundless tumult in the Sea of Origins and fate itself. This was natural, the former because of its terrible power, and the latter goes without saying. Although there are many versions of the myth in later generations and Typhons combat power is a matter of debate, within the entire mythology record, an entity capable of wounding Zeus, even in just one version, is exceptionally rare. It seemed to inherently have some sort of restraining relationship with the throne of the Divine King, like two poles opposite of Zeus. In the original trajectory, Typhons father was Tartarus, the source of Chaos, and its birth might symbolize Chaoss backlash against Order. Now, it went even further, when Laine noticed this new version of Typhon, he even doubted he had mistaken the target. Had Chaos become so unreliable that it allowed the power of the Flesh-Mother Tree to bypass its seal? However, this doubt was fleeting, as Laine immediately realized that there must be another reason for all this. Speaking calmly, Laine encouraged: "You can do well. The worst outcome is merely returning to the Spirit Realm. A few star domains are not a big deal." "...I understand, Your Highness." Nodding in compliance, though still somewhat hesitant, Aster took leave to carry out the orders. Consequently, Laine then sequentially arranged a few other matters. Finally, with everything in order, he rose from his seat. Since the creation of the Spirit Realm, he had never truly been away for an extended period, but this time it seemed unavoidable. The arrival of Typhon represented another interaction between Chaos and the Hemenu World... but Laine did not believe it was simply a matter of receiving the spoils of war. Due to his presence, Chaoss timeline was advanced by at least a few thousand years, and nobody knew how much resistant force remained in that other world, but it was almost certain to be substantial. Forget about destroying it, even figuring out how to enter that world was a challenge that needed careful consideration. The once fragmented remnants of the Nine Realms, Laine and Erebus only dared to enter when the residual world force was on the verge of complete collapse, let alone a complete world... However, it was essential to go and see first and decide later. "Hmm, that being the case, Nyx has suddenly become crucial." Shaking his head, Laine had not anticipated the abrupt emergence of Typhon, but it was not really a problem. Having arranged so many things, it was time to keep his promise and search for Nyx in the Land of Eternal Night. With a step forward, Laine moved to the outside world. Just as he was about to proceed, he involuntarily came to a halt. For in the sky above the Underworld, a massive voice was heard. "The King of All Monsters, huh..." After a moment of silence, Laine did not linger any longer. "It is just, a tragedy, after all." In the Mortal Realm, on Crete Island. Zeus had slipped away from Mount of the Gods for what seemed like the umpteenth time; he found this human princess truly captivating. So much so that a significant amount of time had passed, and he still hadnt lost interest in her. Today was no different. Under Europas hateful gaze, not only did the Divine King feel untroubled, but he was also quite pleased. Chapter 521 - 152: Heroic Spirit In later ages of The East, there once was such a tale. In the vast land of the Red Countenances, after the first empire that unified the domain post the period of feudal chaos crumbled, mortals aspiring to the supreme position rose up against one another, with regional lords vying for control. They wrought bloodshed upon the Mortal Realm, with countless ingenious strategies and distinguished individuals emerging abruptly, yet contrary to many peoples expectations, the one who ultimately became the new ruler of the world was a minor official from a small town. However, when looking back at history, this was actually not very surprising, after all, slaves can become generals, beggars can split the land and proclaim themselves emperors; this shows that a persons achievements are related to their birth, but not absolutely so.No?v(el)B\\jnn In any case, this old troublemaker who was no longer young when he started out ultimately succeeded in unifying the lands and ascended to the highest position among mortals. But its easier to conquer the world than to defend it. Not only did he have to contend with all kinds of political intrigue but the seasoned warrior also shockingly discovered that many of his brothers-in-arms, who had fought for the world alongside him and who were not from noble or affluent backgrounds, were more like butchers and dog-killers. Incidents of drinking nectar and brawling in court, drawing swords and striking pillars, continued unabated, leaving him deeply frustrated. Life was like this before he became the emperor, and it continued to be so after he assumed the throne. Had he become the emperor in vain? Fortunately, at this time, an official in charge of rituals and music from the previous dynasty, who had pledged allegiance to him early on, emerged from who knows where. Explore hidden tales at empire After some maneuvering, he successfully convinced the emperor and took the lead in creating a set of rituals that emphasized the grandeur and dignity of the rulerprobably by making some modifications to the framework of the previous dynasty. And when these rituals were carried out for the first time, the old troublemaker was greatly shocked. Observing the orderly ministers and guards moving about in accordance with the ritual protocols, he couldnt help but exclaim, "Only today do I realize the honor of being an emperor." "They didnt know what faith was back then... but I guess they must have thought something like this:" Admiring the beauty of the sunrise, Zeus spoke in a strange tone: "Only today do I understand the honor of being a deity. Those Titan gods might not have said it out loud, but thats probably what they were thinking." "To behold a world of deities everywhere would make gods seem ordinary. Only through comparison can one find joy, and without mortals, this joy would undoubtedly be reduced. With this in mind, the gods created the Golden Humanitya very rare event that nearly all deities participated in." "...Yes, Your Majesty, you always see what others cannot, striking at the very Origin of things," Zephyrus spoke softly, also glancing out to sea. While Zeus admired the rising sun, Zephyrus thought of another god who was still trapped and suffering for his actions at the bottom of the sea, tormented day and night by the East Sea. His reasons for creating humanity were probably not just for a sense of superiority over mortals... but now he can only be locked beneath the seas eye, suffering the East Seas torture. "It is said that Iapetus, the former God of Speech, also once supported the creation of humanity, and he was indeed one of the earliest supporters, yet his power was the weakest among the Titans," Zeus continued. "But you are different, Your Majesty. The weak can only produce ideas, while the strong can bring them to fruition. Iapetus and his progeny created the silver and the bronze generations, but only you are the true master of this world." This time, Zephyruss words contained a hint of sincerity, which was also the reason for his pursuit of power. And in front of him, listening to the flattery of the God of West Wind, Zeus once again laughed heartily. "Hahaha... Thats what I like about you, Zephyrus. Even though I know you are flattering me, I just love to hear it." Chapter 522 - 152: Heroic Spirit_2 ``` Just as he said, Zeus knew that the God of West Wind was merely offering flattering words, but he still felt very pleased. After all, no other gods ever spoke to him like that, especially those with power greater than intermediate divine power. In this light, Zephyrus suddenly stood out. And so, as they engaged in casual conversation, time ticked away. It wasnt until the night began to fade, and the sun peeked out with a faint glow in the east, that Zeus finally remembered some serious business he had to attend to. He didnt summon Zephyrus today just to listen to his flatteryalthough it indeed made him quite happyhe actually had another important matter. "Zephyrus, my most trusted subordinate, you have always been loyal to me." "So now, I have a task for you to complete." His eyes slightly narrowed, Zeuss expression became formal. Beside him, the God of West Wind immediately stated: "Your Majesty, as long as its within my capabilities, I will certainly get it done for you." "Of course, you can do it... Zephyrus, you have quite a number of believers, right?" "Yes, Your Majesty, thanks to your blessings, every god in Olympus has their own believers." Not sure what Zeus meant, but acknowledging the obvious fact, Zephyrus nodded in agreement. Experience tales with empire That place was called Hall of Valor by the original residents of the divine kingdom, and through the murals in the palace, Zeus also learned of its former use. As its name implies, this palace was where the deity race of Asgard once nurtured human heroic spirits, possessing the capability to nourish and maintain the spirit. So although the number of heroic spirits it could retain wasnt high, if carefully selected, each could have extraordinary combat prowess. However, what Zeus needed was not a few capable heroic spirits; what he truly wanted to learn was how these heroic spirits were created. But some things remain a mystery, and they do not clarify simply because ones power is greater. Thus, Zeus ultimately failed to learn that technique, managing only to grasp a surface-level understanding. Initially, the Divine King was somewhat disappointed, and he even thought of Metisif she were still alive, she probably could decipher the secret of the heroic spirits. But it wasnt long before Themis left Olympus, that Zeus suddenly realized that perhaps this cursory knowledge was far more valuable than the real heroic spirits. He did not lack some fighters; they held no real value for him. "Zephyrus, in the world that I have created, I bestowed upon it a special rule. There, the souls of life after death can live as they did beforethe only difference is, you can use divine power to materialize everything mortals desire, easily fulfilling all their dreams without expending too much strength." "Just like the sun." Pointing to the distant rising red sun, Zeus said with a smile, "People just have to look up to see it." "And a Perfect Realm, a kingdom belonging to the gods, is likewise something that mortals aspire to." "...Your Majesty, so are you intending to prevent souls from returning to the Spirit Realm, to break the cycle of reincarnation?" With a hint of hesitation in his tone, standing behind Zeus, Zephyrus easily understood the implications of Zeuss words. What perfect realm? Isnt that just like the Divine Kingdom that the Goddess of Law supposedly established in the Spirit Realm? When the existence of the afterlife kingdom created by Themiss followers spread among humans, who knows how many believers it attracted to her. Thus, of course, its a good thing; it can certainly deepen mortals faith, but it also invites disaster. ``` Chapter 523 - 152: Heroic Spirit_3 The God of the West Wind did not know if the Divine King could defeat the Lord of the Spirit Realm, but he was certain that making an enemy of another Primordial Deity just to deepen mortals devotion was an utterly foolish act. "Of course not, Zephyrus, dont be too rigid. You must understand that we dont actually want mortals to enjoy eternal bliss in the Divine Kingdomwe just want them to think they can," With a smile curling the corners of his mouth, Zeus gently shook his head. He had no intention of snatching the souls destiny; that thing was of little use to him in reality. The faith generated by a mere spiritual body was far inferior to that of the living, and he understood the concerns of the God of the West Wind. Therefore, Zeus was prepared to further explain his actions, but at that moment, his brows furrowed tightly, and he suddenly turned, looking in the direction of the East. Just then, he had suddenly felt a warning from his soul. "Your Majesty?" "...Its nothing. Something seems to have happened there. You wait here, dont move." "As for the matters of the Divine Kingdom, well continue when I return" Boom Before Zeus could finish his sentence, a thunderous noise came from the East of the Earth. The ground split open, rocks flew into the sky, endless dust was lifted high, then drifted in the air, casting a layer of fog over that place. And at the end of that line of sight, a colossal creature seemed to leap out from the Earth, appearing and disappearing within the fog. Accompanying it was a proclamation that spread throughout the world. "It looks like I dont need to go and see." Roar In an unnamed valley in the East of the Earth, every movement of Typhon stirred up a collapse of a layer of the Earth or mountain ranges. Before, it had only stuck its head out a bit, but its body remained below the Earth. "Some life forms similar to that woman." A hundred pairs of eyes surveyed this strange world; Typhon saw many creatures resembling Gaia, but they were so weak. Without so much as a gesture, simply under its gaze, they exploded into bundles of flesh and blood, then burned to ashes by fire. Most of these insignificant lives fled in every direction, but some engaged in behavior Typhon found odd. They carried small metal objects, shouting and charging at itand naturally, they couldnt last any longer under Typhons gaze. "Strange creatures." With a shake of its head, when Typhon came to its senses, it suddenly realized that the woman who claimed to be its creator had disappeared. However, it also noticed that something was approaching from the direction of the East. "Another god?" They seemed to call themselves that, god, Divine King, both the same. "But it doesnt matter what..." Two hundred eyes glanced toward the comer, Typhon struggled powerfully. Accompanied by the shaking of tectonic plates, its body finally crawled out from the strata. Without rest, nor needing it, Typhon opened its maw wide, biting at the newcomer. If you want to speak to it, then face its strike first! Chapter 524 - 153 Deity Immortality Lightning streaked across the sky, and at that moment, Zeuss vigilance had reached its pinnacle. Despite his verbal disdain for Gaia, Zeus still regarded his great-grandmother with considerable seriousness. After all, his previous victory over her could be attributed to the suppression of the Law, rather than actual brute strength. So no matter what Gaia was doing now, Zeus had decided he couldnt afford to give her any more time to prepare. As for the monster that had been born alongside her, whose form was still hidden beneath the endless dust clouds... in fact, the Divine King didnt feel there was any conflict between them. Who decreed that Gaias offspring must be on the same side as her? The most straightforward example was right before him. Once Gaia, in order to free the Hekatonkheires and the Cyclops imprisoned in the Abyss, did not hesitate to support Zeus in overthrowing Cronuss rule. But even when Gaia was defeated in front of Mount Olympus, those Titans showed no inclination to join their Mother Goddess in rebelling against the Divine Court. It seemed they had grown fond of life on Olympus and had no intention of destroying it all.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Heh, when you think about it, Gaia does seem rather pitiable," "After doing so much, no one is grateful. It shows that monsters are monsters for a reason, and there is justification for the gods disdain for them," With a cold laugh, Zeus cast aside these thoughts. Zephyrus had been left far behind, without the power to traverse the ocean in a short time, while Zeus had already reached land. As he neared the place where the earth had split open, the sky-blocking dust could no longer obstruct the Divine Kings vision. He could vaguely see it was a life form with a hundred heads. Its lower half was a coiling serpents body, the torso was humanoid with four strong arms, and above that were the phosphorescent dragon heads. Two hundred eyes spouted flames that burned everything, black vipers tongues flicked from their mouths, and venom dripped down, looking dangerous and brutal. "Truly a born warrior," But the outcome was as expected, Typhon only disappointed him. What responded to the Divine King was a pitch-black storm stirred up by the demon. "The Divine King? The owner of the world?" "So, you are the Divine King!" Roar! The deep voice echoed through the mountains, as Typhon raised its hundreds of heads, emitting overlapping screams. Typhon had indeed not expected that the so-called Divine King would come before it without waiting for Typhon to seek him out, but this was just as well, it made no difference. Since Zeus had come, it was time to fight. Defeat him or be defeated, proving who truly ruled this world. This was what Typhon sought; as for communication? Demons need no exchange, no dialoguethat is a choice for the weak! ... Boom Still traveling over the sea, Zephyrus could see the upheaving winds and thunder in the east of the world, that shook the heavens and the earth. Although he was a Wind God, Zephyrus was certain he couldnt withstand the black storm for even a second. However, that did not mean he intended to stop; after all, he was not going to join the battle. Even as one of the fastest among the gods, by the time he would reach the battlefield, some time would have passed, and by then, the outcome should be somewhat apparent, whether victory or defeat. Chapter 525 - 153 Deity Immortality_2 However, just as the God of West Wind was hurrying on his way, he unexpectedly collided with Poseidon, who had also risen from the sea due to the tumultuous ocean. "Zephyrus! What are you doing here?" "What is Zeus doing, and who is that thing hes fighting with?" The resonant voice traveled, with Poseidons blue hair fluttering. He held his trident in his hand, rising slowly from the water. Even from a distance, Typhons body was too massive. Standing erect, its head could touch the edge of the sky; stretching out an arm, it sent the Moon fleeing in panic. So even if it had just appeared in this world, not only the deities on Mount Olympus but also those in the sea had taken note of Typhons existence. And soon, they also saw Zeus engaged in battle with it. "That is a son of Mother Earth, Your Majesty. It seems unruly, and the Divine King is attempting to subdue it," Zephyrus explained calmly. In front of other deities other than Zeus, the God of West Wind did not show such deference. Or rather, if he were so respectful to everyone, it would not reflect the exclusivity and prestige of the King of All Gods. "Humph, he always manages to find trouble. He claimed that the theft of the Golden Apple had nothing to do with him, and yet, in the end, he brought forth the Goddess of Life!" Poseidon snorted coldly, but that was all the reaction he showed. Reluctantly as he might be, Poseidon had to admit that the power of Zeus was far beyond his own, and the strength of the demon fighting him needed no further mention. However, neither of the two present felt that the creature posed any real threat to the Divine King, for its appearance was too abrupt. Creations dawn had long passed, and the world had settled into stability. Even among newly born deities, few were powerful. Who, at this time, would believe that a suddenly born demon could defeat the King of All Gods? Then, in the next instant, the two deities were forced to believe it. At the far end of the sky, lightning and storm collided. No sound came through because it was all buried by the awe-inspiring power of their clash. From afar, the lightning of the Divine King even appeared to have the upper hand, which aligned with the initial judgment of Zephyrus and Poseidon. But what followed made them suddenly change color. That hundred-headed monster, the fearsome demon, shook its draconic heads as if realizing that neither the storm nor the flames could harm the King of All Gods. So, without hesitation, it charged forward, leaving the world of hurricanes behind and crashing directly into the lightning and thunder. In a moment, scales peeled from Typhons body, and black blood splashed upon the earth and sea. Even the heads of the beast were severed under the power of the Divine King, plunging into the dust below, rolling unknown in direction, yet it showed no fear. For each head cut off, another would grow back. For each drop of blood shed, it moved one step closer to its enemy! Zeus was retreating. He was even retreating towards the direction of the sea. But in the pursuit of the two mighty beings at the boundary between earth and ocean, Typhons sharp right claw finally caught the Divine Kings left hand. "Ive caught you, worm..." He just wouldnt die, which was completely beyond Typhons expectations. He knew very well that he could die. If he could die, then why couldnt the Divine King? "Why?" "Why..." "WHY!" Initial joy turned to anger, and finally to the irritation of being fooled; Typhon could not make sense of it all. His hundred heads roared in unison, a rageful bellow that shook heaven and earth. "Tell me, Divine King of the earth, tell me!" "Why wont you just! DIE! DIE! DIE!!!" Boom! The ocean whipped up a ferocious storm, the stars trembled, but Zeuss life remained steadfast. The worlds Law reacted violently to Typhons destruction, but he paid it no heed. His hundred eyes stared fixedly at Zeus, observing this undying being. "Gods are immortal, monster." After a while, a feeble voice came from beneath Typhons grasp. Despite Zeuss miserable state, he did not appear panicked at the moment. He fixed his gaze on the immense creature and declared with certainty: "You are not a True God of this world; you cannot seize my throne. The gods are immortal, you have no power over me." "The more you do now, the greater the worlds punishment for you will be; your defeat is inevitable. Release me, and with your strength, there should be a place for you in the Divine Court. I can offer you just below me" Boom! Pressing Zeuss face into the ground, Typhon no longer wanted to hear his blabbering. Dragging the Divine Kings body, he soared into the sky, the King of All Monsters scanning the surroundings. Immortal? He didnt believe it. Everything has its end; that was the answer he derived from the very root of his power. Even the world will perish, let alone a deity? What the earth-bound king said was nothing but lies. Since he couldnt kill the most powerful god... then hed go see how to kill those weaker ones! Scanning his surroundings, Typhon quickly locked onto his next target. There were many gods within his perception, and the place where the presence of deities was densest was none other than the distant Mount Olympus, supporting The Sky and The Earth. Chapter 526 - 154: Calamities and Signposts In the heart of the eastern lands stood the towering Mount of the Gods, rising high above the Mortal Realm. The magnificent and sacred Mount Olympus remained as perfect as ever, with palaces of the gods shimmering in divine light of various colors. Exotic flowers and rare herbs adorned the mountain paths; the morning sun shone on the jewel-encrusted halls, casting waves of golden light. Everything was so harmoniousif you only looked at the surroundings. However, unlike the peaceful scenery, the creatures on the mountain were already in complete chaos. Panic and dismay were poorly concealed beneath the gods forced composure, and the servants around them were even more ashen-faced. Although none among them could see the actual process or outcome of the battle between Zeus and Typhon, some things were quite obvious. For instance, the thunder and storm that had torn through the sky earlier, the abrupt disappearance of the Divine Kings presence, and the dark clouds suddenly rolling toward Olympus. The divine bodies of the innate deities were notoriously difficult to annihilate. Unless there was an absolute disparity, even with a considerable gap in strength, it was unlikely for one to be defeated in an instant, let alone to be effortlessly suppressed without the chance to fight back. Witnessing this scene, the Olympian Gods who had never encountered an Outer God nearly lost their nerve; the terrifying sight was akin to Tartarus suddenly gaining Wisdom and then coming to the Mortal Realm to punish the gods. "...This must be fake, maybe its an illusion, or something else." So for a moment, silence fell. No one suggested running away, nor did anyone propose checking on the Divine Kings condition. A peculiar atmosphere persisted on Mount Olympus as if they were hoping for a turn of events. This lasted until a certain moment when the hundred-headed dragon finally realized Zeus was not easily harmed and briefly shifted its attention, casting its gaze onto the distant Mount of the Gods. Even from afar, the majesty of the Primordial Beast felt ominously close. The next moment, accompanied by a roar, the black storm moved towards the mountain. In almost an instant, mountains were leveled, rivers turned to flatlands, and cities reduced to ruins along Typhons path; countless creatures died, and innumerable souls plunged into the Underworld. Many Mountain Gods and River Gods that had survived numerous wars finally met a silent end as Typhon passed. And when the gods of Mount Olympus witnessed this, the forced calm they had maintained finally shattered. There would be no more surprises. As the black storm approached Mount Olympus with a speed beyond the gods reach, panic erupted. Elevated servants and the Nymphs, disregarding any semblance of divine dignity, began to flee in all directions. Soon, even the gods could no longer maintain their dignified facade. With Typhons advance, its ferocious visage unfolded before the gods, but most crucially, all deities saw Zeus, held in the demons grasp. Barely alive with his limbs severed, the Divine King was impaled from top to bottom by a bone. His once splendid garb had been eroded by venom, and his robust body was covered in bite marks as though he had been tortured. Seeing this, Aphrodite could no longer contain her terror; she screamed and fled first. Her action lit the fuse, and in an instant, the gods scattered in a frenzied escape. Chapter 527 - 154: Calamities and Signposts_2 The Goddess of Beauty was the first to flee. She tied herself to her daughter and transformed into a large and a small fish, diving into the rivers around the Mount of the Gods and swimming away. Ares, seeing this, followed closely without the slightest intention of a War Gods resolve to fight to the death. The God of Light, Apollo, turned into a black eagle and rapidly flew away with the flapping of his wings, while Hera, the always dignified Queen of Gods, panickedly transformed into a white cow and then fled toward the west of Mount Olympus. The other deities each displayed their magical powers, using every method they could to try to escape from the doomsday monster that was drawing ever closer. However, their actions did not escape Typhons hundred eyes, and with an enraged roar, it accelerated its pace towards the Mount of the Gods. The gods were limited in speed, but they were numerous and they scattered in various directions in their flight. By the time Typhon finally reached Mount Olympus, most of the deities had managed to escape. Only a few gods were caught by the furiously enraged progenitor of monsters and dragged back to Olympus. Soon, a bloodbath unfolded in the Home of the Gods. The non-divine lives were obliterated by Typhons power, and not one of the other deities fared any better. Their clothes were torn, their pure white skin penetrated by sharp claws, and the gods who couldnt escape screamed in agony. However, to the lord of monsters, this was merely beautiful music to its ears, and amidst the accompaniment, it destroyed palace after palace, turning the divine paradise to dust and ashes. In the end, Typhon grasped Zeuss somewhat withered hair, plucked out his eyelids, and forced him to watch how it killed the deities. It mustered all of its strength, selected the deity with the weakest breath from those it had captured, then its hundred dragon heads took turns, determined to grind her to dust and scatter her ashes. This madness persisted for a long time, so long that the tortured deity had lost the ability to speak. Typhon exhausted its every means, but the result left it infuriated because, in the end, that deity still had not died. With a roar to the sky, Typhons blood seemed to be boiling. Discover exclusive content at empire Ever since the moment of its birth, possibly due to a kind of sharp Spiritual Sense, Typhon always had a feeling that its life was ticking down. As if there was a tremendous threat approaching it and that when it finally arrived, everything would come to an end... Under this inexplicable sense of danger, Typhon focussed on the most likely threatening existence, the one claimed to be able to dominate the world, the Divine King, but the result made it utterly frenziedalthough it had defeated Zeus, it could not kill him. "Do you think its over, vermin!" Gripping Zeus, Typhon shook its dragon wings, stirring up a great Storm. It glanced at the towering Mount of the Gods, tempted several times to destroy it then and thereeven Zeus probably wanted it to act on its rage and do just that, but an instinctual warning ultimately stopped Typhon. Olympus couldnt withstand Typhons might, but it had yet to find a way to kill the gods. If it went too far now, it might bring about an unintended intensification of the laws suppression, leaving no time for it to do anything else. So, in the end, it flapped its wings, leaving the ruined Mount of the Gods enclosed in a storm, a place it detested yet could not destroy for now. At one moment, it stopped, dropped Zeus from its hand onto the ground. It looked at the Divine King, its eyes fierce and brutal. Chapter 528 - 154: Calamities and Signposts_3 "This is just the beginning... Ill search the world, Ill destroy every living creature I see, and in the end, king of the gods, Ill find a way to kill you." "You wont succeed," Zeus said calmly, "Fate is on my side." Boom! "Nothing can stop me. Just wait to die. And those fleeing vermin, none shall escape!" With a casual gesture, Typhon pinned Zeus inside a cave and turned to leave. Zeuss power had been sealed; he could hardly make a ripple. Besides, even if he escaped, what would it matter? He would simply be captured again. Before absolute power, Typhon feared nothing, its wings shaking, a hundred eyes surveying the land from above. It would find those fleeing gods one by one and interrogate them. It would discover a way to utterly end the deities, then erase these undying insects from the world! ... The earth was in chaos, the gods fled in panic. With a light snort, though she said this, Nyx felt somewhat displeased in her heart. Continue reading on empire She could now slightly understand the desire of others to shed the obsessions of the world, but only just a little. The thought was fleeting because something else soon caught her attention. On the outer rim of the Land of Eternal Night, along a path once traveled, Laine was approaching her location. Seeing this, Nyxs brow quirked, and with a step forward, her figure blurred and then vanished. "So, what you said before about joining you, was to fight against that monster?" Her voice arrived before her presence. At least from Laines perspective, Nyx had not yet arrived, but her query had already made its way ahead. "That would be a disappointment. I dont see what makes it worthy of my intervention. Everyone wants it dead, why bother asking me to do whats unnecessary." "Of course not, Nyx. Typhon will not die at your hands or mine; I have no time to bother with him," Laine said with a smile as he slightly waved his sleeve. "It is merely a catalyst." "All I need from it is to create a signpost for the place I have to go to." Chapter 529 - 155: The Contradictory Fate Long before, when Nyx was the first to discover that Princess Io of Pislatius had vanished at the edge of the world, Laine had already been waiting for this day. No mortal could simply vanish into thin air in front of the Primordial Gods, and if it happened, it either meant she was not a mortal or the world itself was responsible. However, Io, who had been oppressed by Zeus, obviously wasnt some hidden important figure, so following the legends of later generations, Laine easily locked onto the only possible conclusion. Since the existence of the Nine Realms proved that Chaos wasnt the only world within the void, the closely related mythological system from the legends naturally also had the possibility of appearing. The mortal princess had already taken a step ahead, and the gods were soon to follow after. Although Laine didnt think they would really enter that world like Io had, at the very least, the gods could bring him to the gates of Hemenu. "I remember now, you had spoken of this before." "When the hundred-headed beast attacks Mount Olympus, and the gods scatter in flight... Is this another one of your prophecies?" The thought flashed by, and Nyx instantly recalled the cause and consequence of this matter. Compared to Laine, she was the first to have noticed the odd disappearance of Io and had actively sought Laine for an explanation. However, with so many years passing without any news, Nyx had long since pushed the matter to the back of her mind. Moreover, Typhons birth had come a bit too suddenly, and Zeuss defeat had been too swift, so much so that until Laine approached her, she hadnt connected this matter with the disappearance of the human princess at all. "Thats the matter." Nodding, seeing Nyx had remembered, Laine saved the need for further explanation. "I see, its that foreign realm you mentioned... But how will you follow them?" Soon, the Land of Eternal Night returned to calmness. There remained only the constant darkness of night and the faintly seen creatures under the light. Explore stories at empire Outside Mount Olympus. The black storm continued to rage over the Mount of the Gods, at a time when the gods had just fled. The King of All Monsters, hoping to kill the gods, was destroying everything atop the mountain, while the figure of Zeus, nailed to the pillar by his bones, could faintly be seen. Standing in a secluded valley, Athena gazed at the scene. The dark-haired maiden no longer bore her martial attire but was clad in a white gown adorned with pale golden patterns. Her soft hair cascaded from her neck and shoulders, reaching her delicate waist, showing no signs of hurried escape. This was normal, for during her journey in the Fantasy World, Athena had already seen the records of the battle against Typhon among those intricate texts. Although much of the content there starkly contradicted reality, the goddess was not surprised. Because no matter how one looked at it, that Fantasy World originated from Zeus, and much of its history seemed somewhat fabricated, almost like a play with Zeus as the leading character. He was portrayed as the master of fate, unbeaten in all, with the King of All Monsters only able to win by stealing his weapons. Even the former Divine King had been defeated in combat by Zeus, who then imprisoned him forever. But the current situation was different... So the maiden bestowed with wisdom easily categorized it as one potentiality of the future. Some of those so-called histories could be believe, but certainly not all. Chapter 530 - 155: The Contradictory Fate_2 "At least I have never seen any record of the Divine King being torn apart and hung on Olympus by Typhon." A faint smile played upon Athenas lips, almost conveying a hint of happiness. She caressed the sleeve of her right hand, silently praising her own handiwork. Even during the crisis of the gods escape, she was not the slightest bit flustered; she had even found time to change her attire, which naturally had its reasons. The former was obviously due to being well-prepared, while the latter was simply because the so-called armor of the era was somewhat peculiar, looking quite at odds with a goddesss aesthetic. In terms of daily attire, there was the black dress born with Nyx, and the various knowledge spread throughout the Spirit Realm by Laine, meaning their design had actually become more modernized. But by comparison, the rest still conformed to the traditional culture of Ancient Greece. Under such circumstances, the armor of Ancient Greece... lets just say those in the know would understand. Extending this thought, if the Athena of the original trajectory had actually spent her days dressed like that, it wouldnt be hard to comprehend why the craftsman god Hephaestus suddenly became beastly. Of course, in this trajectory, he probably wouldnt have the chance. "Hmm, this Typhon... is a bit strong, I cant defeat it." Looking in the direction of Mount of the Gods, Athena had to admit that her strength was far inferior to it. Even if her power had surged in the Fantasy World, she was still not its match. So confronting it was not a wise move. She needed to think about her next stepsanyway, it wasnt going to be saving the Divine King. Zeus did not need her rescue. Athena was actually curious to see how Zeus, without that god Hermes this time, would manage to escape and then counterattack Typhon. After all, as a demon from beyond, Typhon could not wreak havoc in the mortal world forever. All she had to do was avoid it for now and wait it out. Everything happened in a blink of an eye; time held no meaning for such a power. According to the script written by Destiny, the gods were supposed to find themselves in another world after a moment of oblivion, a world different from Chaoss, yet one already eroded by His power. They were meant to consume and assimilate the native gods there, aiding Chaos in finishing this world-level consumption. Thats how it should have been, had not everything started so many years ahead of schedule. However, there are no ifs in reality, and in the moment when the gods positions approached the bounds of Hemenu World, everything froze suddenly. Crack! A sound, as if originating from the root of all things, thundered, reverberating through the empty void. It seemed like the world itself collided, but it wasnt between two different worlds; it was Chaos colliding with Himself. Destinys trajectory was in motion, yet also tearing apart. The flow of time became muddled and even started affecting the stability of the present world of Chaos. Simultaneously, the force that shrouded the gods began to show cracks, allowing for a slight contact between inside and outside. "..." "...What happened?" Read new adventures at empire Surrounded by grogginess and darkness, Athena, floating between sleep and wakefulness, faintly heard a pleasant female voice ask. "Arent you a Destined deity?" "Obviously, Destiny and the Order of Chaos have collided unavoidably." Another familiar male voice rang out, and Athena struggled to open her eyes. But after several attempts, she ultimately did not succeed. Chapter 531 - 155: The Contradictory Fate_3 ... Within the emptiness, two streaks of light swiftly darted by. Compared to the world within, both Laine and Nyx had noticeably declined in their speed of progress and the imposing aura they gave off. This wasnt due to excessive consumption of energy but because here, the existence of the world undoubtedly seemed very faint. In the classical philosophy of The East that would emerge in later generations, there was a saying, "The Dao begets one, one begets two, two begets three, three begets all things." But if even the Dao ceases to exist, then many things built upon it would also lose their significance. It was like characters in a game becoming detached from the game itselfthey would just be a bunch of meaningless code. Thus, when the existence of the world was diminished, everything built on the worlds rules would naturally weaken as well. Compared to Nyx, however, Laine fared a bit better, since he himself possessed a part of the power that could anchor existence. The streaks of light continued to travel, and after an indeterminate amount of time, the existence of the surrounding emptiness finally became clear again. Yet compared to the environment of Chaos World, this place bore a slight scent of a Foreign Realm. However, this sensation precisely confirmed that they were heading in the right direction. Consequently, as their own power gradually returned, they increased their speeduntil suddenly, the sound of collision and friction from those origins thunderously filled the air. "A conflict between Destiny and Order?" Halting in the emptiness, Nyx looked towards the distance. There, it seemed as if something both infinitely large and infinitely small existed, yet she could see no tangible thing. That was their target, but compared to the clearly visible, river-encircled Chaos, this world appeared to be shrouded in shadow. At this time, deploying forces deep into the enemys core without any backup was uncertain in dealing damage, but it was certain that those who went likely wouldnt return. Gods are indeed immortal, but thats assuming their opponents are not another world. "And what about Io?" "And since theres a problem... would they just keep being at a stalemate like this?" "Io is a mortal, and although she holds a certain position in Destiny, her existence or absence wouldnt really affect the world." "As for the gods..." Hesitating for a moment, Laine spoke faintly. "I dont know, perhaps time will give the answer... But I have a better solution." "After all, Nyx, look, since the Hemenu World still has some strength to sparehow am I to enter it?" This indeed posed a problem, as Laine knew with certainty that he wouldnt be able to breach that Boundless Darkness on his own. Thus, during the conversation, Laines gaze turned toward one of the closest orbs of light. That was Athena, the beacon of Wisdom and Victory he had followed all the way here. Chapter 532 - 156 The Rising Sun Lying sideways in the void, enveloped by an invisible force. Her black hair hung down unconsciously, and at this moment, Athena no longer exuded her usual heroic air, but rather resembled a tranquil Sleeping Beauty. However, the two present were indifferent to this beautiful scene, Nyx even regarded the other with a scrutinizing attitude for a long time, yet still could not discern Laines intentions. "You intend to send her into a Foreign Realm? Although I do not know what connection you have with her or by what means you plan to circumvent the barriers of worlds, I have to remind you," "To a world, it does not care who brought in the Outer Deity, it only sees it as a threat, one to be transformed if possible, or destroyed if not." "I know, moreover, as a True God born immortal, Athena actually cannot enter. Just like she is now, struggling with the fate originating from herself, Chaos would not send its power into the belly of another... so the living cannot be sent." With a slight smile, Laine reached out with his right hand towards Sleeping Beautys forehead. A pearly light shimmered faintly, and the invisible force stopped the advance of his finger. But due to the struggle between oneself and oneself, this power of the world showed a gap. Part of It wanted to send Athena in, while another part wanted to keep Her here. Laine, with a kind heart, couldnt bear to see such a self-destructive act, and fortunately, helped to compromise. If one couldnt be sent in completely, then send in half; if the living cannot enter, then let the dead take her place; if those with authority could not leave, then let those without it embark on her behalf. At first, there was a wisp of fog, followed by millions of threads pouring out from Athenas brow. Nyx, standing aside, recognized those threads nature at a glancethey were not souls, nor even recognized by the world, they were merely a segment of already-dead fate. Click "One half created by me, and the other, let this world complete it." Releasing his hand, the ethereal soul trembled slightly. The fate that had shrouded Athena as if finding another object to cling to, began to shift naturally. "What is that?" Suddenly, Nyx pointed to the foreign domain shrouded in darkness up ahead. There, a golden pinpoint of light had started to flicker at some unknown time. The hierarchical structure of the world seemed unable to stop it... it was incessantly breaking through towards the outside. "A native deity, it seems, a God of Sun, much more potent than the God of Sun of Chaos." After discerning for a moment, Laine roughly recognized the identity of the newcomer. That should be Ra, just uncertain as to which eras Ra it was, whether it was the complete Amon-Ra-Atum or not. "In that case, even without me, the gods wouldnt remain in a stalemate here. After all, once this Outer God notices them, battle becomes inevitable, and then the self-preserving power of the world will overcome fate and drag these deities back." Making this judgment wasnt particularly surprising. The worlds will, though rigid, wasnt to the point of being stuck entirely. In any case, it would gradually resolve this issue. As for Ra, Laine was quite willing to get a preview of his level of power. Although the Hemenu World was far inferior to Chaos, Ra was the only supreme deity, unlike their own world with not just one Primordial Deity. In this situation, it was difficult to say just how much power the other party possessed. Chapter 533 - 156 The Rising Sun_2 In the endless sands of Hemenu, within the Nile River valley. Above the city of Heliopolis, amidst the eternally burning celestial bodies. The sun moved across the world; normally, it was just an avatar of Ra that managed all this. But today, silently and unbeknownst to the deities of Upper and Lower Egypt, he had taken the place of his own incarnation. For not long ago, Ra had once again felt the panic brought by that dream whose content he could not quite recall. Thus, he did not bother to prevent the upcoming revival of the Chaos Serpent, Apep, and instead came here at the first opportunity to survey the mortal realm beneath his feet. He paid no attention to anything else and instead watched those humans who did not fit in with the Egyptians. Many of them had become slaves, marked with the symbols of disgrace, while others, though free, engaged in the most arduous and heavy work. Still, others could not bear oppression and enslavement; they wandered in the dark alleys or the streets at night, sustaining themselves through theft and robbery. This was naturally regarded by the Egyptians as the vile nature of a foreign tribe and led to further oppression towards them. All of this originated from a command by Ra, but he felt no pity for them. On the contrary, he was observing the existence of these mortals inch by inch. As time passed and their bloodlines thinned, these people who called themselves Hebrews no longer carried such a marked foreign aura and had slowly become part of Hemenu. But the less Ra saw the problem, the more disquieted he felt. He wanted to find the root of it all, but like every time before, he found nothing. After looking for an indefinite period, Ra slightly tilted his head up. That feeling of something approaching grew clearer... At this moment, he suddenly had an idea. As the lord of the deities of the Hemenu World, he knew every inch of this world, but he seemed to know nothing about the things that did not belong to this world. Perhaps with a different perspective, he would discover what he had previously ignored. "Shu, come to me." Commanding and deep, the voice arose, and in the next moment, Ras voice reached the ears of Shu. Shu also immediately invoked his authority over wind and atmosphere, transforming into an invisible current racing toward the sun. "Honorable God of Sun, what is your command?" Standing upon the burning great Sun, Shus mind filled with various speculations. Within the vast starry sky, the sun and moon originally followed their set trajectories, but not long ago, Typhons appearance not only scared away the moon that was about to set but also brought the suns journey to a halt. Fortunately, the day and night in Chaos World were not dictated by the sun and moon; they were actually a representation of Eternal Nights tidal ebb and flow. Thus, even if both supreme celestial bodies vanished from the sky, it did not affect the changing of day into night. Until recently, when the Chaotic Gods ventured beyond their Foreign Realm, as the worlds very destiny and rules clashed with each other. Time thus became distorted, which was then reflected in the mortal realm. The passage of time on land didnt change much, but the flow of time over the oceans accelerated greatly, and even more so in the starry sky. The chaos of time manifested in various places amongst the stars, with some regions experiencing hundreds of thousands of years in an instant. All this stemmed from Chaoss erroneous perception of time. As rules and destiny collided, such self-inflicted harm also led the world to attempt solving this issue. And the reason for such a contradiction was that the Chaotic Gods crossed over too early. The world recognized this problem but was powerless to change it. Instinctively blaming the slow progression of timelines, it then attempted to alter this status quo. Unfortunately for Chaos, it might speed up its own flow of time, but it couldnt affect Hemenus, nor could this method hasten the swallowing of another world. So, the end result was this temporal oddity spread throughout the world. Time was thus distorted, the passing of days turned into ancient history... It seemed dreadful, but it actually wasnt a significant issue, because Typhon and the Divine King were still upon the earth, and Gaias essence also still existed. The presence of these three great beings greatly influenced the occurrence of these changes, so where mortals lived, there wasnt too much of an obvious change. The same was true for the starry skies, with mostly immortals ascending to the heavens at this time, who naturally wouldnt face any issues due to the flow of time. All was meant to proceed in this manner, except there was one special exception, and that was the God of Sun, Helios. Ever since Typhon came into the world, the original sun somehow turned a shade redder, and the collision of Chaos Worlds rules with fate was like the weakening of some protective barrier, causing the entire celestial body to start trembling ever so slightly. Still, the sun remained one of Chaoss most crucial celestial bodies, and Helios was an undying True God. Although he was currently experiencing an anomaly, in reality, he could endure until everything endedif not for this sudden acceleration of time. So, within the core of the sun, Helios watched the branches in front of him release red mist and fell into a slight silence. Stay tuned with empire He could persist for a hundred days... but that did not mean he could last for ten thousand years. ``` Chapter 534 - 157 ’Loyal and Devoted The intense core of the great sun fluctuated, and Helioss complexion was unpredictable. This was a space of light and heat, the same place where he had been imprisoned as a child and where his father, the Titan god Hyperions Divine Body, had collapsed and then restructured and healed. The power of the sun was most concentrated here, anything that did not belong would be rejected. But at this moment, it did not bring Helios any feeling of closeness; instead, strands of red mist penetrated from outside to inside. Indeed, from the outside to the inside, and not emanating from Helios himselfalthough he had obtained this branch of unknown origin but terrifying power from Gaias hands, Helios had not actually used it at first. No one would lightly draw on such an obscure and corrosive force, moreover, what was even more critical was that Helios felt there was a limit to the amount he could bear. He was not Typhon, who had been implanted with the Origin by the Mother Tree from the moment of birth, enabling him to bear the might to defeat the Divine King; nor was he Mother Earth, who, despite being severely depleted, still had a container for bearing power that was vast and boundless. Even if he accepted the power of the Mother Tree, Helios might become one of the few most powerful beings beneath the greatest, yet he still would not possess authority to rival Zeus. Therefore, under these circumstances, whether to embrace this external force seemed not so crucial. If he could not contend with, or at least make the Divine King hesitate to act rashly, then acquiring this power would be more detrimental than beneficial. If something were to strip away his right to wield the sun, at least the Divine King would be better than some unknown entity. "...But I was still greedy... Gaias promise... when her offspring assault Mount of the Gods... the seat of Divine King..." Find adventures on empire "..." His complexion wasnt very good, although the expression was not very clear, Helios still easily understood what the Outer God wished to convey. Intimidation and temptation, there was nothing surprising about this, but the key issue was that the knife of intimidation was handed over by himself. The contamination of the sun by the power of the Outer God might not be a big deal to the Chaos World, although some characteristics of the Mother Tree that transcended greatness did capture some attention from the world, but since it was far from truly crossing that half-step, so as assimilation proceeded, the worlds own attention was actually waning. Yet, it was a different story for the side of Order. Previously, the actions of Helios did not cause too severe consequences, perhaps were not problematic. But now that the core of the sun was invaded, although this was actually caused by the disturbance of present-world forces, in the end, the blame still fell upon him who had let the wolf into the house. Almost without thinking, once this disaster ended, Helios would undoubtedly be punished by the present worldperhaps Zeus would have an empathy with heaven moment, then gleefully strip him of his control over the sun, assuming that the contamination of the sun wasnt too severe. Otherwise, once the sun was completely under the control of the Outer God, then there would be no value to his existence as the God of Sun, and it wouldnt be surprising for him to be tossed into the Abyss. "But what benefit is there for me if I stand with you?" His cheek twitched, and Helios asked as calmly as possible. In the next moment, amid the swaying of leaves, a passage from an ancient story unfolded before him. Chapter 535 - 157 ’Loyal and Devoted’_2 Perhaps it was the erosion of the Sun that gave the Mother Tree an opportunity to glimpse into a few past events, those that had occurred when Hyperion had been imprisoned here. Helios immediately understood the meaning behind it, if the Sun was once corrupted, then the suppression of the current world would probably follow, even far more serious than that caused by Typhon; after all, the Sun is a part of the cosmos and should not be equated with the newly born demonic monsters. Just as the ancient Sun God who had been imprisoned for half an era finally had a chance to break free, Helios too would have his turnbut if he refused the Mother Tree and was later held to account by the Divine King, then he would truly be without hope. "..." "The Sun..." After a long silence, for some reason, Helios thought of his two sisters in this moment. Moon Goddess Selene and Goddess of Dawn Eos, compared to him, the power of both was pitifully weak, they hadnt even stepped into the realm of Intermediate Divine Power. But it was precisely because of this, they had never faced the dilemmas Helios had to deal with. This world is just like that, the strong grasp their destiny, the weak drift along, yet nobody pays them much attention, only those who are strong, but not strong enough, face real danger and easily become the target of all sides. "...But I have no choice." Reaching out, Helios grasped the branches of the Mother Tree, and in an instant, it seemed as if he saw a world where everything thrived with vitality. All spirits lived and worked in peace and joy, with only one giant tree supporting the heavens. "So beautiful..." With a low sigh, when Helios accepted the power of the Mother Tree using himself as a medium, the barriers that the present world had imposed on the Sun were rendered utterly useless. A vast ocean-like power poured in, beginning to violently corrode the Suns abode. "From the moment I was born, no one has ever given me a choice. My father, Cronus, Zeus, and the world itself." "Since thats the case, the choice I make today is reasonable, isnt it?" The voice echoed in the space, then fell silent. In this stretch of the cosmos where time was accelerated beyond measure, slow yet intense changes began to unfold inexorably. The Mortal Realm. Within a cave beneath the Corycian Mountains. The calamity of Typhon had just begun, and the stench of blood was already descending upon the world everywhere. The airflow trembled slightly before transforming into human form. Zephyrus looked somewhat surprised; he hadnt expected the Divine King to see through his movements, even in such a gravely wounded state. But this reassured him, adding a bit more confidence to his heart about rescuing Zeus at this time, even though the Wind God felt somewhat uncertain. Maybe Typhon just isnt cut out to be the Divine King... he thought, his expression unchanged. "Enough, Zephyrus, lets dispense with the flattery for now." Zeus shook his head slightly, but the movement pulled at the wound in his chest. He grimaced and decided not to play any sycophancy games with the Wind God any longer. He wasnt blind, discerning eyes indeed... Thinking this, the Divine King turned his attention to the Wind God standing before him. "Now that youre here, my friend, I might need you to do me a small favor." "Help me reattach my severed limbs to regain some mobility, then find a mortal with an unyielding will to pull out this section of bone for me." "A mortal?" The God of West Wind was puzzled, and Zeus continued to explain: "Yes, a mortal." "Typhon may be arrogant and insane, but it has a bit of brain. The power it left behind is still suppressing my divine power, preventing me from saving myselfor rather, it is suppressing all external divine powers." "Unless you possess the power of a Primordial Deity, you, with your divine power, cannot pull out this bone. But perhaps because it was newly born, Typhon did not consider mortals a threat. Ha, such is the folly of monsters, they always slip up somewhere." Gods falling to the hands of mortalsa hallmark of the Chaos Worldso its not shocking that the means Typhon left behind have such a flaw. And sensing the black mist encircling the bone, Zeus warned again: "Remember, find a mortal with an unyielding will, otherwise they too may be tempted by Typhons powernot that this demon intended to tempt anyone." "Get this done quickly. Once Im free, Typhons days are numbered." Although Zeus hadnt figured out how to deal with The King of All Monsters, he spoke with great confidence. To win or not didnt matter; as a Divine King, at least he had to make others believe he could win. Chapter 536 - 158: Having a Daughter Unlike the Eastern Lands now akin to Hell on earth, in the regions close to the northeastern part of the continent, there was still peace at this moment. The northern part of the continent had always been desolate, with no deity willing to reside there. Hence, Typhon, having left Mount Olympus, had not approached this area; due to environmental limitations, the further north one went, the fewer life forms there were, and thus there were no signs of attraction of the Demonic Monsters and evil creatures born from the flesh of Typhon. Right now, on a small hillock, a handsome young man was walking along the muddy path, leaning on an iron sword. He was Cadmos, the prince of Phoenicia, the brother of Princess Europa, and one of the kingdoms mightiest warriors. Ever since Europa was taken by Zeus, their father, Agenor, had commanded the three brothers to go to the west in search of her whereabouts. After consultation, each chose a different direction. Phoenix chose to head straight west, Kilkis went a bit to the southwest, while Cadmos ultimately chose to search in the northern regions. After many hardships and crossing the vast ocean, the young prince finally set foot on the legendary land. At this moment, he was unaware of the catastrophe that had befallen the Mortal Realm. In Cadmoss eyes, he only saw that the distant south seemed to have experienced a terrible natural disaster not long ago, which was vaguely visible even across great distances. From that day forward, the climate turned abnormal, the Moon was unseen at night, and the Suns light felt somewhat uncomfortable. It was as if the orb of light was not an orb at all, but a glowing human face... Cadmoss childhood was devoid of storybooks, so naturally he wouldnt have seen any abstract cartoons about Father Sun, but this sensation felt similar. However, if the stuff of childrens tales actually appeared in reality, that would truly be eerie and frightening. Of course, none of this deterred the young prince, who was kind and steadfast. His heart in the search for his sister remained unshaken. For him, this was not merely a task his father had imposed upon him; it was a mission he must complete. An elder brother should protect his sister, so no matter how many difficulties and dangers he faced, he would never retreat. "The gods will protect me." He was prepared to spend a great deal of time on this quest, after all, he did not know if any human tribes had moved north and settled there... But to his surprise, on the way, in the wilderness, he encountered a being who was clearly extraordinary among mortals. Such a man was sure to have a firm will. To avoid any unexpected developments, Zephyrus still wanted to confirm: "Very well, Cadmos of Phoenicia, fate has guided you and me to meet here... but I still want to know, why have you come here?" "I have come in search of my sister," Cadmos replied respectfully, bowing slightly. "My sister Europa has disappeared, and I have been commanded by my father to cross mountains and seas, vowing to find her and bring her back, but to this day I have no news of her whereabouts." "!" Surprised, Zephyrus finally remembered where he had heard the name Phoenicia. Europa, was that not the new affection of the Divine King... He instinctively thought to leave, but the next moment he halted. After all, it seemed from the humans words that this man did not know that Zeus was the source of it all. "...Then," after a moment of silence, Zephyrus looked at the respectful human prince before him: "Are you willing to set aside your current quest and take up the heavy responsibility of saving the Divine King?" "What?" Cadmos looked up in surprise, and the God of West Wind explained lightly. "Cadmos, you may have been away from your kingdom for a long time, so you are unaware, but the land now lies submerged in a sea of blood." "A Demonic Monster named Typhon has risen from beneath the earth, vowing to destroy all life in the Mortal Realm. The gods dare not confront its sharpness, only the Divine King stands in its way." Chapter 537 - 158: The Birth of a Daughter_2 "Did the Divine King win?" Although Cadmos knew that if victory had been assured, there wouldnt have been a need for his rescue, he still couldnt bring himself to believe that the Almighty Divine King he had been educated about since childhood could ever be defeated. "No, Cadmos, the Divine King failed," Zephyrus shook his head, his expression unchanged. "But it was not because the Divine King was weaker than it, but because the Demon King shamelessly launched a sneak attack, overcoming the great Zeus when he was unarmed but this is only temporary. Gods do not die, and Typhon cant ultimately harm the Divine King; it cannot alter the gods eternal and noble essence, and its defeat is inevitable. But to hasten the day when this comes to pass, and for the peace of the Mortal Realm to be restored, I need a mortal to save the Divine King." "Typhons power will repel true gods, but it will not repel mortals. In the eyes of the King of All Monsters, there are no weaklings, and that is your opportunity. So Cadmos, are you willing to take up this responsibility and aid the king of Olympus?" "I am willing!" His expression determined, searching for his sister was not a matter of a day or two, but the virtuous prince could not bear to see disaster play out in the world, so he agreed without hesitation. Zephyrus was quite satisfied with this, believing that the Divine King would be pleased with his efficiency as well. He then grasped Cadmoss arm and together they soared into the sky. The innate deities were quite lax in controlling their own power, not every deity was able to ensure that they didnt harm a bystander mortal while unleashing their force, but Cadmos was a powerful warrior in his own right. So very soon, under the guidance of the God of West Wind, the prince arrived outside the cave where the Divine King was. ... Inside the Corycian cave, there was no difference from when the God of West Wind had left. The Divine Kings limbs had already been reattached to his body; the blood stains on his face were washed away, his clothes restored to wholeness, with only that bone that originally belonged to him still firmly lodged in Zeuss chest. Grinding his teeth in frustration, Zeus had known about his three daughters since the first day he became Divine King. As two eras passed, the World gradually moved toward completion, and the shaping of the destiny of all things began to shift from the macroscopic to the microscopic. Hence, on a predetermined path, indeed, three Fates were destined to be born into the world. They are daughters of the Divine King, but in reality, have no father-daughter relationship with the Divine King because they are birthed by the position of Divine King, recognized in the present world, indifferent to who actually sits upon it. Therefore, Zeus, who ascended to the throne, received enlightenment and did not reject the idea of this mission. However, many years had passed, and he had not yet fulfilled this task. At first, Zeus thought Themis would be the mother of the three Fates, but she had already left Olympus. Later on, he thought it may have to do with the Primordial Gods who govern Eternal Night, so he set his sights on the God of Doom, born from the power of Eternal Night and under the service of Hades. But before he could act, the calamity of Typhon erupted. Zeus was in a difficult position now; he needed a deity in charge of Destiny to assist him, but it was definitely too late for a new birth. Apart from Hera, no other deity could to some extent manipulate the speed and timing of the birth of True Gods, after all, they didnt hold the authority over procreation "...!" A thought suddenly struck his heart, and Zeuss expression subtly changed. In that moment, he suddenly thought of another god, one who met all these demanding conditions. He could father the daughters of the Divine King, in strict adherence to the requirements of the Law; he held some of the divine authority over procreation, allowing him to control the timing of offspring, and he would certainly help himself, but most importantly, he did not need to seek him out. Yes, such a deity did exist, and he was both far on the horizon and close at hand. The god with all these attributes... was Zeus himself. King Zeus, or rather, every god, they all had the ability to become womenand in the original myths, the Divine King indeed had done so. Whats particularly special is that unlike other deities, even if they changed their Divine Bodys gender, it was almost impossible for them to alter their essence. A male god transformed into a female god couldnt conceive, but Zeus, who shared half of the procreative authority with Hera, could. So fitting, so ingenious... thus at that moment, Zeus was plunged into deep conflict. Although in the original trajectory, his Majesty the Divine King later had a beloved beautiful youth, this still was somewhat different from birthing daughters. Even Zeus, progressive in thought in this respect, couldnt help but feel a certain hesitation. Chapter 538 - 159 Moirai "your majesty, true to my trust, under the guidance of fate, i have found the mortal who can help you escape your predicament." zeus was still entangled in his dilemma, when suddenly, the voice of zephyrus came from outside. whatever choice it would take, breaking free from the current predicament and regaining freedom was always the first choice. so the divine king put this matter aside for the moment, turning his gaze toward the entrance of the cave. not long after, accompanied by a gust of wind, the figure of the god of west wind materialized in front of the divine king. he entered alone, having left cadmos outside the cave. "your majesty, i have brought the person." with a slight bow, zephyrus glanced at the bones in zeuss chest. it seemed that with the approach of the deity, the black fog swirling above became more animated. he was certain, if he dared to reach out and grab it, his end would certainly not be pleasant. "he is the mortal cadmos, prince of phoenicia. in search of his sister, he traveled westward, crossing vast seas and mountains without faltering. i believe among humans, he would indeed merit the description resolute of will." "...prince of phoenicia?" discover more stories at empire his eyes flickered slightly, zeuss expression became a bit unnatural, but it was a fleeting moment. however, at this moment, he thought of his previous idea. zephyrus might have said so offhand, but now, zeus truly felt the guidance of fate. it was during his encounter with the phoenician princess that the disaster of typhon erupted, and then only the fates, who controlled destiny, could help him win... and at this time, europas brother came in search of her, about to become the hero who would save the divine king. the more ignorant, the more fearless; on the contrary, the more he understood the terror of fate, the more zeus dreaded it. had it involved the ascendancy to the throne of the divine king, he might have had to use some means to delay the arrival of fate, but if it were anything else, zeus would not intend to oppose it. moreover, this was his own idea in the first place... at that moment, the scales in his heart tipped ever so slightly, but the divine king remained impassive. he simply nodded, as if the identity of the visitor posed no issue at all. "then invite him in, this noble among mortals. if he truly can be of assistance to me, then i shall also bestow upon him a glory no other mortal has ever had on earth." seeing no objection from the divine king, the god of west wind also breathed a sigh of relief. with time pressing, he didnt know how much of what that mortal had said was true. let him try, and if he happens to be bewitched by the power of typhon, then he will be killed on the spot, and the search for another will begin anew. ... in chaos world, time was swiftly passing, and beyond the void, under the boundless darkness, golden points of light shone ever more brightly. however, at a certain moment, nyx suddenly looked back towards the way they came. she could feel that something that should have happened long ago was returning to its proper course there. just as she had sensed before her departure, the fixed number of destiny began to divide. just like the oath eventually bestowed upon the styx river, the divine authority to peer into and weave destiny was also about to welcome its rightful owner. "what is it?" noticing nyxs subtle movement, laine asked softly. "nothing significant, just that another deity is about to be born. and furthermore, a deity that controls destiny." shaking her head slightly, nyx looked no more. this scene was something she had anticipated, and she harbored no thoughts of her dominion being encroached upon. although typhons power had not succeeded in corrupting him, it had placed a tremendous mental burden on cadmos. now that the task was completed, a strong sense of fatigue overwhelmed him. he immediately collapsed to the ground, falling unconscious, with only the sound of his treasured sword clanging against the ground. "huff" "this feeling of weakness... i never want to experience it a second time." the bone, once extracted, fell onto the divine kings body, then writhed and coiled back into its rightful place. typhons power was still there, but it could no longer confine zeuss mighty force, which was above all other deities. visibly, his body rejuvenated, blood returning to his pale face... zeus rose from the ground, and despite still being greatly injured, from the outside, it looked as if he had regained his former strength. at this moment, inside the cave of mount corycian, there was no one else except for zeus and the unconscious prince of phoenicia. to prevent zephyruss presence from being a stimulus during the extraction of the bone, he had moved a good distance away earlier. now, gradually recovering, inside this cave where only one person was conscious, zeus could at last take a moment to reflect on his earlier thoughts. having regained his power, the divine king once again affirmed that he could not defeat typhon head on. he needed additional help, and fate was his only choice. "hmm... this isnt a daughter i sired, but like athena, she sprang from my head." in silent contemplation, or rather more contemplating how to manage the aftermath. for a divine king who shared a part of the power of "procreation," simply ensuring the birth of the fates wasnt a difficult matter. "right, exactly. now the question isaccording to the revelation once given by the position of divine king, the fates need to be sired by two individuals." "while i can find a loophole, she indeed needs a father in terms of destiny." zeuss face was rigid as he considered many options, but he ultimately dismissed each one. he couldnt allow a deity to take this role, because even though the parents of the fates were merely tools for their birth, they would indeed receive a small favor from fate for this actionlike offering them a reasonable condition or something. zeus did not want eternal deities to receive this benefit, so he could only choose a finite mortal. mortals would die, and mortal fates were easier to manipulate. he could compensate them in another way for their fate, and when they died, it would all be over. with this in mind, the divine king once again began to sift through mortals, only to sadly realize that the outside world was now infested with typhons spawn. if he did not want to reveal his secret actions, it would be best not to be too picky. "so to say, is this also the guidance of fate...?" recalling the words of the god of west wind at the beginning, zeuss eyes darkened, but he ultimately said nothing. he simply gestured, extracting some bone, flesh, and sinew from the unconscious princes body. these materials were eventually shaped into a humanoid form in his hands, but the most crucial component was still missingthen zeus, expressionless, gave himself a cut, successfully making this creation complete. after all, to ensure that the one giving birth was indeed a true god, he needed to maintain as much as possible the nobility of the bloodlines on both sides of the fates parentsand it would be hard to find bloodlines more noble than the divine kings in this world, especially now that there were two of them. "..." "this is all for world peace!" muttering to himself, as if convincing himself, zeus started to employ the art of transformation upon himself. soon enough, just like the once handsome divine king, what remained in place was a golden-haired, attractive goddess with a seductive figure. Chapter 539 - 160 Fruit of One Day under the scorching midday sun, the corycian mountain range was as tranquil as ever. perhaps it was because the most terrifying monsters had once visited this place, leaving behind an aura that ordinary people could hardly detect. in any case, not only did common beings avoid the nearby area as if their lives depended on it, but even the demonic monsters were reluctant to approach the mountain range. standing halfway up the slope, zephyrus silently awaited the divine kings emergence from the cave. the bone-grinding, soul-penetrating noise that was there before had vanished, and quietude followed suit. in the mind of the god of the west wind, zeus must have freed himself from the shackles of typhons power. however, as he waited left and right, zephyrus had yet to see zeus emerge from the cavern. it was as if the previous commotion had been an illusion, which for a moment puzzled the west wind god, but he wasnt very willing to go in and check. if the divine king had not met with any accidents, then his continued presence inside might mean he had matters to attend to, and disturbing him at this time wouldnt be wise. and if the divine king had encountered an accident... that would likely mean typhon had left behind some other trap. although, no matter how one looked at it, the arrogant monster didnt seem like the type to set up contingencies, anything was possible. in such a scenario, zephyrus certainly didnt want to invite trouble. therefore, the west wind god stood still, choosing to wait outside instead. time slowly ticked away. during the wait, with the omnipresent sound of the wind, zephyrus thought he heard some odd noises. but they seemed to be blocked by some force, creating a faint, almost unperceivable sensation. however, the wind god didnt invest extra energy into this, quickly dismissing those thoughts. after all, while the place currently seemed safe, nobody could guarantee that typhon wouldnt take a wild fancy to return here. with tension in the air, it was natural for some anomalies to be momentarily put to the back of his mind. over the years, he always seemed to run into this or that trouble and was always assigned dangerous tasks, but somehow, each time the outcome was exceptionally good. he attributed this to good fortune, for in the mythic world, luck is indeed a tangible entity. now was yet another ordeal, and the god of the west wind believed that the result this time would be no exception. discover stories at empire inside the cave of the corycian mountain range, zeus had already reverted to his original form without anyone knowing when. the golden-haired deity stood in a corner of the cave, beside a rock pillar. the stratum seemed to have been shaven off three layers by something, appearing smooth and polished. the divine kings face was expressionless, his right hand subconsciously pressed against his abdomen. although everything was over, wave after wave of non-existent phantom pain continued to surge into zeuss heart. the divine king admitted that, like many deities of olympus, he indeed had a preference for many beautiful things, and could even appreciate the delicacy of male beauty, but by all means, as a standard chaos male god, zeus had always been inclined to be the active partner. neither he nor the likes of apollo in later generations ever took an interest in passivity, but todays event undeniably challenged his perceptions. for the sake of world peace, for the stability of the present, and for the fates to be born without hindrance, he made such a sacrifice, performing such a deed while holding the dignity of a divine king. thinking this, the divine king silently vowed in his heart that he would not allow a second sentient being to know what had happened today... fortunately, indeed no one was able to notice here. after all, that human prince had been soundly asleep under the power of zeus, and the god of the west wind had not entered either. let all of this be buried in history, after today, the people will only remember that in a critical moment, the favored divine king of the present drew power from fate and from the very blood and bone extracted by typhon to bring forth three goddesses. Chapter 540 - 160 Fruit of One Day_2 just as with the three furies and the goddess of beauty born from uranuss blood, it was not impossible for a deity to be born from the blood of the divine king. crack... crack "hmm?" his gaze suddenly sharpened, and zeus looked forward involuntarily. in the center of the cave, where he had previously been, three cocoons of light were floating in mid-air. but now, they were slowly fracturing, with thin pieces of the light shell continuously falling. perhaps due to the peculiarities of fate, the birth process of the fates also seemed to be quite unique. not long ago, zeus had watched them arrive in this world and expand from the size of an infant to the height of a man. they seemed to not need time to grow like other deities, or rather, for the fates, the existence of fate itself was their nourishment for growth. crack... crack crack! like a row of dominoes being toppled, as the first crackling sound was heard, a succession of crisp noises followed. under zeuss gaze, at a certain moment, as if breaking through a critical point, fragments of the light cocoon flaked off like snowfall. discover stories with empire with white hair cascading over her shoulders and from beneath her withered visage, a voice equally raspy spoke. this newly born elder seemed to be a genuine sage of advanced years, imparting her wisdom to the young. "but we are indeed different, divine king. we came into the world because of you. thus, our destinies are indebted to you, and we can assist you somewhat. but this is to be only once, and the backlash of fate that comes with it, we cannot shield you from either." backlash?" frowning, zeus did not find the response of the fates surprising; he had never deluded himself into thinking they would obey him without question. however, he was unprepared to face the backlash of fatesomething he had never encountered before. "yes, the backlash... sometimes it is indeed not a good thing, but sometimes it is not necessarily so." with a low chuckle, atropos offered no further explanation. she simply reached out and gently drew a line, and then, in front of her in the void, she traced the patterns of threads. in an instant, zeus seemed to glimpse much, yet none of it stayed in his mind. he remembered only one thread, and upon that thread, the aura was that of typhon. "there might be many things you desire, divine king, like how to become an eternal ruler, like how to make the primordial deities bow down to you, but these i cannot do." "i am but the hand of fate, not fate itself. all i can do is offer you a choice." "...what choice?" his expression somewhat grim, zeus looked at this goddess emanating an aura of riddles. it was as though she saw through many things but wished to share none with him. this feeling made the divine king uncomfortable. nevertheless, his greatest predicament was indeed typhon. fate... was indeed mysterious. but once he completed his own rites, he would have plenty of time to delve into its mysteries. for now, he would let it be and listen to what the fates could offer him to aid in defeating typhon. Chapter 541 - 160 Fruit of One Day_3 "destiny is equitable, to gain something, you must pay something." "if you wish to defeat typhon, you need to put a comparable stake on the table; if you wish to kill it, the same applies." withered fingers touched that single thread of fate, and atropos transformed it into a seed, then handed it over to zeus. "give it what you can pay... it will then produce the necessary effect. typhon will not be able to touch you, so you must give it the chance to do so." "put up your divine power, your destiny, your throne as the divine king, endow it with the ability to take all that from you. if you are defeated by it, you will lose everythingyou shall fall into an eternal slumber, and typhon will usurp your destiny." "if i can defeat it," zeus said coldly, his voice detached, "then what use do i have for this seed?" "if not, how is that different from giving typhon a gift?" "the difference is that youve bet your throne, and it must also bet its own poweras long as you both do so willingly." "it will gain the capacity to thoroughly vanquish you, but if it fails to do so within the allotted time, the situation will completely invert, the agreement witnessed by fate will draw out its power and add it to yours, shifting the balance of power between you two. by that time, you will have the strength to defeat it." with a chuckle, the wrinkles on her face crowded together, reminiscent of the wicked witch in future fairy tales. atropos lifted her pallid eyes and finally issued a warning to the divine king: "however, i must remind you, divine king." "those wise enough to peer into destiny do not scrutinize their own, as it only places them under fates dominion, to be manipulated at will. and the punishment from destiny is only postponed; it never disappears." in the cave, seeing that atropos no longer spoke, zeus smiled and sowed the seed in the ground. then, the next moment, that seed, which had drawn the divine kings price, took root and swiftly grew into a tree. a single fruit formed at its peak, and as the aged hand plucked it, the entire tree turned to dust. "...as you can see, divine king. i will present it before typhon, but whether it eats the fruit is up to it." taking the fruit into her sleeve, atropos turned around. she glanced at zeus, who was still staring at the spot where the tree had vanished, and then walked towards the cave entrance. "afterwards, we sisters will find a place to reside, so as not to trouble olympus... but i advise you once more, your majesty, the divine king." "the price that you think you can evade will have to be paid one day... and those who try to play with fate will in turn be played by fate. this is an unalterable truth, and not even the divine king is an exception." as the owl-like voice faded away, atropos and her sisters left, and with the departure of the fates, the cave once again became quiet. seemingly oblivious to the warning for a while, it wasnt until the three goddesses figures had vanished that zeus finally seemed to come to his senses, straightening his garments. he looked at the small pit where the tree of destiny had borne fruit, then his expression became indecipherable. he strode out of the cave, and the next instant, the cavern that had witnessed all of todays events was reduced to ruins by the whispering of the divine king. "heh, destiny cannot be played with... that of course i know." discover more stories at empire "but i am the divine king... atropos, and has the divine king not always been played by fate?" all three generations of divine kings, it had been the same. if debt was destined, then for zeus, what harm was there in shouldering a bit more? Chapter 542 - 161 Mount Nysa and the Vessel of Eons not long after, outside the corycian cave, zeus met with zephyrus, the god of west wind, who had finally waited for him to emerge. zeus didnt discuss anything superfluous with his loyal servant. the divine king simply shared the true history he had compiled, praised his servants loyalty, and while arranging how to reward the mortal prince who had made great contributions, he also probed whether zephyrus had heard anything he shouldnt have. the result seemed to have greatly satisfied zeus. zephyrus said he had always stood by the door and had noticed nothing amiss. relieved, zeus then signaled him to leave the place first. he hadnt yet recovered to his peak condition and even if he were fully restored, zeus didnt believe he could withstand an assault from typhon. even if typhon consumed the fruit of one day, he feared he still wouldnt be a match. so what he needed to do now was to find a place to hide where no one could find him. as long as they couldnt find him, naturally typhon couldnt talk about defeating him. once time passed, everything would become fixed fate. and conveniently, he had a hideout unknown to everyone else. the only one privy to it was zephyrus, so quite decisively, zeus chose to take him along. ... while the divine king was still conversing with his servant, at the same time, the three fates, who had left earlier, were heading north. this time, the price would not be paid by zeus. unlike death, the method to defeat typhon was an obligation the three sisters owed to the divine king. they should have been completely transparent with zeus about this matter. since atropos failed to do so, she alone would bear all the consequences that follow. "sister, you lied to him... the backlash of fate has already started to take its toll on you. but why did you do it?" although they had only left a short while ago, it was nearly visible to the naked eye that atropos had aged further than when she was first born, even emitting a putrid stench. however, clotho felt no revulsion, knowing what atropos, the firstborn of the three fates, had shouldered for her two younger sisters. lachesis carried a portion of the burden, which made her look slightly older, but that was merely a fraction of it, whereas clotho was truly free of debt. "the reason... clotho, and lachesis, do you think im harming him?" after coughing, her teeth appeared yellow and somewhat blackened. at this moment, atropos did not resemble a goddess; she looked more like a mortally ill peasant woman, someone one would instinctively want to keep away from. "isnt it so? destiny tells us that the power within typhon doesnt belong to this world, or even the chaos world in its originthough it has become part of it, this is still not good for the divine king, right?" helping her elder sister up, lachesis also harbored some doubts. she looked to be in her thirties, the prime age for a womans alluring maturity. her fair complexion contrasted starkly against atropos wrinkled and lined skin, and her voluptuous form only accentuated atropos decay, making it all the more repellent. Chapter 543 - 161 Mount Nysa and the Vessel of Eons_2 "yes, by all accounts, the divine king should not be meddling with powers that do not belong to the present world, given that his throne originates from it. but those are ordinary circumstancesunder normal conditions, one can afford to be choosy, but when near death, one needs to grasp every lifeline," a thin, cold smile appeared on atroposs face, while her sisters lachesis and clotho became increasingly confused. yet without waiting for her siblings to ask, atropos simply raised her hand, observing her wrinkled skin. the fates are not deities of time; they were not meant to be born with appearances of varying ages. the reason behind atroposs aging was something all three sisters were well aware of. "this is the backlash of destiny, clotho. at the very moment of our birth, the backlash was embedded within us," "i was born first, so i bore the brunt of itthe most terrifying part; lachesis was born second, so she too shared some, albeit inconsequentially; and you were the last, thus you were spared," "i am grateful to you, elder sister, but thats only because we were not born before. as long as we strive to untangle the threads of destiny" "that will lead to nothing, i have already seen it!" clothos words were cut off by atroposs sharp voice, who hadnt realized that her hand was trembling subconsciously. she looked at her sister and said word by word, "the fate of this world was not meant to be this wayits been disturbed, agitated, and the source lies with one or several amongst those primordial gods that we still cannot see clearly." "something has always been influencing it... if we cannot resolve the source that has caused all this, the fractures weighing on destiny will only accumulate and thicken. until one day, with the collapse of a critical node, everything will be buried, and we will be at the forefront," "...so, the critical node you saw, is that the divine king?" "yes." taking a deep breath, atropos tried to calm herself down. as the first of the fates to be born, she had borne the burden of the backlash from destiny for the past three epochs and had also glimpsed a corner of the future. for every action, theres an equal and opposite reaction; the deity disturbing destiny ultimately left traces within it. while atropos could not yet see clearly who he was, she had already noted his next target. the divine king was shrouded in his shadow, in the river of fate... zeus now stood on the precipice, even if he himself had not yet realized it. and to someone dying, even poison must be swallowed without hesitation. ... discover hidden tales at empire on the other side of the void, an invisible passage linked two worlds together. in the cold and obscure space, stars gleamed faintly, but they seemed so dim in the presence of that blazing sun. clang! the black scepter clashed with another sword; buoyed by the voids power in the surrounding world, ras strength was not inferior to either of the two outsiders. however, with the home-field advantage of the hemenu world, and the opponents numbering two, there was no clear victor. thus the scepter and sword blade merely grazed each other, then quickly withdrew. but even so, ras face still showed an unnatural shade of red. nyx had vanished from sight in the void at that moment, like an elf wandering in the night. even laine wasnt sure what she was doing, but from ras occasionally rigid movements, it was evident she was exerting significant pressure. upon his arrival, ra had been dressed in a knee-length robe woven with four colors, adorned with splendid and precious jewelry. though he steered the sun in a humanoid form, his clothes were now slashed, his ornaments had fallen, and, with the rise of his power, his true essence was revealed. the body of a man with the head of an eagle, his keen eyes surveyed in all directions. golden hair cascaded down his back, and atop his head a golden crimson solar disc, which radiated a soft glow, continuously healing the wounds on ras body. he appeared to be in good shape, with no visible injuries, but ra was well aware of the reason. if that foreign deity he was contending against wasnt protecting the orb of light behind him, he would never manage to be so at ease facing two enemies at once. this wouldnt last forever; he vaguely noticed that those orbs of light seemed to have signs of retreating. they werent naturally present here, and now they were leaving. "but i must gain something," ra thought. to him, eagle-eyed was not just an adjective, it was an accurate description. his eagle head subtly surveyed his surroundings, searching for a target he could strike at. these two enemies were too terrifying; ra found it difficult to defeat them, so he did not intend to reveal his hand to them. he needed a different target, one he would try to take with him. as for how to do that... naturally, he would use the divine artifact symbolizing the god of sun of the hemenu world, the vessel of eons representing the ultimate speed in the world. Chapter 544 - 162: Slay Me the vessel of eons, true name solar barge. it was the chariot of the deity ra, and also the embodiment of the sun in the eyes of the egyptians. vast as a city, yet able to shrink to a speck of dust. golden red hues intermingled on its hull, which was inscribed with intricate runes, resembling both metal and wood in material. its elongated and curved body arched high at both ends, like half of a disc; and the flames that burned atop it occupied the other half, together with the hull forming a complete circle. it had always been upon ra, the sun disc that hung above the head of the deity. in times past, ra would travel on the solar barge between upper and lower egypt and the netherworld, battling at night with the avatar of world chaos, the demon god apep, and returning to the sky with the dawn. this bestowed upon the divine artifact the ability to travel with supernatural speed, linking the worlds. and as a divine artifact, although it was called a barge, it was clear that one did not necessarily have to be aboard to harness its effects. his mind made up, ra showed no outward change. he maintained his previous demeanor, exchanging a couple of blows with the foreign deity, leveraging the terrain to his advantage. then, at a certain moment, after another failed attempt to approach the orb of light behind the dark-clad deity, ra suddenly surged with divine power. without retreating to the sun, the disc above his head shone brightly. although this riding method did not fully utilize the divine artifacts might, ra still possessed unimaginable supernatural speed at this moment. it was like the eastern myth of the golden crow transforms into a rainbowand the eagle-headed ra did bear some resemblance to it. in an instant, even laine couldnt react in time as ra swiftly approached the other orb of light, then lashed out with his arms, eagle-claw-like, viciously snatching towards it. "the vessel of eons?" laine was slightly surprised, the changes before him somewhat beyond his expectations. he had considered the possibility that ra would retreat upon realizing he was outmatched, and that ra might try to take something with him before leaving, but laine didnt know what ras trump card could be. what seemed like ages was but a moment. in such a short span, the divine artifact that had accompanied him for countless years was almost ruined, yet ras expression remained unchanged. his hand had reached into the orb of light, as if seizing a fragment of the foreign deity. however, as the power of the orb was not yet fully erased, and laine and nyx were close at hand, ra refrained from greed and instead yanked forcefully. tearing sound something was immediately dragged down by ra. feeling a power that although foreign, somewhat resonated with his own, ra did not hesitate and again spurred the solar barge to flee swiftly. he could feel that due to his recent actions, the laws of the foreign realm, which were countering the will of the hemenu world, erupted instantly. if he lingered any longer, he might not be able to escape. "hmph!" a soft grunt; a black ribbon stretched out in front of ra, and further away, a dark sword light rose from the void. in a split-second decision, ra chose not to conserve his strength to ward off the black sword which clearly had stronger lethality, but instead gathered his divine power to tear through the ribbon and then charged headlong towards the sword light. sizzle! the sharp edge penetrated his body, drawing strands of blood that vanished immediately under the forces of termination, yet ras speed was undiminished. just as he had surmised, this was a makeshift trap. had he chosen to block the sword light, he would likely have been slowed by the black ribbon. a moments delay could have had unforeseen consequences. the golden light streaked through the void, speeding back towards the approaching sun. the great orb too burst forth in an explosion to welcome its masters return. even standing on the celestial body, ra still didnt feel safe. with a forceful downward push, he accompanied the sun as it plunged back towards the boundless darkness that enveloped the world of hemenu.no?v(el)b\\jnn Chapter 545 - 162: Slay Me_2 fortunately, the two deities from the foreign realm behind him did not pursue... as the sun was about to fall into the world, ra, almost split in two by the giant bloody stripe, looked back. if they had given chase, ra was prepared to destroy the sun if necessary to take one of them down with him. after all, this was the home field of hemenu world. although the creative powers from both worlds were mutually neutralized, the destruction of the sun would be enough to cause the most fundamental turmoil in the world. at that moment, ra did not know whether to regret that they did not fall into his trap or to be relieved that he didnt have to go to that extreme... seeing the deities from the foreign realm looking back at him from a distance, ras face was cold and pale. "this is just the beginning." read new chapters at empire "next time we meet, we will part in life or death," he said. turning to disappear into the darkness, unlike the deities of chaos world, the deities of hemenu world grew old and died, and ra was no exception. having received a virtually unguarded fatal blow from an equal, a primordial god might have only weakened a bit and could fight again without hinderance, but ra nearly forfeited half his life. now, he needed to return to the place that made him feel most at ease, then figure out a way to heal his injuries, perhaps even attempt to go a step further. before, ra had little interest in such risky matters. he was the sovereign of the gods of hemenu, the pioneer and guardian of heliopolis, the pharaoh of upper and lower egypt, the eternal sun, but now it was different. under the threat of the deities from a foreign realm, he feared he had to make some preparations in advance. ... "next time we meet, we indeed will part in life or death," laine said. standing in the void, laine gazed at the sun sinking into the darkness. as the massive body of light descended, the surroundings once again returned to bone-chilling cold and deathly silence. a few orbs of light were still radiating, but it was now clear they were retreating. as pallas entered hemenu world through the gap ra had used, the conflict from the inherent order of chaos was already much reduced, and ras recent actions had intensified this. he had forcibly taken a part of the essence of a deitythis was something that could never happen within chaos world, or even within the reach of its power. but this was, after all, too close to a foreign realm, and the opposition was still fierce, so this impossible event occurred. compared to the vastness of chaos, this loss was not significant, yet it was enough to make it furious. the ongoing conflict of order had been forcibly smoothened through an even greater expenditure of energy, leading the gods to return to their origins. and with this change, the invisible passage linking the two worlds also began to show signs of dissipating. this path, carved out of nothing, was only ever temporary; once its purpose was fulfilled, it would naturally disperse, and both laine and nyx had come to realize this. "...so, this is your real purpose for calling me here, not for any hidden soulsafter all, how could the power of a deity from outside the domain be of any use, separated by a barrier of a world? you also didnt call me here to fight against an enemy, if its just that guy from earlier, it would be the same with or without me, since we cant kill it." "you need me there in chaos, not here. you wont go back, but i have to. thats the reason you brought me here and then promised me benefits." her tone gradually calming, nyx observed laines silhouette. for some reason, looking at his figure, she suddenly felt an illusion. on him, the aspect of deity seemed to be rising. "then... on what basis do you think, i will do as you say?" "i cant guarantee... lets say its a personal request for a favor. you dont need to do anything for me, you just have to prevent others from doing anything to the spirit realm. of course, ive made some preparations for unexpected incidents before my departure." smiling, laine didnt wait for nyxs response. if she was willing to help, it was ideal; if not, it didnt matter. he had come to this world alone, so from beginning to end, he never counted on anyone but himself. he just raised the sword in his hand... and then struck down at himself. as the blade passed through his body, there was no spectacle of flesh and blood flying; instead, it seemed as if something was being stripped away. in the eyes of nyx, the laine before her seemed more like a deity, not a deity of chaos, but like a divine being as indifferent as the world itself, overlooking the changes of all things. however, in contrast, there was the thing that was stripped away. this intangible entity seemed filled with all manners of joy, anger, sorrow, and passion, loves and hates, as if containing emotions that even the original laine had never experienced. seeing this, nyx seemed to understand something. "a deity cannot kill oneself, and you cant kill yourself either. so, you cant possibly separate your humanity from your divinity; its meaningless. in the end, your connection cannot be severedyou are still one and the same." "yes, for now it is so." grasping the uncertain substance, laine casually flung it back towards where it came from, "you should go back, nyx." "and i will stay here, until the day of sunset, and then initiate the end of this world." Chapter 546 - 163: Amon and Infiltration """ "sss" in the boundless darkness, a massive celestial body slowly moved. like snowflakes under the blazing sun, the darkness retreated rapidly under the light. yet, like magma deep in the sea, it seemed trivial for the vast and endless ocean itself, no matter how much seawater turned into steam. seated atop the celestial body, the eagle-headed visage of ra was no longer visible; as the power inside became calm, he once again took on a human-like form. in the world of hemenu, deities in beast form often tended toward power, while human form leaned more towards rationality; such was the law established since the dawn of creation. as his power stabilized, his wounds became evident. at this moment, ras eyes were downcast, staring at the sword scar that nearly split him in two. the authority of death crisscrossed on it, even spreading towards the rest of his divine body. it looked terrifying, but, in fact, it was not that serious; ra was not without means to deal with it. after all, this was the power of an outsider deity, and once he returned to the domain of the hemenu world, this inharmonious divine power lost much of its might. even without considering this, the death divinity posed less of a threat to ra than imagined. the reason was simple: pure death had not completely stepped into the realm of greatness. even though this authority was well-suited for combat, it could not change the gap in status. if there were a better choice, laine would not always use it for battle. however, even though ra had many ways to drive away the traces of death divine power and then slowly heal his injuries, he made no reaction. he merely examined in silence his eroded divine body, even though continuing like this, it wouldnt take long before he would experience true death. god of light apollo, he probably never knew that one reason why ra targeted him was due to his transformation into a black eagle during the disaster caused by typhon. otherwise, for ra, whom to target would have remained an unknown. "pop" with a sound akin to a bubble bursting, the sun finally broke through the infinite darkness. the four-tiered structure of the hemenu world, presented before ra, was the infinite space and the primordial waters. the water where reality and illusion intertwined spread across the void, and the world was born from it. the creation deity of hemenu legend, the former god of sun atum, was born from the primordial watersof course, ra was certain that the so-called creator deity was but a boast of atums. explore more at empire just as he is now proclaimed by the mortal realm to be the almighty creator, ra was keenly aware of his strength or lack thereof. "... thoth, my intellect, you have finally arrived." the sun traveled across the water, slowly dropping towards its original position. and at a certain moment, ra suddenly turned around, looking towards a streak of light zooming towards him from afar. just like ra showing his beast head when exerting full force previously, the newcomer had a human body, but a crested ibis head. his curved beak resembled a new moon, yet he had a mane of black hair cascading down. in his palm, he held a clay tablet and writing stylus. """ Chapter 547 - 163 Amon and Infiltration_2 this was the symbol of egyptian wisdom, the incarnation of the moon, the recorder of heliopolis, and one of the most trusted confidants of the god of sun. thoth was not one of the revered pillar deities, but the glory he actually enjoyed was no less than that of those principal godsespecially since isis had been stripped of her power by the god of sun and had died like a mortal, it was very likely that he would inherit some of her magic and knowledge and be promoted to become a new pillar deity. "the most exalted god of sun, i do not possess supreme power like yours, to easily penetrate the barriers of worlds. even just coming here to this primordial water that bears all things has been quite difficult." streams of light cascaded down, and the incessant bright flames on the sun parted to create a path for thoth. following the path and drawing closer, the god of wisdom bowed slightly, showing his respect to the god of sun. "supreme power... you see, i do not possess any supreme power," spreading his hands, ra revealed his terrible wounds to thoth. however, across from him, the god of wisdom showed no signs of disdain or surprise. "from the moment you chose to ride the sun away, allowing us to await you here, i knew you might face a difficult battle," thoth said with a laugh, his slightly curved beak producing a light and elegant voice. "i do not know what you will face, but since you are well prepared... everything must still be within your control." ra nodded, looking back at the darkness behind him. continue your journey at empire the sun continued to move slowly, such a massive celestial body was destined not to be as nimble as a deity. watching thoths figure disappear, ra gazed silently for a while, and then placed his right hand on his chest. the next moment, a mysterious and unpredictable force was drawn out from his chest. it did not look like the power of the sun, and if observed closely, it even had some similar characteristics to the absolute void that existed outside the world. in the recent battle with the outer god, the hemenu world naturally took its own side, providing ra with the advantage of the land, which was the blessing of the outermost layer of the world, a portion of the absolute void. however, it seemed as though the battle had ended, but ra still secretly retained some of this extremely special power. "amon." uttering the name softly, the god of sun knew that thoth must have understood his intentions. after all, this name was so unique and widely known. at the creation of the hemenu world, the world was divided into four structures: absolute void, boundless darkness, endless space, and primordial waters, and in those years before the birth of the gods, that great and indescribable world will split transiently into incomplete personified avatars because of this division. the more powerful the force, the harder it was to manifest as a personality. that the hemenu world was able to briefly reveal a personality image was, in fact, a display of its weakness. but none of this concerned ra, all he knew was that in those earliest years, the world instinctively tried to have wisdom, so it birthed two personified avatars, one male and one female, from within the four structures. there were eight in total, with the male gods having the bodies of men and the heads of frogs, and the female gods having the bodies of women and the heads of serpents. of course, the worlds attempt at personification ultimately failed. these personified avatars, collectively known as the eight primordial spirits, and collectively called hemenu, each had a name but ultimately failed to possess wisdom, and even these fragmented forms disintegrated as the strength of the worlds forces grew. however, despite the failure, their brief existence did indeed bring some change to the world. for example, the original god of sun, atum, who was consumed by ra, was fostered by the male symbol of primordial waters, nun. and the power gained by ra today can be considered as bestowed by the male symbol of absolute space, amon. Chapter 548 - 163 Amon and Infiltration_3 of course, the true amon god didnt actually exist; he was merely the personification of the worlds failed creation, nothing moreat least, until today. as for after... ra looked at the power that legally belonged to "amon," which the world had proactively bestowed upon himself, and he finally made up his mind. even the gods of hemenu can die, and even grow old and pass away, including himself. as the supreme deity, ra had been contemplating ways to solve this problem for a long time. luckily, after a lengthy exploration, he did indeed find a way to change this outcome because hemenus [sun] held powers not possessed by chaos; it inherently possessed the capabilities of [rebirth] and [renewal]. he planned to be reborn in some way just as he was about to age, then, just like he had devoured atum, allow the new self to consume the old self in order to avoid decay and death. he had even made arrangements long ago. thebes, a place far from heliopolis and outside the traditional system of upper and lower egypt, was the place he had prepared for his reborn self. the new self would be the guardian deity birthed within this city-state and would silently replace the sun of old. the gods were likely still unresponsive, and a transformation of divinity had already been completed. however, that was before. now, ra felt he had a better option. if he could obtain the power of the foreign realms god of sun, he would prefer to use another suns power as the foundation to evolve his new self, ultimately harnessing the devouring ability among hemenus deities to commence a preliminary integration of the sun concepts from both worlds. although this couldnt be done right now, the existence of the [absolute void] wouldnt be too far off. roaming through the primordial water, pallass soul was gradually restored. moving beyond the outer shell of the world, it began to drift toward the banks of the nile river. there lived beings closely related by blood, and though he had not yet come to life, he instinctively began drawing closer to that side. "tsk, to think i would actually wait until now." a fair and slender arm reached out from one side, gently grabbing the souls arm. under the lush folds of the skirt, the girl who seemed cherished by all creatures smiled, observing the spiritual body that hadnt entirely shed its foreign air yet. like the previous io, another outsider had arrived... only this one seemed to have been actively sent in by a foreign realms existence. "undergo ten rebirths among a race with blood of the foreign realm flowing in their veins to erode the abnormal aura, then integrate fully into this world? this plan began with io all those years ago, such a prolonged scheme." with a smile curving her eyes, isis laughed lightly. ever since the sun left not long ago, she had secretly departed from her magically constructed shelter to the place most inhabited by hebrews. all of the gods were focused on the departure of the sun, the all-seeing ra was no longer present, and no one possessed the capacity to discover her. and so, quite silently, isis happened upon an outsider from a foreign land for the second time, and on both occasions... she was the only one to find them. Chapter 549 - 164: This is Chaos Evil the hem of the skirt swept just past the knee, with loose tassels swaying in the wind. gazing far into the distance at the nome on the ground below, isis admitted that her encounter with a soul from the foreign realm this time was more a matter of luck. unlike io, the princess from another world had some kind of connection with her from the start, and it was indeed the mission bestowed by the fate of chaos for her to take isiss place. so, during the last time, she easily detected the others arrival and actively concealed ios traces. after all, unlike the soul with half its origin in the hemenu world, the mortal princess of pislatius was truly an otherworlder, and if isis hadnt covertly intervened, the gods of egypt above and below would have already become aware of the existence of the foreign realm. although the outcome was favorable, it was this very action that caused laine to misjudge the situation. he had thought that io had been discovered long ago, and it was precisely because of this that ra had come to understand the existence beyond their domain, so he only fashioned half of pallas spiritual body. laine was also unclear about the existence of a lineage within the hemenu world that still held the divine blood of chaos, which could serve as a vessel for the soul. if he had known this earlier, perhaps a lot of trouble could have been avoided. "hmm... lets give it a try." her gaze shimmered slightly, as wisps of lush green light began to emerge around isiss fingertips. she wanted to see if she could use the remaining authority of "life" within her to directly fashion a body for this soul that wouldnt face rejection. if successful, she, the goddess of life from hemenu, might well be recognized by chaos "eh?" "why is this? the soul from the foreign realm is actually being rejected by the fate of its own world?" despite being midday, it gave off the impression of an evening sunset. nevertheless, upon seeing this scene, isis merely shook her head. "wisdom is truly the most precious treasure in the world of mortals..." "without it, even an existence like divine providence would be manipulated at will." with a light lift of her eyebrows, as a flash of insight passed, isiss form also disappeared from view. ra had returned, and she dared not underestimate him, a being who could stand upon the sun and overlook the world. no matter what he was up to, as long as he had the spare attention for this world, she would stay hidden. one wonders, on the day this world reaches its end, what fate awaits that undying sun. chaos, northern lands. several days had elapsed since mount olympus was breached and the gods fled in all directionsat least, thats how it seemed to typhon. because of the distortion of chronology, within a very short time, different temporal anomalies emerged across the whole of the present world. some areas experienced hundreds of years in the span of a few days, and at the far reaches of the stars and oceans, even more time had passed. however, typhon was oblivious to this, as the temporal changes were a consequence of the struggle between fate and order, and they hadnt affected the king of all monsters. thus, wherever typhon traveled, time passed as usual. it only remembered visiting many places and seeing many forms of life in the past few days. it threatened every being it encountered to tell it the way to kill the divine king, but none could provide an answer. Chapter 550 - 164: This is Chaos Evil_2 and so, a black storm swept across the sky, but the vast expanse of stars was void of any presence; the gods of stars had long since hidden themselves. impatient, typhon headed for the sea, but apart from some unintelligent ocean creatures, he could not find a single sea god. now, he had come once more to the desolate northern lands. the penetrating black wind was destroying everything in its path as typhon wantonly unleashed his rage. it was not until he reached a towering mountain peak that he finally spotted an old and terrifying deity. "who are you, what deity do you preside over?" the black storm gradually dissipated outside mount nysa, as dragon heads peered out one after another. the monstrous figure with the body of a snake, the torso of a man, and the head of a dragon looked at the old woman; his massive voice echoed between the mountains. "i am atropos, the deity who governs fateor rather, its messenger." "fate?" the dragon heads shook as if contemplating what that was, but typhons eyes soon shone with light again. this was no exaggeration, as the king of all monsters eyes truly ignited with a black flame capable of destroying everything, instantly burning a large hole into mount nysa. "i have heard of fate, this power that can threaten the divine king! so tell me, fate, how can i kill the divine king!" "i thought you would be a bit more polite, typhon, at least towards fate" boom with a sweep of his paw, atroposs words were cut off in her throat. typhon grasped the fate in his hand and watched her skeleton creak and groan. "tell me how to kill zeus, and i will kill you last, that is my courtesy to you!" thud he tossed her aside carelessly, and atropos crashed against the rugged mountainside of mount nysa, scattering stones in all directions. clearly, the fate had not anticipated such treatment; she even thought she might have misunderstood typhons intent. "cough cough...what are you saying, kill me last?" "so you mean to say, if i really can tell you how to kill a deity, you are going to kill all the deities including me, just killing me last?" in short, he must pay the price for this, and the punishment given by destiny is this fruit." "it is fruit of one day, anyone who eats it will possess the power to completely defeat the divine king within one day, even the laws of the current world will not interfere with you, but you have only one day." "if you cant do it within a day... then you will pay an equivalent price. from then on, you will never be his match again." "hehehe hahaha... good!" over a hundred dragon heads emitted a strange laugh, and without hesitation, typhon swallowed the tempting fruit in one gulp. but the next moment, black flames flickered again in its two hundred eyes as it glared at atropos, as if looking at a dead person. "this is your and zeuss destiny, your battle with the divine king, and even after consuming it, you cannot kill me." watching the dangerous gaze of the hundred-headed dragons and serpents, atropos could surely guess what lay in the others thoughts. yet, she merely shook her head and offered an explanation. then the next moment, several dragon heads surged forward, tearing at the body of the fate. but just as typhon had once done to every other god, no matter how much force it applied, atropos simply would not die, continuing to calmly watch it instead. "its no use, typhon. go do what you must, you have only one day... actually, i thought you would have waited to eat the fruit of one day after meeting zeus." "no need, old thing, who do you think i am? "one day is enough, i am the king of all monsters, ty! phon!" boom! after throwing atropos back onto mount nysa, typhons dragon wings vibrated, lifting its vast body into the sky. it temporarily gave up dealing with this fate, though it felt she might have other fruits of one day for the other gods. but it decided to settle things with zeus first. the divine king was the only one who posed even a slight threat to it, and this would also be a test of the fruit of one days power. if it could succeed, there would be time to return later. the black storm promptly disappeared in the direction of what once was the corycian mountain range, leaving only atropos, bleeding and lying in the ruins. after a long time, she finally climbed out of the pit. "such a madman..." "...dies deservedly." enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 551 - 165: Rise Again the black storm once again swept over the mortal realm, tracing its path southward. from west to east, from north to south, the sky-darkening black wind tore apart everything in its path. in no time at all, typhon had arrived at the ranges of mount corycian. however, it didnt find zeus there; only an empty cave greeted it, as if mocking its arrogance. after a roar of anger, typhon sank the mountain range, turning it into plains and inland lakes, along with tunnels that led straight to the underworld; the furious king of all monsters scoured heaven and earth, trying to find traces of zeus. it stirred up the waters, destroying poseidons palace that was built in the deep sea, casually slaughtering countless marine creatures, and permanently shaking the seabed; it surveyed the earth from the skies, annihilating every life it saw, numerous mountains vanished into nothingness, cracks proliferated across the land; it climbed onto olympus once more, nearly toppling the entire mount of the gods, yet it still failed to find any trace of zeus. it was faster than the gods, even the swiftest among the deities couldnt match a fraction of typhons speed, with its dragon wings. but a day had passed quickly, and it still hadnt found zeus, not even any other true god. the divine king was not found, but the sense of repulsion from the cosmos was growing stronger. this was due to the nature of typhons power, as well as its actions against the natural order. as it wreaked unrestrained destruction in the material world, this feeling of repulsion kept mounting on it, even starting to spread horizontally across the world. laws tentatively stirred, flowing toward a tighter configuration. the last time there was a similar change was at the turn of an era... the great war between the primordial deities shook the foundations of the present world, which eventually led to the enforcement of laws that shrouded the world, but it was ultimately not so harsh, as it was a tentative probe. it constrained the gods but was not strict; it established standards for punishment, but the primordial gods were barely affected by it. this time, however, typhons actions seemed to once again provoke the bottom line of the laws, and the guilt of its previous attempts with gaia to shake the pillars of heaven was compounded onto itafter all, typhon was indeed a child of mother earth. "perhaps destroying it will even allow me to have a good sleep," atropos said faintly, her pale eyes rolling back: "since my birth, ive never experienced what sleep feels like." "so you deceived me!" typhon roared with its dragon head, the voices of its hundreds of heads mingling: "you lied to me, you have no way to kill a deityyou deceived me, i will make your life a living hell!" "i may not have been honest about the origin of the fruit of one day, typhon, but its effect is real. if i had hidden its effect from you, it would have been ineffective even if you had eaten it." atroposs colorless, pale eyes stared unblinkingly at typhon as she calmly said: "you missed your chance, you werent even willing to eat another fruit of one day after seeing zeus. you had the chance to defeat him, if you had been careful, cautious, wisebut that is not in your nature, you are inherently incapable of it. give up, typhon, everything has already been destined, surrender to the divine king, that is your best" bang the last part of her sentence was cut off; typhon pressed atroposs head into her chest. the deitys tenacious vitality still sustained the fates life force, typhon knew it could not kill her, but it no longer wanted to listen to the old things nonsense. it wasnt just because of the irritation that came from deep within, but also because of the changes happening in the distance. its ninety-nine heads turned southward, where a familiar aura suddenly roseat the location of olympus, the place it had searched over and over but never found any results. unbeknownst to it, the figure that had been defeated by it once was riding the storm, the divine king dressed in armor cut through his previous sorry state, wielding a divine artifact, pointing north. the clouds parted before him, zeus majestic and solemn demeanor in full display. enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 552 - 165: Rise Again_2 at that moment, typhons chaotic mind seemed to grasp something. it was a trap, and he was the beast caught in the net. "surrender, typhon, its all over now," standing high in the heavens, zeus had no idea where the gods who had fled from mount olympus were now, but he believed they were likely all watching the outcome of this battle. "swear loyalty to me, the progenitor of demonsi can be lenient with you," roar! "zeus!" with a mighty roar, without a hint of hesitation, a savage force was unleashed from typhon the moment he saw zeus. what of schemes and tricks, what of traps, what of the fruit of one day and fate? could any of that hold a place in his eyes? if so, he would not have come to the surface of the earth but would have obediently stayed underground, heeding gaias teachings, waiting for the so-called helpers, waiting for the right moment. now, the old creature had disappeared somewhere unknown, and the whole world seemed to be against him, but he would not fear or hesitate. he was the demon god of destruction, the frenzied monster, and no matter what stood in his way, he had to overcome it first! boom a storm that reached from the sky to the earth erupted, charging recklessly towards the divine king, followed by typhons earth-shaking roar. e!" "to kill you, or to be killed by you, there has never been a third option between us!" explore more stories with empire it was as if her escape from olympus had been but an illusion; zeus had never been strung up on typhons bones and dragged like a dead dog to the top of the mountain of the gods. "has time become distorted... perhaps i should take a look," "and the sun... if it really was a premonitory dream, what does that signify?" the sun in athenas dream felt different from the one she had known before, but dreams and reality are inherently distinct, and prophecies arent so straightforward. thus, after hesitating for a moment, athena chose to approach the battleground of the divine king, but she shifted her course to be a little closer to the star-studded sky. if it indeed was a premonitory dream, then everything in the dream should hold some significance. she would not encounter any danger; the one who truly faced harm was someone else. in this view, perhaps the change in the sun was a blessing rather than a curse for her. ... "roar!" claws swinging, rage and unwillingness surged in typhons heart. bearing the brunt of the thunderous sky, just like the last time, the king of all monsters charged forth regardless of his own injuries. compared to before, zeus, who held thunder, seemed a tad stronger, but for zeus at this moment, the once-proud divine artifact had lost much of its crucial significance. as for his opponent, typhon, he cared not a whit for such a change; he simply opened his gaping maw and lunged at the divine king. tear the sound of flesh being ripped apart, of skin breaking, but what followed was an excruciating pain. typhon watched, shocked and angry, as one of his heads was severed. although the flesh on his neck was regenerating and a new head would grow back before long, this was still inconceivable. he should have easily achieved victory, he could have torn zeus to pieces once more... confusion and anger raged in his chest, and typhon felt uncontrollable fury. enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 553 - 165: Rise Again_3 "zeus!" "and you, you insect, even you dare to spy on me!" an enraged roar bellowed from typhon as he suddenly noticed a tiny figure in the distance. like athena, that was also one of the deities who had successively returned, yet among them, no one noticed they had been missing for a time. the current chronology still seemed somewhat chaotic; although the gods were unclear about the reasons, they naturally attributed it to the great battle between the divine king and the monster ancestor. it was understandable that zeus had previously suffered a great defeat but was now exchanging blows with typhon in the blink of an eye. it might be some conspiracy or stratagem; a monster that emerged from some obscure corner easily defeating the divine king was somewhat beyond the understanding of the gods. now, seeing zeus showing his divine might, many deities abandoned the thought of fleeing and instead tried to come and assist the divine king. then, the next moment, a colossal serpentine tail whooshed through the air, smashing the war god ares into the ground. "hahahahahaha, ho!" "insect, this is your fate!" however, obviously, this was just zeuss idea; typhon did not share the same opinion. what responded to his entreaty was only increasingly fierce resistance. "roar!" the decapitated heads slid to the ground, new dragon heads emerging one by one. faced with the invincible divine king, typhons gaze did not waver in the slightest. were practitioners of conspiracy, such as him, also worthy of speaking such words to it? find your next read on empire "bow my head? lies of deities." "besides, for you to make me bow... you are not worthy!" boom! once more, the great battle surged, the earth split, and the underworld quaked. even under the suppression of the law as much as possible, the collision of great powers still brought indelible scars to the world. from the earth to the sky, the traces of ripped space spread across everything... but this time, typhons decline was indeed difficult to conceal any longer. enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 554 - 166: Rise and Fall boom discover hidden content at empire "do you see now, typhon? you can no longer win." from earth to the sky, and from the sky to the sea, the two gods recklessly released their powers. at this moment, they were the center of heaven and earth. unlike the brief engagement before, this time, the battle between the divine king and typhon lasted long enough for the other gods to react. even zeus deliberately led their battlefield through the realms of different deities, clearly revealing who would merely watch and who was willing to exert effort for the divine court. the goddess of hearthfire bestowed her [guardianship] upon the divine king from afar, ares allowed the desire for combat in the divine kings heart to amplify his strength; the goddess of life attempted to suppress typhons recovery from injuries, while athena too did not take direct action, merely raising her spear to let [victory] decide who it should favor. even the god of the ocean, who usually had a strained relationship with the divine king, finally emerged from the oceans depths, mobilizing the seas power to suppress typhon. when the king of all monsters rampaged through the world before, they quickly hid away to avoid disaster, but now none of the gods minded lending a hand. after all, the outcome was clear, and regardless of their relationship with zeus, they were all willing to do a favor at such a moment. without friends, without allies, all the gods stood against it, both heaven and earth were its enemies, and even mother earth, which had given birth to it, left no trace. like a stone monkey ensnared in a tightening net, surveying all around, all typhon could see were opponents. its blood rained down upon the sea like rain, and opposite it was zeus, growing stronger with each battle. but it didnt care about that at all. to the divine kings offer of surrender, typhon replied only with another furious roar. no one knew what it was thinking, only its massive body thrashing about in the storm. one head after another was severed by the thunderbolts, yet those that remained were still full of fight. "madman, foolish, obstinately ignorant!" "...fine, since you wont accept wine..." endless thunder surged behind him, forming into a colossal thunderous giant spirit. at this moment, zeus subconsciously replicated something his father had once done. perhaps due to the difference between time and the authority of thunder, the incarnation the divine king summoned was nowhere near as terrifying as the one during the epoch change. he couldnt shoulder the sun and the moon, he couldnt span continents with the sweep of his hand, but he still managed to extend his right hand and press typhon into the very center of the sea. boom boom boom ... the next moment, the divine artifact was raised high, accompanying the rumbling sounds as the arrows of thunder acted like a sledgehammer, treating typhon like iron on an anvil, relentless under the strikes. thunderbolts penetrated typhons immortal body, breaking its bones and scorching its innards, then starting all over again as it healed. a similar scene, the same participants, but the roles had now reversed. zeus, who not long before had his limbs broken, had now switched places, and typhon, once victorious over the world, was now utterly powerless to retaliate, struggling in vain. had it become weaker, or had zeus become stronger? atop the sea, typhons confused thoughts had no answers, but neither did it need an answer. the pain penetrated to the bone, yet its will remained stubborn, the beating only incited typhons ferocity. it was not truly insane, it knew zeus wanted to enlist it, it was clearer still how luxurious and carefree the life of the gods was. now, with the reversal of power, that premonition that had loomed beside it since its birth seemed about to become a reality. if it persisted, it was very likely that it would die. surrender... it seemed as if a voice was echoing beside typhons somewhat fuzzy consciousness. surrender would avoid death, even for the sake of its power, zeus would surely be lenient with its crimes. as long as it was willing to contribute its strength at the right time, the divine king would definitely not be stingy with any pleasure and glory... enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 555 - 166: Rise and Fall_2 ``` "no." with eyes wide and round, typhon looked at the giant spirit that kept pounding down upon him. you want me to surrender, to bow down to you as those ridiculous gods did, hiding my disdain for you yet still calling you my liege? what a fools dream! "roar!" gathering strength from who knows where, the northern sea roiled endlessly, and zeuss great hand was slowly lifted inch by inch. the divine king was somewhat shocked; even though half of the dragon head had been chopped off, even though its power was being constantly drained by him, could this terrible monster still resist? zeus looked down intently, but all he saw was that defiant head held high and those eyes burning with flames. "to the victor belong the spoils," zeus, holding his lightning bolt with no mercy, said, "if will were of any use, then prometheus should be standing before me demanding reparations, those mortals should be assaulting mount of the gods, instead of struggling in the abyss of the sea, sinking into death." "so it is for him, for them, and for you, all the same!" boom! experience tales at empireno?v(el)b\\jnn the thunder that reached the heavens and pierced the earth fell from the void, completely shattering the storm that had perpetually surrounded typhon. under the power of the divine king, its few remaining dragon heads fell like wheat, leaving only the last one, its most vital one. taking a deep breath, zeus to this day didnt quite understand typhons psychology. there should be no animosity between them. although typhon was a child of gaia, zeus didnt believe mother earth could make a crazed self-absorbed demon serve her purposes. so what exactly drove it to kill him, and what made it disregard life and death? was it just a pure desire for destruction? zeus couldnt understand; he wanted an answer, but before him, typhon just looked at him with contempt. "...tell me, typhon, what do you want, what are your grievances? i am the divine king of the present world, the supreme ruler of heavens, earth, and seas. there is little in this world that i cannot give you, as long as you are willing to serve me. aside from my throne, we could negotiate everything else." speaking gravely, if the olympian gods were to hear this, it would significantly diminish the divine kings prestige; he hardly sounded like a victor, but more like a weakling suing for peace. but zeus didnt care because no god could witness this conversation. he only stared into typhons eyes, looking for even the slightest hint of wavering, but once again, he was disappointed; all he saw was deeper contempt. the challenger regarded him with disdain, from the beginning to now. a flame of nameless fury burned within his chest, and zeus couldnt help but speak coldly: "...typhon, do you think you can still succeed? from the moment you consumed the fruit of one day, your failure was inevitable. what else can you gain by persisting now, aside from death?" clenching his fist as if grasping something, typhons unyielding nature left zeus with no angle to exploit, and he finally revealed his ultimate threat. the power of fate swirled around him. although this monsters immortality was so formidable, much like a branch stuck into erebuss palm, typhon theoretically wasnt immortal, but zeus alone couldnt kill him but he still had fate. ``` enhance your reading experience by removing ads: remove ads now Chapter 556 - 166: Rise and Fall_3 if he were willing, the fruit of one day would help him achieve his goal. he could kill this monster once and for all, crushing its every will. "hah, so this is the divine king, another puppet on strings." without fear, without flinching, feeling the death that was within arms reach, and looking at zeus, who was threatening it but still had expectation in his eyes, typhon instead laughed heartily. it knew that zeus did not understand it, but it had no intention of making him understand. for a being that was a tool from birth, it only wanted to do whatever it wanted to do. it was born with this knowledge, but unlike the titan deities, the knowledge typhon had came from its bloodline, from its own power. so the extent of its knowledge was only related to the origin of these powers. it knew of the mother tree, that supreme being that saw it as a tool for spreading its power; it knew of mother earth, the first life it saw after being born, the deity that saw it as a tool for vengeance; it also knew of the destiny that was originally meant for typhon, the one that allowed it to be born with the power of an outer god that destiny was to be defeated by zeus, to highlight the divine kings bravery. until now, another person stood before it, wanting it to work for them. even though it was just a dog of fate, this so-called divine king was actually trying to convince it to surrender to him. why... why? with a scornful laugh and its dragon heads held high, typhons body surged with power. read exclusive chapters at empire the island weighing down upon it began to tremble, riddled with cracks. overlapping voices echoed in the deep sea, the will of the master of monsters never wavered. "do you think you have won? today its me, tomorrow it will be you... zeus, those who grovel before fate can never oppose it!" "come on, zeus, come kill me! this is just the beginning! my death is not the end; for the next hundred thousand years, the world will remember my name, i am the king of all monsters, typhon!" ... above the sea, the island that had just appeared not long ago was shaking violently, red light shining through the fissures, magma bursting from the mountain ranges. standing high in the sky, under the watchful eyes of the gods, zeus lowered his head. he seemed to glimpse that scornful look, but this time, he did not hesitate anymore. his palm fell, and with the sound of thunder, all other sounds came to a stop. however, zeus remained expressionless, because he knew that this disaster of typhon, its life and death, was just the beginning; the impact it brought would not end there. maybe just as it had said... for the next hundred thousand years, whether the living wanted to or not, they would be forced to remember the name typhon. Chapter 557 - 167: Blood Sun the once mighty demon king died, his rise meteoric and his fall just as abrupt. theres no disputing that beneath this nameless island, typhon lies in eternal slumber. when fate denied his existence and the power that made him chose not to sustain him, the mightiest demon of history was doomed to fall, sooner or later. however, flying above the island, zeus was also aware that although he had slain typhon, the power of fate had only targeted the demon known as typhon. beyond that, the remnants of typhons original essence, which he hadnt absorbed and which fate had judged to be enough to reverse the balance of power between him and his opponent, would not simply vanish into thin air.no?v(el)b\\jnn they dispersed, in some way that zeus could not quite comprehend. beneath the seas, later known as the thalassan sea, a continuous stream of power seeped out, becoming an indispensable part of this world. as the divine king, zeus already sensed the will of the law. it did not wish to see this phenomenon continue, and addressing this trouble was zeuss responsibility. "... therefore, a seal is needed here, and someone must oversee it. and its not only here but on the land as well." his gaze flickered, perhaps because he had also possessed some of the power originally from typhon, zeus glimpsed the direction in which those forces would disperse after his death. they separated from the deceased demon gods, then gathered towards life still alive... typhons limbs, scattered across the world during the great battle, were their targets, and if not contained, the land would once again be plagued with death and disaster. though many mortals perished because of typhon, most were collateral damage, as the king of all monsters never really focused on humans. but those lives that inherited his power might not be so indifferent. to prevent faiths source from being overly harmed, zeus felt it was wise to plan ahead. conveniently, he had remained here to try and seal typhons corpse, giving the gods a chance to prove their relevance. "the chief evil is dead." his expression stern, turning his attention away from the island below, zeuss gaze swept across the gods. "then, the next step" his words cut off abruptly as zeus suddenly looked up, and the gods also felt the change in the sky, prompting them to look upward. the fierce sun still hung in the sky as usual, seemingly no different from any other day... yet, for some reason, when they saw it, the gods felt as if they were looking at a face smiling down at them. stay updated through empire "when did this happen? where is helios, where did he go?!" such a transformation of the sun was not an overnight occurrence. zeus even felt that the nature of the sunlight had changed. there was a certain power in it, subtly influencing any life it shone upon... and zeus was all too familiar with this power. "outer god!" taking a step forward, zeus intended to venture into the starry sky, but the next instant, the peaceful island beneath his feet stopped him in his tracks. he could tell that if he dared leave now, he might solve the problem with the sun, but the power unleashed after typhons death would be completely uncontrolled, contaminating the entire world starting from the northern sea. turning to look at the gods, now only they could resolve this trouble, but under the gaze of the divine king, the gods all looked down. at least he knew the details of typhon, and the similarities in their powers. "if i also had such power... how could i have been imprisoned from birth, how would cronus dare to pressure me! monsters remain monsters, with no understanding of timing or situation." "what meaning is there in all that you have done? no one will understand you, no one will honor you, and even the deeds youve done will be distorted, rewritten. you will become the original sin who sought to destroy the world, your victory will be painted as the cunning of a deceitful trickster, your failure will become a medal to underscore the wisdom and strength of others. mortals will celebrate the divine king for eradicating you from the world, thus contributing to his fame and authority." "the most important thing is..." with a cold laugh, helios looked at the divine light flying in from the sea: "you are dead, so everything is settled. gods are immortal, so they always have the chance to turn the tables, but you dont." "just like now... i cant possibly fight the world alone, but so what? as an undying true god, i will always wait for my opportunitylike the next cycle of chronology, when the divine king is dethroned?" the deep voice echoed in the sun, and helios felt that he had said too much. he actually understood that it stemmed from his envy and unwillingness. envious of typhons far superior beginning, and unwilling to see it end this way. seeing such a being ultimately unable to escape the fate of failure, helios felt a mix of pity for its misfortune and anger at its lack of struggle, but then he thought his own emotions were inexplicable. a mere demon, a madman at that. what it did and what it had to do with him, especially given that even until the moment of death, typhons power was still beyond his reach. "..." gathering his thoughts, helios stopped dwelling on it. his gaze turned to the earth, where, because of typhons death, an unknown number of powerful lives had been born. from its fallen dragon heads were born the hundred-headed dragons, from its broken snakelike body sprouted the nine-headed serpents; there were monsters with a lions head and a sheeps body, creatures with a lions body and a human face. they inherited a somewhat more orderly power, and now they were scattering and fleeing, with no thought of avenging typhon. at the same time, among the lives born from typhons death, many are those who carry the power of the outer gods. its flesh, which remained in the stars, corrupted an ancient celestial body, and as the power from its death overflowed, that star began to transform into the "ancient evil: star of death omens." the number of lives unintentionally killed by typhon was incalculable; their flesh piled up, agglomerating and distorting under the power of the demon king, gradually evolving into the "ancient evil: flesh corridor." the flame that burned in typhons hundred eyes did not extinguish; it transformed into the "ancient evil: immortal demonic flames." and the black storm that once swirled around typhons body was also activated by the power from the mother tree, turning into the "ancient evil: world-burning wind" ... they inherited typhons power and its undying nature, and unlike those somewhat rational monsters that fled, these ancient evil beings became violent because of typhons death, beginning to madly destroy everything around them. from his place among the stars, helios could see that, in addition to athena coming towards him, there were more divine lights flying towards their location, attempting to prevent them from harming their worshippers. and that was just on the earth. the god of sun could feel that the changes in the underworld were even more intense. the reason the deities of the underworld had been so quiet from beginning to end was that they simply couldnt take care of themselves. the power of the mother tree was being unleashed without restraint there, and although with typhons death, its anchor point to the material world had been temporarily cut off in part, this was clearly only temporary. as long as its power spreads through the material world, one day, it will find a way around the shackles placed on the surface of niflheim, or even descend to this world in person. "its truly chaotic." shaking his head, helios withdrew his energy. athena was getting closer by now, and he was somewhat curious. in the god of suns estimation, he might be sealed by the divine king, but it would only be the divine king. but this goddess of wisdom, what made her think she could confront a fallen sun? Chapter 558 - 168: Land of the Dead in the underworld, the fields of truth. a streak of grey flashed past, and space trembled as hades staggered out from the void. at this moment, his face was extremely weary, etched with the expression of one who had narrowly escaped a calamity. just as at the onset of typhons disaster, when helios within the sun was infected by the branches of the mother tree, the underworld C as the interface closest to the abyss and niflheim in terms of the concept of space and time C was directly corroded by the power of the mother tree. an endless stream of force had been flowing through the fissures in space and time since the outset, bypassing the seals to assimilate everything around it. some close minor interfaces were altered in an instant, and the underworld faced great trouble. almost immediately, hades chose to fuse with the symbol of his godhood to counter this sudden disaster. naturally, hades was no match for the mother tree, but luckily, compared to helios, who possessed only a fraction of the suns power, the deities wielding authority in the underworld were united, exerting their utmost to block the encroaching power of the mother tree. moreover, as a cohesive entity, the underworld inherently possessed a greater volume than the sun, which enabled hades to hold on until the moment typhon fell. currently, although many tributaries of the styx had been silently altered, numerous places within the underworld, divided by the rivers of fire, had already been entirely assimilated by the power of the foreign realm. reflected upon the deity himself, hades robe was missing many pieces; vast tracks of corruption appeared across the grey plains, countless wraiths were polluted into monsters C yet regardless, the main body of the underworld ultimately remained intact. thus, after toiling for what felt like many years amidst the chaos of space and time, hades could finally relax a bit. he withdrew from the special state fused with the underworld, instead entrusting persephone to run it on his behalf. since typhons death, the aggressive incursion of the mother tree had transformed into a ceaseless trickle, significantly easing the pressure on the underworld. even if the queen of the underworlds power wasnt as great as his, she could temporarily take over. at this moment, hades was immensely relieved and grateful that he had found his own queen of the underworld early on; otherwise, he truly would have been unable to stand alone. "outer gods... truly a terrifying disaster." "even the ancient spirit realm and the territories of the primordial deities did not escape. only tartarus was an exception C no, perhaps it is simply because the abyss has no external force extending outwards." finally able to catch his breath, hades looked out over the vast grey plains. his heart ached, yet there was also a touch of horror. it would be too late to tally the extent of the underworlds losses, but just by considering the state of some of the primordial gods, one could roughly gauge the severity of this sudden calamity. as the chaos of typhon unfolded, day and night continued to alternate, such that the powers of the land of eternal night and the realm of lightlessness surged or settled like the tide. it was these forces released from their domains that collided with the power of the outer gods, giving rise to two terrifying entities. ancient evil: the crown of silence, and ancient evil: the twisted shadow, upon their births, descended upon the lands of the underworld. one occupied a vast region, transforming it into a forbidden zone; the other rampaged across the underworld, adding further injury to a realm already suffering under the influence of outer gods. as for the spirit realm... the power of the mother tree also did not enter the spirit realm itself, but one of the branches of the styx, which is co-managed by the underworld and the spirit realm, namely the river of oblivion, was not spared from her venom. a few tributaries were eroded, and many souls tainted on the surface by the force of the ancient evil, which did not disperse, thus gathered there. under the power of primordial hatred: the flesh mother tree, they amalgamated, leading to some form of qualitative change C mere quantity alone could not normally cross such a boundary, and no matter how many mortal souls there were, they could not sublime into deities. but now, countless souls merged into one, transforming into ancient evil: the thousand-faced soul eater. he did his best to nurture them and then had them sense the entrance to the land of the dead in different areas of the underworld. but the power of mortals can never match that of the gods. so, up until today, whether due to the current disruption of laws or perhaps because of the invasion by the flesh-mother tree, only now could the wraiths finally pinpoint the location of the land of the dead. although hades himself might still be unable to enter, at least he could try to send the wraiths inside. "good, you stay here. ill go and have a look over there, and likely, i will need you to make another trip later," hades said. with a wave of his hand, hades looked toward the area swirling with the ancient evil being. there was no time to lose; no one knew why the ancient evil: the crown of silence had chosen that place as its domain. perhaps it too was eroding the realm for an outer god. thus, hades could wait no longer; he had to kill or at least seal or expel that ancient evil and then build a fortress there. if the wraiths could explore it, all the better. if not... "i hear the goddess of the magic net had power rivaling that of true gods even before acquiring godhood... perhaps in the future world of mortals, there will be a chance for such powerful beings to be born?" deep in thought, hades was rather indifferent. ever since he brought plague, lies, and strife to the mortal realm, he cared little for the faith of mortals. he wouldnt mind if such strong beings were born among them. even subtly, he was somewhat hopeful. all mortals must die, and after death, they naturally become wraiths. "the outer gods that corrupt all worlds, minds in utter chaos... truly the enemy of all intelligent life." in a flash, restraining the urge to rest for a while, hades sped off into the distance. he had no idea what the situation was like on the surface... but for hades, it was more important to deal with his own troubles. ... "truly a being that corrupts everything, the flesh-mother tree, huh? it seems eager to bring everything under its control, to become part of itself... an abominable thing." in the starry sky, within the spirit realm corresponding to the zodiacal star domain, the goddess of starlight, aster, peered through the barrier of space-time, watching the distant sun. in the spirit realm, the reflection of the sun was even more real. the trees growing on its back pulsed vigorously, with fruits resembling infants sprouting from the canopy. an ancient visage was concealed under the flowing flames on the surface of the great sun, with an expression that seemed gentle and kindly, but was filled with pain and struggle. as if undergoing torture aster could understand the pain of the sun, but she was powerless to do anything. laine was not in the spirit realm, and liana was fully engaged in combating and expelling the influence of the underworld, so naturally there was no one to attend to the changes in the sun. in fact, even aster herself didnt really care what happened to the sun. however, since the zodiac regions were directly in the path of the suns journey, if it did become a support point for the mother tree in the outer world and its tool for corrupting the heavens, then the zodiacal star domain, being closest to it, would inevitably be affected, and this essence of the starry core would become a forbidden zone. aster did not want to see this happen, yet she felt helpless. even the eater of suns might not be able to contend with the vastly transformed sun at the moment. frowning with contemplation, the goddess of starlight felt somewhat at a loss, until she spotted a streak of light flying up from the earth. "is that... athena?" remembering what laine had said before leaving, a light sparked in asters eyes; she had thought of a way to solve the problem. though this might result in the lack of a sun on the earth from then on, that was for the divine king to consider. what happened to the mortal realm was of no concern to her. Chapter 559 - 169: The Great Zodiac Barrier Although outsiders, including the Lord of Darkness Erebus, were not aware, all deities thought the owner of the Spirit Realm still resided at the pinnacle of the seven-layered worlds, secretly making their plans or quietly observing the changes in the world. However, the Goddess of Starlight was well aware that at this moment Laine was not in the Spirit Realm, and he would not return here for a considerable amount of time in the future. Laine had finished setting up Chaos, at least in relation to the deitiesthat much was certain. There might be other matters, but clearly the angels lacked understanding of them. As he had predicted, after the catastrophe of Typhon, the rigor of the worlds laws would probably intensify even further. Therefore, as Laine had said before leaving, any troubles that arose afterward would have to be resolved by the angels themselves. After all, they coexisted with the Spirit Realm and were immortal beings. Whatever happened, it was merely a loss of some benefits. "But I will manage it well."No?v(el)B\\jnn Clasping her fists softly, Aster was determined not to let Laine leave only for her to hand over the starry sky on her heels... With this thought, she involuntarily glanced into the depths of the Spirit Realm. The black mist that devoured light and heat was still swirling unpredictably. Without Laines command, without the creators deterrence, even Liana had no way to control the Sun Eater lurking in the depths of the Spirit Realm. Just as Laine had named it, Eclipse, a type of Ancient Evil Being, no one could truly control it. In fact, just as Laine had judged the evil beings, he never determined their power based on their origin, but targeted their tendencies towards Order and Chaos, and the degree of their thinking and rationality. ... In the heart of the Sun, watching another streak of light flash by, Helios expression shifted subtly. He recognized the newcomerit was the Goddess of Starlight from the Spirit Realm, also known as the Weaver of Stars, his old adversarythough it was only he who considered her an adversary. Since the Second Era, the starry sky had many rulers, including Hyperion, Cronus, two deities of daylight and the Sun occupying some Zodiacal star domains could be counted among them, as well as the reclusive Ancient Titan God, the Lord of Lightless celestial bodies Coeus, and the Goddess of Luminous, Phoebe. The Goddess of Starlight was certainly one of them; she and some other True Gods of the Spirit Realm ruled the Zodiacal Star Domain, and Helios sister Selene could also be considered a minor prince. After all, despite her seeming weakness, she did inherit quite a bit of the legacy left by their parents. The Gods of Stars who once served the mother of light, Theia, would rather pay homage to Selene than to visit Helios, leading to an awkward situation. Spanning two eras, Helios never had command over even a fragment of the star domain that followed his orders, not even the region where the Sun traveled, theoretically belonged to others. "Hah, if it were Zeus, then I would accept it, his power is indeed strong now, but you still want to target me? Do you think Im still the Helios of old?" Stay connected with empire With a sneer, Helios thought of doing something but then stopped himself. Now, every moment, countless powers of the Mother Tree seeped into the tranquil world below through the Suns rays penetrating all. Every fraction of power he released now would become a foothold for Helios intervention in the external world after being sealed by Zeus. Just as the Mother Tree used him and those evil entities as a medium to affect the present world, those lives affected by the "Corrupted Corona" would likewise become his medium. At such a time, it was only sensible to release power as quickly as possible; there was no need for him to be concerned Chapter 560 - 169: The Great Zodiac Barrier_2 "What are they doing?" Helioss complexion altered slightly as he suddenly discovered that his connection with the outside world had weakened. No, that description wasnt accurate. It would be more precise to say that the power he released could reach beyond the Zodiacal Star Domain was diminished. In the immense and infinite celestial expanse, something seemed to shift within the twelve zodiacal domains, those ethereal stars that had hidden themselves away during Typhons calamity were once again emerging amongst the stars, following their past trajectories slowly revolving. Only this time, their orbits seemed interrelated, which regulated and ordered their movements. The twelve Gods of Stars each took up their positions, effortlessly unifying the strength of the star domains already within their grasp. Like twelve fulcrums, at this moment, the light originating from the supreme stars was being attracted bit by bit and then torn asunder. The portion belonging to the [Sun] was divided into thirteen parts, one part fell into a location within Helioss perception akin to a black hole, while the other twelve descended into the twelve star domains. The power belonging to the Mother Tree was similarly torn apart but wasnt absorbed by the star domains and instead scattered across the starry sky, then was suppressed by the strength of the star domains. The light was fragmented, and Helios could feel that this colossal orrery of stars seemed to be siphoning his strength. However, it too didnt dare to touch the contamination of the Mother Tree, so it directly separated and dealt with the elements. Separating the Suns part and the Mother Tree, using his own strength to fight against himself. As the orrery turned, with nearly every passing second, the light shining from the stars into the outer world was dimming. "What kind of trick is this, do you think you can restrain me with this?" Find your next read at empire With a cold expression, Helios jolted the Sun. The light that he released instantly transformed, turning from ethereal radiance into tangible malevolent beings, which then charged towards the gradually rotating barrier. A mere few Gods of Stars, perhaps these malevolent creatures are not your match, but the cosmos is so vast, you will certainly not be able to kill them all. As long as they can breach the barrier, the outcome wont be any different! So, in that moment, because the Suns glow was lost, the heavens dimmed. On the contrary, the Zodiacal Star Domain that had just absorbed a portion of the sunlight seemed to glimmer resplendently. ... The Mortal Realm, Northern Sea. If possible, he quite hoped Athena could resolve this issue directly; after all, if this barrier worked, he could spare the power hed otherwise have to use to suppress the Sun. Therefore, without hesitation, Zeus took out a sphere of light from within himself. A dazzling hall, from which seemed to echo the sounds of battle cries and clashing arms, known as the Hall of Valor, also called Valhalla. It was originally a place where Odin, the Divine King of the Nine Realms, trained warriors, with female warriors called Valkyries sent to the Mortal Realm to select brave warriors who died in battle, bringing their souls back to serve. Prepared by Odin for the Twilight of the Gods, this special palace also had a certain symbolism of war. Zeus learned some things from it, but he couldnt grasp the further content no matter what. He didnt lack guards with some battle power, but not overwhelmingly strong. The Divine King had originally planned to bestow the Hall of Valor as a reward to Ares and Aphrodite, to extend the God of Wars Divine Authority and to have the Valkyries trained there serve as guards for the Goddess of Beauty, creating an intersection of Beauty and War. But now, it seemed they would have to serve a different purpose. There werent enough deities to combat the evil entities formed from temporary flashes of light. With the help of the Hall of Valor, this significant trouble could potentially be stopped right in the starry sky. As for Ares... "Hmph." With a snort, Zeus, just like in the original myths, didnt really like Ares, neither did Hera. The latter had no choice; this was her only offspring with Zeus who had a strong Divine Office. But for the Divine King himself, there were other options. "So, where did Apollo go?" If his previous absence was attributed to cowardice, although incongruent with Apollos usual behavior, Zeus could understand. But the calamity of Typhon has ended, so where was he now? Besides, there was another problem to solve... If the Sun were gone, or at least if its light was blocked out, how would the people on Earth obtain light in the future? ... PS: (Under 200 words) The exchange between Athena and Aster (nonsense) is not written. If anyone wants to read it, I can also write a reverse chapter, but I guess no one will want to read that emmm. Also, the future that Nuo saw is not here; in Primordial Wilderness novels, theres often a saying the sages heart is the skys heart; the future he saw is further ahead. ``` Chapter 561 - 170: The Source of the Fallen Heavens Zeus, of course, had no idea what light was, but someone had already figured it out for him. At this moment, Apollo, whom the Divine King had been obsessively thinking about, was not in any other place but on Mount Olympus, in front of what had once been the grand entrance to the Temple of the Sun God. The silver doors had long since collapsed, and, beneath the broken remnants of the ruined temple, a wheel shimmering with a golden aura revealed a corner edge. The Divine Artifact lay overturned here, buried under rubble, and despite looking somewhat pale, a flicker of joy mixed with confusion passed through Apollos eyes as he gazed at the scene before him. The Divine Artifact that appeared here was undoubtedly the Chariot of the Sun. This tool, originally used by Helios to control the great day, had also been briefly utilized by Apollo, but as the God of Sun advanced into a realm of more powerful Divine Power, this artifact was, in fact, shelved. The reason was simple, for the God of Sun, the artifact was actually a symbol of disgrace, at least thats what Helios had always believed. The existence of the Sun Chariot verified the days he was imprisoned by his fatherit was that period that left him with insufficient Divine Power, so much so that he, a Sun God, actually needed the help of an artifact to exercise authority. And afterwards, it became a product of threats from Cronus, witnessing the dark past of Helios. Therefore, when he could easily wield the sun on his own, the Sun Chariot was naturally abandoned by him, left inside the Temple of the Sun God on Mount Olympus. And since The King of All Monsters who attacked the Mount of the Gods had no interest in such things, it ultimately remained within these ruins. Until today, when light was obscured and the land fell into darkness. Recovering from the excruciating pain of the damaged Origin, Apollo seemed to sense a mysterious guidance, which led him here, back to Mount Olympus. What puzzled him, though, was that while he had found the source of the attraction, what did it have to do with him? "Whos there?" Lost in thought, as if sensing something, Apollos gaze hardened, and he suddenly turned around. "Perhaps, but whatever it is, why have you come?" Speaking indifferently, Apollo was neither here nor there about it. "Of course, Ive come to help you," offered Atropos with a chuckle, undisturbed by Apollos coldness: "And incidentally, to prevent destiny from straying any further." "The world cannot be without the sun, just as the earth cannot be without Life. That is why I have found you, Apollo. Apart from Helios, who has betrayed the world, you are the one most suited to drive the Sun Chariot." "...But I have driven it before, and the results were not very good. Besides, havent you forgotten something?" The tall and handsome Deity reached out, and the Divine Artifact buried under the disarray flew out into the open. Like an endless light source, the body of the chariotthe yoke, the axle, the wheelshone like gold, and the spokes of the wheel gleamed with silver. The bridle intended for the beasts was inlaid with pristine gemstones; the artifact had not been damaged in the previous catastrophe. But pointing at the Chariot of the Sun, Apollo bluntly retorted: Find more to read at empire "That is a chariot frameand a chariot frame itself has no power. It is a means to harness the sun, not a source that brings Light and heat to the Mortal Realm. That is the role of the Sun itself, so even if I can use it, where is the other Sun?" "That is precisely why I am here, Apollo, to guide you swiftly out of this Solar disaster. The Sun you seek, your Sun, it lies right here on this Mountain, in your fathers treasury. Typhon had no interest in these articles, only you are their destined master." Chapter 562 - 170: The Source of the Fallen Heavens_2 The sharp laughter rang out as Atropos gestured for Apollo to come over. Predetermined fates master is naturally fake, and that Sun of Apollo is merely talk. In truth, in Atroposs eyes, if Apollo were to take this step, it could very well entangle him with some old relics from bygone days. But that was of no concern to her, what would become of Apollo was a matter far into the unknown future, but without the Sun for even a single day in the Mortal Realm, countless lives would perish as a result. Having just been born to a fate riddled with holes, Atropos could only borrow against the future to patch up the present problems. As for future matters, they would be dealt with in the future. At least for now, let her catch a breath and put an end to this worldwide disaster. ... In the absolute void, a speck of bright light bobbed up and down. Azure light coiled around it, gently undulating, bringing with it a slight tide. In the cold void of darkness, a shadow hastened toward the direction of the world, and the closer it got, the greater the power that surrounded her became. Whoosh Extreme movement turned into extreme stillness; Nyxs figure suddenly came to a halt. Although her power far exceeded that of the gods compared to the pull of the worlds force, it was Nyx who ended up coming later despite acting earlier. However, it wasnt such matters that halted her, but the darkness sprawling before her. "Is there an issue?" Her voice was mild, Nyx looked at her old neighbor. She knew why he had come, for unlike the Spirit Realm, which was self-contained with the outer worlds connections not deep, the Land of Eternal Night without its mistress was inevitably a bit different from usual. If she only moved within the reach of the power of Chaos, this difference wouldnt show. If it were average deities, likewise, they wouldnt notice the difference; if it had been another time, this subtle change wouldnt be noticeable, but this time was different. Erebus, who had been her neighbor for millions of years, had always deeply perceived the changes in the Land of Eternal Night. And the birth of the Fates had inevitably brought changes to Nyxs Tri-phased Incarnation. "Indeed, Nyx, after all, as a Primordial Deity of Chaos, your sudden retreat roused a bit of my curiosity." "...It seems there are no problems, Nyx, youre still so gullible," Shaking his head with a smile, Erebus turned to look in the direction of the world, not knowing what outcome he had obtained. He indeed did not wish for more variables, but that was not something he or Nyx could influence. If there really was another thing there similar to the remnants of the Nine Realms, no matter the outcome, it would be a struggle between worlds. "The only one who can probably intervene at this point is the Outsider." Staring in the direction of the Chaos World, a dark red hue had already stained a substantial area in Erebuss view. With Niflheim at its core and the small worlds around it as protective wings, numerous red dots were scattered across the entire world. And until not long ago, they had all been gathered in that sealed-off world, with no hint to be seen. Find more chapters on empire And the source of all thisthe wooden twig that had once caught him off-guard and pierced his palm. "Does your strength never exhaust? Or is it that at your stage, as long as you can infect and assimilate enough beings, your power will actually grow?" Taking a deep breath, Erebus could only hope that the present world would at least be more effective this time, and not allow the other to take even greater actions in the third era. Gazing in silence, the Lord of Darkness felt some regret. He should have paid more attention to It; otherwise, todays outcomes wouldnt have arisen. However, amidst his contemplation, he did not notice another stream of light wrapped in space-time gliding by his sideother than Nyxs. Of course, even if he had noticed this one, he probably couldnt have detected it... As if replaying a moment from billions of years before, the stream of light crashed directly into the Chaos World, and an utterly ordinary body seemed to be about to take form. Some force had severed his connection with all external things, whether it be Fates or anything else. Perhaps for the Chaos World itself, this severance was not useful, but indeed he could fool everything else Hum Perhaps by coincidence, or perhaps due to some attraction, this stream of light wrapped in the force of space-time was influenced by the residual unrest of space-time in the final process of entry. The warping of time was also reflected upon him; his time was slowed down. It might be a few hundred years or even a thousand, but when he truly arrived in this world, it probably would not be tomorrow. Chapter 563 - 171: History from the Winner’s Perspective "Is this what you called the Sun?" At the top of Olympus, behind the palace of the Divine King, amidst the ruins, Apollo gazed at the treasures that hovered in mid-air. Without a doubt, any treasure that could survive even a casual attack from Typhon was no ordinary object. Yet, while the three orbs of light before him indeed exuded the aura of the Sun, Apollo hesitated to approach. "Are you sure they can be used? To me, they seem just as uncontrollable as the power of Typhon." Apollo had encountered similar powers before but did not equate these with the divine fragments scattered across the land. He had not yet been born when the ancient God of Sun was dismembered; Apollo had considered those divine fragments akin to Divine Blood. However, the entities before him undoubtedly radiated an aura belonging to a True God. It was some kind of qualitative change, yet upon them, Apollo also sensed vibrations similar to a curse. "Nothing is unusable, Apollo. Even Typhons power can be controlled, let alone that I do not intend for you to contain it," Atropos said with a smile, prodding the ground with her wooden staff. Strictly speaking, the shattered sceptres before them were also a source of disturbance in fate, and using them could undoubtedly mitigate this chaos. "One third of the day, they each symbolize the [Morning Sun], the [Noonday Sun], and the [Evening Sun], I do not know how they came to be, but they undoubtedly originated from a Titan Deity older than Helios, and they are closer to the essence of that supreme celestial body," Atropos explained. "If you drive them with the Chariot of the Sun, using this Divine Artifact as a medium to wield them, you can become the new Sun Godat least, the one that mortals believe in." "...Faith..." Looking at the three golden orbs before him, flickering and flowing like fire, Apollo hesitated. As a point of light rose from Mount Olympus, the land that had darkened due to the absence of sunlight finally welcomed the light once again. The rising sun slowly ascended from the pillar in the East, as if dispelling the calamity brought by Typhons disaster. The light climbed higher and higher and finally halted near the original place of the Zodiacal Star Domain. It dared not ascend any further and chose instead to traverse sideways. Just as it did with every sunrise and sunset before, the sun once again rotated across the mortal realm. From daytime to nighttime, from nighttime to daytime. When one cycle completed, the laws appeared to acknowledge the existence of this new sun. After all, in essence, it was indeed one and the same with the one before. Returning to Mount Olympus, Zeus felt as if he was in a different era. Find exclusive stories on empire In other corners of the Mount of the Gods, the deities who had previously departed were also returning one after another. "Zephyrus, how goes the tally?" Zeus asked lightly as he stood before the collapsed great hall. "Not great, my lord. Aside from a few who were sealed, suppressed, or captured, most either fled or are still rampaging across the landthose with reason are manageable, but the rest seem to have abilities that are almost undying," Zephyrus, the God of West Wind, reported respectfully, standing a step behind. With the suns ascendancy lasting a week, the disorder in laws brought about by Typhons descent and the collision between fate and order finally drew to an end. The power that had once limited the deities rose again from the land, divine powers unavailable for useand this time, it seemed to be even stronger. Perhaps after several disasters, the laws of the mortal realm had triggered a more stringent self-defense mechanism. At this moment, every sentient divine force was suppressed by laws that were several magnitudes stronger than before. Chapter 564 - 171: History from the Winner’s Perspective_2 In this situation, the weaknesses of the Olympian Gods were undoubtedly exposed. Facing those rampant beasts on Earth, without the aid of authority and divine power, the gods were almost unable to withstand a single blow, with only a few deities able to engage with them. This led to the gods, tasked with suppressing those monsters, having to return to the Mount of the Gods and seek help from His Majesty, the Divine King. But what they did not realize was that Zeus actually had no solution to this either. For, compared to constraining the gods, the Law held even greater disdain for the unrestrained actions of those with great divine power. And so, as the anointed Divine King of the present age, for the first time in history, Zeus sensed the inclination of the Will of the LawIt mandated that the Divine King prevent any Primordial Deity and Outer God from rampaging on Earth, but at the same time, the Divine King himself had to abide by this rule. As the King of All Gods, Zeus was naturally the upholder and exemplar of the present order. Therefore, regarding the gods pleas for help, the Divine King gave no indication of assistance. ... Atop Mount Olympus, within the temporarily constructed palace. At the moment, the Nymphs who had fled for refuge returned to the Mountain. They cleaned up the corpses of their kin and the shattered debris, then danced in the great hall to accompany the Graces. The disaster had ended, or at least it had ended for the gods, who were eager to celebrate. Everything was so wonderful, the deities were magnificent, victory was inevitable, the Divine King was invincible, and no being could overturn the rule of Olympus. However, before they could fully commence the celebration, they needed to summarize the disaster that had affected the world. Every event required a conclusion... for instance, how the invincible Divine King came to be thrashed by Typhon and how he turned the tables. Even if the Divine Kings deeds would be lauded in the Mortal Realm in the future, there ought to be an explanation. "...In any case, the affairs of the mortal world should be left for them to resolve themselves, and the evil creatures stripped of power comparable to that of the deities may not be unbeatable after all," "With Typhon gone, they are nothing to be feared," "Under my command, Fates agent devised the toxic divine fruit, easily fooling that foolish monster into consuming it; Zephyrus reclaimed for me the Divine Artifact Thunder, an unstoppable blade, ensuring I wasnt left weaponless in the face of the enemy." "Stripped of preparation, bereft of cowardly ambushes, when we stood on an equal footing, that ludicrous monster naturally couldnt be my match. No matter how fiercely it struggled, it couldnt escape death in the end. This is the conclusion of the entire incident." The measured voice echoed in the great hall, the Divine King with a stern face. There were gods in the middle who had posed questions, and the Divine King had gently answered each one. In response to Zeuss narration, although the gods didnt entirely believe it, most did not intend to question it, for the Divine Kings power in overcoming Typhon was witnessed by all. As for the previous defeat, that was naturally entirely Gaias fault. Gaia challenged the Divine Court, slandered the Divine King, and pinned the deeds of another Primordial God on Zeus, but the great Divine King didnt hold a grudge, feeling sympathy for the tormented Mother Earth. He hoped she would come forth and resolve the conflict between them through communication. However, Gaia ultimately betrayed the trust of the Divine King, conspiring with Outer Gods and causing chaos in the world. She even arranged conspiracies and ambushed the Divine King. She briefly succeeded not because she was so powerful, but because of the kindness and mercy of the Divine King. And her eventual failure was not surprising, for the King of All Gods had once defeated her before, and there was no question of this fact. So whispers of discourse arose among the gods. Among those present, only Zephyrus knew some truth of the matter, but he was clearly not going to speak out; among the deities not present, perhaps a handful of reclusive Titans had grasped some of the causes and effects, but they had long ceased to participate in the struggles of the world. Gaia herself was certainly aware, but no one would believe the word of a loser, especially one who had already committed various follies as Mother Earth, not to mention the gods, who were scared by Typhon like lost dogs, wouldnt have a good impression of her, even the ones who had originally sympathized with her had long since changed their minds. In any case, youve disrupted the peace shared by all gods, and that is an indelible sin. Thus, all truth fell under the veil in the Divine Kings account, and history from then on had its conclusion sealed. The conniving, despicable Typhon; the ungrateful, clueless Gaia; the inscrutable Outer Gods lurking in the shadows, as well as the King of All Gods who had foreseen the Outsider but was too kind and merciful to respond appropriately, and of course, the loyal subordinates of the Divine King, and the gods who temporarily retreated, plotting rebellion. Everything was laid out clearly; this was the true essence of events. No objections were raised, for after all, everyone was part of the Divine Court. And history, is always written by the victors. Chapter 565 - 172: Rewards and the Focal Point of Human Nature The characterization of the past had thus drawn to a close, and no one would be held accountable for their errors. Just as Zeus had never failed, the gods had never fled; they had merely avoided the sharp edge and cooperated with the Divine Kings plan. This information would be incorporated into the mortal teachings as an explanation for this disaster, and after a thousand years, it naturally became the truth. Of course, no matter how much the gods might embellish, only one point remained unchanged. That was about the true origin of this disaster, the presence of the Outer God, Blood Mother Tree. Its name was not directly mentioned, and any content that could point to it was not laid down in text, yet no god attempted to deny the existence of such a creature. And all lateral descriptions of It inevitably revolved around the concepts of terror and might. The latter, of course, was to prove that the gods were not powerlessafter all, no matter the reason, countless lives were lost in this disaster; to belittle the enemy was to belittle oneself. As for the former...it was naturally because the gods themselves were in fear. Not because of Typhon, but because of the sun. Unnoticed by anyone, Helios, who had previously laughed and talked with them, had transformed into an evil god corrupted by the Outer God, which had brought the gods a tremendous shock. No one knew how It had achieved this, regardless of whether Helios did so willingly or was compelled; they all wished to prevent such an incident from happening again. And to stop a behavior, fear was far more effective than any prohibition. "The fall of the sun took all of us by surprise. It was a disaster, and my daughter Athena is still dealing with this matter, and has not yet returned." "But whether she is here or not, the merits she has established are undeniable. The mortal realm should spread her name, just as her forebears did." "Zephyrus, my friend, please forgive me for mentioning you thirdbut I must maintain the dignity of the Principal Gods position, after all, it is a right I personally bestowed upon them, a proof of their superiority over all gods." "It is only right, Your Majesty." Bowing slightly, Zephyrus was as docile as ever. "Thank you for your understanding, haha, but soon this issue will no longer exist." "Zephyrus, in the name of the Divine King, you will become another Principal God of Olympus, and following this, I will also grant you the authority over meteorology, a reward you rightly deserve." Since Crius was confined in the Abyss, to prevent any insurrection of the laws relating to the present age, Zeus, Poseidon, and other godly authorities with similar powers had been exercising the Divine Powers over meteorology, and now, Zeus had formally handed this duty over to Zephyrus in the name of the Divine King. This was not an innate godhood and thus would not increase the amount of Divine Power Zephyrus received; it was more akin to his position as Leader of Wind Gods, just something established under the Divine Authority. Yet even so, the God of West Wind was greatly pleased. "You always make distinctions clear in rewards and punishments, Your Majesty." With a wave of his hand, another Principal God was in place, although he was not yet a powerhouse, it was only a matter of time. The three deities who had truly established merits during this disaster had received their rewards. Zeus looked around; the rest were minor, consolatory rewards. The gods needed something presentable to prove their efforts. Thus, he granted Ares a battle helmet to commend him for being the first to intervene in the fight between him and Typhonalthough the outcome was not splendid, it was nonetheless a symbol of courage. He also gave his sister Demeter a garland of flowers. Chapter 566 - 172 Rewards and the Fall of Human Nature_2 In Demeters eyes, Zeus saw the same resentment as always, but he still smiled as he adorned her with the beautiful ornament. The Divine King never minded being generous in such minor matters; after all, he was well aware of what Demeter was capable of. Afterwards, the Divine King consecutively bestowed different rewards upon the gods, some honors greater than the actual gifts. It was not until he had gone full circle that he seemed to finally remember something and turned his attention to Aphrodite. During the catastrophe of Typhon, the Goddess of Beauty had fled as well, which wasnt a problem, but Zeus was concerned that she had only taken her daughter Harmonia with her. "In this disaster, the contributions of mortals are as indispensable as those of the gods." "The Prince of Phoenicia, Cadmos, proved to me the courage of mortals with his actions; he too shall receive the corresponding reward." "Aphrodite, the gift I am giving you and your daughter is such a fine marriage." With a smile on his face, but no hint of negotiation, Zeus announced loudly from the center of the hall. "Cadmos will establish a city-state under the guidance of the deities, and Harmonia will become his wife." Read new chapters at empire "The bravest among humans, he has brought peace to the world with his efforts. His marriage to Harmonia will be the perfect end to this disaster." ... Following the distribution of rewards, a long-lasting feast began on Mount Olympus. Perhaps to vent their fear of Typhon, or for some other reason, many demigods whose origins were not recorded in later generations were born during this feast. Like Helios and the Scalding Water Goddesss illegitimate child Phaethon, if he had not arrogantly driven the Sun Chariot, bringing disaster everywhere, his name would not have had the right to appear in myths. And there were many demigods like him. Of course, demigods is a broad concept, it can refer to a race, as well as to a level of strength. These so-called demigods born of the gods revelry typically refer only to the former, as their powers are not very strong. Although as the first-generation demigods, they are all inevitably capable of entering transcendental domains, but thats about it. Most of them dont even possess divinity sufficient to sustain eternal life, succumbing to age and finally turning to dust. "Zephyrus, do you have something to say to me?" Strolling along the newly-restored mountain path, Zeus looked down at Olympus. "Ah, my friend, you neednt overthink it. That human kingdom is indeed a bit troublesome, but its probably not as terrible as you think." "It will exist, Zephyrus, but it will exist only there." Ever since the incident with Leto, Zeus had been aware of the existence of Silver Moon City. Those blasphemous speeches, doctrines of disdain for all gods... At first, Zeus was actually a bit panicked, since at that time he hadnt yet established the Sovereign Ritual, nor had he experienced the war to suppress Gaia; he once thought Silver Moon Citys existence was the Primordial Gods tentacle intending to subvert Olympus. However, later on, as his own strength increased, and with his covert and overt attention to Silver Moon City, Zeus dismissed that idea. He found that those disdainful sayings about the gods seemed not to come from the Primordial Gods themselves, but from his servants and followers. "Human affairs should be left to humans to resolve, especially since the Mortal Realm is becoming increasingly unfriendly to gods." With a sigh, Zeus was increasingly glad for the existence of the invented Divine Arts. As the god king chosen by the current will, I will not, nor can I reveal the power of the gods first in the Mortal Realm. But if you make a move first... He might not be able to beat them himself, but wasnt the world biased in his favor? Zeus was already quite adept at this approach. As for how he would ensure that the aggressor would always be someone else The followers of the Olympian Pantheon far outnumbered the others by more than tens of times. With time, this demographic advantage would only grow. So no matter how you look at it, if the Primordial Gods do not intervene, the others can hardly be a match. No rush. Musing silently, even though he felt he had the upper hand, Zeus felt he still couldnt be completely ruthless. Well, let the followers in the Mortal Realm block the others inside that small city; as a god, its wise to leave some room for maneuver, so that one may greet each other amicably afterward. ... Spring passed and autumn arrived, time flowed on. The disaster of Typhon had thus ended, but its impact did not stop there. Whether it was the time anomalies, the further strictness in the Laws, or the offspring that were born only after its death, all these changes had permanently remained in the Chaos World. But those are stories for another time; at this moment, the stream of light wrapped in the force of space-time was still laboriously traveling through the bubble of space-time. From its trajectory, its landing point seemed a bit to the north... That should be somewhere in the northeast of the continent, close to the coastline. At this moment, the place was still uninhabited, but it was unknown what would happen by the time it truly fell there. Chapter 567 - 173: Welcome to the New Era and... Alchemy Association? From the sky above, the Mortal Realm appears as nothing more than a silent film. Life and Death, savagery and civilization. Beasts small as ants scurry across the land, occasionally birds streak across the sky, wings beating powerfully in flight. Among them, not lacking in grandeur, are mighty Humans strong in spirit, erupting in great wars for various reasons on the ground. When centuries are condensed into a single day, the earth itself becomes the most marvelous silhouette. You can see the green fading away, replaced by layer upon layer of man-made hues; the web-like roads that seem sketched by the artists brush, beginning with a few strokes at the corners, extending to the epicenter of this grand creation. The Mortal Realm is painted with all manner of extraordinary spectacles, countless love and hatred, the twilight of heroes, and beauties with greying hair, rise and fall of empires. And in this ephemeral scroll of intersecting lives, the closer to the center, the more marvelous and fantastical it naturally becomes; the closer to the periphery, the more ordinary and common it appears. Clearly dwelling on the same world, yet the two seem to exist in distinct epochs... But there are always exceptions. Like on this day, when a fiery meteor fell from the heavens, crashing into a suburb northeast of the continent. Perhaps because it was broad daylight, this meteor seemed so inconspicuous that only a few people noticed it even up until the moment it landed. "When fire descends from the heavens... calamity is born." ... The year 852 of the New Chronicle, summer. On the outskirts of Turingen. Throughout the sparse woods, bestial roars can be heard intermittently, accompanied occasionally by the bothersome buzzing of summer insects. "Youre right, I shouldve reported you... damn it, lets take a gamble and see what we find. If theres nothing, I wont let you off the hook!" Continue reading stories on empire In this era where the historical trajectory took a grand detour, classical republicanism coexisted with early feudalism, and even in some nations, slavery and collectivism were still maintained... in any case, at least in Turingen, every bit of wealth on the land belonged to the landowner, and any act of taking without asking was a serious crime, punishable by death, and for such a regulation, even the church of Justice and Law wouldnt raise an objection. But for two peasants who knew only of tilling the soil, this was almost their only chance in life. After all, although they were not slaves, they were far from citizens. Or to put it in official terms, they should be called Free People, which means semifree laborers. And this was a link in the peasant discrimination chain, as the farmers around the city were considered formal citizens, but those who lived in nearby villages, only occasionally venturing into the city, were not; therefore, they did not enjoy the rights of citizens under classical republicanism. If it had been a few years earlier, they might not have minded being excluded, as it was an era of "noble by birth," and Samer might not have chosen to take this gamble. But having witnessed the changes in the city in recent years, he had become increasingly intolerable of his own mediocrity. To put it poetically, "I could endure darkness if I had never seen the light." Turingen City changed year by year, but his rural village remained the same. Both seemed to be in two different worlds, intersecting yet isolated. "Speaking of which, Nike, if we really strike it rich this time, how do you plan to spend it?" In a world without light pollution, the night was much darker than the mortals of later generations could imagine, so dark that even with the aid of a torch, the two men felt as if they were walking on a road with no end. It was only because both of them were locals and very familiar with the nearby terrain that walking at night like this was possible; otherwise, who knew if they were moving forward or backward. "First, Id enjoy it properlybut honestly, Samer, I dont even know what that means to enjoy. Its not just about eating and drinking extravagantlyso what about you?" Shrugging his shoulders and causing the torch to flicker, Nike stated plainly. Chapter 568 - 173: Welcome to the New Era and... Alchemy Association?_2 "I want to test whether I have the qualities to become a Knight... I mean a more precise test. You know, thats my dream." Samers voice was low, as if he was thinking of something. After hearing his words, Nike fell silent as well. Dreams... everyone has them. But for the vast majority, thats all they ever are: fanciful thoughts confined to sleep. "Looks like were almost there, just up ahead." Walking for an indeterminate amount of time, Nike, who carried the torch, suddenly stopped. In the flickering light of the fire, they both could vaguely see the deep, bottomless crater ahead. The light from the torch wasnt much help, making it impossible for them to discern the depth or the expanse of the hole. But if someone more knowledgeable were in their place, they would never dare to approach this pit. A meteor crater this close to Turingen City that had blasted such a large pit should have made a noise loud enough for the whole city to hear. But the reality was that, aside from Nike, who happened to see the fleeting streak of light, hardly anyone noticed the fallen fire meteor. "Hiss Hey, Nike, you might really have found something incredible." With a look of surprise, Samer lowered his voice instinctively, "There are actually Fallen Stars... Ive heard that there could be something called a Star Core inside them. Even if there isnt one, the shell could sell for a lot of money." "Stop gawking, lets go down and take a look." Sticking their pitchfork into the ground, they began to carefully climb down the massive crater wall. The soil around them was somewhat loose, not at all like the compact ground one would expect from the impact of a meteorite, and on several occasions nearly made them tumble down. However, after several hours of effort, they luckily reached close to the bottom of the pit without incident. "Be careful... Damn, the torch is dying out." Cursing as the light from the torch grew dimmer, Nike threw it aside and continued on. Fortunately, the weather was clear. By the Moon Light, they could barely make out each others whereabouts... Samers face suddenly changed as he shouted. As they came closer, illuminated by Moon Light, he could barely make out something beneath the crystalline layer, a humanoid figure. It appeared to be a young manperhaps a teenager, definitely not very old. He was handsome, with skin unmarked by labor, draped in a silver-white robe. Gold patterns adorned the garment, resplendent with nobility and refinement. "A living person, great Goddess of Wisdom... Could what you saw not be a meteor but a gravely injured... Nike, what are you doing?!" "Clank!" The pitchfork struck the transparent crystal wall, and in the reflection of the Moon Light, Nikes smile seemed somewhat ferocious: "What else would I be doing, of course Im opening it up!" "I dont care who he is, but now hes my Spoils of War. Do you see these clothes? Ive never seen such exquisitely made garments, just a sleeve of it could be worth fiveno, fifty Gold Coins (note 1)!" "But" "No buts. Dont you want to be a Knight? If this really is a powerful being whos badly injured, your chance has come!" Clank Another hit, and the crystalline layer began to crack. Nike seemed encouraged, but Samer feared the crack wasnt entirely his doing. Regardless, they had come together, and if todays deed were to be discovered, neither could escape... Gritting his teeth, Samer joined in the pounding, just like before, what if? Clank Clank Clank ... With each strike, time slowly passed, the sky began to brighten with Twilight, the crystal shell grew thinner, and cracks multiplied. Chapter 569 - 173: Welcome to the New Era and... Alchemy Association?_3 Until one moment, with a sound that seemed to echo in the soul, it shattered in response, then dissipated in the air like vapor. "Huhfinally got it open." Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Nikes spirits became increasingly agitated. He glanced at the unprotected young figure, a trace of frenzy flashing in his eyes. "Wait, hold on, dont rush." "What are we waiting for, youre not thinking of backing out now, are you?" "Of course not," with a grave expression, Samer shook his head and then raised the pitchfork, "No matter who he is, weve certainly offended him..." "So it doesnt matter whether hes dead or alive, lets kill him first and then see what we can reap from his body." Without hesitation, under Nikes somewhat surprised but approving gaze, Samer thrust the pitchfork viciously towards the neck of the mysterious young man. Its said that as long as a spellcaster can still think, they can wield magic or sacred power, easily killing hundreds of mortals... Samer didnt know how that was done, the only spellcaster he had ever encountered being a low-ranking priest at The Temple, who never displayed such formidable strength. But what if, who knows what kind of background this young man has. Better to kill him first, at least Samer was clear about one thing, that a dead person could definitely not summon anything. ... Like the deepest memory replaying, traversing faraway time and space amidst chaos and obscurity. Laine still didnt know how he had come to this world, his understanding of it only beginning after awaking from a long slumber. Now, he was experiencing a similar scene, only this time, he had created the opportunity for himself. Continue your journey on empire "Good, step one of the plan, check," Standing up from the ground and stretching lazily, Laine felt his spirit become much livelier for a moment. As the sun fully rose from the horizon, the vast crater also became bright. Gazing at Samer, who was clutching his throat, convulsing subconsciously, blood continuously flowing from the corner of his mouth, Laine felt no sympathy. Whatever the reason, since they dared to strike at him, they should have been prepared to face death. "Hmm, to be human again, I need to address three questions first." "Who am I, where am I, and what am I going to do." The first question was easy to solve, to put it in human terms, he needed to give himself a new name, as he couldnt possibly walk openly in the Mortal Realm using the name Laine. So, it was only natural for him to pick an appropriate pseudonym. Without much thought, Laine just changed the pronunciation slightly. From now on, he would be called Aiven. As for his identity... that would just be someone from any kind of fallen family/school/organization, provided such things existed in this era. As for the second question... Rubbing his forehead, Laine was a bit troubled, too. Because he had the misfortune of encountering that spatial bubble, both his arrival point and the time of his landing had changed dramatically. In his original plan, he intended to land near Silver Moon City and start his subsequent actions from there... but now, even without stars to navigate by day, he knew he was definitely not in the southern part of the continent, but in a somewhat northern direction. North of the main road, Laine couldnt say he had no memory at all, but also had no clear concept of this place, as before, it was a pristine continent, desolate and uninhabited. So, to solve this difficulty, he would have to sacrifice this troublesome fellow who had come looking for him. Chapter 570 - 173: Welcome to the New Era and... Alchemy Association?_4 Using the sharpened tip of a pitchfork as a pen, with the blood of the deceased for ink, Laine drew a terrifying array in the terrified and struggling gaze of Samer, much like a cultist would. Then, he smiled and approached, easily putting an end to Samers futile struggles before tossing him into the center of the array. As the array lit up, in a special form, the energy from the dead mans flesh and blood was continuously transformed into controllable spiritual power. It was like a primitive holocaust, only there were no nature spirits to receive the sacrifice. This energy, mingled with the resentment of living beings, was merely used as a force to touch the omnipresent superficial Magic Net. With a flash of inspiration, the witchcraft [Advanced Detection of Thought] was effortlessly cast, which was the sole value of Samers extended life. Like a film reel, a massive amount of useful and useless information flashed before Laines eyes. Although most of it was worthless, even the perceptions of a lowly peasant allowed Laine to understand this world that was both familiar and strange. "Church, Evil God, Divine Blood Nobles, Wizards..." "New Chronicle, the calendar established with the founding of Athens as a marker..." "The nation blessed by the Gods, Olympia... The Sanctuary of the Heavenly Empress Argos... Blood Sacrifice, Natural Disasters... Northern barbarians worshiping the Evil God, claiming that everything has a spirit and can become a God?" "And theres Turingen City, the northernmost city-state within the Athenian sphere of influence... The city has seen major changes recently, because the King of Athens signed an agreement with the Emerald Ring Alchemy Society, leading to alchemical products gradually flowing out from the capitalWhats this situation, are the humans of the Chaos World so fierce that they have researched alchemy to such a degree by themselves?" "Heh." With a low chuckle, the memory before his eyes reached its conclusion, and Laine granted the unfortunate soul a swift end, then dusted off his clothes. "Great Alchemist Hermes, very good, this is an interesting development... Indeed, going offline appropriately does help the world progress." With a slight smile, Laine decided to first visit Turingen City, the nearest city. Memories after all are just memories, [Advanced Detection of Thought] is not [Soul Insight] or [Memory Weave], or any other advanced level witchcraft. Of course, maybe in the time he was offline, someone might have invented something even more impressive at the lower levels of witchcraft, who knows? In any case, browsing this version of memories was like reading a book, not only lacking illustrations but the results were also indistinct in importance, with ninety-nine percent redundancy. In the end, as the ancients... the later generations said it well, Shallow learning from books is insufficient; one must experience things personally. Laine intended to use his own eyes, to witness firsthand this Mythic World that had veered who knows how far from the original History. ... Note 1: Regarding the names of the currencies in Ancient Greece, different sources say different things; here we use Gold Coin for Stater, silver coin for Drachma (also made of gold, but more silver coins were present, and this is still the name of the Greek currency), and copper coin for Lepta (strictly speaking, its a subsidiary currency, not a copper coin, but lets say its a copper coin here. Likewise, modern Greece also uses this name). As for the conversion ratio, defer to this book. Chapter 571 - 174 The National Power Beneath the Silver Coin Laine rarely did pointless things, so there must have been a reason why he ran from the Chaos World to the doorstep of neighboring Hemenu, circled around, and then sent his humanity back. Just as the doomed Pallas could not be born under the unilateral shroud of the power of Chaos, Laine could not possibly divide his own humanity within the world, which would have been nothing more than self-deception. Of course, he could do so in the Spirit Realmbut the very idea of a mortal flying out from the Spirit Realm was hardly reasonable. That being said, although Laine had split his divinity and humanity, he was, in fact, quite aware of himself. The division might not have been as complete as imagined, with the most evident example being that the Chaos World itself could still detect the connection between the two, as well as his currently intact memory. Truly mortal souls would not be able to carry the mysteries that Laine knew of. Having once seen the true form of the Flesh Mother Tree, if replaced with a purely mortal entity, this memory would likely animate within his thoughts and assimilate him into a part of itself. At best, and with some luck, he would become a fanatical follower of a cult. "Its not a big issue, I just wanted to become a complete Great Divine Power... This level of division of humanity should be sufficient," he mused. With a little trickery to erase his own traces, Laine climbed out of the pit. Facing the morning sun, he took a deep breath of fresh air. As a deity, it had been many years since he had done such a thing... When he lost the major influence of divinity, his spirit also felt much lighter. It was like something heavy had been lifted. At that moment, Laine felt as if he had returned to the time before he came to this world when he was still a mortal. He had a sense of humor and enjoyed jokes, relished fine food and beautiful scenery, felt compassion for the misfortunes happening before his eyes, and took pleasure in the admiration and praise of others. Laine didnt know whether this was good or bad, but he was willing to give it a try. However, with his transformation, that part of him far across time and space, no longer burdened by humanity, would probably change as well and become a true God. The larger denomination, briefly referred to as the larger Silver Drachma or Stamped Large Silver Coin, had an exchange rate of about one to five with the smaller denomination. Starting from the large Silver Drachma, the image stamped on the face of the coin was no longer the symbol of the countrys King but the head of a Deity, the origin of the term stamped image. Hence, the small denomination silver coins and copper coins were subject to private minting, but such counterfeiting was easily eradicated for these large denominations. Large-scale divine image minting would almost certainly attract the attention of deities, but small-scale private minting wouldnt cover its costs. "Tsk, changes are everywhere. I wonder how long it has been since I left... Its been more than eight hundred years of the New Chronicle, but thats recorded from the founding of Athens. Who knows when Athens was actually established." "And this feeling... Even the God of Sun has been replaced, huh? Well, at least its not red, and theres no tree growing on it," he muttered under his breath. Internally grumbling, Laine looked at the large pit he had created with a bit of a headache, knowing it wouldnt be easy to fill. "Forget it, Ill bury these two guys and then head to the city. With the speed of information transmission in this era, by the time the anomaly here is discovered, Ill be long gone..." After roughly discerning the direction, Laine headed toward the nearest dirt road. ... Noon. The sun was high in the sky, and the summer sun was always so blistering. Outside Turingen City, on a tributary of the Wila River, many residents had gathered to fetch water. The sunlight shone down, casting a twilight on the clear river. Chapter 572 - 174 The National Power Beneath the Silver Coin_2 Being built along a river was the usual practice for most cities in this era, after all, the availability of water often played a critical role in determining whether an area was livable. Continuing along the dirt road toward the city, the flow of people gradually increased. There were residents from nearby towns and villages coming to buy daily necessities, and also a few small trading caravans present. Not far away, fully armored guards stood at the city gate, checking the identity of every person entering the city. Judging by their attitudes, they hardly justified the fine equipment they wore. "With trading caravans and currency... Indeed, with the emergence of cities, the expansion of material exchanges, and the popularization of private ownership, commerce was bound to develop." "And craftsmanship... being able to forge armor that nearly covers the whole body. Although the technology still seemed rudimentary, and it wasnt even local Turingen craftsmanship, this still proved that Athens casting level had reached close to that of 13th or 14th-century Europeeven considering this is a transcendent world likely influenced by transcendent powers, its quite incredible." Walking on the main road, moving through the sparse crowd, Laine silently observed this unfamiliar era. Turingen was just a remote city in the Northern Lands, many of its aspects couldnt represent the peak of the era. However, one could assess the general by observing the particular; from the living conditions here, many hidden aspects revealed themselves in corners and edges. Like the silver coin in Laines hand, it appeared to be just a currency for transactions, mass-produced, without much technological content. Yet, from the fineness, silver content, purity, and luster, one could discern the molding level of Athens in this eraremember, in the original historical trajectory, from Ancient Greece to early Ancient Rome, people mostly used manual methods for coin making. The craftsmen melted metal materials and poured them into pre-prepared molds, then waited for them to cool and solidify. This method, though simple, was very unstable, leading to a significant inconsistency in the quality and shape of the coins. Theres no definitive answer, after all, Samer was just a farmer from a remote town, whose ancestors up to three generations were slaves, who obtained freedom only due to the expansion into new cities in the Northern Lands. But one didnt need to think much to know, human history is a history of wars, so Athens couldnt possibly be without enemies. Especially in todays world, the rise and fall of city-states and kingdoms equally represent the variance in how much faith the gods acquire... Vaguely, Laine suddenly gained more insight into some of the later mythical stories. He shook his head slightly, pressed down his straw hat, and walked towards the city gate; this was not something he needed to consider now. Following the flow of people and paying the city entry fee as others did, Laine seamlessly blended into Turingen City. Nobody cared about his appearance that clearly didnt match the local attireat least the city gate guards didnt care about that. They simply took the silver coin without speaking and then ignored Laine. "Huh, at least in this regard, it seems people of every era are much the same." Merging with the crowd, Laine recalled the memories he had browsed earlier and compared them with the real city. The position he entered the city was through the west gatethanks to the layout borrowed from the City of Eryxis, the birthplace of the faith of the Goddess of Agriculture in the Mortal Realm, now most cities eastern and southern districts are inhabited by the secularly noble and wealthy, while the western and northern districts are quite the opposite. Thus, most of the pedestrians coming this way were on foot, barely any traces of carriages to be seen. Chapter 573 - 174 The National Power Beneath the Silver Coin_3 "Hello, sir... may I help you with anything?" Laine pushed the door and walked into a shop selling clothes where an old man with graying hair, dressed in a gray cloak, greeted him from behind the wooden counter. "Hmm... Id like two fitting garments, just something ordinaryI can change into them here, right?" "Of course, please wait a moment." After sizing up the customer, there was a slight gleam in the shopkeepers eye. He nodded and stepped out from behind the wooden desk. "Youre not from around here, are you?" As he searched for the right size clothes that would fit Laine, the old man casually asked. "Yes, I just arrived in Turingen today. Are you running this shop by yourself, sir?" Laine didnt conceal the fact that he was an outsider and curved his lips into a smile. It had to be said, Turingen was quite welcoming and hospitable. "Yes... I didnt think much about it when I was younger, and now its just me left... Haha, dont mind an old mans complaints." "The three essentials of reincarnation; now the second one, where am I, is halfway done. Aside from my current circumstances, I need to understand what happened in the past." "Fortunately, Athens is quite progressive in this respect... They worship Athena as the Principal God, calling her Lady, Queen, Female Overlordthe more formal titles are Lord of War and Victory, Monarch of Knowledge and Wisdom, so much so that Athens has always been keen on spreading the Goddess Faith through the dissemination of knowledge, even once creating what could be seen as the prototype of a library at the behest of the church." "Its just that the entry barrier is high," kicking the middle-aged man unconscious on the ground, Laine expressed his satisfaction. He would read while others paid for it; that seemed quite fair. He didnt finish off the man, not out of kindness, but simply because he didnt feel any Magic Power or Sacred Power from him, proving the man had no connection to beings capable of casting spells. In such a case, it was natural to let the line out long, hoping for a few more instances like thisso that he wouldnt have to worry about money for a while. ... Note 1: Because I cant be bothered naming, I simply chose from existing real-world names. Turingen is actually a state in Germany and the Wila River does exist there, but its just a name, the same applies to Hergolan Bight. Note 2: Ancient Greece naturally had its own way of addressing strangers, but it would seem strange to readers, so lets just assume its a translation issue. Chapter 574 - 175 Heroes, History, Peace... War Three days later. In the eastern district of Turingen, opposite diagonally from the Church of Knowledges Temple. The Pan-Athena Knowledge Hall. A woman with brown hair, dressed in a plain robe, moved gracefully among the shelves filled with books and leather scrolls, followed by a handsome young man. The symbol of a half olive branch stitched onto her chest indicated her identitya preparatory priestess from the Church of Knowledge. A preparatory priestess is not a formal godhood practitioner, and although theres no difference between them and the official priests in terms of knowledge and training received, the actual difference lay in whether they received a calling from the Goddess or not. To put it realistically, they were still purely mortal lacking the power of divine arts; to put it idealistically, since their faith hadnt yet earned the Goddesss recognition, they might as well be responsible for running the churchs institutions first. "Sir, these are the sections in the Museum of Knowledge related to history, heraldry, and lineages... There may not be much content here, but Im sorry, Turingen is not Athens after all," she said with a smile. Although the preparatory priestess was apologizing, Laine could still see the pride in her eyes. After all, in this era, literate individuals were a tiny minority, let alone collectors of books. However, prolonged conversations were prohibited within the Museum of Knowledge; if one wished to exchange ideas, they should move to the designated reading rooms to avoid disturbing others... Thus, upon realizing, with regret, that Laine had no intention of inviting her to sit, the priestess returned to her own duties. "Heh, an aristocrat? I dont have any deitys bloodline... No, as a mortal created by myself, I guess I could also be considered of noble lineage, couldnt I?" Laine mused with a chuckle as he watched the preparatory priestess depart. Though he had spent the past three days sorting out his residence and identity, today was his first visit to the hall for reading, and he already had a deeper understanding of the social structure of this era. Leaving aside distant nations and focusing within the most advanced and developed area under Athenss influence in the modern world, it was a political system with a dual track of classical republicanism and feudal aristocracy. Composed of male citizens, craftsmen, merchants, and professionals residing in the cities, forming the citizen class, and those of divine lineageseparated by birth, exalted and orderly, they represented the upper echelons of this age. Both classes stood in opposition yet intermingled with each other... As to why this model had formed, one had to look back to the objective factors that began with the Great Migration and continued to the present day. You see, as a transcendent world, the wilderness of the Mortal World in Chaos teemed with beasts and demonic monsters. After the catastrophe of Typhon and the Blood Sun, this situation worsened unimaginably. The idea that rulers must be strong and only the strong can protect the citizens easily took root among humans. Thus, the initial monarchs of the Mortal World were often legendary figures who could carve out habitable territories in the treacherous wilderness. However, as the Great Migration ended, the first cities were built, and populations grew, outward expansion became inevitable... But there was only one King, and other strong individuals were needed to protect citizens elsewhere, with inconvenient wilderness travel making a centralized official system unworkable. Therefore, the concept of feudalism gradually became a logical direction. Chapter 575 - 175: Heroes, History, Peace... War_2 And the earliest aristocrats were not an oppressive rentier class that burdened the populace. On the contrary, they actually fulfilled equivalent duties while enjoying their privileges; whenever demonic monsters caused trouble within their territories, they were the first to stand up and fight against them. "But now its different." "Todays aristocrats have changed, becoming Divine Blood Nobles. Those with great strength but without the bloodline of deities can only be classified as part of the citizenry. This is why the classical republic could stand toe-to-toe with the feudal system, because both sides have transcendent forces supporting themlets see... The first recognized Divine Blood Noble, son of the Divine King and Princess Danae?, the naturally born demigod, the great hero Perseus of the constellation Perseus. " "He achieved countless feats in his life, killed the sea monster Gorgon, saved foreign princesses about to be sacrificed, and also killed the hero Phineus and his brothers. He fathered six sons and two daughters, who either established their own city-states, inherited existing thrones, or were married off to famous heroes. Corinth, Nemea, Mycenaeall acquired divine lineage, and it was from then on that the Divine Blood Nobles began to grow in strength in the Mortal Realm." In the reading room on the third floor, Laine perused this passage of history. What was recorded in the book were just a few hundred words, but with the memory of later myths, Laine saw much more than that. Why was Perseus the son of the God-King? Because his maternal grandfather had received a Prophecy from an unknown source, stating that his daughters son would harm him. Therefore, to prevent harm, the king forbade his daughter Danae? from contacting outsiders and confined her within a high bronze tower, strictly guarded. Beyond the origins of the Divine Blood Nobles, this New Chronicle summary from the Church of Knowledge naturally spoke most of the city of Athens. According to the records, this city blessed by the Goddess was established nearly a thousand years ago, a time before the New Chronicle, and the city-state was not yet called Athens. Legend speaks of born of the earth, human bodied with a serpents tail, Cecrops as the founder of this city-state. During the prime years of this king of unusual blood and long life, the Goddess of Wisdom came to the Mortal Realm to spread the mysteries of knowledge, selecting this city as the starting point for her church. Of course, at this point, an accident was bound to happen, and the Sea Emperor Poseidon was the harbinger of this accident. For some purpose, he too had fought for the ownership of the city-state at the time, and the two deities were at a stalemate. They ultimately decided to let the locals choose their object of Faith. Poseidon offered the people a spring of saltwater, symbolizing the protection of the sea, but the people at the time didnt understand its significance, thinking it was useless; Athena, on the other hand, provided an olive tree, thought by the people to bring wood, oil and food. Food is the God of the people, as it is true in both the East and the West, and thus the Goddess ultimately gained the trust of the local populace. The city-state was thenceforth renamed Athens, continuing to this day. "Among the great nations of today, Athens was nearly the last to be established, and for a quite a long time, even with Athenas help, Athens couldnt be considered powerful." "And the reasons for all this are not recorded or analyzed in the book, which is also somewhat beyond the understanding of people in this era... But from the perspective of later generations, its almost clear from the geography." Chapter 576 - 175: Heroes, History, Peace... War_3 As he leafed through the books, the new world map, vastly different from the original geography of Greece, gradually became clearer in Laines mind. Athens... was actually a city near the East Sea and it was the last city established during the great human migration. It could be said that the kingdoms established earlier were closer to Olympus, and the distances between them were often greater, as the wilderness was vast, and there was no need for the migrating humans to build cities too close to one another. Latterly closer to the sea, the remaining migrating groups had not only less time to settle down than their peers, their competitive relationships were also more intense, often making the distances between two cities narrower. This was naturally not a problem initially, but as everyone settled down, the population grew, and the land expanded. It became embarrassingly apparent that without resorting to force, there were almost no directions available for expansion. This was also the origin of Turingen. Athens was located on the eastern coast, with cities already built long ago to the west. If they wanted to expand, they could only trigger a war. The same was true to the south, and compared to the neighbors to the west, the south might even bring them face to face with White Tower and the heretics of legend... Thus, the desolate Northern Lands were the only direction for development. Turingen and further north, Helgoland Port City became the northern border of Athens and the result of the current kings development strategy. "Friction between the many countries had long existed, whether due to beliefs or geopolitics. But this is a world with deities, and the gods have not yet torn each other apart over this. So how could a large-scale war erupt among mortals?" "Thus, peace was the main theme among the All Countries of the Mortal Realm, and trade became increasingly frequent, bringing about a life of decadence among the upper class... until one day, the gods thirst for more Faith would eventually outweigh their fragile kinship, tensions among the Mortal Realms All Countries would accumulate to a breaking point, and some powerful beings craving Strength and the Undying need only a spark for a great war to erupt." "And this time, perhaps the deities will be shocked to find that they can no longer control the outcome of the war." Click Closing the book, Laine closed his eyes slightly. The memories of the future collided with the current world situation in his mind, the final straw that seemed so evident. "Everything has been predetermined." "Golden Apple, the most beautiful Goddess; the ten-year War, heroes etched in History..." "Ah, such are the wars and peace of the Mortal Realm." ... As the sun dipped to the west, Laine stepped out of the Museum of Knowledge, nodded to the novice priestesss sweet smile, intending to find a place to eat something. Although he had only skimmed the books for a day, there was no rush in reading. Being reborn as a mortal, he had a long time ahead of him. The current king was the twelfth since the founding of Athens, and his name was very famous in later timesnot just for his achievements and legends, but more so because his name, as a famous philosophical concept, was widely known both in the East and the West. "Youre mistaken, I didnt hide anywherehonestly, at first I was a bit worried you didnt recognize me." Shaking his head, Laine answered the "good Samaritans" query innocently. "But speaking of which, just a stick?" Laine asked with a mix of disappointment, "Is this what you call a vigorous Turingen underclass society group? Dont you have any weapons ready?" "At least bring a knife or something?" "... I see youve been living the good life too long and still havent grasped the situation. Get him, lets give him a proper welcome!" With a twitch of his lips, Wes felt the man in front of him had some psychological issues; who else being surrounded would still care about such things? He had also considered whether the other party was a formal professional, but they all knew what level a non-spellcaster of Black Iron (First Tier) was. Capable of fighting, but that was about it. Without superior equipment, they couldnt utilize their extraordinary physique and martial prowess. As the words fell, the two men beside Wes immediately moved forward with their sticks, while several people who had chased Laine from behind also enclosed him. Whether a runaway aristocrat or a merchants offspring, they probably werent natives of Turingen. Seeing his tender skin, as long as... "!" A short syllable followed by an inexplicable repulsive force. The first layer of the Magic Net was gently stirred, and its intricate structure instantly formed. An invisible force acted on the lower body, and the unprepared men immediately lost balance in their forward charge, tumbling over like rolling gourds. Wes, who was at the back and had not made a move, suddenly changed his expression, looking incredulously at Laine as a glowing orb flickered in his hand. "Spellcaster?!" "Correct, but no prize." Smiling and nodding at the reaction, Laine once again realized what status the possession of spellcasting abilities meant in this era. Previously, he had only heard people occasionally mention it... Reincarnated for three days, he now could hardly call himself a spellcaster since the first layer of the Magic Net was too basic; any ordinary person with decent talent could potentially access it, just not as effortlessly as Laine. And the level of witchcraft supported by the first layer of the Magic Net wasnt very high, probably just like the non-lethal shock force field he had just released, or maybe casting a Light Spell. In a real fight, a sword might actually be more useful than such a feeble Light Spellbut even such a harmless Light Spell had frightened several vigorous social members including Wes half to death on the spot. "Now, hand over anything valuable you have, and explain why you only have sticks and who you work for." "Dont tell me you dont," Laine said with a smile, gesturing with his hand as the light orb drifted forward, scaring Wes into retreating again and again, "Unless the ruler of this city is a fool, theres no way he would allow the existence of any unauthorized forces." Chapter 577 - 176: The Monarch and the Bard Truly engaging in combat, Laine, who was also adept in fighting skills, could perhaps easily throw down these few society individuals who lacked even a weapon, but if he can solve it with a mere Light Spell, that was naturally a good thing. So very soon, under the heartbroken gazes of Wes and others, Laines waist was adorned with eight unfamiliar coin purses. The only pity was that there were no Ginstatt gold coins inside. However, that was normal, considering that in the original historical trajectory, a massive silver mine had been discovered near Ancient Athens, which brought wealth that supported the rise of the city and eventually dominated the entire Ancient Greek civilization circle. It was very likely the same in the Transcendent version of the world, hence silver naturally far exceeded gold in quantity. This imbalance in raw materials reflected in coinage meant that small-scale consumer transactions were commonly based on silver coins. In large transactions, even if there were tens of thousands of silver coins packed in large chests, they would rather not trade with equivalent but more portable gold coins. "Theyre really rich, probably enough for a month." As the saying goes coveting every small amount as if it were dirt when spending, Laine held no particular dearth of appreciation for this unexpected wealth. But after collecting well-intentioned sponsorship, Laine had a somewhat strange expression on his face. "I had not expected that the reason they all carried a wooden stick was because of The Church of Justice... No, it seems the Saint Knights arent entirely church personnel." "Looking at this, I need to buy more materials for constructing Spirituality barriers." Noting this down mentally, Laine watched as the warm local people awkwardly left. He collected the hair he had taken from several individuals and placed it into a separate package. Killing seven or eight people outright in the city would indeed be too dismissive of others, especially when Saint Knights were temporarily residing there. Even these vigorous society members had not dared to use sharp weapons, so Laine only took a lock of hair from each in front of them, scaring Wes and the others half to death. In the eyes of these low-tier societies, non-church spellcasters are all adept at casting curses and killing invisibly. For Laine to take a part of their body was almost no different from taking their lives. "After all, alchemy requires technology, time, and has a narrow audienceyou cant expect ordinary craftsmen to afford expensive Alchemy Constructs," walking on the road, Laine casually discussed some classical social theories: "but trade is different." "It only needs policy support, then Athens merchants and nobles would spontaneously engage in commerce for profit-seeking, and such large-scale trade would necessarily bring benefits to the people, conducive to the export of excellent domestic crafts, and the wealth brought from other countries could also enrich the pockets of the upper echelons in the Kingdom, leading to greater sales of Alchemy Products." "Of course, all this is based on Athens superior system and local craftsmanship. Only these are the foundation that guarantees everything." "Truly enlightening..." with an admiring look, a gorgeously dressed young man couldnt help nodding in agreement: "Mr. Aiven, you are truly learned... Its a pity that I only met you today." "Its all Gods guidance." With a smile, Laine spread his hands slightly helplessly. "Though its a bit regrettable, this is where Im renting." "Ive not been in Turingen for long and dont have a permanent business, Im afraid I cant invite such a distinguished guest as you to sit upstairs." "Ahsorry, its my intrusion." Suddenly realizing that they had walked all this way, the young man who had just met Laine during dinner felt a bit rude. It really was because classical locals had never heard of this kind of theory that could be recited by everyone in future generations, he was so captivated as he listened. Chapter 578 - 176 The Grand Monarch and the Bard_2 "No harm, this was not intentional on your part." After exchanging a few more courteous words and saying their goodbyes, Laine sighed in relief. He was finally rid of the young aristocrat. In fact, he was already regretting the encounter a bit. Reincarnation had brought back many old habits from his mortal life, such as making small talk during meals. Who would have thought he would end up meeting someone so earnest that they followed him all the way to his doorstep? Squeak After closing the front door, Laine entered the house and set down the small packages he was carrying. "The materials are finally complete." "This local aristocrat is somewhat useful after all; at least he knows where to buy these things." After changing out of his outer clothes and unpacking his items, the packages Laine brought back contained nothing else but gold powder, spices, salt, and floral essential oils. These items were not rare, nor were they prohibited, but since they were mostly used in places of deity worship, ordinary people had no clue where to purchase them. Fortunately, that aristocrat youth interested in Classical Era Government had the connectionsthough Laine still couldnt remember his name. He closed the doors and windows, drew the curtains to block out external light, and the room instantly plunged into darkness. because fighting without lethal weapons and causing death are categorized under brawling or manslaughter, while using lethal weapons falls under gang violence, murder, and looting. The evil degree shown under Detect Evil varies between the two, and the time it takes to erase a large part of this evil degree also varies. Thus, under the threat of Saint Knights, even those low-status individuals in society have abandoned knives and swords and switched to clubs." "Tsk tsk, what a peculiar development. However, looking at it this way... you, too, have essentially realized your own justice." Laine felt somewhat awed, yet pleased for Themis. As an Innate Deity, conflicting with ones own Godhood was anything but a pleasant feeling. It seemed she had ultimately found a balance between law and justice, at least to some extent. Returning to the main point, the arrival of the Saint Knights was not without reason. According to Wes, Turingen City did not have a temple to the Goddess of Law and Justice, and the Saint Knights recently active in the vicinity were said to be tracking traces of cultists. While the cultists had not yet been found, the citys public security had directly improved by several levels, even the aristocrats had become much more compliant, which was rather ironic. However, none of that was of concern to Laine. What truly mattered to him was what he was about to do next, something that shouldnt be known to those dedicated to justice. After spending several days powerless as a mortal, Laine had largely resolved the questions of who I am and where I am. Now, what he needed was what I should do. But whatever it was, he first needed to master the transcendent powers he could utilize. "Logically speaking, as my human avatar, this body and soul possess extraordinary talents." "If I choose to, whether on the path of the Wizard or now what is mainstream called the Knight, with myriad career options, I can easily reach the realm of Demigod, but..." Chapter 579 - 176 The Grand Monarch and the Bard_3 Laine shook his head slightly. After all, this was also one of the reasons why his divine self was outside, while his human incarnation still had to descend again. Despite the respected Lord of the Spirit Realm having claimed, for many years, that he wanted to explore the path to divinity, using this to analyze a deitys authority from below upwards, his actual achievements to date were zero. Indeed, what about demigods, what about self-generated divinity? These were concepts he had investigated during the middle of the second era, yet further developments were still absent, just as they were back then. Cohens success, at best, demonstrated from another angle the potential of different methods of self-generated divinity, but it made no progress towards ascension to divinity itself. Thus, in such circumstances, Laine wasnt keen on directly following the various branches that stemmed from these two paths, after all, he didnt know whether they were dead ends. What he needed now was another power system that could be accessed at any time yet abandoned just as quickly, temporarily giving his human incarnation some powers to use. So the question arose, what in the Mortal World today could be readily accessed and just as easily reset to zero once put down? "Of course, it would be a Godhood Practitioner, after all, that is merely borrowing external power. Without the blessings of deities... Godhood Practitioners are just mortals, albeit with a somewhat higher essence of life and a more powerful spirit." Picking up the materials he had prepared in advance, Laine continued to arrange them in the darkness. If neither war nor spells were viable options, then choosing pastor role it would be, temporary as it may be... But since he decided to become a Godhood Practitioner, Laine also needed to consider his own faith issues. The Olympian Gods were directly passed over, just as the angels of the Spirit Realm the idea of worshipping ones own subordinates seemed odd to Laine, even without revealing anything. As for directly worshipping the Lord of the Spirit Realm... Ever since the opening of the heavens and earth, no mortal had become a direct devotee of the Lord of the Spirit Realm, and if Laine were to do this now, it would be akin to openly admitting he had secrets, inviting all the Primordial Gods to come and take a look. "Thus, eliminating all impossibilities, I am left with only one option." "Amongst All Worlds, only He is worthy of my devotion, only He will not reveal my secrets, and likewise, He possesses supreme power cough, why does it sound more and more like Im talking about the Mother Tree." "But no matter what, I am now someone with a true identity." "As a human tool sent to the Mortal Realm by the great ruler of Hell, my origin may have many flaws, but involving a regional monarch, that is not a problem at all." "My purpose here is to stir discord among the nations of the Mortal World, to bring war and destruction, and to corrupt the faith of the Olympian Gods. The ultimate goal is for the millennium-long plans of the Lord of the Nine Hells, to ascend the Mountain of the Gods, suppress Zeus, and restore the greatness of the Demons Clan!" Patting his clothes, Laine fished out a strangely shaped instrument from nowhere. As a human manifestation, Laine couldnt always act like a regular person; he was destined to be involved in much during this era, stirring grand waves. He would intervene in disputes between nations, have encounters with heroes favored by fate, and influence the situation in the Mortal World. Over time, the more his origin was revealed, the more it would bug everyone who knew of his existence, be they human or god, sparking their curiosity. Simple disguises were not advisable, the less others could see a problem, the bigger the problem actually was. The more ordinary you seemed, the more terrifying the reality. Therefore, in such a scenario, the best way to hide a secret was to cover it with another secret that seemed even bigger. On the surface, his identity was that of a noble descendant from a foreign land, but if someone investigated deeply, they would find that Laine was definitely not a noble, because he bore no Divine Blood from any deity... Digging deeper, they would think he belonged to some hidden organization or had come by some special opportunity. But in the end, someone would inevitably discover that he was a divine favorite of the Lord of Hellno one would consider this a false identity, not even a Divine King could achieve such a feat. This identity might be equally troublesome, but compared to being a human manifestation of the Lord of the Spirit Realm, it was far lesser. Moreover, in some peoples eyes, this identity might even be a bonus. "Well, this will do. Sacred Power from Hell... although it mostly works in favour of casting, it seems to also nourish ones physique, leaning towards agility and stamina." "That being said, in the understanding of mortals, could my profession be considered a variant of [Bard]?" Making a silent judgment, humans always tend to cling to established concepts, so Laine wasnt planning on giving himself a unique, new name that was too distinctive. Fortunately, this world already had similar professions, beginning with the Northern Evil God, [God of Drama], which later spread as [Bard]. Find your next read at empire It possesses both spellcasting abilities and decent hand-to-hand combat capabilities, though, of course, both are rather specialized. Chapter 580 - 177 Resurrection Sect For Bards, compared to other transcendent professions, there are quite a number of records in the "New Chronicle." The reason for this is that one of the origins of this profession is rooted in the Northern Lands, which has had many interactions with the Kingdom of Athens. According to the records, a true Bard is a typical jack-of-all-trades profession, encompassing both divine and non-divine versions. Its called jack-of-all-trades because most Bards are skilled in swordsmanship, have a basic knowledge of wilderness survival, and can set traps. While they may not have great spiritual or soulful accomplishments, they can also cast some low-level spells. The latter refers to their possession of a unique casting system. Those divine-sided Bards can cast special divine arts or rituals by chanting poems or performing dramas. It is rumored that these abilities originally came from one of the Evil Gods worshiped by the Northern Barbarians and represent some aspect of its authority. As for those non-divine-sided ones... its said many have some connection with the source of Southern witchcraft, the rumored Silver Moon City. The literature records that there are quasi-gods in possession of domains like "poetry" and "music" there, but the "New Chronicle" doesnt elaborate much on this. Of course, some later Bards worship the Sun God Apollo, often carrying Lyres and using beautiful music to inspire moraleits just unknown what the origin of the Lyre is now without Hermes original path. "Ande... it seems youve learned something after being backstabbed. However, our business has ended, and what happens in the future is your own affair." "As for those so-called Evil Gods, I wonder how many have established Divine Kingdoms and become true Faith Gods through those cultural Divinities." Related information flashed through his mind as Laine tidied up the surroundings. Soon, the attics third floor was bright again. In the spacious hall, Laine silently sensed his current state. "Hells Exclusive Edition Bard abilities..." "Hmm, first is the spellcasting permission of a third-tier Divine Artnormally, the Bards spellcasting is discounted, and even at the peak of the first-tier (Black Iron), they can only touch the second layer of the Magic Net, but the Exclusive Edition has no difference from a real Priest in this regard." "Then theres the enhancement of senses... exceptional reflexes suited for using agile weapons and an increase in intuition, could this be a manifestation of divination abilities?" Thump "Ah" Feeling a knock on his shoulder, Laine restrained his reflex to dodge. Turning around, he saw a graceful woman with a mature aura, holding her arm as if she had just accidentally bumped into him. "I am truly sorry, sir." With an apologetic smile, the woman slightly bowed. "...Its fine." Smiling and nodding, Laine expressed that he didnt mind. "Then, I thank you for your understanding." After thanking him again, the woman left with a smile, quickly departing as if she had urgent matters, which likely led to her bumping into Laine. "Hmm? Whats wrong?" Across the long table, noticing Laines reaction, Jess couldnt help but turn to look as well. "Eh, was that Lady Seville?" "Just an accident. It seems you know the lady just now?" With an inquisitive gaze, Laine asked with a smile. Jess is no stranger, incidentally the same young bureaucrat that Laine had met some days ago. In recent days, the latter often came to chat casually with Laine, unintentionally revealing quite a bit of information unknown to ordinary people. Chapter 581 - 177 Resurrection Sect_2 "Ah, of course... thats Lady Seville; her husband was once a famous international merchant who, its said, had traveled as far as Argos, only to unfortunately lose his life in an accident." "All his remaining wealth fell into the hands of Lady Seville, and along with her beauty, many wished to join with her... How about it, Mr. Aiven, are you also interested?" A smile appeared on his face as Jess couldnt help but look towards Laine. It must be said, gossip knows no era, or perhaps in the ancient times when entertainment wasnt as developed, people were even more interested in such matters. "...Im just a bit curious, it seems Lady Seville has been quite busy lately... Speaking of which, I heard that a squad of Saint Knights arrived in town recently, do you know what they are here for?" Changing the subject, Laine smiled. "Why do you ask about that? Saint Knights, they are not to be trifled with." His expression shifted, and as soon as the term was mentioned, Wes immediately lost interest in Lady Seville: "But indeed, we should be careful... Ill tell you, but you mustnt tell anyone else." "As my father told me, its a team led by a high-ranking Saint Knight, here to investigate incidents related to the cult Resurrection Sect. Their leader, I heard, was once part of the battle to seal demons thirty years ago, and is not someone easy to handle." The battle to seal demons, Laine had recently heard this name too, and while it wasnt a famous event on the continentin fact, there were many battles with the same namefor the residents of Turingen, it usually referred to just one thing. That is, several decades ago, north of Turingen in Hergolan Seaport City, a kingdom-sent expedition followed the direction of the Wila River northwards and discovered a suitable site for constructing a seaport. But unexpectedly, in the midst of the citys construction, a descendant of an Ancient Evil Being emerged from underground there. To seal it, it was none other than the High Priest of the Church of Knowledge in Athens who had to intervene, finally ending that disaster. "So thats it, but the Resurrection Sect... What kind of cult is this, one that promotes the resurrection of the dead? Or is it advocating blood sacrifices or even human sacrifices?" Confirming that his hastily brushed-up history knowledge did not contain this namewhich was normal, as few would include a nefarious cult in history books meant for the public, thus helping them to gain notoriety for freeand confronted with Laines confusion, Jess nevertheless gave a somewhat unexpected answer. "No, not that, the Resurrection Sect... In my opinion, they hardly count as a cult." Hesitating for a moment, Jess continued: "Their main claim is that by worshiping the Mother of Resurrection, one can return to youth and bear more children; they havent really done any bloody deeds... They were branded a cult mainly because they are enemies of the churchindeed, in terms of how they handle members of the Church of Knowledge, they could truly be considered a cult. "Probably these Saint Knights are here because of that, likely they did something unforgivable to the church of the Goddess. You dont want to get involved with this kind of thing... Those Saint Knights dont care who you are, they literally have no fear of death, and will kill you just like that." The blood-stained church badge, her secretive movements, she did not seem like an upright person. Moreover, based on what Jess had disclosed, the situation seemed quite clear. To speak of cults, and for one to show up at the door was almost serendipitous, but the real question was... was this Resurrection Sect truly a cult? "The divine powers of deities often carry their own distinct attributes, and the sacred power that is derived and degraded carries this trait to some extent... That woman isnt a practitioner of Godhood, but she must have extensively received the baptism of divine arts, and yet this aura..." Laine wasnt sure, as his current sensory capabilities were nowhere near as sharp and direct to the source as they once had been, so he decided to go see for himself. He had no plans of staying long in this city, bound to leave sooner or later, so it hardly mattered if he stirred up any trouble. Besides, one of the problems with heading to Athens was that he again needed money. Even reborn as a human, Laine had no intention of truly masquerading as a lowly member of society, not only because it was troublesome, but also because it didnt quite align with his thinking. Fortunately, the accumulated resources of a cult branch should suffice for his lavish expenditures for a considerable time. And if lucky, he might even find materials suitable for high-ranking rituals, an opportunity to hit several birds with one stone. Continue your journey at empire "So now... lets perform some divination first." Pulling out a silver coin bearing the image of Athena, Laine prepared to test his divining abilities in his new profession. Divination was not about foreseeing the future, the former and the latter not only differed in difficulty but also in cost. And Laines divination focus was on the strength of the Resurrection Sect. Divination also needed clues, connections, and divining out of the blue had a high chance of failing. Luckily, the badge before him served as a perfect divination medium. "Snap" The coin spun and danced through the air, finally landing face-up on the table, confirming the result of the divination. "This branch of the Resurrection Sects actual strength is far less than the Saint Knights, as expected. I was merely fishing to preempt any hidden threats." Nodding slightly, Laine hesitated no longer. Unlike others, he might fail in his divination due to insufficient strength, but he was unlikely to derive the wrong results, at least not when it came to past events or objective comparisons of strength. So, time is of the essence. The Resurrection Sect didnt know that this distracting individual had already concealed the badges aura, making it impossible to attract the Saint Knights attention. Should he arrive too late, who knows what might happen. Moreover, about this strange sect, he was indeed a bit curious. Chapter 582 - 178 Golden Palace Midnight. 29 Laine Avenue, Southern District. Perhaps due to historical detours, this era, which should have been primitive and backward, was filled with things that should not have been there. Just like this house number full of modern aura, in the city-states of ancient Greece, such an arrangement could never have existed. Under the veil of night, Laine wore a suit of black, but his face had somehow taken on a different appearance. This was the Hell Systems first-ring Common Divine ArtDisguise Artone that didnt restrict the object of faith; as long as you were a Godhood Practitioner who worshipped demons, you could obtain the right to use the art through prayer. Like the most famous healing spells among Godhood Practitioners, the first-ring "Minor Healing" and the third-ring "Moderate Healing," which were Order Series Common Divine Arts. As long as the deity you worshipped was not some chaotic monster, you could use this type of divine art. As for the effect of Disguise Art, it allowed the recipient to change their appearance for half an hour, with the duration and extent of the change depending on the casters skill and professional rank. So to outsiders, the figure walking through the shadows in the Southern District now appeared to be a middle-aged man whose face seemed to tell a myriad of stories. He seemed to meld with the shadows, difficult for ordinary people to detect. Tap tap The sound of footsteps rose around Laine, but they did not carry to the outside world. The shadows swallowed all noise as he crossed fences, entering the garden of number 29. There was pitch darkness inside the distant house, no sounds of breathing came through, only some cleaning servants and guards around, looking like they were in the wrong place. Quite alert, but still not good enough. Under Spiritual Vision, Transcendent forces leave traces that fade over time, but fixed realm marks do not. Like now, Laine could clearly see that there was supposed to be a basement in the house, with magical traps set at the entrance. And in the basement... Three muffled sounds rang out, not too loud; after all, this was the basement of a cult member, who probably didnt want the things she had set up to cause too much noise, or perhaps they werent meant to guard against enemies but to deal with accidental intruders like thieves. Seeing the trap activated, Laine flipped into the opening and, unsurprisingly, saw a lavishly decorated small prayer room. The Lady Samer he had seen during the day was now passed out in the center of the prayer room, being an agility-focused first-rank professional, she had unsurprisingly succumbed to it. Striding forward, Laine glanced at the deity statuean unfamiliar image, a faceless woman with peacock feather ornaments on her head. Confirming his guess once more, Laine approached Lady Samer and then stabbed down without hesitation. "Ah" With a scream, Samer woke from her slumber. The pain in her arm instinctively made her want to struggle, but the cold at her throat caused her to freeze on the spot. "Good, strong mental fortitude, not acting irrationally amid fear and surprise." Nodding, the sound created under the effect of the first-ring Common Divine ArtIllusory Sound Artechoed from all directions, while Laine himself did not utter a word. "...what are you going to do, hissbetter calm down, you probably dont know who we are." Caught off guard, Lady Samer quickly grasped the reality of the situation. She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, trying to show a smile. Although with the pain in her arm, the smile didnt look good at all. "Youre not here specifically to capture us, otherwise, you wouldnt give me a chance to talk. The Church of Knowledge has ways to dig secrets out of my memory, their unique trick... Could it be that we have had a conflict before?" "If so, I can apologize to you, and I can make reparations... If youre simply here for wealth, we can give you what you want, we can even collaborate" Chapter 583 - 178 Golden Palace_2 "Who are you cooperating with?" Laine asked calmly. "Of course, with us, the Resurrection Sect." How does she still ask such a question after theyve come knocking... Lady Samer was thinking, but the next moment, she couldnt maintain her forced smile any longer. "Really, the Resurrection Sect," Laine nodded and smiled, "I thought it was a cooperation with the Kingdom of Argos that worships Heavenly Empress Hera." ... Yes, this was why Laine found the whole matter very interesting. The Heavenly Empress of Olympus had donned the guise of Mother of Resurrection and, then, her church had transformed into a cult within the sphere of influence of Athens. Their target was none other than the Church of Knowledge, which worships Athena. In comparison, the so-called ability of the Mother of Resurrection to restore youth and enable the bearing of offspring seemed so normal. The latter naturally stemmed from the fertility authority of Heavenly Empress Hera, and the former was not strange either, as in the myths, Hera would bathe in the Springs of Canathus every spring, which supposedly could wash away irritability, fatigue, and decay, even reverting ones state back to virginity... "Tell me, what have you come to do, or rather, what have you already done?" Under Lady Samers frightened gaze, Laine remained unflinching. Unlike the previous two farmers, it was hard to directly read the memories of church members because they worshiped deities, unless one was inside a temple of another deity. So if possible, Laine still hoped the other party would confess something on their own. "Who are you? Even in the Church of Knowledge, only high-ranking priests and above know our identity!" Lady Samer snapped back to reality, avoiding the question. She was staring at the middle-aged man in front of her, seemingly unconcerned about her own life or death at this moment. "A devout follower, huh? Troublesome, looks like I have to visit your stronghold... Stop looking at me like that, youll be guiding me." Not intending to resolve the doubts of a soon-to-be-dead person, Laine simply finished off this beautiful believer. Olympus, Golden Palace. A millennium had passed, and the original ruins were nowhere to be seen. Mimicking relics from Asgard, God-King Zeus had established another Golden Palace atop Mount Olympus. This building, blending the artistic styles of two divine systems, was indeed majestic, so much so that many deities often stayed here temporarily. However, at the moment, within the sleeping chamber of the Heavenly Empress, Heras expression was not pleasant. "Hebe, my daughter... tell me, what has the King of Athens done again?" Goddess of Youth Hebe, daughter of Hera, Cupbearer for All Gods. Zeuss current favorite boy had not yet replaced her; this Goddess of Youth, born consecutively with the God of Decay from the Underworld, still held the golden cup, serving nectar to the deities. Naturally, she also occasionally acted as her own Mother Goddesss maid. Yes, as a new goddess with weak divine power, her status was almost the lowest among the deities, and in her destined path, she would be given in marriage to Zeuss famously mortal son. "...Mother Goddess, half a month ago, the King of Athens went to the sea, defeated the divine manifestation of Sea God Nereus, clearing the trade routes to the south, his reason for going missing was..." "Enough!" Hera interrupted sharply, taking a deep breath as her chest heaved violently. She didnt care about the reason; she only knew that this human she disliked had done something significant again, and she was utterly helpless against him. "If it were one thousand, no, two thousand years ago, I would have hung his corpse on Mount Olympus, let his soul suffer endlessly like Tantalus." "...Mother Goddess, Tantalus deceived the Gods, even making the Goddess of Agriculture eat the flesh and blood of a descendant of the Divine King, but Athens is under the Goddess of Wisdom..." "Whose daughter are you?!" With a shout, watching a quieted down Hebe, Hera knew she was right. Even without considering the current restrictions of the mortal realm on the deities, she couldnt just kill the King of Athens overtly, especially since it was Athenas territory. And though she loathed to admit it, she simply couldnt defeat Athena. "Hmph" Chapter 584 - 179: Living Sacrifice Turingen City North. The darkness deepened, clouds obscuring the moon, making the northern part of the city, devoid of Magic Lamps, even darker. It was the height of summer, and few would light their stoves at night, especially here near the Northern Landsbut not quite in the norththus inheriting both the dryness of the north and the heat of the summer. A single spark could be enough to burn down an entire street block. Hence, after suffering losses in the early years of the citys establishment, locals no longer engaged in such activities. Bang, bang, bang Short knocks sounded, followed by a creaking noise as the warehouse door cracked open. Whoosh "Who are you!" The blade held across the newcomers neck, the stout man in black was utterly unaware that he was treading the line between life and death. He just watched the unfamiliar youth outside warily; people shouldnt be here at this hour. Were it not for the sacred icon in the others hand, he would probably have chopped without hesitation. "Madam Saville sent mewhewI mean, can I come in first? It might not be safe outsideand itll be even less safe if you thrust your sword." The newcomers voice was brief and hurried, as if there was a blade looming over him, ready to strike. The large man in black hesitated for a brief moment, but still let him in. Just as Lady Samer had predicted before, the man in black thought that if it were the church and Saint Knights, they would just storm in directly, carrying the sacred icon without having to genuflect before them. And if it was not the power of the church, then what reason would they have to seek trouble with them? Frankly speaking, their current targets were limited to the royal family and the Goddess of Wisdoms church; apart from that, even many aristocrats of Athens ignored their actions. ... In the depths of the warehouse, a makeshift ceremonial hall had been set up. Lying on the cold stone slab, Andrea could clearly hear her own heartbeat. Andrea translates in Greek to spirited, graceful, and beautiful, which was her fathers wish for her. But ever since a planned maritime attack, and until waking up from unconsciousness six days ago, she had been in this unknown warehouse. The sacred power from the Goddess was firmly sealed within her body by the servant of another deity, preventing her even from resisting the cold. She knew what she was facing, and at least partially why it was happening. Two days. Andrea thought to herself, her soft golden hair spread across the stone slab. This date she had heard from the conversations of those around her; they werent trying to avoid her hearing it. In fact, these other deitys godhood practitioners hadnt done much to her and didnt dare to, because her identity was so important. Unfortunately, the reason she was important was not because of her past identity, but because of her impending oneas a living sacrifice to the god. In the ordinances established by Olympus, human sacrifices are clearly not allowed; only the primal nature spirits of the Northern Lands and the followers from the lower realms have done such. So now, to target Athens, is the Heavenly Empresss sect actually daring to defy the Divine Kings decree? Unable to comprehend, Andrea couldnt even utter a word. She could only lie on the cold stone slab, watching the dome of this remote warehouse. Tap, tap, tap... The silence was broken, footsteps sounded from afar, and Andrea then heard the conversations of people around her. Chapter 585 - 179: Live Sacrifice_2 They encountered a problem; it seemed they were discovered, and decided to proceed with the ritual earlier... but upon reflection, it was about time they were discovered. Initially, the team that attacked her divided into eight, fleeing in different directions, and no one expected such a weak group to be responsible for escorting her. Being inconspicuous certainly wouldnt attract the attention of the Kingdom, but it also meant that they likely couldnt even handle a normal clearing team. Their only way out was to receive a blessing from a deity after completing the sacrifice. Then they would pray they werent pursued by the furious King of Athens, otherwise, no blessings would be of any help. Still, I hope he can remain calm. The thought flashed through her mind as the bound and immobile Andrea felt a bit sad. Her father must still be searching for her... Her death was certain to intensify the conflict. If her father acted irrationally under his ragehe certainly wouldno one knew what would happen. Maybe Athens, which had flourished for not even a century, would face war, but they currently had no assurance of defeating the opponent. "Little Princess, what are you thinking about?" The voice approached from afar, and soon, Andrea saw the leader of this group, an old fellow who looked to be over seventy. He looked down at her, and the speechless Andrea chose to glare back fiercely. "Ha, youve inherited your fathers courage, Little Princess, even at just twelve years oldbut unfortunately, you do not possess his strength." With a dry smile, the old man in the ceremonial robe placed a deity statue beside Andrea, or rather, right in the middle of the stone platform. "The great Mother of Resurrection will be pleased because of this. If the King of Athens decides to wage war toward The East, it would be even better." "All right, lets begin the ritualalthough midnight is not the preferred time of the gods, we cant be choosy now; may the gods protect us." "Yes."n Scattered footsteps echoed in the warehouse, which had already been prepared for the ritual; now, only the transcendental materials with shorter effective times were being taken out. The aroma of lilies and pomegranates wafted through the air, the essential oils extracted from these two plants. They were the Heavenly Empresss favorite plants, symbolizing nurturing and fertility, respectively. Faint candlelight was lit, and the believers below were dressed neatly. For a moment, the warehouse used for the live sacrifice seemed sanctified as well, as if a chant spread through the air. Then the next moment, Andrea saw the deity statue beside her glow faintly while the voices of the people below in worship resonated simultaneously. But curiously, Andrea thought she was experiencing an auditory hallucination; something about the recited prayers she heard seemed off. Politely nodding his head, Laine felt he had learned a bit more of the new eras lesser-known facts. He had initially wanted to engrave the great name of the Serpent of the Central Court on the statue, but considering Heras authority and style, he had changed to another. Of course, this kind of maneuver isnt something most people could do, even Laine could only play this trick on such a temporary small statue. "But speaking of which, I didnt know that Theseus, who was raised by followers of the Sea God, had a daughter. According to later myths, this King of Athens, with his three wives, seems to have had only sons, right?" "Furthermore, from the documents Ive seen before... he doesnt seem to have had a very good relationship with the Sea God." Laine felt there must be some issues here, but he didnt dwell on it much. The little princess, who was almost used as a living sacrifice, was inside; he would find out simply by asking. Moreover, Theseus, unlike other mythical heroes recorded, while he also had the heros whims to do great deeds like kidnap a foreign princess or even attempt to abduct Persephone into the Underworld, was still quite capable in domestic governance. In his original trajectory, he had abolished local councils and unified them into the city-state council of Athens, ceding some power to the aristocrats, thereby elevating the citizens status... And in this altered history, it likely meant strengthening Athens control over its subsidiary cities, balancing the conflict between the Divine Blood Nobles and the citizen class, proving to be quite a clever ruler. By comparison, Heracles might be able to overpower him in combat, but was not so clever, at least not politically. As he pondered, the praying sounds from deep within the warehouse abruptly ceased, followed immediately by a howl that resembled that of a wild beast coming from inside. The tall, slender man in black was shocked; he didnt know what had happened inside, but this was certainly not a flow that a sacrifice should have... Woosh A dagger, like an arrow shooting towards the man in black from Laines direction, was clearly recognized by him as the effect of the two-ring Common Divine Art, Arrow Shooting Spell. Most low-tiered divine arts lacked direct lethal power; the effect of Arrow Shooting Spell was no different than firing a long arrow. He could simply dodge it by sidestepping, but the man in black then saw a finger pointing toward him. Hell System three-ring Common Divine Art, Fear Spell! In an instant, fear surged up from the bottom of his heart, making the tall, slender man in black turn and run instinctively, then the next moment, the dagger drove straight into his chest from the back. "Rookie skirmishes, its all about who strikes first." Taking a couple of steps forward, he pulled out the dagger. Laine wiped the blade on the mans clothing, then moved towards the inside of the warehouse. Next, he was to eliminate this group of mentally damaged lunatics, reap various materials, and add a princess from Athens, who had been captured as a sacrifice. Chapter 586 - 180 ’Unyielding’ and Messe’s Revelation On the icy altar, twelve-year-old Andrea had her eyes closed. Since the sudden change in the prayer words earlier, she had been trying to reduce her awareness of the surrounding environment and block out the influence of sounds through a method similar to meditation. Although her knowledge of Mysticism told her that this incorrectly conducted ritual would not actually draw the real power of the Evil God, Andrea was still a bit scared. God said that death is just another beginning, but some deaths could directly become the end. "Ah" "..." "Roar" "..." With her eyes tightly closed, Andrea faintly heard a womans angry shout that reached right into her soul, followed by a continuous deep roar. The warehouse in this remote city seemed to have turned into an Abyss that could imprison deities, and those believers who were just talking had turned into Demonic Monsters, baring their teeth and claws around her. Goddess...I wont be afraid! She quietly told herself, Andrea had already prepared herself to face Death. She didnt even notice that her chains of Divine Arts that originally bound her had failed due to her captors madness; she just curled up subconsciously into a small ball, burying her face in her knees like an ostrich. Packing up the scattered items neatly, Laine turned to the figure still huddled on the altar. The Little Princess who had closed herself off from external perceptions probably still didnt know what had happened. She appeared extremely fragile and then Laine unapologetically pulled her hands away from her knees, locking eyes with the girl who opened her eyes in panic. "This... Little Princess, right, introduce yourself. Like how you came to be here, whats your name, what you can do, and what you plan to do next." "After all, from now on, you are my captive, and as a princess of a Kingdom, you should have a deeper understanding of this world." "No! I wont tell you anything! Ugh... dont think I will submit to you, dog of the Evil God, you can give up!" With tears still un-dried in the corners of her eyes and her voice quivering, Andrea held her head up high and spoke righteously to the stranger in front of her. Oh my God, did the ritual actually summon believers of the Evil God, and he even killed all these people, but this isnt Mysticism...no, Andrea, be strong, the chosen of the Goddess wont bow to Cultists, especially not the craziest among them. She silently bolstered herself, yet Andrea felt extremely panicked inside. In this world, there are hardly any sects directly related to the Blood Mother Tree, most reverence is given to Ancient Evil Beings that have split from It or something else. Even if a few exceptions are quickly obliterated, those not eradicated gradually become one of the Evil Creatures. But as for the prayer words, anyone experienced could tell what existence they described...thus knowing the terror of an Outer God, Andrea felt she had just escaped the wolfs den only to enter a tigers lair. "So you are non-violent non-cooperation now?" "Yesneither violence nor cooperation!" Clearly, Andrea misunderstood the phrase non-violent non-cooperation; it didnt mean if you dont use violence, I wont cooperate, but one must admit, she said it with a lot of spiritif one ignored the almost tearful expression and the continuously kicking legs. Faced with such a situation, Laine expressed helplessness. He wasnt in the mood to provide psychological comfort to a little girl, so he had no choice but to use the most direct method to make this little princess confront the cruelty of reality. Chapter 587 - 180 ’Unyielding’ and Messe’s Revelation_2 Two hours later, outside Turingen City. After pulling the last box of silverware onto the carriage, Laine looked up at the sky. There was still some time before dawn, but they could set off now. Although the dirt roads of this era were pretty rubbish, at least the section near the city was fairly smooth, so even with just a torch for illumination, they wouldnt fall into any big potholes. As for waiting until tomorrow morning, that was out of the question. Whether it was the cultists dead all over the place or the guards at the city gate who had been knocked over, it was likely that everything would be discovered by daybreak. "We can set off now... Hey, you there, can you drive a carriage?" Laine waved his hand, pointing to the front of the luxurious carriage, then unceremoniously sat down inside the carriage. In the direction he was gesturing, the not-so-tall Andrea stood beside the carriage, biting her lip. She didnt look very tall; her waist just reached the bottom of the carriage. "Head south, towards the Acropolis of Athens. Going home should be an energizing affair, right? So dont just stand there, get moving. And if anything unexpected happens on the road, remember to call me." Seated on the soft cashmere cushion, Laine took out a box of tea leaves from a hidden compartment. This luxurious carriage was originally an escape tool prepared by the cultists of the Resurrection Sect. After thousands of years of development and iterations, the frames of such carriages could now fully combine practicality with comfort, with the only flaw being that many parts were crafted through alchemical means, making the cost a bit steep. But if it was just about taking it and using it, then this flaw didnt exist. Only the person paying would care about the price, not the user. "But I cant!... Well, I know a little, Ive seen others driving, but Ive never done it myself!" Stay connected with empire With hesitation in her voice and looking at the big horses that were almost one and a half times her height, Andrea was somewhat flabbergasted. Just having come to terms with the cruel reality that she had been rescued, Andrea wanted nothing more than to rest properly amid the emotional ups and downs. She believed that the citys rulers would make that possible, but what she hadnt expected was that this person who had rescued her refused her suggestion and then took her out of the city overnight, insisting she drive the carriage. She didnt think there was anything wrong with a princess driving a carriage, especially since Andreas father hadnt led a princely life in his early years either. The current King of Athens, Theseus, was initially born as an illegitimate child of the previous king and didnt even meet his own father or come to Athens until he was an adult. Therefore, when it came to educating his children, he discarded quite a lot of useless things. Silently accepting it, Andrea struggled to climb onto the drivers seat of the carriage. Holding the warm food, she recalled the ways of driving she had seen and tried to get the carriage moving. The clouds still masked the moonlight, growing even thicker, as if a heavy rain was about to fall. And after the rain, all traces that had been left here would be erased by the flowing water. ... Endless Void, the far edges of the world. The outskirts of the Hemenu world. Coldness and silence were still the main theme here, and perhaps by coincidence or by fate, just as Laines human incarnation descended completely, in the surrounding darkness, a certain consciousness began to stir. Since the withdrawal of the World Power and the departure of All Gods, the periphery of the Hemenu world had become quiet again, leaving behind only one Deity who did not leave. And when a God loses most of its humanity, it no longer feels boredom or loneliness, nor does it notice the passage of time. Time flowed like water, but there God remained, existing as though part of the world itself, eons passing like a single day, until, today, God was awakened. It wasnt the human incarnation from beyond time and space that caused the stir; God simply noticed an odd fluctuation from the darkness before Him, a sign that something was nearing Perfection, and this long-awaited change meant it was time for God to act. "...Pallas... Messe... Faith..." Whispers echoed through the Void, and immediately the vast consciousness coalesced. An indiscernible yet fundamentally superior strength of time and space emerged, and without any warning, it thrust at the darkness ahead. The Void remained quiet, yet an unimaginable collision happened countless times in an instant. The outcome was inevitablealthough the strength of todays World Power had diminished compared to before, God succeeded in repelling the Outsider that sought to invade His being. Yet while the strength was repelled, a certain message passed between spiritualities was not. It flowed through the fleeting gap and, drawn by some form of connection, streamed towards a certain place within the world. It descended upon a mountain top, where Shepherds grazed in the fields below. As a manifestation of Spirituality, it appeared in the Elemental Domain in its initial forma sphere of Fire, yet one that wouldnt scorch the flesh of living beings. The Shepherd was called Messe, or Musa. He was tending his flock when he was the first to witness this spectacle falling from the sky, a sight he had never seen before. "What is... this?" With a stunned expression, the aged Shepherd was somewhat at a loss. But for some reason, a call from deep within his soul emerged from his heart. Chapter 588 - 181: Seeing God From any perspective, Messe was not a young man; on the contrary, even in later generations, he could claim to be elderly. From birth to old age, he had witnessed eighty springs and autumns of the Mortal Realm, and for Messe, this lifetime of memories could probably be divided into two parts. Before he turned forty. In the year when Messe was just born, a great change occurred in the center of Upper and Lower Egypt, in Heliopolis. The Sun, which had been without a ruler for a thousand years, once again welcomed a newor perhaps an oldlord. In any case, the master of the Hemenu world, Amon-Ra-Atum, reclaimed that supreme throne, and was clearly more powerful than before. As a result, the various past events were buried in ancient history, and the open and secret struggles among All Gods came to an end. Even the Pharaoh of the Mortal Realm hurried to express his devotion to the Lord of the Sun of the tribes, and the way he expressed it was by further implementing the commands of Amon-Ra-Atum. He ordered the Hebrews to build magnificent buildings without providing them with tools; he drove them from the lands rich in water and grass to live in desolate and remote places; he also decreed that the Hebrews were not allowed a second male offspring, attempting to reduce their numbers, and Messe was born just at this time. He was the second child in the family, the one not permitted by the law to live on, hidden in secrecy, but as he grew day by day, Messes existence eventually became impossible to conceal forever. So, to protect his life, Messes mother took a papyrus basket, coated it with bitumen and pitch, placed the child inside, and secretly set the basket among the reeds on the riverbank where the Pharaohs daughter often swam; she instructed Messes sister to watch from a distance, wanting to know what would become of the child. Perhaps it was the guiding hand of fate, a mere coincidence, or maybe someone elses covert influence, but in any event, the Princess of Egypt discovered Messe and ultimately decided to adopt him; seeing this, the childs sister pretended to stumble upon them by accident, offering to find a wet nurse for the noble Princesss foster son. Hence, the childs birth mother came back to her own childs side, albeit under a different pretext, and everything once again proceeded along the same track. From that day forth, knowledge and civilization from two worlds converged upon Messe, just like his soul, which was composed of elements from both worlds. His Egyptian royal foster mother endowed Messe with knowledge and wisdom, setting him apart from those short-sighted, ignorant people; and his birth mother, who raised him under the guise of a wet nurse, made him inherit the heritage of race and religion, reminding him of the faith passed down through generations of Hebrews, a worship of Deity starkly different from the Egyptians. It was not until the age of forty, when Messe visited the place where his people lived, that he encountered a turning point in his life. When an Egyptian humiliated his kin in front of him, Messe, out of righteous indignation, killed the man, thereby committing a great error. A Royal Foster Son with Hebrew blood, killing an Egyptian for his kinfolk, was an intolerable act, a betrayal; even his own people did not understand him, thinking his actions would only aggravate the suffering imposed on them; thus, Messe fled, escaping to the land of the Midianites, a nomadic tribe. He eventually took a wife and had children there, forgetting the past, and spent another forty years of life. But today, in the eightieth year of his life, he saw the bramble that was not consumed by Fire on the side of the mountain where he was tending his flock. ... "He has come!" When Spirituality invaded the world, the bramble on the hill was ignited, and above Heliopolis, the supreme Lord of the Sun opened his eyes. He pursued that fleeting sensation and the feeling of intrusion upon his own authority of Fire, but to no avail. Since his rebirth, Amon-Ra-Atum had successfully advanced further. Seizing this rare opportunity, he absorbed the Strength the world had bestowed upon him during his encounter with the Outer Gods, and thus partially merged with the symbolic Absolute Space among The Eight Primordial Spirits, thereby obtaining some authority over the barriers to the world. So he could be sure that just a moment ago, something had come in. "No result, huh..." His expression was icy, yet not angry. Ra, with the head of a mighty eagle, lifted his gaze, overlooking the Mortal World. Unsurprisingly, he discovered nothing, but this time, Ra was in no hurry because he had come to an understanding. Previously, he had always been afraid that taking action against mortals with bloodlines from the Alien Realm would cause him to miss some clues, but now it seemed that regardless of whether he let things be, the invasion from the Alien Realm had never ceased. Even as he grew closer to the World Power, Ra felt his breath intertwine with the world. He could sense that this world, which had nurtured Upper and Lower Egypt and birthed the civilization along the banks of the Nile River and All Gods, was in an exceedingly perilous state. "I was still too timid... The longer we delay, the greater our disadvantage becomes, so what we need is change." A stern look flashed across his face as Ra stood on the Sun, overseeing the Mortal Realm. Problems that are known must be resolved, and those where the issues are known to exist but not yet identified are even more pressing to solve. No victory in this world is simply waited upon; it is a privilege reserved for the victor. Step forward... Step forward, Messe... Step forward! There was no voice, but the voice resonated within his heart. Hearing his own name, Messe took a step back, but then that warm sensation made him yearn for more. "I am here. Who are you? And why do you call me?" He asked aloud, and for some reason, an unprecedented feeling surged from his heart. Messe didnt know what he was longing for, but his subconscious seemed to truly hope for something. No educated person would want to devote their life to shepherding, nor would anyone wish to live their life as a fugitive and a convicted man, nor would anyone want to see their own kind treated as slaves just because of their inherent lineage. But the past eighty years had told him that all this was unchangeable, because in Heliopolis lived the supreme among all gods, who decreed Pharaoh as the ruler of mortals, proclaiming the Hebrews were born sinful. Mortals cannot resist the will of God. This is an irrefutable truth in all of Egypt. Step forward... I am your creator, and soon to be your savior... You are about to face destruction, and you are their only redemption. Step forward, ascend Mount Sinai... This is your innate mission. The voice echoed again in his heart, in a way incomprehensible to ordinary people. Messe asked several more questions aloud, but this time no one responded. Though advanced in years, his body still agile, Messe glanced back at the place he had visited forty years before. He didnt know whether what he was doing was right or wrong, but he felt that he indeed needed to do something. "If that is the case, then I will come to meet you." After a moment of silence, Messe rose, moved forward, took off his shoes, and approached the fire with the respect he had learned from his teacher as a child. Find your next read at empire The fire ignited him, yet did not harm a single hair on his skin. It was as if he passed through a barrier separating illusion from reality, with bizarre sceneries flashing before Messes eyes. Not knowing if it was a hallucination, he continued forward. A world where gray touched white, where dreamlike bubbles interwove, where rivers flowed in the void, and winged beings sang hymns. It was a world Messe had never seen before, but it strangely felt familiar. It seemed like that was his true home, the final resting place of his heart and soul. Instinctively climbing higher, on the Mount of the Gods, which pierced through seven layers of worlds, Messe did not know how long he had walked. Only at a certain moment did he suddenly realize that everything he had seen before was left behind, and he had reached the summit. "Is this... the dwelling of God?" Walking on the ancient stone pathway, Messe moved forward step by step. His emotions stirred because he realized that he might be about to meet a true deity. In the past, he had imagined many forms of gods: the statues built by the Egyptians, the murals they painted. They had animal heads, human bodies, and controlled the natural elements of wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. He thought he would encounter such a scene, but as he stepped over the last stair and looked up, there were no idols, no paintings, no traits of beasts or birds. His gaze seemed to pierce the barriers of the world, bearing witness to a sacred being standing beyond all worlds and time. Its appearance was indescribable, its form undefinable. If Messe had to use one word to explain what he saw, even with all his wisdom, he only had one at his disposal. "God." Messe bowed his head, not daring to look anymore. Then, he prostrated himself on the ground, expressing his humility before the Supreme Being. Chapter 589 - 182: Making a Covenant As if in the universe, or beneath the starry sky. The light, shining from somewhere unknown, cast upon Messes side, making his surroundings seem more dazzling, while the distance grew colder and darker. Though he bowed his head, Messe could feel that God was watching him. Not just the him of now, but also his past and future. Feeling this gaze, Messe felt uneasy. Although it was just a glance, he had realized that this was not the god of the Egyptians, not the god of the Midianites, nor was it any of the many deities he knew. It was God that breathed life into everything in the old Hebrew mythologyyet even at this moment, he felt certain there must be some misconception in those myths. Because in Messes perception, the divinity before him was so great that he found it hard to believe there was anything that could stand side by side with Him. None of the other gods from those myths could either. Although Messe could not discern the magnitude of divinity, just as ants cannot determine the height of mountains, there are some existences that, when they appear before you, one understands their uniqueness. "God," unable to bear the gaze and the tension any longer, Messe spoke softly, "By Your command, I have come here to see You, to tell You of our suffering." "The Hebrews with Divine Blood have been oppressed for too long, and we have gone too long without a response from God. Not until today did I finally know that God has never abandoned us, all the suffering was merely a test given to us." "Please guide me, mighty and omnipotent God, I shall execute Your will in the mortal realm, just as it eternally exists in heaven. I will make mortals recognize Your greatness, just as they know the Sun hangs in the starry sky." The voice echoed in the void, but Messe was met with an even longer silence. He felt the gaze on him grow heavier... until at a certain moment, Messe felt a lightness in his body, and he finally heard a voice as if coming from a distant time and space. "There is nothing special about you all, the special one is you. I have always watched over you, but always you, not the Hebrews." Barely able to restrain himself, Messe slightly lifted his head. However, this time, he did not see the presence of God. In the tumultuous times, he saw himself. The past seemed to replay, time held no secrets. He saw himself coming from heaven, from Gods hands to the mortal realm; saw himself living and dying, ten times over, each time extensive; he also saw in the near future, fire stretching from the Sun scorching the earth, countless creatures dying, but he alone was the exception. And this was precisely the reason he saw God. God had not come to save the Hebrews, but to save him. God needed him to survive, but did not need them to. Thus, God would not save his tribe... only he could. At that moment, a brief thrill surged through him, but Messe immediately felt ashamed of this sentiment. He was a man from heaven, one who had descended to the mortal realm from Gods side, and thus was favored by God, but when he recalled his past lives, he realized he still could not abandon his people. Perhaps this is a mortals limitation, he thought: God showed me my past, yet I cant empathize. I only remember these few decades of myself, not the one who lived ten lifetimes, the one from heaven. So, pressing his forehead to the ground, Messe prayed to God. "God, I have now understood my missionthe reason I came to the mortal realm. But I still earnestly implore You, share the glory You bestowed upon me with my kin." As the words fell, Messe felt the heaviness in that gaze return, even heavier than before. As if a world pressed upon him, making his breathing difficult. Chapter 590 - 182: Making a Covenant_2 Time became nebulous, as if an eon had passed. In one moment, the oppressive force finally receded like the tide. The voice of God rang out once more, only this time Messe no longer felt its warmth. "If this is what you desire... then go back to your people. Share in their suffering, and do not return." "You will forsake the future, eternal life, and all that you possess, enduring with your kin the calamities your own deities have brought upon you. Those who do not believe in me will die, and even the devout shall suffer misfortune. "Of those in their prime, a third shall perish; of women and children, a half; of the old and infirm, two thirds... This world is not yours, so go to the place that is yours, leave this place, head to the ends of the sea... Even so, do you still stand by your opinion?" "I stand by it, but God, what about them?" Messe asked, "Those beings who bring disasters upon us. Can they reside in splendid palaces, enjoying beauty and joy?" "Certainly not." "Those on Earth will receive Earths punishment; those in the heavens, heavens penalty. Whatever they have inflicted upon you, it shall be visited upon their gods; this is my promise to you, to you alone." The voice of God remained serene, yet at this moment Messe felt a weight lifted from his shoulders. He did not know if he would regret his decision in the future, but he had indeed made it now. "I am grateful for Your mercy, Almighty Creator." He chanted softly, and then looked up again. This time, Messe saw the presence of God. "I offer up all that I have to You, Almighty Lord, even though all comes from You." Standing outside of time, watching it all, God seemed to smile. However, just as he was about to act, a shockwave imperceptible to mortals suddenly arrived, causing Ra to almost lose his balance and fall from the throne. Few knew what the existence of Messe truly meant. Even Isis, who had watched over him for so many years, only knew broadly. In Hemenu, he was just Messe; but to Chaos, he was Pallas. And Pallass fate had died, he should not have lived, for the Divine King had sacrificed the former Goddess of Wisdom to the world... If he were to continue living, his very existence would be a negation to the world. Thus, his existence had greatly intensified the collisions between the two worlds over the last millennium. Wounding the enemy a thousandfold and harming oneself eight-hundredfold, both worlds suffered even greater carnage in an attempt to erase this life that should not have been... but in reality, this was also because Messes soul was not whole. Since his ten reincarnations had not come to an end, he was not yet the true rebirth of Pallas. But at this moment, when he offered all of himself to God by his own will, God made him whole. And this act, going completely against the will of Chaos, caused a massive disturbance in both worlds instantly. In The Sky, within the Sun. Ra grasped the Scepter, preparing to unleash the full power of the Sun, to cleanse the world with flames, incinerating all mortals with blood from the Alien Realm. He could do it and had the right to. Having merged with the strength of Amon, even Apep, the serpent that symbolizes Chaos, was no longer his match on the far side of the world. He could more easily disperse it, allowing it to slowly rebirth within Chaos. However, just as he was about to act, a shockwave imperceptible to mortals suddenly arrived, causing Ra to almost lose his balance and fall from the throne. "What has happened... Has that Otherworld gone mad?" First befuddled, then his complexion drastically changed, Ra realized that the encroachment of the Alien Realms power into Hemenu had suddenly skyrocketed by a factor of millions. Chapter 591 - 182: Making a Covenant_3 The world barrier was nearly sliced open, and the laws from the Alien Realm were starting to seep through... but this actually didnt make sense, for the erosion of another world should not be so crude. The purpose of erosion was to devour and merge, not to exhaust ones own strength grinding down the others. If the erosion of a world cost far more than what was gained after the devouring, then it would be a meaningless act, but that was not the case now. Injuring the enemy at the cost of ones own far greater harm seemed to trigger some taboo, prompting the power from the Alien Realm to launch a relentless assault on Hemenu without concern for the consequences. "Why is this happening? Just because I wanted to kill those mortals?" Baffled and even more infuriated, Laine hadnt expected such a massive response to his minor action. Were those mortals really that important... so should he stop? "No!" Of course, he couldnt stop. Even though this inter-world turbulence even affected the deities who enacted the laws and even himself, who was more closely tied to the world, he saw no reason to step back. To locate the enemys Achilles heel, only to back down due to their fervent reaction... what a ludicrous choice. The more the enemy wished for him not to do something, the more he wanted to do it! "Shu, come to me!" Inheriting a part of Amons strength had indeed made Laine stronger, but also laid upon him the responsibility as one of the four barriers of the worldthe Absolute Space. "...Whats happened?" At some point, the domain no outsider had entered had changed, deep within the Realm of Lightness, it seemed something extra had emerged. But Erebus had never changed; he looked into the distance, a hint of confusion in his gaze. What was Chaos attacking, the Spirit Realm? No, more likely the place Nyx had visited before... With a sudden realization, Erebus felt it should be so. But with this, his plans were probably going to be impacted. "Not necessarily..." His gaze swept across the outside world, Erebus looked toward the Mortal World. He saw Silver Moon City, saw those mortals who believed in the Spirit Realm, saw traces where angels had been active. Finally, his gaze settled on Mount Olympus. "The trouble with Primordial Gods is that they find it hard to die. Laine... I hope your sword is sharp enough." With a slight chuckle, Erebus stepped out, heading toward Mount of the Gods. Everyone has their desires. Laine seemed to wish to break the current worlds shackles, to take the Spirit Realm even further, Zeus wanted to dominate the world, to become the true King of All Gods, and what he wanted was simple, just to die, thats not too much to ask, is it? Whether its the world, an individual, or a deity... Erebus genuinely hoped that someone would come to kill him. Chapter 592 - 183: Secret Talks Mount Olympus, Golden Palace. Experience more content on empire The great hall was still filled with song and dance, while Hera sat expressionless on the side. Ares, pushing aside Hebe, the Goddess of Youth, who was pouring nectar, stood beside the Divine King, chattering nonstop. He was complaining to Zeus about Athena, describing how intolerably oppressive she was. "...Father, Athena has gone too far. Do you know how mortals are now judging me?" With an unpleasant expression, Ares knew that his experiences were no secret. On the contrary, he had long become a laughingstock among the gods. The cause of the matter was quite simple, stemming from an old affair years ago. Theseus, the then King of Athens in his youth, had his most famous adventure, which was winning the heart of Hippolyta, the Amazon Queen. At that time, Theseus was so handsome and wise, he wasnt captivated by the Queens charm but rather made Hippolyta fall for him. Of course, he ultimately did not marry her but later took the daughter of the King of Crete as his queen. Hippolyta, enraged, personally led the Amazons across the sea to attack Athens. However, it was clear that they suffered a great defeat before this Eastern city, which also led to widespread questioning of the War Gods power among mortals. As the Amazon Queen favored by both the War God and the Goddess of Beauty, she had not only failed to display her exceptional charm to make the King of Athens her subordinate, but was instead attracted by him. And when Hippolyta resorted to war, she still faced defeat, which had a considerable and profound impact. Among mortals, there had long been debates about whether the substance brought by wisdom or the appearance brought by looks was more important, supported respectively by the followers of Athena and Aphrodite. This episode of love and hatred between Hippolyta and Theseus undoubtedly added strong evidence to the former. Of course, considering that appearance is innate and wisdom can be learned later, these two aspects, although contradictory, had never turned into an either-or zero-sum game. However, war was different. Athena and Ares, the two deities most worshiped during the outbreak of mortal wars. But when the War God was defeated in the domains of mortals by Athens, his followers faith was naturally shaken. "...Perhaps you should limit her somewhat, Father. As far as I know, Athens has never shunned witchcraft and even traded with those heretics." Grinding his teeth, Ares spoke as Aphrodite had advised him beforehand. In this regard, Zeus and his dear sister had erupted in argument more than once, though nothing had ever come of these disputes. Still, voicing this issue was sure to significantly provoke the Divine Kings displeasure. Having spoken, Ares thought Zeus would say something. In accordance with what Aphrodite had told him, even if the Divine King didnt want to deal with the matter, he would still feel increased discontent towards Athena... However, after waiting and waiting, even when many deities subtly turned their gazes towards the head of the table, he heard nothing. By Ares nature, just coming to complain was already embarrassing enough, let alone being observed by others. Cruel emotions surged up in his heart, and under the influence of his godhood, Ares eyes reddened briefly... "What are you thinking?" Snapping out of his thoughts, Zeus looked up only to see Ares watching him with red eyes. Frowning slightly, the Divine King asked somewhat displeased. "Father God, I..." "Alright, well talk about your issue later, I have some things to handle." Zeus waved his hand slightly, not wanting to speak more with this son whom he didnt particularly like. Recalling the fleeting familiar sensation that had just jolted him awake, Zeus rose from his seat. The banquet of the gods never required constant attendance, and deities leaving or joining midway was not uncommon. Thus, Zeuss departure did not attract attention, leaving Ares behind to be interrupted just as he was about to speak. "...Damn it, its the same again, you never really cared about me. HuhI am the War God, but why havent you granted me invincible strength!" "Lets say that for later, I am here on serious business," Erebus waved his hand slightly. He was not interested in such a Divine Kingdom, especially the Olympus version. Mortals do not understand, but he saw very clearly that this so-called Divine Kingdom, where gods and mortals coexist, was somewhat of a scam. It wasnt entirely false, the souls of the devout believers who died did indeed get collected there, they could even communicate with their ancestral souls by making substantial contributions to the corresponding church. However, in other aspects, the gods descriptions of this place were somewhat misleading. For instance, one could not live forever here; how long a soul could stay depended largely on their descendants status in the Mortal Realm. The souls of common people generally wouldnt stay long before returning to Samsara, while only the ancestors of the strong and the aristocrats could reside here indefinitely. In this case, the eternal residence in the Divine Kingdom after death is indeed no falsehood, and the Spirit Realm had made no response to this, for over ninety-nine percent of souls would still return to Samsaraonly delayed a bit. And those mortals who witnessed the return of the deceaseds souls in the form of Holy Spirits naturally had unwavering faith in the churchs doctrine. "But thats only because you have no other choice, in fact, if possible, you wouldnt want to take such a troublesome approach," "Especially since followers of the Spirit Realm blatantly claim the Olympus are false gods, and your implied attacks on their human kingdoms have repeatedly failed. You clearly know there are mortals there denigrating and mocking you, but as the Divine King, you could do nothing," "Despite your continual oppression, there are still mortals who thus doubt your might, even your progeny question the power of the deity, even daring to kill their own son in arrogance to test the deities," "..." Somewhat silent, Zeus knew who Erebus was talking about. Tantalus, his blood descendant in the Mortal Realm, whom he initially so loved that he allowed him to dine with the gods and freely travel between Olympus and the Mortal Realm. But gradually, perhaps due to his arrogance, or truly under the influence of heretics, Tantalus began to challenge the authority of the gods. He leaked the secrets discussed among deities at feasts to mortals, stole the divine nectar and food from Mount Olympus, and shared them with his mortal friends. He even stole sacrifices that mortals offered to Zeusuntil this point, the Divine King still tolerated his actions, for as his progeny not being born a deity, taking pleasure in mortal freedoms wasnt so bad. Until the day when Tantalus invited the gods to his home as guests, to utterly deny divine authority, he killed his own son, also Zeuss grandchild; he cooked Pelops, roasting and boiling him, and served him to the gods as a dish. The gods, of course, realized this and since it was the Divine Kings family matter, nobody pointed it out first, they just avoided the dish out of respect, only the absent-minded Goddess of Agriculture unintentionally ate a piecespecifically her great-nephews shoulder bone. Zeus was enraged and for this, he meted out eternal punishment to Tantalus. But this test itself had always been a thorn in the Divine Kings heart. "So what are you trying to say? As the Divine King, I will not violate the iron laws of this era. Even if you want to act in this World, I must stop you, this is the responsibility bestowed upon me by the world, not swayed by my personal preferences," His expression flickered slightly, Zeus didnt know why the Lord of Darkness was bringing these matters up. He had thought the other came due to the fluctuations in World Power, wanting to make use of him, the Divine King, but now it seemed he was targeting the Spirit Realm? "I know, Im just askingif given a chance, one that could eliminate those mortals who scorn you, one that could bolster your authority, enhance your strength, would you take it?" Ignoring Zeuss words, Erebus asked again. "...What are you trying to do?" "Its what you want to do," Nodding slightly, Erebus spoke slowly. "You want to be the ruler of this World as its Divine King... And I can help you, that is my purpose here." "As for how everything starts... Since it arises from the Mortal Realm, it naturally starts in the Mortal Realm." Chapter 593 - 184: Each Harboring Their Own Schemes ``` Erebuss plan was simple, so simple that it hardly counted as a plan at all. He merely outlined a hypothetical situation. As long as Zeus could somehow provoke Laine into striking first, Erebus would follow through on his promise and immediately come to his aid, and perhaps he wouldnt be alone in doing so. Beyond Zeus and himself, he had thought of several beings who could pose a threat to Laine. And they had ample reasons to act against him, reasons that could even become a problem for Zeus after everything had ended. Yes, a problem for Zeus, since he never really intended to create a Divine King who would rule over everything... and once he achieved his desires, the existence of the Divine King would become a nuisance. "It sounds feasible, but how do you plan to guarantee youll keep your word? The Styx River cannot bind you, that is something we both know," Zeus said. Standing on the edge of the cliff, Zeus pondered for a moment. He seemed somewhat intrigued, but inwardly, he became vigilant. The abnormal dissipation of the worlds power clearly indicated some sort of shift, and the fact that the Lord of Darkness had chosen this moment to meet with him suggested a scheme that went against the worlds laws. Ignoring the others intentions was the best strategy when in the dark about their plans. As long as he didnt take the bait, he would never be at a loss. However, as he was about to speak, Zeus hesitated, realizing that even though Erebus might have his own agenda, this might also represent a different opportunity for him. The Lord of Darkness wanted him to target the Spirit Realm and exaggerate its threat... But was the Spirit Realm truly his greatest enemy at the moment? Perhaps not. In truth, the damage was more a loss of face, and its actual impact on the Olympian Pantheon was not as significant as it seemed. Years of hard work by Zeus and the other deities were not in vain; humans with Divine Blood had already spread across the land, and those born of noble blood naturally became an indispensable part of the ruling classes. Not every one of them revered the All Gods, and among these Demigods were rebellious figures like Tantalus, but in any case, they were generally proud of the Divine Blood running through their veins. They often saw themselves as superior to everyone else, and to those below, the social hierarchy was clear-cut. This could be said to be the inner portrayal of many deity-blooded Aristocrats. On one hand, they saw themselves as entitled to a status comparable to the gods, questioning the strength of the Deities, believing they were nothing special. On the other hand, they felt that, compared to mortals without Divine Blood, Demigods belonged to a completely distinct class. They were born rulers, and mortals their servants to command. In this context, the teachings of Silver Moon City, which denied the All Gods, were in fact denying the divinely ordained nobility of these Aristocrats. The devout followers of the Olympian Gods would not compromise with Silver Moon City, and neither would the power-wielding humans who might not be devout. This was why several failed campaigns hinted at by the deities did not shake the faith in the Olympian Pantheon; it remained as stable as Mount Olympus in the Mortal Realm. Interests were the fundamental root of everything, and over the years, Zeus had figured out a way to deal with humans. By comparison, he deemed the actions of Silver Moon City too nai?ve. If this world lacked transcendental powers, without the bloodline of the deities, then perhaps their self-aggrandizing teachings might indeed have an advantage. But reality contained no such ifs, making their extremist ideology a form of bondage instead. Having understood all this, things became clear. Perhaps the existence of Silver Moon City was not so crucial, and even defeating them wouldnt cause a qualitative change in the faith Zeus would acquire... but a true war that involved all gods and humans might. The Olympian Pantheon had ruled the world for thousands of years, and it was no longer as fragile as it had been at its inception. The current Divine King was not the same as when he had first ascended to the throne. His progeny grew more numerous and more powerful, with beings chanting Zeuss name filling the skies and the earth from past to future. Maybe now was the time for him to clean up some of the remnants of old troubles. ``` ``` Take for example those Titans Deities who do not obey commands and proclaim themselves kings in the starry skies, the Ocean God who has not formally submitted to him, and even Hades, who after marrying the Queen of the Underworld, has been growing more distant from Olympus, acting in secrecy within his own domain. Their obedience to him is nothing but superficial, resulting in Zeuss Sovereign not gaining much strength. Therefore, he now needs a war, not to flatten Silver Moon City or defeat the Ancient Gods in the Spirit Realm. His real intent is to use this as a pretext to involve all gods in this war. Whether he can defeat Laine is not important; it would be good if he can, but it doesnt really matter if he cant. Zeus is not so arrogant as to think that he can invade the Spirit Realm right now. That is something he needs to consider only after he has truly unified the present world. What he really needs is to use this opportunity to clear up the troubles left over from the past. By that time... once his Sovereign encompasses the stars and the ocean, the mountains, and the Netherworld, under the favored Law of reality, perhaps even Erebus would no longer be his match. As for the other two conditions, lets not speak of the latter; the main reason for the former was that Zeus really feared that Laine might not be drawn out before Olympian forces might fail to defeat Silver Moon City in the Mortal Realm. Although this possibility was not very high, since previous conflicts were mostly carried out under the hint of the gods, and it was just the individual actions of some mortal kingdom, failure was inevitable. However, just to be safe and to get Erebus more deeply involved, Zeus still put forward this request. With terms agreed upon and matters decided, everything was roughly arranged like so. The two exchanged a few more details, and soon, just as he had arrived, the silhouette of the Lord of Darkness silently vanished from the Mount of the Gods. Standing alone on the cliff, Zeus didnt rush to leave. He just stood quietly for a while, then heaved a sigh. "... Athena..." Muttering the name of his most outstanding daughter, who was also the most distant from him, Zeus felt a tinge of regret. In recent years, she had spent most of her time in the stars, and even seldom came to Mount Olympus. "So, what are you thinking?" No matter what she was thinking, Zeus was about to do something. How to stir up disputes, how to intensify contradictions, how to gradually turn a war among mortals into a war among gods, and finally achieve his own goalsall of this gradually took shape in the Divine Kings mind during the conversation. However, he needed a catalyst, not just the Divine King leading the Olympian Gods to attack Silver Moon City. "...After all, its you who have gone too far." After a long silence, with a flash of lightning, Zeus returned to the banquet in the Golden Palace. The Heavenly Empress still sat on the Golden Throne, with Ares beside her. All the gods were busy with their own affairs; no one noticed the Divine Kings return. And looking at his Queen of Gods, Zeus inwardly nodded. Hera thought he didnt know what she had donemassacres, blood sacrifices, there was nothing her church couldnt do. However, for various reasons, the Divine King had pretended not to notice this. Now... of course, he would continue to act as if nothing had happened, and even encourage her to increase her efforts. ... The sun suddenly brightened and dimmed; Heliopolis was already in total chaos at this moment. Yet far away in Midian, these storms had yet to reach this place. In a daze, Messe stood at the base of the hill, feeling as if everything that had just transpired was but a dream. "Thud" The staff lightly touched the ground, and the solid sensation brought Messe back to reality. When he had left the dwelling of the gods and returned to this hill, the bush that had been untouched by fire had turned into a staff. This was a gift from God to protect himself, but it had no Divine Power now; only when he returned to his tribe and began his mission would it gradually become extraordinary. "I should leave this place." "I must return to Egypt." Touching his fiercely beating chest, Messe steadied himself. He had been away for forty years; he wondered how the Hebrews had fared in his absence. Chapter 594 - 185: Make a Move As times began to advance, the living bore the destiny of the dead, and the day in the world of Hemenu was indeed bustling. Leaving this unnamed hill, Messe returned to his family and friends. He proclaimed to them that he had received Divine Revelationexcept for his mother-in-law, belonging to the Midianite Priest. He claimed he was about to go to Egypt, following the will of God, to rescue his own people, and not even the Egyptian gods who resided above Heliopolis could stop him. He was prepared for this, yet, as was to be expected, Messes words and actions were met with skepticism. No one believed that this eighty-year-old man truly received grace from God, especially not from those well-known deities but from one that only existed in Hebrew mythology and had never manifested. Rather than Divine Revelation, they were more inclined to believe that Messe, struck by his reminiscence and guilt towards his people, was suffering from a mental breakdown, imagining that he had seen a deity. "...Father, I understand your attachment to our people, but your idea is somewhat too unrealistic." Messes eldest son, looking to be in his thirties and dressed simply, was the first to express doubt. "Theres nothing wrong with wanting to save the Hebrews, but they are now slaves of the Egyptians, only the Pharaoh has the authority to decide their fates. But who are you to meet the Pharaoh and rescue your kin?" "As an envoy of God, God is with me, this is not a problem." Messe shook his head, rebutting his own eldest son, but then, his second son stepped forward. "Father, I understand your reverence for God, but what is the name of the one you believe in?" "In Hebrew mythology, only the one who gave you the Divine Revelation has no name passed down... If someone asks you which God you believe in, are you really unable to answer him?" Your journey continues at empire "...As a mortal, one should not call God by name." Caught off guard at first, but Messe quickly thought of an answer, "But naturally, God has a title." "If someone asks me: who sent you to rescue the Hebrews... I will tell them, it was the Eternal God who sent me." "It is the Eternal who sent me to save them, to lead them out of misery and torment." Especially since there had been rumors of a dragon appearing on this road recently... this made most people avoid it as far as possible. ... "Huff" "Making me move it again... when I get home, Ill make you do it a hundred times!" Near a newly dug large pit under the blazing sun, Andrea muttered under her breath while she pushed a corpse to the bottom of the pit with gritted teeth. The first time she did this, Andrea was quite uncomfortable, but now her movements had become more adept. "Ah... finally done." Almost an hour later, Andrea wiped her sweat and threw the shovel aside. She jogged back to where the coach was parked, feeling the cooling effect of the Alchemy Array, the Little Princesss face finally showed a sign of revival. "Aiven! You could have solved this with Divine Arts, why did you make me dig?" She puffed her cheeks, then realizing it wasnt proper etiquette, Andrea still maintained the Aristocratic smile she had learned since childhood. But from her tone, one could clearly hear her fill of grievances. "If you just wanted to see me laboring under the sun, you could have just said so!" "You should call me Mr. Aiven, also, havent I told you? This is a special course I set up for youspeaking of which, you have buried so many times now, have you noticed anything?" Putting down the book in his hand, Laine looked at the fuming Andrea and showed a smile. Chapter 595 - 185: Make a Move_2 "What can you see from this... What is there to see?" Stunned for a moment, Andrea recollected that there was nothing special about the people who had attacked them on the road for various reasons; neither their strength nor their identities were exceptional. "Some barbarians from the Northern Lands, and some descendants of aristocrats who were stripped of their titles, is there something wrong with that?" "Then, Andrea, why are the Divine Blood Nobles nobility?" Responding with a question, Laine gently led her on. "Because of their bloodline. Divine Blood makes it easier for them to excavate the strength within their bodies, and as long as the bloodline isnt too greatly diluted, nearly every one of them can become a professional. With strength comes status. And hereditary strength naturally brings hereditary status." It sounded as though she were reciting from a textbook, but in fact, this was indeed what Andreas father had told her. She also remembered her father telling her that pure brute force doesnt equate to stable rights, but when strength can both create wealth and bring violence, then strength and rights are synonymous. This was why he turned a blind eye to the edicts from Olympiahis patronage of wizards and promotion of alchemy were not to oppose those Western powers but because he saw an opportunity in it.No?v(el)B\\jnn The influence of the Deity Church penetrated the Mortal Realm, and in many places, it even held more authority than the King. Fundamentally, this was because Divine Arts were different from the nobilitys Divine Blood; the latter could only bring about violence, whereas the former could also create wealth. The holy water for healing injuries, the Divine Arts that made agriculture yield abundantly, the armor and weapons made in special ways... With these, the church became an irreplaceable institution. Just like the current Athens, if the Church of Agriculture were to declare its withdrawal from the Kingdom, its likely that the entire nations food production would drop by more than thirty percent. And to get out of this situation, witchcraft and alchemy were the methods Theseus had thought of. Here was another group capable of creating wealth and possessing strength. Of course, Theseus was not planning to replace the church with them; at this moment, all he wanted was a second option. "Yes, Andrea, just as you saidhereditary strength brings hereditary status." Nodding her head, Laine showed agreement. "Even if they lost their titles, their bloodline itself signifies value. If they wish, they could continue to live a life beyond the reach of ordinary people. But, Andrea, havent you noticed that there are so many descendants of Divine Blood in your Kingdom who have become bandits, and conversely, there is a scarcity of ordinary professionals?" "What do you think is the reason for this?" "...Because of the policies my father implemented." There was no need to elaborate, as this was not a secret in contemporary Athens. From the moment the King cancelled the aristocratic councils in various cities, maintaining only the one established in Athens, the intentions of this Legendary King had been very clear. And at this moment, compared to the reality, Andrea felt that she indeed understood something more. There was no reason for it, neither physical nor magical, but thats indeed how Laine felt. However, today, he faced a difficult problem. Because when he regularly sought Sacred Power from the Serpent of the Central Court, Laine received an additional piece of information. As a stakeholder in the Nine Hells, the Serpent of the Central Court also felt the abnormal pass of the World Power. Others might still be guessing, but Laine knew why. This proved that the Divine, far in the Alien Realm, had already started their plan. Hemenus Destruction was completely on countdown, which also meant that Chaos World was likely to encounter various chaotic events... but the current problem was that Laine, as the part of humanity, had woken up too late. He had not expected to accidentally hit a space-time bubble; in his direct plan, by the time the Divine part began to act, his human incarnation should have completed what needed to be done, just waiting for the big show to begin. But now, facing this situation, the problem became conspicuous. He could not be certain what the All Gods who had felt the fluctuation of World Power would do, just as Laine was still not sure what Erebus was up to. Laine lay back on a large rock, gazing at the starry sky above him. Andrea was sleeping in the carriage, and on this point, Laine did not quarrel with the Little Princess. Rather, he generally preferred not to stay in the carriage. He preferred to contemplate things in such a silent environment, as if it made his thoughts more active. There was no reason for it, neither physical nor magical, but thats indeed how Laine felt. However, today, he faced a difficult problem. Because when he regularly sought Sacred Power from the Serpent of the Central Court, Laine received an additional piece of information. As a stakeholder in the Nine Hells, the Serpent of the Central Court also felt the abnormal pass of the World Power. Others might still be guessing, but Laine knew why. This proved that the Divine, far in the Alien Realm, had already started their plan. Hemenus Destruction was completely on countdown, which also meant that Chaos World was likely to encounter various chaotic events... but the current problem was that Laine, as the part of humanity, had woken up too late. He had not expected to accidentally hit a space-time bubble; in his direct plan, by the time the Divine part began to act, his human incarnation should have completed what needed to be done, just waiting for the big show to begin. But now, facing this situation, the problem became conspicuous. He could not be certain what the All Gods who had felt the fluctuation of World Power would do, just as Laine was still not sure what Erebus was up to. "Huhlets see." "After all, the worst outcome wont be that bad." After pondering for a moment, Laine still couldnt think of any countermeasure, so he decided to just take it one step at a time. At least he wanted to see first, what move the All Gods intended to make. ``` Chapter 596 - 186: The Envoy from Olympia The following day. Riding in a carriage, Laine headed south. He didnt stop in several cities he passed, but went straight to Athens. If it had been before, Laine might not have been so direct; perhaps he would have traveled and experienced the local cultures and peoples like a mortal, but with the disturbances occurring, he clearly wasnt in the mood for that. Laine planned to go somewhere where information was disseminated more quickly to understand what exactly was going on with the worlds disturbances. The information obtained from Hell was partial and incomplete, and although there were many of their followers hidden among mortals, they werent mainstream. In comparison, Athens was different. "Its about time this little one proved useful." Narrowing his eyes, sometimes Laine was surprised by the audacity of Heras followers; of course, they might not have known the specifics or perhaps they did know but their faith in the gods overwhelmed their fear. It should be noted that from the first meeting, Andrea had claimed to be a high-ranking priestess of the Goddess. And this wasnt a general term, but a genuine testament to her strength. In todays Chaos, people have various ways to classify mortal power, such as the traditional first, second, third, and fourth ranks, or described as Black Iron, Bronze, Silver, Goldessentially the same, just different names. There are even spellcasters who straightforwardly determine their ranks by the level of Magic Net they can contact, dividing them from the first to the ninth ring of wizards, but in fact, its just a different terminology for the formerfirst rank from one to three rings, second rank from four to five rings, and so forth. Its similar for Godhood Practitioners, and even more straightforward. They blatantly categorize the domains below the Legendary as low-rank priest and high-rank priest, because the grades of Godhood Practitioners before reaching Legendary mostly stem from divine grants, and if retracted, they revert to being mundane, hence the lack of detailed classifications. They simply use the sixth ring of Divine Arts as a demarcation to distinguish amongst themselves. Therefore, Andreas title as a high-ranking priestess holds significant value. If the Sacred Power in her wasnt sealed by another gods power, she could easily crush the heretics who kidnapped her ten times over. Such power combined with her age of twelve years old, undoubtedly makes Andrea not only the princess of Athens but also a mortal elect directly observed by Athena, possibly even a prospective Chief Shepherd for the Panhellenic Church of Knowledge in the future. In this context, offering Andrea as a living Sacrifice to Hera was no trivial matter. Of course, if it were successful, it likely could indeed cause significant damage both to Athenas mortal faith and to the authority of the Royal Family of Athens. "Hmm..." "Hmm?" Leaning against the soft backrest, Laine was pondering the tasks of this journey when suddenly, a commotion from afar caught his attention. As they got closer to Athens, the road widened, and the number of people increased. However, nearly everyone maintained their vigilance as if they were in the wilderness, rarely getting close to each other, at most giving a distant greeting. Laine had never encountered such a loud argument audible from a considerable distance before. "Whats the commotion about outside?" Knocking on the door frame, Laine casually asked. "Im not sure." Upon hearing Laines inquiry, Andrea, who was outside the carriage, simply shook her head. "Its a merchant convoy. A caravan from Thebes just passed by; they seemed to be talking about divine election and justice... then they started arguing." "By their words, is there some event being organized? But the Panhellenic Athena Games are still years away." "An event... Thebes?" Lifting the curtain, Laine looked outside. Indeed, several hundred meters behind them, a sizable merchant convoy was advancing through a cloud of dust. Shaking her head, a glint of light flashed in Andreas eyes. She had never attended a similar event, not even the Panhellenic Games, as she had not been born the last time it was held. She had long been curious about it but had never had the chance to witness it firsthand. Now, an opportunity had arisen, but she was still a captive. "Heyahem, Mr. Aiven." Enjoy new chapters from empire Sitting up straight, Andrea looked very serious. "Were not far from Athens now, right, I mean, once we get there, will you set me free?" "What do you think?" Glancing briefly at the nervous Little Princess, Laine drew the curtain. "Keep moving forward, dont fantasize about things that wont happen. If I planned to send you home as a gift, why would I bring you all this way?" "Alright." Slightly disappointed, but not overly so. Actually, Andrea hadnt thought that Mr. Aiven was in Athens to send her home; he probably had his own matters to attend to. Although there wasnt much interaction during their journey, the Little Princess realized that this mysterious figure was probably no ordinary person. The more ancient the times, the more limited the dissemination of news, thus a persons experience and knowledge were largely linked to their status. Although Mr. Aiven displayed unfamiliarity and ignorance in many areas, he seemed like a master or key figure of some major power, yet he hadnt really interacted much with the earthly nations. "Mr. Aiven, there must be something you want me to do." Clenching her small fists, Andrea spoke firmly: "Since theres still something for me to contribute toI mean, can I propose some conditions?" "But you are my captive." Speaking calmly, Laine realized that Andrea probably had never learned the skill of bargaining. "But..." "And I even saved you." "But..." "You dont even know your own useperhaps your usefulness doesnt require active cooperation?" "..." "Lets set off. Destination, the Acropolis of Athens." With a slight chuckle, Laine casually said, "I have not yet met the Priest from Olympia. I also want to see what a grand event of this era really looks like." "Great!" Her voice suddenly filled with more spirit, and the chariot promptly started moving. Laine leaned back, pondering the grand event. It might be a coincidence, but Laine didnt believe in coincidences. In any case, since the Priest from Olympia had made such a request at this sensitive time, he had to see it for himself. Chapter 597 - 187 Acropolis of Athens The further south the road went, the more abundant the vegetation and water systems became. Your journey continues on empire Perhaps because the area was often cleared or patrolled, after crossing a wide river, Laine encountered no more trouble upon reaching the plains. Even when occasionally coming across other teams with the same destination, they all gave the alchemy carriage a wide berth, having no intention of approaching. Such an expensive creation was not something the average person could afford to use, and Laine enjoyed the peace. So when the proper position of the stars moved to the location of the sixth house of the Zodiac, the lookout point of Athens, the mortal sanctuary of the Goddess of Wisdom, the Acropolis of Athens was finally within sight. ... As the carriage climbed a small hill, Laine drew back the curtains and gazed at the distant Acropolis. The real Athens was even further awayin actual history, the distance might not be great, but in the Mythic World, it was different. It was the barrier of Athens, the core of the church, and a city built upon a mountain, or rather, a fortress atop a hill. Its true name was the Acropolis, which in the language of the Athenians translates to high city or city-state on the high hill. In the path of history, this was no more than a small city spanning an area of just four square kilometers, renowned solely for its temples that have been passed down through generations. But now, it appeared as a truly magnificent wonder. The city walls were built along the mountain, creating multiple barriers, with the natural terrain allowing access to the Acropolis only from the west side. On the east, south, and north sides were steep cliffs, forming a very treacherous terrain. Doric and Ionic columns were ingeniously interspersed in front of the city gate, conveying the solemnity and charm of the city. The city gate was bustling with people, and while the inside of the city was obscured by the walls, making it difficult to view directly with the naked eye, two massive columns of light shot up into the sky, still clearly visible even during the day. One rose from the center of the city where towering stone columns, taller than the city walls, were clearly visible even from outside the city. Without a doubt, that was the Parthenon Temple, the sanctuary of Athena. It was said that facing it was another temple, the Erechtheion, where Athena and Poseidon had once allowed the citizens of this city to choose their own faith. Today, it is dedicated to some Principal Gods of the Olympian Pantheon who do not have a clear conflict with Athens, though these deities have not conferred their power there. As for the other column of light, it was probably a bit to the north of the city. Although the architecture could not be seen, Laine had heard that it was the Temple of Artemis, and one of the rare public places of worship for the Master of the Wilderness, the New Moon Goddess on earth. As for why... it is said that this Goddess harbors animosity towards the Divine King of Mount Olympus, though few know why. "Andrea, apart from whats in the books, how much more do you know about the New Moon Goddess?" Laine asked as he signaled the carriage to keep moving forward. The records in the Pan-Athena Knowledge Hall were rich but very restrained. In many places, they seemed to skim the surface, like the deeds of Artemis, for instance. Although the New Moon Goddess was to some extent another protective deity of Athens and a good friend of their revered Principal God, the process by which she came to Athens was clearly glossed over with euphemistic expressions. The books faintly implied there was discord between Artemis and some deity. But as to why there was discord and the cause and effect, that was something the books did not record. "Hmm... if youre asking about that, cough cough, its saidIve only heard," Andrea confirmed after coughing lightly, certain that her former self, before being kidnapped, would never discuss matters between deities. But now, after thinking for a moment, she didnt refuse to discuss the gossip about the deities. "Are you referring to the Magic Nullification Barrier solidified onto this gateway? Dont worry, to ensure you have a Disguise Art so strong that no amount of magic penetration can break through it, I specifically conducted a god-granted ceremony." Laine wasnt sure if there was a gaming term like magic penetration in this world, but such a coined word could be understood literally, after all. "Besides, wouldnt it be good if your identity were exposed? Youd quickly be back in your palace as a Princess." "Hmph, just make sure you dont get taken down as a kidnapper," she huffed. Puffing her cheeks, Andrea drove the carriage through the arch known as the Gate of True Sight. As a city built in the style of a fortress, it naturally had devices that could detect non-human life, break invisibility, stealth, and alter appearances. However, just as Laine said, Andreas appearance did not change at all even after passing through the gate. Following the crowd, ascending the slope, Laine and company entered the city without any trouble. Passing through the towering city gate, Laine took note of the high spires on either side. The forces of the elements were gathering at their bases, while at their tips were a pair of objects resembling lightning rods. Seeing this design, Laine couldnt help but recall a magical creation he had once discussed with Hecate using the Tome of All Spells. Back then, he simply remembered a weapon used by an Arcane Empire in a game he played before coming to this world, but now it seemed to be brought to reality, right? Without firsthand contact, it was premature to jump to conclusions. Since, in all likelihood, the device had not been used since its constructionthere had been no enemies who made it to the gates of the AcropolisLaine wondered if there would ever be an opportunity... Shifting his gaze away, he refocused on the scene beyond the city gate. The cobblestone path led inward, connecting to the citys thoroughfares and alleys. Shimmering crystal lamps hung along the way, meant to provide illumination, though they were unlit since it was daytime. At a glance, houses, public baths, all kinds of workshops were present. And not far from the city gate stood bronze statues of the current King of Athens, Theseus, and the Hydra. Hmm...Seeing this prompted another mention of Chaoss outrageous actions that spanned from deities to mortals. The father of the current King of Athens, Hydra, was actually the King of Crete, son of Zeus and Europa, previously referred to by the priests of Olympia as the stern and just King Minos. However, in reality, Minos did not get along well with his son-in-law, King of Athens Theseus. According to legend, although Minos was an exemplary king, he probably wasnt a man with a solid moral compassa common trait among Chaoss mortals. His kingship did not come through inheritance; instead, he usurped the position from his brother Radamanthys. To legitimize his claim to the throne, the King of Crete, quite naturally, turned his gaze to the gods. Zeus was a giventhough theoretically his father, everyone knew what happened between him and Europa, and Heras infamous jealousy was known the world over, let alone that he had seized his own brothers throne... Therefore, in the end, Minos settled on worshiping Poseidon, the Sea Emperor. Poseidon was quite pleased with the son of Zeus seeking his blessing, so much so that he didnt just make life difficult for the king; he even offered him a sacrificea white bull that emerged from the sea. In theory, all Minos needed to do was to offer the bull, clearly bestowed by Poseidon himself, back to the god, and everything wouldve been fine and dandy. No harm, no foul. But the gods and men of that era were just so audacious. Just like Tantalus, who dared to kill his son and serve him to the gods, this son of Zeus thought he could deceive divine eyes. He was too fond of the beautiful bull to offer it up. So, he secretly replaced the sacrifice, keeping the white bull provided by Poseidon for himself. And the outcome... was naturally discovered by Poseidon. The enraged Sea Emperor felt mocked. He cursed Minoss wife to develop a taste for bestiality. In laymans terms, she shifted from a preference for men to a penchant peculiar to the Peacock Dynastys aesthetic values. Chapter 598 - 188 Thetis From that day forward, the queen cursed by the gods took more interest in animals than in humans, and the King of Crete evidently could not tolerate such matters happening to his queen. Therefore, to solve the issue, he invited Daedalus to create a wooden cow for Queen Pasiphae?, later confining her within it. No one knew why the king did this, since he surprisingly didnt forbid others to touch the wooden cowthere were also rumors claiming that this was a beautified version of history; in fact, Minos was initially unaware of the queens curse, and the wooden cow had been commissioned by Pasiphae? herself to satisfy her bestial desires. In any case, Daedalus truly had unparalleled skill; the wooden cow he built was incredibly lifelike, so much so that even real cows could not distinguish it from one of their own. As a result, the divinely gifted white bull, which had aroused the kings greed, was attracted to it and mated with her. Consequently, Pasiphae? became pregnant and gave birth to the monster Minotaurthe Bull of Minosa creature with the body of a man and the head of a bull. It was born with immense strength, so much so that even the king who discovered it could not kill this spawn of misfortune. Of course, it was likely also a matter of not daring to, given that the birth of the Minotaur meant that the white bull was clearly more than just a bull. Such a being could not possibly be born from the union of two mere mortals; no one knew what this white bull really was... Could it be a Divine Child of Poseidon, or perhaps even an incarnation of the Sea God himself? Its no wonder that the Sea God had thus placed a curse. In any event, with no other choice, Minos commanded Daedalus and his son Icarus to construct a vast labyrinth to imprison the Minotaur with a mans body and a bulls head. After the labyrinth was built, to keep the secret, Daedalus and his son were also locked inside. However, it was precisely because of this that their eventual escape across the sea and the story of Icarus flying too close to the Sun, ultimately leading to his death, came about. The monster imprisoned in the labyrinth craved blood, and infants were thus offered as sacrifices to the Minotaur. This brutal act continued for many years until one day Theseus, who had not yet ascended the throne, arrived; he ventured into the labyrinth, killed the monster, and turned it into an episode within his legendary life, while incidentally taking away Hydera, who later became queen. Of course, according to Laines conjecture, there was likely an element of transaction in this. The King of Crete, not daring to act himself, let others take the fall, and the young Theseus readily agreed to do so. However, the original mythological Theseus was raised by followers of Poseidon, which is why he had a close relationship with the Sea Emperor, so killing the Minotaur without retaliation; but the current Theseus had no such connection with Poseidon. Given the addition of Princess Andrea of Athens, who was not present in the mythology and just happened to be attacked by the Resurrection Church, followers of Hera on the high seas, plus the King of Athens immediately deciding to go fight an incarnation of a certain Sea God... clearly, it was most likely a joint conspiracy between Hera and her brother, and it had simply failed for now. "If you look at it that way, Athens really is making enemies everywhere..." Laine silently reflected once again on the absurdity of the human-deity of ChaosMinos, such a king, was still universally recognized as a wise ruler. But beyond that, Laine was also aware of the undercurrents beneath the calm surface of Athens. In the realm of deities, it was hard to say which god or goddess on Mount Olympus truly stood with Athena, while Ares, Aphrodite, and Hera were obviously her enemies. In the mortal realm, Athens could hardly speak of allies, both on land and sea. "Its a bit strange, would Athena really let herself fall into such a predicament...?" He did not know, nor could he make it clear. Laine thought no more of it and had Andrea look for an inn that received foreign visitors. After settling their itinerary and parking their carriage, Laine immediately took Andrea to a place teeming with people. Laine had noticed it upon entering the city; it was a place where the identities of outsiders were registered, and stone badges of varying levels were granted according to the status of the visitors. It wasnt mandatory and the validation of identity was quite lenient. However, considering the assembly that might take place soon, it was feared that an identity would indeed be necessary to gain entry. "The two of you, would you like to register for a professional rank or a bloodline rank?" Before long, Laine and Andrea arrived at the place. The Godhood Practitioner in charge of registration lifted his head and smiled politely. "Bloodline rank." Laine spoke softly, giving a hint with his eyes. Andrea hesitated for a moment but eventually raised her hand to place it on the crystal ball in front of the Godhood Practitioner. Enjoy more content from empire "Tssss" "Boom" Lightning streaked across the sky, clouds morphed into a chariot C a sign of the arrival of the Divine King. Zeus made no effort to hide his approach, and Nereus, the eldest son of Pontus and now steward of the Pontus Euxinus Sea, had long been waiting. "Your Majesty, welcome," the old Sea God greeted with a warm smile, paying respects to the Divine King stepping down from the cloud chariot. Zeus reciprocated graciously, laughing as he embraced Nereus. "Im pleased to see you, elder of the ocean. I know my visit today may be somewhat abrupt. I hope you dont mind," "As the King of All Gods, you have the right to visit any place in this world without prior notice." "Hahaha..." Zeus laughed heartily, waving his hand dismissively. He entered what used to be the Divine Palace of the Ancient Sea God, at the invitation of Nereus. The place seemed long deserted. The children of Pontus didnt reside here. Even Nereus had built a new home nearby for himself. However, to show his respect for his guest, he had re-opened this dusty palace. As they went further in, Zeus saw many descendants of the Ancient Sea God, particularly Nereuss daughters. Amphitrite had once been among them, now having become Poseidons Sea Empress. I hope theyre not all so foolish... though, clever or not, it doesnt really concern me anymore. With an unchanged expression, Zeus seated himself on the golden throne Nereus had prepared. Sea nymphs performed songs and dances, many Sea Gods made toasts, and cups clinked against each other. As time passed, more Sea Gods who heard the news began to converge here, while the Divine King seemed to truly be here just for a banquet, feasting with All Gods. Time quickly slipped by; Zeuss cheeks were a bit flushed, seemingly getting slightly drunk. At one moment, he patted the old Sea God on the shoulder and suddenly pointed to a dancer below. "Who is she?" "My daughter Thetis. Does her dance please you, Your Majesty?" Responding with a smile, Nereus glanced at his daughter. Like Amphitrite, she was one of the most beautiful among his fifty daughters... It seemed the Divine King had taken a liking to her, right? However, Zeuss next words caused Nereuss heart to skip a beat. "No, Nereus, how could I dare to fancy her? Thats impossible," In a haze of tipsiness, Zeus seemed to speak without doubt: "She will give birth to a child more powerful than his father... Thats the Prophecy, and also Fate... She is aware of this fact, and the Fates know it too." "I plan to arrange a blissful marriage for her. What do you think?" "Of course, it would be her honor," Nereus said with an unchanged smile. "Very well, lets do it soon," Zeus nodded, taking another cup of nectar and then resumed his enjoyment of the entertainment before him. ``` Chapter 599 - 189: Opening and the Game The Divine King intended it, and Nereus was not going to refuse; everything proceeded very smoothly. The paper sprouted wings and flew up from under the heavy seawater, soaring between the heavens and the netherworld. To show his emphasis on this matter, Zeus had invited almost every existing True God in the world, even those reclusive entities from long ago. Of course, invites were just invites; whether they would come was another matter. Apart from deities who held ancient grudges against the Ancient Sea God, Zeus also wanted to preemptively gauge his status and influence in the world today. This matter could not be delayed... Thinking about these issues, when Zeus drove his chariot away from the Pontus Euxinus, he suddenly stopped and looked towards the direction of the earth. The Erechtheion Temple, although the Divine King had never performed a divine miracle there, did not mean he could not use his statue as a medium to hear his devotees prayers. Someone was reporting to him on the progress of things, everything was going very smoothly. The mortal named Noros was doing well; he deserved to be promoted to Holy Spirit. With a satisfied smile, Zeus resumed his journey. His chariot sliced through the sky, heading back in the direction from which he had come. Left behind was only the still, waveless ocean. Stay updated through empire But Zeus did not notice that under the shadow of the sea surface, only after he had finally left, did a figure he had never detected throughout reveal itself. "...Hmm, it seems I overthought it, it was just an accident. I thought his strength had secretly improved so swiftly, even outside Olympus he could detect my presence." But for those who did not want to merely be spectators, they probably needed to do something to earn an entry ticket. "Not just them, you also need a ticket." Laine, who had just upgraded himself a few days ago, seemed in great spirits. He looked at Andrea, whom he had disguised beyond recognition, and felt very satisfied with his handiwork. "Your lineage will allow you a place in the audience, but that doesnt mean you can participate as a contestant, since this isnt a contest of strength. So, you need to make everyone aware of you and think of you as a rare sage." "But I am a woman." Frowning, Andrea said. "The Goddess of Wisdom is also a woman, and besides, this is Athens, your fathers old lover is also the Queen of the Amazons. So, if its just about going on stage, thats merely a minor obstacle." "But I probably am not as clever as you think, I cant make people see me as a learned sage, nor can I ensure victory on stage, especially if your disguise doesnt truly fool the deities. Otherwise, we both might end up sentenced to death by fire for blasphemy." Rejecting again, the Little Princess looked at her new look in the mirror. Elegant and charming, almost appearing a decade older, she was memorablethough the demeanor was still slightly off, given her actual youth. "You dont need to worry about that either. Im having you participate because you are both demigoddess and compliant, and temporarily, no one else can replace you. In fact, your path to fame is already planned by me. There wont be any problem. Moreover, even if you do get the chance to participate, you probably wont need to actually go on stage." Chapter 600 - 189 Opening and Game_2 Shaking his head with a smile, Laine said indifferently, "In fact, as long as the winner isnt an Athenian, I dont care who ends up winning." Though he said this, Laine felt that the victor of this grand competition would definitely be an Athenian, or even simply a follower of Athena. Perhaps the very reason the competition was held in Athens was to make such an outcome appear more reasonable. As to why this was, Laine wasnt sure. So if the outcome couldnt be changed, then he would put someone he could control in their place. "...Even if what you say makes sense, but assuming none of these are an issue, why dont you go up there yourself?" With a raised eyebrow, Andrea asked once more. "Well, thats because its dangerous, of course." With concise words, Laine smiled in the face of Andreas accusing gaze. "Just like you said, what if I get exposed... But you probably wont get burned at the stake. Anyway, captive miss, go ahead, you are already a learned person. With what Ive taught you, you should be able to sweep these so-called wise men." Where the danger came from needed no explanation: the Disguise Art that Laine used, empowered by the Serpent of the Central Court, could fool almost everyone, but it was highly doubtful whether it would work in front of those great or nearly great beings. After all, he wasnt a deity specifically in charge of disguises, and his ability in this arena relied entirely on brute force and the authority lent by Keto, who had joined the Nine Hells long ago. By contrast, Andrea was different; she was the princess of Athens. Even if Zeus or someone else recognized her identity, they would probably think it was an arrangement made by Athena behind the scenes. As for sweeping the wise... Laine could only say that philosophy might not vary much from ancient to modern times, and no one can guarantee that some clever person might have an epiphany, but mathematics was different. No one should suddenly have an epiphany in mathematics, right... He mused silently; before him, Andrea turned after a standoffish look and helplessly walked towards the wooden table that had been prepared not far away. At this moment, a large crowd had already gathered around that table, with a big sign inclined at the side of the road. People were whispering among themselves, while a large stack of Gold Coins was displayed on the table. In the current world, the circulation of gold was much lower than that of silver, but in many places, the consumption of gold was higher than that of silver. Whether for the construction of The Temple or the preparation of certain Alchemy products, a large amount of Gold would be consumed, resulting in an Athenian Gold Stater not only officially priced at twenty large silver coins but also commonly inflated by fifty percent in actual transactions. A big stack of Gold Coins laid out like this was akin to placing millions of cash on a street in later times; the visual impact was quite strong. And right beside the wooden table, there was another open box filled with Gold Coins. This was almost like having a cash transport truck without Guards nearby, loaded with money, next to a stack of millions in cash. If this wasnt the Acropolis of Athens, where the grand event was about to take place, someone would have probably been tempted to do something already. "Ahem, excuse me, make way, ladies and gentlemen, please make way." Feeling somewhat nervous inside, but recollecting the so-called mathematical knowledge hastily learned last night, Andrea nevertheless mustered up the courage to make her way through the crowd towards the back of the table. Although she had previously stated that her Wisdom was not up to standard, as a follower of Athena, who wouldnt be proud of their intelligence? Now with an opportunity to try her hand, the Little Princess was actually quite excited. Theoretically, that thing had no legal effect. But if it was written in front of Athenas sacred emblem in full view of everyone, it would become binding even if it originally had none. "Are you sure this represents one tenth of your wealth?" With a skeptical look, Laine was not in need of money now, and Andrea was not truly there to earn money but to make a name for herself, which was why she had stipulated that only one tenth of the wealth be wagered. But no matter how you looked at it, this did not seem like one tenth. "What, can you tell at a glance how much money I have?" The young man waved his hand, clearly not intending to pull back. One hundred times... This was practically a game to change ones fate, and he might only encounter this opportunity once in his life. He knew others were still watching, but he could not wait. "Well then, your move or mine?" Good words cannot persuade a damned soul, Andrea remembered Laines words of caution from the start of the day. Lay aside the desire to help, respect the fates of others. The moment this chest of Gold Coins was placed here, many outcomes were already destined. "Ill go!" The young man who spoke was not about to let this opportunity slip. Who knew if arranging the coins could involve some cheating? Hed heard that the twelve-sided dice had plenty of ways to have an unfair advantage, mostly requiring a personal touch. So he decisively took the Gold Coins and arranged three rows on the table. Stay updated through empire Its said that the simpler things are, the more they rely on luck, so the young man did not intend to lay out long rows of dozens of Gold Coins; he just prepared a number that seemed neither too many nor too few. Sweating slightly from his back, as he placed the last Gold Coin, the young mans hands were a bit shaky. The game that would decide his fate was right in front of him. He took a deep breath as if using his voice to cover up his nervousness. "Im ready, you start." "Alright." Without further ado, Andreas gaze swept over and a string of 1s flashed through her mind. Then she reached out and decisively took two Gold Coins from the second row. Chapter 601 - 190 Binary and the Young Odysseus Two gold coins were taken out, and the situation on the table was immediately changed. Sitting opposite Andrea, the young mans brain was rapidly turning over. The onlookers were equally noisy, making a loud clamor. After all, whether the first challenger won or lost, the chips he had bet were doomed to not take away all the prizes, not even close to one-tenth. Thus, they also wanted to take this opportunity to ponder the solution to the game, hoping to seize this chance to get rich quick, or to show off their abilities in front of everyone. However, unfortunately, although everyone was deep in thought, mathematics is not something you can understand just by thinking, especially for those who barely have any basics. Under extreme tension or anger, one might be able to do a lot, but definitely not solve a math problem. "I... I will take one from the first row!" The voice was trembling, and just at the beginning, the young man had already started to sweat. The spectators were just watching the excitement, but only he himself knew the kind of pressure that came with gambling all his net worth. He wanted to move a gold coin with his hand, but his trembling arms couldnt accomplish anything. He had no choice but to speak out his intention. "Hmm, understood." Nodding her head, Andrea reached out and took a gold coin from the first row, then calculated in her heart. -4-1+2=-3 A surge of confidence welled up inside her, and as she watched the desperate young man put down his money bag and Covenant, staggering backwards under the menacing gaze of the guards sharp weapons, Andreas heart didnt rise with any feelings of mercy. As the Goddess witnessed, she only demanded one-tenth of the wealth, which would not bring too painful a loss to a person. Since it was the other party who tried to deceive the Deity first, it was not surprising that he ended up in such a plight. Setting aside the wealth left by the young man, Andrea gestured that these would also be included in the bet of the game. As she won more and more rounds, this stake was likely to grow as well. "Next, who wants to try?" With a smile, Andrea looked forward to the crowd, having already found fun in it. And from the crowd, two more people stepped out quickly, both wanting to start the next round. However, both of these peoples bets werent too large; even if they won, they wouldnt be able to win all the box of Gold Coins, completely leaving a chance for the second person, so they very politely decided the order of play. To this, Andrea just felt you guys are probably overthinking it. In this game, theres no way you could win. ... Round after round, soon, Andrea had won several times in succession. However, later on, each round took longer and longer. This wasnt intentional procrastination, nor was it because she couldnt calculate fast enough, but simply because the later players all chose enormous amounts of gold coins to pile on the table, even later on, there were quite a few rows with hundreds of coins. In this situation, the duration of the rounds naturally extended, yet the result was no different. Andrea triumphed in every encounter, and the more she played, the more exhilarated she became. By her side, the pile of won bets grew higher and higher. Consequently, this game she proclaimed only the truly wise could decipher spread to more peoples ears, attracting even more onlookers. During this time, it wasnt that no one ever questioned the fairness of the game, but Andrea simply and openly declared that if someone could solve the secret of her victory, that would also be considered winning the bet. Chapter 602 - 190 Binary and the Young Odysseus_2 So, those who considered themselves clever flocked together, gathering around the small wooden table and watching one after another attempt the challenge, some even secretly played their own games with others, trying to peer into its secret. However, just like the game of Gomoku that would appear in later ages, although it was a game with a guaranteed winning strategy, those who didnt understand it still played back and forth. At one point, many even believed that Andrea had truly won her victories through her own wisdom. "Ahlooks like Ive won again." The corner of her mouth rose unconsciously as Andrea picked up the last gold coin from the table. But this time, she didnt rush to call the next person, nor did she pay attention to the aristocrat who lost in front of her; instead, she looked up at the sky. The sunset was imminent, the day was about to pass. The days mission was completed to perfection, and all that remained was to best a few more well-known individuals drawn by the wind of her reputationthen Andrea would truly become famous all at once... She tempered her slightly excited mood, smiling politely at the crowd. She didnt care about fame for its own sake, but she enjoyed the process of earning fame through her own capabilities. Although the ability was learned... but apart from the Ancient Gods born with knowledge, who elses knowledge isnt learned? "Ladies and gentlemen, its getting late today, so my game shall end here for now, but dont worry, Ill be back tomorrow." "Now that the Acropolis has gathered so many wise people from the Mortal Realm, and aristocrats from All Countries are converging here to compete in wisdom and justice at the great assemblyI believe, surely someone will be able to unlock my secret, right? Otherwise, I think the contest of wisdom can be declared over." "Of course not, your tricks will be seen through!" A snort came from right in front of her as the recently defeated young aristocrat carelessly pushed his bet forward, glaring at Andreas smooth face. "My good friend, the Prince of Ithaca, Odysseus, has also arrived in Athens. Having heard of the grand gathering in Athens during his travels across the continent, he came here, planning to offer the championship as a gift to the deities... His resourcefulness is known to all, and he is also universally recognized as a compelling orator, a speaker. And maybe soon, he will find some time to see through your deceptive schemes." Then, she could thoroughly defeat them and enjoy the pleasure that came with Victorythis was a feeling she had never had before as a Princess. In the past, everyone respected her, but that was the limit; their respect came either from her father or from the Deitys favor, but this time, everything came from herself... Thud "Ack!" Holding her forehead, Andrea glared at Laine, who was nonchalantly sipping tea. The Striking Technique, a Common Divine Art, was originally used to trigger traps or explore secret chambers, but it was also very effective for knocking people. "Calm your mind, captive Miss, you must understand, you are merely using the knowledge I taught you to outwit primitives, theres nothing to be proud of." "And your Victory is fundamentally because they are still playing the game with you within the rules. Youve read History, surely you know the story of the Queen of Thebes, right?" "...I understand, Mr. Aiven." Pouting, Andrea sat down on the chair across from Laine. Though she disliked such violent reminders, what Laine said made a lot of sense. Thebes... that was the city-state Kingdom founded by Cadmos, the renowned city builder and founder who had helped the Divine King during the chaos brought by Typhon. The trading caravan they had encountered on their journey had set out from there. This Phoenician hero ultimately failed to find his sister Europaand perhaps knowing it was the God Kings doing, he chose to remain silent in the end. Anyway, he married the daughter of the Goddess of Beauty, the Goddess of Harmony, and continued his lineage in the Mortal Realmreportedly, Aphrodite was quite unhappy about that; she did not wish her daughter to marry a mortal, but perhaps Zeus wanted to show his fairness in reward and punishment, so this outcome was not changed in the end. Chapter 603 - 190 Binary and the Young Odysseus_3 However, this was just the beginning... Thebes could be considered one of the most troubled city-states in the history of the Mortal Realm, whether it was an act of clandestine vengeance by the Goddess of Beauty or possibly instructed by the Divine King himself. Just like the queen Laine just mentioned, in an era where having many children was seen as a capability, that woman who had given birth to seven sons and seven daughters had once been proud and complacent. She even thought that the gods were nothing special. That was the case with the black-robed Goddess Leto in the heavens, who had only one son, Apollo. Thats what she thought and so she said to her entourage, and then, unfortunately, Leto overheard. Enraged by the sting to her pride, the Goddess of Titans sent her son to use his unparalleled archery skills to shoot dead the queens seven sons one by one and then in front of her to shoot dead her seven daughters. From this, it is apparent that a competition only has meaning within the rules, but without the protection of rules, it is merely a joke. "Tell me, did you surpass anyone special today or encounter any trouble?" Seeing that Andrea had calmed down, Laine didnt plan to lecture the twelve-year-old girl too much. He had not stayed to watch the entire days gambling, so now he wanted to check if there was any more valuable information. "No, this is the first day, the news has probably not spread yet, and basically those who came were some unknown fellows..." "If its him, he probably will not follow the rules of the game; he is not one to play by the book." Smiling, Laine looked at the Little Princess before him. "So how well have you mastered the Dual Binary Balancing Method I taught you? If there are more than three lines of Gold Coins, can you still figure it out?" "Of course, I am very good at mental arithmetic!" With a slight lift of her chin, she quickly shrank back into her seat under Laines gaze. Since Andrea was so confident, Laine decided to take her word for it. "Since you are so confident, lets leave it at that." "If you surpass Odysseus, you should have won half of the tournament already." Winning half is essentially the same as winning it all, for Andrea is a Priest of Athena. Others might not see through this disguise, but Zeus probably could. So as long as her performance in the subsequent competitions was passable, that was actually enough. If the Divine King really planned to do something... As long as it involved Athens, Andrea was almost certain to be chosen. Chapter 604 - 191: Changes and Discord The next day. Perhaps because of the spread and fermentation of the news from the previous day, when Andrea returned to yesterdays location, she found the environment had dramatically changed. A huge umbrella-like structure had been erected, shielding the sunlight, and the original crude wooden table had been replaced with exquisite courtly furnishings. Two rows of guards stood on both sides, and the quality of the onlooking crowd had noticeably improved. Those who had come out of speculation the day before were nowhere to be seen, or rather, they didnt have the qualifications to approach. Now, those waiting here were those who possessed a bit of Fame and learning.@@@@ "Miss Leah, your actions yesterday caught the attention of the high echelons of the church; anyone who reveals their own wisdom will be valued by the Church of Knowledge." "Today, your game will be conducted under our supervision to maintain order, and furthermore, well accommodate your reasonable demands." "Hmm, thank you, if necessary." After nodding her thanks, Andrea immediately sat down at the table. Is this what it feels like to be respected by others based on ones own merit? It was quite gratifying... Without wasting any time, she sat up straight and said: "A day has passed, I suppose you can hardly wait, so let the game commence now." "Yesterday no one could defeat me; I expect that today, the wise men of the Mortal Realm wont disappoint me either." The atmosphere immediately turned serious as her words fell; this direct intellectual challenge clearly incited the anger of those present... and noticing this, Andrea stealthily glanced at Laine in the crowd. Although Laine had changed his appearance, she could still recognize him. In fact, many of the things she said over the past two days had been taught to her by Laine. But this was the pinnacle of Mortal beauty that could be achieved, anything further entered the extraordinary Domain. Even the Helen who triggered the War of Troy, in reality, possessed that nearly mind-twisting beauty because she was blessed by the Goddess of Beauty, and could make an army that had suffered ten years of bitter warfare conclude she was blameless with just a smile. However, this time, it was unlikely that another god would bless her... But considering her original fate, it was hard to tell whether that was good or bad. "Winning a beautys heart with power, huh, Odysseus? Its said that the young King of Athens, Theseus, conquered the Amazon Queen Hippolyta in just this way... Looks like you want to emulate him, and rightly so, since this is Athens after all." Seeing that Odysseus hadnt given up, Mode relaxed and then teased him with a smile. "Cough, Mode, lets not talk about this yet, lets watch the game. You told me about the rules earlier, and I tried them out when I went back." "What, have you already deciphered its mysteries?" Excited, Mode stopped joking and looked expectantly at his friend, but Odysseus just shook his head. "No, not yet... If theres only one row, its very simple, the first player to act wins. He just needs to reach a point where only two Gold Coins are left in one go. If there are two rows, its also easy to judge. If the initial number of Gold Coins in the two rows is the same, then the second player winshe just needs to take the same number of coins as the first player to maintain the balance, so the last coin will inevitably end up in his hands. On the other hand, if the number of coins is different in the two rows, then the first player wins by just taking away the surplus coins." "But three rows..." It was clear that as the number of Gold Coins increased, the difficulty of calculation also increased. Given more time, Odysseus felt he could understand, but now, he obviously didnt have that luxury. "What do you plan to do?" With a change in expression, Mode asked nervously. "Dont rush me, dont rush... Mode, you know, in a game where the opponent clearly knows the rules better and is more aware of the loopholes, charging in directly is the most foolish act. And trying to familiarize oneself with the rules and loopholes is merely what ordinary people would choose." Chapter 605 - 191 Changes and Discord_2 A corner of his mouth lifted, Odysseus said with a smile: "You have to understand, no matter what, we need to look beyond the surface and see what our opponent truly wants. Her setting up this game is merely to surpass the other contestants before the big competition, not to win money. So, I can certainly take this into account and request her to change the games rules." "Change?" "Yes." Narrowing his eyes slightly, Odysseus, the man who later orchestrated the Trojan Horse, was never one to play strictly by the rules. "Since we are to prove Wisdom, then lets not play such simple rules. Lets play big." "Three lines are not enough, I want four lines, five lines, six lines, and one game is not enoughI want two games, three games, five games. I cant calculate it, but this should be a new domain for her too... Spread out the numbers to minimize the element of pure luck, bring both sides back to the same starting line, and what were really competing in would be intelligence." "Now, thats a smart persons solution and on this issue... I refuse to lose to her!" His words brimmed with confidence, and at that moment, yet another person left defeated, leaving behind the wealth he had staked. And watching Andrea with a self-satisfied smile, Odysseus swung himself off his seat. Winning this game, he would not only secure a half-victory before the start of the grand event but also get to know such a beautiful girl... Not bad at all. Once he returned to his country, he would definitely send a grand gift to Mode. ... Smack "I appreciate your generosity." Though her words were humble, Andreas eyes were anything but. With another elder figure, who she couldnt name but identified as a distinguished person from the surrounding conversations, admitting defeat, Andrea scanned the audience. Clearing her throat, Andrea felt tempted to say "Who else?" or "Its not that Im targeting anyone in particular, but everyone seated here is **," yet after a moments thought, she refrained from speaking out loud. Mr. Aiven had said such words were best saved until after she defeated a well-known individual, as they would carry more impact. Besides... "Hm?" Lifting her gaze from the table, Andrea looked at the overly enthusiastic smiling prince from a foreign land in front of her, expressing her puzzlement. "Terms of the bet, a hundredfold payout rate, its unfair to you, Miss Leah." "And speaking of the game, this game, which tests calculation and strategy, is predefined under your rules, Miss Leah, making it somewhat unfair to the challengers." "I know youre using your monetary disadvantage to compensate for this home-field advantage... But if you truly want to demonstrate that your level surpasses all challengers, then shouldnt the game be played with fairer methods?" The words of Odysseus set off a buzz among the surrounding crowd. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Indeed, everyone knew that by setting up this game, Andrea might have studied it for months or even years in advance, using this temporal advantage to her benefit. Before, considering the hundredfold payout, no one paid attention to this detail, and it was like exploiting a psychological loophole. But now, it was apparent the Prince of Qatar was a skilled debater as he easily pointed out the flaw. "So what are you suggesting?" Feeling somewhat anxious inside, Andrea maintained her composure; on the contrary, she even appeared entirely at ease. But this didnt fool Odysseus... With an inward chuckle, the young prince spoke loudly: "I wont take advantage of you. I will match your wager with an equivalent amount of wealth, but likewise, I require you to compete with me on an even playing field." "Three lines of Gold Coins are too simple, too prone to patterns. I want to increase the number, and the frequency of the games." ...Is it just that? Suddenly relieved from her earlier anxiety, Andrea relaxed considerably. Leaning against the chair back, she said with a smile: "If thats the case... I can accept your request." "Just if you want to bet the same amount of wealth, you might have to double the stake with every defeat." Chapter 606 - 191 Changes and Discord_3 "Goddess be my witness, even if I dont have enough wealth now, I will repay you in the future, this is Odysseuss promise." Having made a solemn promise, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Odysseus spoke in a deep voice: "Can this new game begin now?" "Of course, feel free. But the outcome will be no different." With a slight smile, Andrea felt a bit sentimental for a moment; this feeling of intellectual domination...truly fascinating indeed. The grand assembly in the Mortal Realm was still fervently underway, and preparations for the wedding at sea had also begun, but these were merely spectacles of the surface world; below ground, there was nothing. Even the invitations sent out by the Divine King seemed intentional or accidental in avoiding the gods of the Underworld, as if they didnt exist at all. Under the light of the Nether Moon, the corners of the Underworld remained perpetually desolate. Only his chin was above the waters edge, the fruit trees bent branches hanging over his head. Yet, whenever he tried to drink, the waters surface would drop, just a fraction out of his reach; and when he tried to eat, the wind would blow the branches up, letting the fruits drift just beyond his reach. Forever unattainable, compounded by an ageless eternitythis was All Gods punishment for him. "You asked to meet me here... what does that mean?" smiled Moanda. "I just wanted to tell you that, as gods of the Underworld, we may not have much presence, but we do have one advantage: living long enough," Eris spoke softly, being one of the oldest deities, elder to all but the Primordial Titans and Primordial Gods. However, they often noticed things that the powerful ones did not, like once beside Mother Earth, there also existed someone called Moanda. "Is that so, thats truly remarkable," Moanda responded, not sensing any sincerity and seemingly unfazed by the others probing. But Eris had just asked casually, and she didnt actually plan to do anything. After all, this enmity between former master and servant seemed to align perfectly with the discordant goddesss intentions. "According to the Divine Kings wishes, hand it over to me," Eris spoke indifferently, stretching out her hand. And Moanda said nothing; she simply flipped her palm, and a Golden Apple, glowing with light, appeared in her hand. Chapter 607 - 192 Three Times Ever since the change of eras, the trace of the Golden Apples has never been seen in the world again. The original reserves were depleted by Zeus and his brothers, and the newly born one became an instrument for Moandas reincarnation. Once she completed her reincarnation, she was even less likely to bear any fruit with her own body. For a Plant, fruiting itself is an act that consumes strength, even for the Golden Apple Tree, the first plant of the world.@@@@ Moanda had no intention of following such a meaningless instinct. Even the existences that called themselves Dark Elves, if it werent for the will of Erebus, she would not have thought of creating them. After all, although they indeed brought her a considerable amount of faith, the Goddess of Life was actually the one among the Olympian Gods who least lacked faith. Among the three deities worshiped at the Oracle of Delphi, Mother Earth, the giver of life to all spirits, had always been present. But with the transfer of the Life Vase, this fixed faith also shifted along with it. That is to say, in the Golden Apple Tree, there was not just one will but twoa primordial one existing alongside Moanda, leading to the actual ownership of [Life] and [Plant] on the material side not being entirely hers. Otherwise, whether Athena was truly the strongest under Zeus, that might really be a matter for debate. "Golden Apples... truly the miracle of creation!" Despite having just probed into Moandas origins, Eriss gaze still lost focus for a moment as she looked at the treasure exuding the aura of life before her. This was also her first personal contact with this legendary food, and she even felt that the records passed down among the gods probably underestimated its presence. In her impression, Golden Apples should only be capable of reshaping the bodies or healing the wounds of deities, or helping True Gods quickly reach the limit allowed by their Innate Divine Positions. That was already an extraordinary ability, but at this moment, Eris felt a longing. Intuition told her that this Golden Apple might have even more wondrous effects. Was the rumor mistaken, or was it different from the original ones? "This is it," she nodded to herself and confirmed the existence of the Golden Apple. "Hand it over to me. According to our agreement, I shallhmm? What do you mean by this?" Taking a step forward, Eris was ready to take it, but Moanda stepped back, avoiding her grasp. "Are you going to break our agreement? I dont really mind since I originally did not want to do this." "Of course not, but as a member of Olympus, how could I give a Golden Apple to a deity of the Underworld to stir up discord within the Divine Court?" Shaking her head, facing the Goddesss questioning, Moanda just smiled. She caressed the fruit in her hand, then with a gentle toss in front of Eris, she threw the golden fruit into the nearby lake. The lake water splashed a bit, and the tortured soul of Tantalus seemed to notice this scene as he painfully turned his head. Yet he only saw a glint of gold falling into the water and failed to notice two deities who were close at hand. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "Since youve chosen to meet me here of your own volition, I might as well go along with your wishes Eris, this Golden Apple wasnt given by me, but rather, you contrived to take it yourself. Before I left the Underworld, I left a Golden Apple for the Dark Elves, guarded personally by the Dragon Mother as a so-called sacrifice to the Primordial Gods. However, no one expected that a True God from the Underworld would scheme and steal this divine fruit under Hades insinuation," "She evaded the pursuit by utilizing the prison established by the Divine King, and then brought the Golden Apple to the vast ocean. As for her next steps, Im not so sure." Turning around, Moanda described the process indifferently as if Eris didnt exist at all. "The elves and the Dragon Mother, furious at the loss of the divine fruit, encountered the reproach of the Primordial Gods. Consequently, they swore an oath that only the great Lord of Darkness was worthy of this sacrifice, and no matter who stole it or where it ended up, they would retrieve it." "Whoever possesses this Golden Apple, they are their enemy - of course, the enemy of their enemy is a friend, and if the opponent is too powerful, they will have to seek some helpers. Thats the gist of this affair, and the mortal who has been cursed by All Gods just happened to take notice of this matter by coincidence, which is quite plausible, isnt it?" Coin after coin was being placed on the table, making a smacking sound; this was already Odysseuss third round. "Your Highness, it seems the wealth you brought from home is almost depleted. If you lose this round, Im afraid therell be no chips left for you to use." After taking a sip of tea and feeling much refreshed, Andrea glanced at the pile of gold coins that had accumulated into a small mountain and couldnt help but offer advice. That was already more than several years worth of taxes for a city, and Qatar was not some famous great nation, it was just an island country similar to Phoenicia, near the Ionian Sea. Keep in mind, the changing stakes of the game required Odysseus to bet wealth of an equal amount, which meant an exponential leap. "I know, but most of this is the profit Ive accumulated over the years from traveling all countries. I havent really cared much about the growth of wealth before..." Taking a deep breath, the young princes expression was already extremely serious. He carefully placed another gold coin on the table, where six neat rows were arranged from left to right. "Intuition tells me that the secret of this game has a very tight connection to the issue of who goes first, so your rules demand if you arent the one to arrange the gold coins, then you decide who takes first. Sadly, I still havent figured out the mystery behind that." Raising his hand to indicate he was done, Odysseus watched his opponent closely. Although he started off quite relaxed, even wanting to get to know this beautiful girl named Leah, by now he had come to regard Andrea as a worthy opponent. He took note of her contemplation; it seemed as if she were calculating something, then unhesitatingly took away a corresponding amount of coins. Unfortunately, he still could not understand what she was calculating. "Miss Leah, what do you plan to do afterward? If no one can solve your game, are you going to spread it as a puzzle to the world?" "I dont know, but at least before the end of this assembly, I have no intention of revealing the answer." Chatting idly, Andrea was unaware of the princes changing thoughts. After all, since she learned the algorithm of the game, she knew no matter what, she was bound not to lose; the only exception would be if someone could detect the pattern and win that way. Yet, people of this era, maybe due to their architectural needs, had achieved a little in terms of geometric composition, but that was it. So, not half an hour later, Andrea won the round again. Rustle Clang When the third round ended, a large amount of wealth was dumped onto the side, a small mountain of it, which even included a very lavish-looking treasured sword. Odysseuss face was covered with quite a bit of sweat as he looked somberly at the empty table. He had a vague sense that the existence of who went first was meant to maintain some kind of balance, and as long as this balance existed, no matter how he took the coins, he would never win the game. In principle, he could give up, but he had just come to understand a little something, which made the prince unwilling to end it there. Touching his empty waist, perhaps a bit caught up in the moment, Odysseus gritted his teeth slightly. "In the next round, if I lose, I will bring enough stakes to you later, and if we ever become enemies in the future, I will yield three times to you." "Then lets continue." Indifferently speaking, Andrea nodded her head. So the fourth round began and, as expected, ended. The result was no different; the little princess won the ultimate victory again. Chapter 609 - 194: Problems and Bad Guests Under the clear sky, the flow of people was constantly pouring into the Acropolis Convention Center. This newly constructed building leaned against the Mountain, with dozens of corridors descending from above, hundreds of rows of seats, and even some skywalks that obviously defy the laws of mechanics. From the very beginning of its design, it was required to accommodate at least one hundred and fifty thousand people simultaneously, which even surpassed the population of some remote small cities. The ingenious design also allowed this vast area to have good ventilation and visibility; when the Alchemy Pattern was activated, even the audience at the very edge would not be disturbed by the booming voices, clearly hearing the sounds from the floating stage in the center of the venue. This was undoubtedly an architecture that most countries of the world could not construct, even if they exhausted their wealththe challenge was not just a matter of money, but also a gap in technology. Many guests from All Countries were shocked, considering that less than half a year had passed since the decision to construct this building. Even in later generations, erecting a building like this out of thin air in a matter of months would be a difficult feat; in this era, it was nothing short of a man-made Divine Miracle. "I heard that during the construction of the Acropolis Convention Center, no Legendary Grand Sorceress was involved and the building was largely completed by ordinary Spellcasters and craftsmen?" Sitting in the players seat ahead of time, Odysseus turned to the Priest who had guided him here and asked. "Yes, although more than one interested Grand Sorceress actively offered help, His Majesty declined their kind offers." "Volunteering... I see." Odysseus knew exactly what was going on as he curved the corners of his mouth slightly. "Yes, not." Nodding, the middle-aged Priest maintained a gentle demeanor. "The Goddess is a symbol of Wisdom, and whether it is the art of skill or the art of war, they are just extensions of the domain of Wisdom. Prince, have you ever found any existence that can truly elevate a persons fundamental Wisdom?" Wisdom, not intelligence, not memory or comprehensionOdysseus felt like he was beginning to understand the Priests point at this moment. True Wisdom had indeed never been infringed upon by Humans; on the contrary, all their achievements were proving the importance of Wisdom. But then again, can Athena truly elevate the most fundamental wisdom of a Life? Odysseus thought, but he clearly wouldnt voice such a sacrilegious question, and besides, how ones true Wisdom could be measured was indeed a difficult question to answer. Much of what most people could see was merely the manifestation of experience, personality, memory, and knowledge... If all these were added together, its uncertain if that would be the true Wisdom. Odysseus didnt know; his sudden contemplation of these questions didnt stem from suddenly becoming a philosopher but rather from being struck by Andreas previous defeats. After several losses, he didnt stop seeking others for games, even figuring out several supposedly foolproof opening moves, but those were nothing more than rote memorization. Using exhaustive methods to solve a problem, listing all possible options, eventually finding that one side did indeed have a surefire strategy, but he knew the strategy without understanding the rationale. Even though afterwards in facing other opponents, Odysseus achieved more than one victory using eloquence and quick wits, regaining some confidence, it inevitably made him question his own Wisdom. Proud of his own stratagems, he once sought to solve the riddle of the Sphinx, but he never achieved a result. Now, he felt perhaps he was too confident; there were always things in the vast world unknown to him. Chapter 610 - 194: Problems and Bad Guests_2 "Distinguished guests, envoys, and citizens from the city-states, kingdoms, and nations of the Eastern Continent including Phoenicia, Lydia, Phrygia, and others, the assembly is about to commence," Odysseus was situated in a corner of the venue. As he conversed with the priest, a steady stream of people continued to enter the place. It wasnt until the sun reached its zenith that most of the attendees had taken their seats and an elderly man of courtly birth stepped onto the central stage, facing the tens of thousands in the audience. "Today, under the eyes of the gods and the rule of the Kingdom of Athens, we shall hold a grand ceremony where the wise from all countries will present their talents as offerings before the deities." "But before that, there is one more task we must complete, and that is to finalize the theme and the judges for this assembly," Explore stories on novelhall.Co?m Raising his hand, the elder on the hovering platform in the center of the venue pointed towards the sky, and immediately twelve leather scrolls bound together floated in midair. The twelve scrolls, distinguished by different numbers and colors, were so vivid and conspicuous that each viewer could clearly see and take notice of their presence. "Everyone has their own thoughts, and the truest form of fairness in adjudication comes not from another but from the guests of the nations themselves. Unlock the topics with wisdom, prove neutrality in your decisions, and persuade us with words, convincing us to believe. This is the best way to judge, and the true winner will have the publics accord; each topic may have its biases, so we leave everything to fate," "Pick the scroll you favor, raise the corresponding card by your seat, and based on that, we will select the final topics and procedures. Now, please be silent,"@@@@ "The selection of topics starts now," Whoooosh... Waves lapped gently against the calm surface of the sea, creating a series of sounds. Thousands of magnificent carriages streaked across the sky, descending straight down as the sea parted before them. Perhaps due to the arrival of the Earth-Shaker God, the usually placid Pontus Euxinus turned rough; however, it seemed insignificant and common before the myriad of deities in the sky. "What a hasty wedding..." Aphrodite mused, picking up a rose and watching it bloom and then wither. "To think, from decision to commencement, not even half a year has passed; its quite the joke." She didnt really want to come here; the specific reasons, she wasnt completely sure of. At first, she thought it was an omen from fate, a sign that something undesirable was going to happen on this journey. But later, she recalled more clearly. Her disdain for this place wasnt new; it had started a long time ago. Previously, it was an unconscious reluctance to draw near, but now, she had to come because of the Divine Kings command. She had planned to wait for Ares, but now she was no longer in the mood. A few sweet words at most, that brute wouldnt remember such matters. ... As time passed, more and more deities arrived, swelling the crowd. By the time the sun was at its peak, even Apollo had momentarily abandoned his Golden Chariot, letting it hover in the sky, before coming down to the palace. Gradually, the outside of the Sea Gods palace quieted down again. Without any surprises, the wedding banquet must be about to startno deity would put on such an air and arrive at this time, so the Sea Nymph guarding the door relaxed. "...Whos there, come out!" Suddenly, sensing something amiss, the Sea Nymph before the Divine Palace tensed up. She fixed her eyes on the distant, somber waves, unconsciously stepping back. In her gaze, a gray-clothed goddess was slowly approaching from afar. The newcomer didnt come in a chariot, but the Sea Nymph still breathed a sigh of relief. It was alright if it was a deity; she only feared encountering mindless monsters. Deities wouldnt cause trouble at a wedding feast held by the Divine King, but the latter kind wouldnt care who the Divine King was. "Welcome, your highness, I..." "I come from the Underworld." The voice held no deception, as Eris spoke indifferently. "...No matter where you come from, as long as the Divine King..." "I dont have an invitation." "...Then may I go in..." "No need." Raising her hand to decline, the goddess revealed a strange smile. She looked at the palace before her and spoke calmly: "Without an invitation, naturally, I need not go in, but since Im here, I should at least present a gift." "You may pass on my gift, whether it is fortune or misfortune for you." Chapter 611 - 195: [To the Most Beautiful Goddess] ``` Explore new worlds at novelhall.Co?m In the Pontus Euxinus Sea, myriad hues of brilliance unfolded. Compared to the last time Zeus had visited, this ancient palace of the Sea God had been rejuvenated. The sea surface mirrored the colors of the sky, with colorful corals growing from the seabed, and fish of all hues swimming among them. Creatures with divine bloodlines multiplied and thrived, showcasing the extraordinary nature of this place with their mystical presence. As all gods converged, thunderclouds and fierce winds rose and fell over the sea, flowers grew in mid-air, their petals falling and bringing waves of fragrance. In the ocean, immense scallops opened their shells, revealing pearls that shined like stars. All this had been prepared for the bridal couple, but when the Divine King stepped down from the golden carriage, it was no surprise to find that the sea nymph Thetis was not in her place as the bride. It seems she also knows that this wedding isnt really for her, but she probably just thinks the main roles are me and her father... With these thoughts flickering through his mind, Zeus entered the palace surrounded by a throng of nymphs. He felt a bit of regretthe reason the Divine King knew of the prophecy regarding Thetis wasnt due to a divine premonition that suddenly led him to consult it at Mount Nysa. In fact, he was first attracted to the beautiful sea nymph before seeking the guidance of fate. As for the outcome... obviously, she was another Metis, so Zeus decisively abandoned her. Just as he had never approached Aphrodite, the Divine King perhaps didnt care about issues of status, just as he never showed leniency towards his own granddaughter. But for some, he always kept his distance. Within the vast Divine Palace, Zeus walked into the main hall, flanked by a throng of nymphs. The gods who had arrived earlier were merrymaking and drinking wine. Seeing the Divine King enter the temple, all gods came forward to pay their respects, and Zeus responded with a hearty laugh. He took his place on the golden throne prepared for him and spoke in low tones, sharing a joke with Hera beside him. Compared to before, the Heavenly Empresss complexion looked much better, and the collective wedding of the gods also lifted her spirits. Thus, Hera, quite out of character, took the initiative to pour Zeus a cup of wine, catching the Divine King by surprise. Perhaps it was because he had too many illegitimate children over the years, but it had been a long time since Hera had shown him good grace. Time trickled away second by second, until even Apollo, who was on duty, arrived, and almost all the deities willing to attend the feast were present. The heavy temple doors slowly closed, making a loud noise. All gods realized the wedding was about to begin, and they turned their gaze towards the Divine King and Sea God Nereus, awaiting the opening speeches from both sides. This wedding is surely not just a mere wedding... just as Poseidon, who is currently looking at the high seat with a dark expression, intermittently glancing at his queen Amphitrite. However, this sea nymph, also a daughter of Nereus, seemed completely oblivious to what was happening. She was simply circulating among her former sisters, showcasing her current life. Among Nereuss children, there was no True God, so Amphitrite held the highest status among them. "Lets begin, Hera. You are the guardian of marriage and should naturally preside over it." Without rising, Zeus signaled to Hera amid the gaze of all gods. "Me?" Surprised, Hera too thought Zeus was about to say something first, but she only received an affirmative gaze from him. The Divine King now was not planning to do anything, and his focus was not on this wedding. Compared to this, even a mortal world festivity was more worthy of his attention. He was unsure if everything would go smoothly, thankfully Zeus was prepared for both eventualities. "Very well." Nodding in agreement, Hera slowly rose from her seat. It wasnt wrong for the Heavenly Empress to speak in place of the Divine King. She corrected her expression, speaking in a calm and confident tone. "My lords and ladies," "Today, at the invitation of the King of All Gods..." "..." "Your Highness, esteemed guests, just now, Princess Eris from the Underworld has sent this gift." Taking a step forward, Onyx placed the Golden Apple tray on the table, feeling as if a great weight had been lifted from her. "A gift has been sent... So where is she?" A deity inquired, and Onyx explained truthfully. "Princess Eris said she did not receive an invitation from the Divine King... So after leaving the gift, she has already departed." There was an awkward silence in the room, even the Goddess of Hearthfires face flushed slightly. It was one thing not to invite a goddess, but Hestia indeed hadnt thought to invite her brother from the Netherworld. "Cough, cough, then leave the item here... Moanda, is this the Golden Apple you sent to Eris?" With a light cough, Hestia noticed Onyxs nervousness and signaled that she could leave. She casually changed the subject, yet the Goddess of Life denied ever leaving a Golden Apple for a deity of the Underworld. "Perhaps it was something Mother Earth once gave to the two younger siblings of hers, though it was never acknowledged. It is said, however, that those True Gods born in the Netherworld do indeed have some connection with the two Primordial Gods." Some deity speculated, and this idea was quickly recognized. However, in the midst of talking, Hestia suddenly noticed that the Sea Nymph had not yet left the place. "Do you have something else?" she asked, and in the next moment, Hestia regretted it. Because under the gaze of the gods, Onyx hesitated for a moment, but still stepped forward and rotated the tray. The other side of the Golden Apple was then revealed to the eyes of all gods... accompanied by that line of writing. "[To the most beautiful goddess]" For a moment, silence fell over the room, and Onyx quietly slipped out of the palace, but by now, no one cared about her departure. A single Golden Apple doesnt mean much, and an inscribed Golden Apple also cant prove anything. If it appeared elsewhere, at some other time, or in the presence of just a few deities, it would just be an ordinary apple. Even if it were a treasure that a goddess made for herself, it could even become a laughingstock. What determines the value of a trophy is not the trophy itself but its audience, and unfortunately, this wedding had gathered almost all the significant audience from the Chaos World outside the Primordial Gods. Getting the Golden Apple inscribed with "[To the most beautiful goddess]" doesnt prove ones beauty. But by receiving it in the presence of nearly all the deities of Chaos, that concept could indeed become truth. The Primordial Titans knew that, in ancient times, the Lord of the Spirit Realm had once gained "Chronology" in this way, and the current deities also knew how Zephyrus, as a western God, gradually became the Leader of Wind Gods by taking over some of the powers left in the world by the God of Meteorology. For women, what truly constituted beautycharacter, marriage, strength, wisdom, appearance, or talenthad never been conclusively defined before. But when the Chaotic Gods together selected a winner, the authority she represented could truly serve as an interpretation of beauty. Even extending from this... if one could gather other deities associated with beauty to ones side, wouldnt it be possible to have the power to break the limits of a True God, like the complete ocean, or the current Divine King? No one knew, it was all speculation; after all, even if one acquired the definition of beauty, it didnt mean one could subdue other goddesses. But no matter what, it was a possibility, and with the endless lives of the deities, even the tiniest possibility had a chance of actualization. Bang! Hestia was the first to act, but not to seize the Golden Apple, but to destroy it. She had foreseen something, but she didnt want it to happen. Yet under her flames, the Golden Apple was not harmed at all and shone even more brightly in the fire. "Tsk, interesting." "Extinguish!" With a light cry, the girl in the red dress suddenly turned, and a blue figure appeared behind her. At her command, Hestias flames were immediately extinguished. Hecate ignored the concerned look of the Moon Goddess beside her, her gaze playfully scanning the deities present, especially lingering on Aphrodite and Hera for a moment. "Dont be in such a hurry to cover your tracks... The most beautiful goddess, tsk tsk, does anyone want to claim it?" Chapter 612 - 196: This Time It Will Be Divided Into Eight Parts "Hecate, give it to me, this is not something to joke about!" Frowning upon seeing the flame extinguished, Hestia couldnt help but step forward.@@@@ The Golden Apple was hard to destroy, but not indestructible, the simplest solution being to have a being consume it. Although not likely any of the present gods were willing to eat the Golden Apple at this time, there was someone who could, like Zeus. However, the Divine King just watched quietly, and in front of him, Hecate showed no signs of backing down. A blue figure emerged from her and solidified into another Hecate, standing in front of Hestia, blocking the Goddess of Hearthfire completely. What is this? Do the gods possess an ability to double ones strength through an incarnation? Her expression slightly changed, Hestia had initially thought this was some special secret technique, but upon closer contact, she felt it was not the case. The opponents strength was not inferior to her own, it was even stronger... In the gap where the two figures confronted each other, the red-dressed girl seemed oblivious to the increasingly tense atmosphere in the hall. She slowly stepped forward, picked up the Golden Apple, and then carefully examined it. She had always been curious; the Golden Apple is also a fruit, and as a fruit, it should be capable of being planted. However, from ancient times to the present, no one has actually used it for planting; they only saw it as an expendable item. "What a pity, I cant take it away to plant it." Shaking her head somewhat regrettably, Hecate held the Golden Apple in her hand. "Hestia, I cant give this to you, after all, this is the treasure offered to the most beautiful goddess... Are you the most beautiful goddess? If you are, I could give it to you~" "She is not, are you then?" Suddenly, a voice emerged among the momentarily silent gods. Hecate looked in the direction of the voice, then unexpectedly saw a familiar yet strange figure. The wife of Coeus, one of the original twelve Titans, the Goddess of Luminous from the Lightless Celestial Body. Having received an invitation from the Divine King, these two long-reclusive Ancient Gods had briefly debated who should attend, ultimately Phoebe came in their stead. After all, the Goddess of Nursery Leto was their daughter, Apollo their grandson, so her participation in the wedding wasnt too unexpected. However, this was only the case for others, for Hecate, the other also had another identityshe was, nominally, her grandmother. Also the one most eager to send her into eternal sleep in the old days. "Heh." Laughing without a hint of amusement, for Hecate, whether it was the title or the faith from humans brought by the most beautiful goddess, even the symbol of beauty, none of it was of much use to her. Perhaps that was why no one had previously stepped forward to stop her actions. But Phoebe suddenly spoke such words... could it be that she also wanted to be the most beautiful goddess? "Do you want it?" A hint of scorn flashed in her eyes as Hecate looked at the woman trying hard to conceal her desire. Perhaps being away from the world for too long, she even forgot how to act; it wasnt so overt. "Since you want it, Ill give it to you then." "Wait" One weak, one strong. By the Moon Goddess Selenes side, amid Phoebes furious gaze, a goddess with a crescent crown and carrying a bow and arrow reached out her hand. Artemis smiled, not caring about the title of the most beautiful goddess, but just like she followed Hecate here, her sole purpose was to cause some trouble for the Divine King. Of course, causing trouble for Phoebe was just as good. In their disdain for their grandmothers family, the attitude of the cousins was strikingly consistent. But hers was the potent aura, the weak one was interesting... At Poseidons side, the Sea Empress Amphitrite also reached out her hand. "Huh, what are you joining in for... Oh, I get it, just making an appearance, right?" The tone was blunt, and the red-dressed girl in the middle feigned realization. "This way, you too have competed for the title of most beautiful among powerful goddesses... And what if you actually won, right?" "You!" Secretly grinding her teeth, Amphitrite dared not say anything. Hecates usual domain also included the Ocean, and Amphitrite had often found herself on the losing end in their encounters. As they spoke, five invisible Divine Powers crisscrossed, and with Amphitrites participation, more goddesses eyes flickered with light. Indeed, whether they could win might not be the most important part, but joining in itself was already a good thing. Over the years, the gods had discovered that creating major incidents in the history of human civilization or spreading epic tales could also bring about stable and consistent Faith. Thus, the next moment, several more auras flew into the scene. The wife of the Wind God, one of the Graces, reached out her hand; at the Mother Goddesss indication, the Goddess of Youth also extended a hand, standing on Heras side; not to be outdone, Aphrodite, named the Goddess of Harmony, also joined in, and watching the gods taking part, the Goddess of Agriculture Demeter hesitated for a moment, then joined as well. In an instant, various Divine Powers interlaced in the scene, and the converging strength grew stronger. Especially when a clear-eyed girl who had been watching for a long time also stood up and reached for the Golden Apple, the power in the scene seemed to breach a limit. The strength that could still be suppressed seemed about to erupt, with nearly a dozen potent Divine Powers overlapping, capable of blasting the entire Pontus Euxinus into the sky, and none of the participating gods would end well. However, none of the deities present worried about this, because the next moment, the Divine King, who had been silent from the beginning, finally stood up. The order of sovereignty descended within this palace, the supreme power suppressing the entangled Divine Powers on the Golden Apple. The entanglement of power among the goddesses instantly severed, yet the atmosphere between them inside the palace eased not in the slightest. "I knew it..." Sighing, Hestia beside him felt somewhat helpless, understanding the reason for Zeus prolonged non-response. This kind of dispute over beauty among the goddesses was not easy to intervene in, especially since those involved were either his wife, daughter, sister, or daughter-in-law. He must be having a hard time too... With this thought, Hestia glared at Hecate. Then the red-dressed girl ignored this, continuing to watch the drama unfold with a happy expression. "Alright, goddesses, I know you all want this apple, but this is not a reason for you to fight at a wedding feast." On the Golden Throne, the Divine King, having halted the conflict, looked around, seemingly at a loss on how to handle the situation. As he spoke, Hera immediately looked towards Zeus. "Is that so? Then, my Divine King, why not you decide the rightful owner of the apple?" With spirited eyes, Hera watched her husband, curious to see what response he would give. Chapter 196 This Time It Will Be Divided Into Eight Parts "Hecate, give it to me, this is not something to joke about!" Frowning upon seeing the flame extinguished, Hestia couldn''t help but step forward. The Golden Apple was hard to destroy, but not indestructible, the simplest solution being to have a being consume it. Although not likely any of the present gods were willing to eat the Golden Apple at this time, there was someone who could, like Zeus. However, the Divine King just watched quietly, and in front of him, Hecate showed no signs of backing down. A blue figure emerged from her and solidified into another ''Hecate,'' standing in front of Hestia, blocking the Goddess of Hearthfire completely. ''What is this? Do the gods possess an ability to double one''s strength through an incarnation?'' Her expression slightly changed, Hestia had initially thought this was some special secret technique, but upon closer contact, she felt it was not the case. The opponent''s strength was not inferior to her own, it was even stronger... In the gap where the two figures confronted each other, the red-dressed girl seemed oblivious to the increasingly tense atmosphere in the hall. She slowly stepped forward, picked up the Golden Apple, and then carefully examined it. She had always been curious; the Golden Apple is also a fruit, and as a fruit, it should be capable of being planted. However, from ancient times to the present, no one has actually used it for planting; they only saw it as an expendable item. "What a pity, I can''t take it away to plant it." Shaking her head somewhat regrettably, Hecate held the Golden Apple in her hand. "Hestia, I can''t give this to you, after all, this is the treasure ''offered to the most beautiful goddess''... Are you the most beautiful goddess? If you are, I could give it to you~" "She is not, are you then?" Suddenly, a voice emerged among the momentarily silent gods. Hecate looked in the direction of the voice, then unexpectedly saw a familiar yet strange figure. The wife of Coeus, one of the original twelve Titans, the Goddess of Luminous from the Lightless Celestial Body. Having received an invitation from the Divine King, these two long-reclusive Ancient Gods had briefly debated who should attend, ultimately Phoebe came in their stead. After all, the Goddess of Nursery Leto was their daughter, Apollo their grandson, so her participation in the wedding wasn''t too unexpected. However, this was only the case for others, for Hecate, the other also had another identityshe was, nominally, her grandmother. Also the one most eager to send her into eternal sleep in the old days. "Heh." Laughing without a hint of amusement, for Hecate, whether it was the title or the faith from humans brought by ''the most beautiful goddess,'' even the symbol of beauty, none of it was of much use to her. Perhaps that was why no one had previously stepped forward to stop her actions.@@@@ But Phoebe suddenly spoke such words... could it be that she also wanted to be ''the most beautiful goddess''? "Do you want it?" A hint of scorn flashed in her eyes as Hecate looked at the woman trying hard to conceal her desire. Perhaps being away from the world for too long, she even forgot how to act; it wasn''t so overt. "Since you want it, I''ll give it to you then." "Wait" One weak, one strong. By the Moon Goddess Selene''s side, amid Phoebe''s furious gaze, a goddess with a crescent crown and carrying a bow and arrow reached out her hand. Artemis smiled, not caring about the title of the most beautiful goddess, but just like she followed Hecate here, her sole purpose was to cause some trouble for the Divine King. Of course, causing trouble for Phoebe was just as good. In their disdain for their grandmother''s family, the attitude of the cousins was strikingly consistent. But hers was the potent aura, the weak one was interesting... At Poseidon''s side, the Sea Empress Amphitrite also reached out her hand. "Huh, what are you joining in for... Oh, I get it, just making an appearance, right?" The tone was blunt, and the red-dressed girl in the middle feigned realization. "This way, you too have competed for the title of ''most beautiful'' among powerful goddesses... And what if you actually won, right?" "You!" Secretly grinding her teeth, Amphitrite dared not say anything. Hecate''s usual domain also included the Ocean, and Amphitrite had often found herself on the losing end in their encounters. As they spoke, five invisible Divine Powers crisscrossed, and with Amphitrite''s participation, more goddesses'' eyes flickered with light. Indeed, whether they could win might not be the most important part, but joining in itself was already a good thing. Over the years, the gods had discovered that creating major incidents in the history of human civilization or spreading epic tales could also bring about stable and consistent Faith. Thus, the next moment, several more auras flew into the scene. The wife of the Wind God, one of the Graces, reached out her hand; at the Mother Goddess''s indication, the Goddess of Youth also extended a hand, standing on Hera''s side; not to be outdone, Aphrodite, named the Goddess of Harmony, also joined in, and watching the gods taking part, the Goddess of Agriculture Demeter hesitated for a moment, then joined as well. In an instant, various Divine Powers interlaced in the scene, and the converging strength grew stronger. Especially when a clear-eyed girl who had been watching for a long time also stood up and reached for the Golden Apple, the power in the scene seemed to breach a limit. The strength that could still be suppressed seemed about to erupt, with nearly a dozen potent Divine Powers overlapping, capable of blasting the entire Pontus Euxinus into the sky, and none of the participating gods would end well. However, none of the deities present worried about this, because the next moment, the Divine King, who had been silent from the beginning, finally stood up. The order of sovereignty descended within this palace, the supreme power suppressing the entangled Divine Powers on the Golden Apple. The entanglement of power among the goddesses instantly severed, yet the atmosphere between them inside the palace eased not in the slightest. "I knew it..." Sighing, Hestia beside him felt somewhat helpless, understanding the reason for Zeus'' prolonged non-response. This kind of dispute over ''beauty'' among the goddesses was not easy to intervene in, especially since those involved were either his wife, daughter, sister, or daughter-in-law. He must be having a hard time too... With this thought, Hestia glared at Hecate. Then the red-dressed girl ignored this, continuing to watch the drama unfold with a happy expression. "Alright, goddesses, I know you all want this apple, but this is not a reason for you to fight at a wedding feast." On the Golden Throne, the Divine King, having halted the conflict, looked around, seemingly at a loss on how to handle the situation. As he spoke, Hera immediately looked towards Zeus. "Is that so? Then, my Divine King, why not you decide the rightful owner of the apple?" With spirited eyes, Hera watched her husband, curious to see what response he would give. Chapter 613 - 197: The Referee and the First Assistant "Hera, Im afraid Im going to disappoint you." "If Themis were here, Id be happy to consult her opinion, and have her measure the true Goddess of Beauty with the Golden Scales. But if you ask me to make the judgementIm afraid Id struggle to put aside my feelings for you all and make a truly just decision." Raising his hand, he suppressed the burgeoning power, and Zeus once again silently showcased his authority. Yet faced with Heras request, the Divine King resolutely refused. Whether he really had such deep feelings was one thing, but since he said so, it was considered true. "Unable to make a truly just decision... Does that require thought, Zeus, shouldnt your Heavenly Empress be the most beautiful?" Completely disregarding Zeuss evasion, Heras words remained sharp, pressing step by step. Watching this scene, Aphrodite couldnt help but sneer coldly from not far away. "Hera, pressuring the Divine King is pointless, the authority of the gods cannot be violated, and you cannot change that. I am the Goddess of Beauty, a fact recognized by the world and affirmed by the law of the universe!" "Is that so? Its merely skin deep. If your understanding of beauty is merely superficial beauty, that only highlights your shallowness. Power and strength are the true jewels that adorn a woman, and marriage is their securitythen again, you have nothing but a face that passes muster," Hera retorted unapologetically beside the Golden Throne.@@@@ She had long harbored dissatisfaction toward Aphrodite, and the feeling was mutual; the grievances between the two were not new. Once upon a time, the newly born Goddess of Beauty was married off to Ares under the overt and covert pressures of the Divine King and his wife. Hera took this opportunity to confine her within the bounds of marriage, thus extending her own authority. But for Aphrodite, marriage was something she couldnt stand. Her eyes were like the Stars, her lips as sweet as Nectar, her skin milky and smooth as Bai. At that moment, she was the Moon in the night sky, the sole deity among gods! "Need you even ask, Aph? How could the Mother Goddess possibly compare to you..." Boom! Before his words fell, a great roar sounded from above, and the next instant, the entire Divine Palace shook. However, it was quickly suppressed by the power of the Divine King. Beside the Golden Throne, Hera glared at her disappointing son, her eyes nearly spitting fire. Ares dared to speak these words in front of all gods. She could already imagine how, by admitting himself that Aphrodites beauty surpassed the Mother Goddesss, this fact might become a laughing stock among gods for millennia! "Enough!" With a shout, Zeus could no longer stand by. Even as he spoke, he couldnt help but glare at Ares. This fool, how did he and Hera end up with such an offspring? If you had inherited even a tenth of my abilities, you wouldnt be so easily manipulated by Aphrodite. "Sigh" Exhaling, Zeuss anger was only momentary. However Ares turned out, it was a minor issue. He had planned to let the existence of the Golden Apple ferment among the gods, but what he had never expected was that, even with the prohibition of physical conflict, the situation could escalate so rapidly. Fanning the flames? No need, this was just between Hera and Aphrodite. He couldnt imagine what else might happen if he let things continue... His gaze swept over Athena, who, though involved, still seemed to be somewhat aloof from the script. Zeus decided to hasten the proceedings. Chapter 614 - 197: The Judge and the First Assistant_2 He was quite satisfied with the way things had developed. The effect of the Golden Apple in creating discord had exceeded his expectations. Although the two most intensely conflicted parties were not the ones he had intended, he should not hesitate any longer and proceed to the next step. Therefore, Zeuss face showed anger, as if he was infuriated by the dispute between the Goddess of Beauty and the Heavenly Empress. But upon glancing over at all the Gods, he seemed somewhat helpless. "You are all my kin, my arms, or the highly respected Ancient Godsfor the sake of such empty honors, to confront each other with weapons, is it a wise act? It will only turn this matter into a laughingstock." "Then what do you plan to do to resolve this?" As if enjoying the spectacle and not minding if the situation got worse, Hecate seemingly conjured a large pumpkin out of nowhere. She sat on the edge of the pumpkin swinging her legs, breaking off a piece and popping it into her mouth. "Since the Goddess of the Magic Net is so interested in this matter and you seem not to contend for the Golden Apple, why not let you decide its fate." A divine light flickered in his eyes as Zeus said this seemingly offhandedly. Many deities present changed their expressions upon hearing this, yet before they could voice their doubts, Hecate shook her head first. "Such a troublesome task should not be given to me, little Zeus. I am here to watch the fun, not to become the fun." Gazing at the Heavenly Empress and Goddess of Beauty who were previously at the height of verbal conflict, Hecate snorted with laughter, then lay back and in a flash, she disappeared without a trace. Unbeknownst to all, a hole had appeared in the center of the pumpkin, just large enough to accommodate one person. "Come on, Zeus, start your performance. Lets see what you plan to do." "...Since you are unwilling, lets drop it then. However, the arrival of the unwed Goddess is indeed unexpected." Without being provoked by the insolent words, Zeus always seemed to have a high tolerance when facing Hecate. He looked towards the Gods, making eye contact with each one as if to select a fair and impartial arbiter.@@@@ Some showed anticipation, some preferred not to be involved, but in the end, Zeus did not choose any of them. After he shifted his gaze away from the last deity, the Divine King revealed a smile. "I know many of you wish to be the Arbiter, but I must say, aside from Themis Golden Scales, there is no deity here who can make all others feel that their judgment is fair and correct." "Therefore, I have decided to leave this to fate." "Have you made your decision... Oceanus, this is your last chance," "In the past, you struggled for three ages, but you are very aware that without an accident, even if three more ages pass, you still couldnt succeed on your own." Standing in the shadowsor rather, wherever he stood surely became shadow. Erebus looked at the still-hesitant Ocean God, blandly stating the facts. "You know, in this world, most people do not wish for others to have a smooth journey just because they themselves have suffered. On the contrary, if theyve been rained on, they want more people to share in their misery." "And in this world, there have only ever been two people who didnt have great powers but later came to possess them and are still active in this world." "Laine and Zeus. And unfortunately for you, both harbor ill will towards you." "Prince Erebus, there may have been some misunderstandings between us, but malice" "Wasnt Laines sword painful, or have you so quickly forgotten?" With a faint smile, the Lord of Darkness continued: "As for ZeusI dare say, as long as he is Divine King, you will never be able to rule the ocean completely, even if Pontus sleeps and Poseidon cant even withstand a blow from your hand." "..." Lies do not hurt people; the truth is the swift blade. The scar from the sword that once cut through the long river was still fresh in the God of the Oceans memory, and Zeuss attitude toward him was almost completely transparent. Even though he had sent two daughters to Zeusone devoured by him, and the other bearing the Graces with himZeus remained vigilant against the God of the Ocean. No matter what, the other party would never allow him to unify the ocean and stand beside his wife as the true supreme ruler of the Ocean and Water. "Out with it, what do you want me to do?" After a moment of silence, Oceanus finally asked. He had already made his decision; he would not be cannon fodder, no matter how enticing the others words were, unless he could first touch a higher domain. Otherwise, he would do nothing. As for after he had reached that higher domain... whether or not he would obey was a matter for another time. Chapter 615 - 198: The Lost... and The Long Silence Half a day had passed and, within the palace of the God of the Ocean, a secret discussion that no one knew about began and ended. Under the full effort of the Lord of Darkness, time and fate were isolated, and the Law of all things could not be perceived. Everything here was concealed, even the present world itself could not detect what had transpired here. This secrecy exceeded even the time in the Second Epoch when the Silver Humanity was hidden, because Erebus did not understand the authority of the Divine King nor was he very clear about how close Zeuss current connection to the order of the present world was.@@@@ Strictly speaking, he was actually looking for and creating allies for him, but just as Erebus had planned from the beginning, he didnt really intend to help Zeus, and the means he created for help were definitely not acceptable to the Divine King. This was precisely why the Lord of Darkness had only started to act recently, because the unusual disturbances and passing of the World Power had indeed made many things much easier, turning the impossible into possible. When strength poured into the outside, sensitivity inside naturally declined. "It seems youve also realized what it is you need the most. By comparison, having two more enemies who dont get along isnt really a big deal. After all, previously, you didnt even have the qualifications to be an enemy." After the secret talk, Erebus finally revealed a satisfied smile. Having such a smooth start at the first stop after leaving Zeus made him feel quite good. He heard that mortals who believe in fate think a good beginning often brings luck to subsequent events. He wasnt very familiar with fate, but he was willing to believe it was a good sign. "...maybe, just dont know in your plans, or rather, in your plans for the future world, what role did I play?" "...hmperhaps." Sighing, the God of the Ocean finally confirmed: "I believe you can do everything else, as a Primordial God conjoined with the world, your strength is beyond doubt. But one thing, I remember that in past years, only the Divine King could imprison a deity in the Abyss." "How can you ensure that you can send a deity of the Olympian Pantheon into Tartarus and then keep him there without Zeus releasing him?" "Thats my concern now, as always, you can back out at any time, cant you?" With a faint smile, Erebus offered no explanation. The Abyss was also part of his plan, just not among the first few targets. Because his understanding of that place was not as deep. Since the Third Epoch, the Abyss had resisted the entry of Great Divine Power. But at least one thing he was more certain of: At the end of the Second Epoch, Cronus had forsaken everything and opened up a realm in the Abyss, a strength he had seen implanted in the souls of Silver Humanity. And behind that a supporting hand was from Laine, so in some sense, the Spirit Realm and the Abyss should be considered enemies. Over the years, those beings called Demons had not been scarce in their dealings with the outside world; he had also learned some of the recent changes there. The Abyss had nurtured life and even waged war with the realm opened by Cronus... These were unexpected yet within reason. Compared to the intelligence he had obtained, he further confirmed how the realm known as Hell came to beit had stolen the strength of Tartarus. Chapter 616 - 198: The Lost... and Long Quiet _2 However, this inversely proves a point, that the idea of opening up a world and drawing growth from the domains that originally belonged to the Primordial Deity is feasible. Cronus could only grapple with the mindless Abyss, slowly devouring it over the span of time, because he was not, after all, a Primordial God, but I wont be needing any of these... Of course, those are all matters for later. As for Erebus at the moment, he had made his preparations beforehand and had prepared for the aftermath, all that was missing was the right opportunity. "Thats enough for now, you still have plenty of time to hesitate. But I hope that by the time the opportunity presents itself, you have made your final decision." With this speech concluded, a sweep of his long sleeve, and the figure in the shadows vanished as silently as it had appeared, leaving the God of the Ocean alone in his palace. He had no more to say, the rest, time would tell. ... Whoosh In the space of a breath, from the outer sea to the inner sea, Erebus, having left the Circumterrestrial River, spanned the vast distance and arrived above the Ionian Sea. The realm of Humans was on a large island not far off, with a few ships sailing the nearby waters. However, the reason Erebus had come here was simply because it was near the Pontus Euxinus. Zeus was still there, and he wasnt in a rush to go over. After going over the preparations he had made once again, Erebus repeated the only condition he was missing. "An opportunity." Or more precisely, his moment of death. Although he had been striving towards this, he really didnt know if Laine could offer this chance. Because the latter had never shown that sort of invincible, absolute power to make him feel undefeatable. The last time they confronted each other, they were separated by a negligible margin. So if it was just that sort of Laine... could he really come to kill him? "No matter, I never put all my eggs in one basket. You and Zeus, or maybe the Spirit Realm and the mortal realm, one of you has to win, right?" With a light chuckle, the Lord of Darkness felt the issue was not significant. In the past, athletic and intellectual competitions were not uncommon, but those were the stages for heroes and sages, where spectators could only cheer and watch. But now, Athens design had truly broken new ground, causing astonishment and delight for providing the chance to participate. Iapetus was no exception; he held a black placard with enthusiasm, joining the noisy crowd. "Things really are changing day by day, I still remember when humans only knelt and worshipped each deity, their leaders hauling huge stones to build temples for All Gods. Time flies, so many years have passed..." The God of Speech, Iapetus, was closely related to the birth of earliest humans, and his eldest son, Prometheus, was indeed the creator of the Bronze Humanity. Since he and Gaia created the Silver Generation, this ancient Titan God had been living in seclusion, not involving himself in the affairs of other deities, even if his offspring were imprisoned or holding up the heavens, he simply looked the other way. Perhaps, though, a solitary life was too dull, and he often disguised himself as a mortal to experience life in their realm. As for this time... perhaps it was because he had once glimpsed fate that he felt an unseen pull, or maybe it was just because, as the God of Speech, Iapetus enjoyed such debates of the wise. In any case, he had come to the mortal world again, to this very arena. He was in good spirits; such days couldnt get any better "Hmm?" Suddenly, Iapetuss figure stiffened for a moment, disbelieving what he had just seen. He took a deep breath and looked again towards that place. But this time, he saw nothing. "Whewjust a case of mistaken identity." "Its impossible, anyway. The Mother Goddess has long been absent; how could she appear here? No, absolutely impossible." Quietly reassuring himself, Iapetus felt it was time to make himself scarce. As much as he wanted to watch this grand event, it was better to avoid trouble as much as possible. ``` Chapter 617 - 199: In addition to Mathematics, there is Substitute Hitting "Excuse me, please make way, thank you." Trying to blend in as just another ordinary person, and even appearing quite polite, Iapetus rose from his seat and headed toward the periphery of the venue. The entire amphitheater, built against the mountain, had flat interstitial roads every dozen rows or so, which arced around and led to the exits to the outside world. However, at the moment, the spectators participating in the convention were very enthusiastic, with loud talking and standing not uncommon. This meant Iapetus had to inch his way out of the viewing platform, even having to continually greet acquaintances along the way. Yes, acquaintancesin fact, in Athens Iapetus not only had acquaintances but also an inherited aristocratic status, a not insignificant fiefdom, and a widely known reputation.@@@@ To most of the upper class in Athens, he was seen as a scion of a family that had come from foreign lands and had been passed down through the generations for hundreds of years. As the contemporary family head, Mr. Ilos, like his ancestors, was keen on books and paintings and enjoyed watching speeches and debates, although he seldom participated in them personally. "...Yes, I just suddenly remembered theres urgent business I havent taken care of... Yes, it cant be postponed, and theres nothing I can do..." With a helpless expression, after talking briefly with the last friend, Iapetus quickly walked outside. It was probably just a trick of the eye just now. Gaia shouldnt be here, but even so, he didnt want to stay even a second longer. Walking briskly and inconspicuously observing the distant crowds movement, searching for his target within the bustling venue, the exit was just ahead... Bang Accompanied by a dull thud, Iapetus staggered and nearly fell, the God of Speech instinctively expressing his apologies; he hadnt been paying attention to his surroundings. "Hiss... Im truly sorry, I wasnt paying attention just now." The tone sincerewere it any other deity, many wouldve been unable to contain their anger, but Iapetus didnt dwell on the incident, even if there hadnt been a perceived presence of Gaia, he wouldnt remember such a minor issue. Since the ancient times, whether it was Iapetus, Prometheus, or Epimetheus, they had all frequently dealt with humans due to their comparatively weaker divine powers and consequently developed different personalities. For example, Prometheus once saw himself as a guide and protector, an attitude combining arrogance with benevolence, and Iapetus, who felt not much separated humans from gods, only a difference in strength. After all, he had also once been the weakest god, a time when even territorial gods did not yet exist... So, although he was eager to leave, Iapetus still apologized politely. "Im really sorry, but I have some urgent matters to attend toIm Count Ilos, residing in Athens, and should you be free later, I would gladly host you for dinner at my home." "Count Ilos?" The voice came from in front, and Iapetus nodded slightly. From the tone of the other, as the God of Speech, he easily read out surprise, delight, contemplation... Strange, could this be someone who had heard of his name but not met him before? At least Iapetus was sure, he had never seen this young man before. But no matter who he was, he needed to leave quickly. "Although it might be rude, I regretably cannot stay long, I urgently need to get home" "I understand your haste, Count Ilos, but could I ask presumptuously..." The young man looked up at Iapetus. "Are you avoiding her?" "What?" Startled, Iapetus looked up, and only at that moment did he sense something amiss. "Thatll do. I dont care whether you somewhat know or not, however, the favor I need from you involves exactly that." "Show your strength, and win a debate for me. Consider it your rent for staying here." "No problem. When is the debate, and who is my opponent?" After a brief consideration, Iapetus glanced at Gaia in the distance and agreed decisively. If it was just a debate, that would be nothing difficult for him. But what other debates were there besides this major event? "Obviously, Mr. Ilos, havent you already guessed?" The smile remained, and the young man pointed ahead. "Im talking about this one; your opponent is right there on stage." ... Huh After several deep breaths, Andrea sat in the contestants seat. Thanks to that previous game, she had used her wisdom to defeat all who in this city thought themselves clever, and to this day, no one had unraveled the games secret. Thus, she directly skipped the preliminary contests and secured a spot in the finals. At this moment, sitting beside her were some of the most renowned figures in all of Greece, and she, a twelve-year-old girl, was about to compete with them. She had no idea how to win, so she aimed to lose as gracefully as possible. After all, she had already conquered the wisdom round. If she could achieve a decent result in the justice debate, she might just claim the champions status. "Miss Leah, I must say, your game is profoundly mysterious." "Ive spent quite a bit of time on it these past few days, but sadly, once the difficulty escalated to the level of the five elements, I could no longer find a high probability strategy." With a sigh, Odysseus sat beside her, watching the voting on the selection of topics while chatting with Andrea. He was indeed enthusiastic, but the anxious little princess had no desire to entertain him at the moment. She only found the Prince of Qatar to be annoying, buzzing in her ear like a mosquito. "Thats normal, after all, only the wise can solve such puzzles." With a flat voice, Andrea decisively killed the conversation. "..." Odysseus fell silent, his lips twitching slightly, then pretended not to have heard her earlier remark. He noticed that this mysterious Miss Leah seemed unfocused, and he didnt persist annoyingly. Perhaps she was calming her mind in preparation for the upcoming competition. He was looking forward to competing with her on stage once again... However, the young prince was unaware that the current Miss Leah was indeed preparing for the competition, just not in the way he imagined. Using mental strength, Andrea traced a bizarre, ever-changing rune in her mind and whispered softly. "Hey, can you hear me, Aiven, can you hear me?" "I feel completely out of my depth; you have to think of something fast!" Chapter 618 - 200 ’The Arrogant and Ignorant God of Punishment In the stands, each contestant had their own thoughts, while in the hall, the voting was drawing to a close. On the tally of votes, the black number six card, previously supported by Iapetus, had not been chosen. It seemed that the majority of the audience didnt favor this number, with the highest scoring being the twelve and seven cards. The reason was quite simple. Due to the significant influence of their southern neighbors, and as the presence of Alchemy Constructs in Athens became more prominent, 7 became widely recognized as a symbol of mystery, transformation, and spirituality. It was even considered a lucky symbol by many. As for 12, that was influenced by traditional Chaos culture. It represented perfection among numbers, as there are twelve months in the year and twelve Principal Gods on Mount Olympus. The support for the two questions rose at almost the same rate, each garnering tens of thousands of votes, filling the hall with silver and purple cards. However, as time passed, a victor was eventually decided. The surge in votes for card number seven once outpaced number twelve. Then, in a place imperceptible to ordinary people, a flash of lightning seemed to make the Alchemy device used for counting stutter, and in the end, the twelfth question won by a narrow margin. "That was... the Divine King." The sentence structure was questioning, but the tone was certain. Despite being subtle, the fleeting spark of lightning did not escape Iapetuss eyes. In this era, the All Gods could not descend their power or avatars at will. If it wasnt their true body present, they would need an adequate vessel or mediator to interfere remotely with a certain place. Without a doubt, the temple opposite the Parthenon Temple, used for worshipping the Divine King, and the senior Priest who came to Athens and brought about this great assembly, were the best mediators for Zeus. However, limited by the quality of the mediator and their connection with the Divine King, this descended power was somewhat conspicuous to those who were truly attentive. "Yes, it must be His Majesty, the Divine King. Heh, a bit petty, isnt he? To interfere even with a number, to want to alter even a mortals selection of questions." Laine, who had also noticed this event, shook his head slightly. He had not seen what the lightning did, but knowing Zeus, he suspected that the content of the twelfth question had likely been covertly replaced. "... Whatever the Divine King does, he has his reasons. But you, who exactly are you?" Without continuing the conversation, and with Iapetuss interlocutor showing blatant disrespect for Zeus, Iapetus felt an even greater headache coming on. First the figure resembling Gaia appeared, and then Zeus suddenly covertly altered the course of the human assembly. Just with these two points, Iapetus was certain of the assemblys extraordinary nature. However, compared to that, he was more curious about the identity of the young man he had inadvertently encountered. After all, regarding the assembly and Athens, he was currently just an outsider, while the person beside him was even more elusive. The other party claimed to possess the ability of ProphecyIapetus hadnt witnessed this. By discerning Speech through his Godhood, he could roughly confirm that Laine did not know they would meet here. But whether one can prophesy isnt important. After all, Wizards who studied astrology, those who know how to dream walk into the Spirit Realm for divination, and some beings from the Northern Lands who belong to the Fates know how to peek into the future. Even Iapetus himself had some skill in this. But can and accurate are different, and accurate and can interpret are yet another. Iapetus, who had once accidentally glimpsed a piece of the future in the Spirit Realm but only truly understood the content of the Prophecy at the turn of an era, knew this all too well. Therefore, even if his Godhood instinct told him the other wasnt lying, he didnt take this claim of Prophet to heart. At this moment, he wanted to know whether the other party was simply an acquaintance or the chosen of someones favor? ``` "Do you come from the Underworld, have ties with the Church of Eternal Night, or hail from the Spirit Realm?" Iapetus spoke gravely, decisively narrowing down the options to three. The authority of a deity and a Divine Artifact are both absolute within their corresponding domains, unless there is a drastic difference in strength between the parties, the gap in power is not enough to ensure victory in the domain the other excels in. The Helmet of Invisibility from Hades, the Eternal Night Church that worships Mother Night but hardly ever receives a response, and some entities from the Spirit Realmthese were the beings Iapetus knew possessed such authority. He was unclear whether these were all the entities in the world; ever since the Mother Tree descended, Iapetus felt the world was becoming increasingly incomprehensible to him. "None of the above." [Topic No. 12/Final] [Since ancient times, both humans and gods have pursued fairness and justice without end. It wasnt until the Divine King generously shared his authority with the twelve Principal Gods that divine justice finally emerged. However, in the ancient past, in the Bronze Age, the savage and mad God who held up the heavens, Atlass eldest brotherthe presumptuous and ignorant God of Punishment, the Fire Thief Prometheusincited mortals to deceive the gods, ultimately causing the Celestial Gods to send a great flood that wiped out the Bronze Humanity] [Looking at the outcome, humanity was wiped out, but from the perspective of the process, theres a cause for every destruction. Please speak freely, under the watchful eyes of the gods, recount the fairness and injustice of this event. And based on the performance of the contestants in the debate, the audience will give the final judgment] ... At the same moment, in the contestants waiting seats. Andrea covered her mouth with her hand, trying her best to hide her surprise at this time, while the reactions of the rest of the contestants were even more intense than hers. What kind of topic is this, discussing the justice and injustice of the destruction of the Bronze Age... This is simply a provocation of the deities. "...No, its not, its just a criticism of that Fire Thief." Regaining his composure from the shock, Odysseus immediately spoke up. And with his reminder, the other contestants also came to their senses. The content of the topic had said, under the watchful eyes of the gods, recount the fairness and injustice of this event... Although theres no strict requirement, surely no one would blame the gods. And as members of humanity, even if it was a subconscious choice, they likely would not blame humanity itself. So the question arises, if the gods are not at fault and humans are not greatly to blame, then who is the guilty party? Naturally, it would only be Prometheus. In recent years, due to Athens pioneering trade with Silver Moon City, many texts from the old age had also made their way into the countries of humanity. Despite the reluctance to admit it, after multiple validations, many renowned scholars believe that those records are probably not fabricated, but indeed true events. Thus, regarding the destruction of the Bronze Age humans, many questions have arisen. Though it has never been a mainstream thought, it exists nonetheless, and many of the contestants present also harbor doubts about it. But now looking at it... which side will they have to take in the debate? If everyone sides with the gods, given the similarity of position, its likely that the content of the debate will not be whether Prometheus is guilty or if he is the primary cause of Bronze Humanitys destruction, but rather what crimes Prometheus committed, and whose listed crimes are the main factors. Shocking, is it really so outrageous that my first time debating I have to face such a topic? Completely unsure of what to say, Andrea decisively sought help. "Hey, can you hear me? Which side should I take, regarding the Fire Thiefs crimes, I dont know much..." "...I can hear you, but Ill pass you over to someone else to decide what youll say next." "What?" Startled for a moment, not expecting her lifeline to be switched, Andrea didnt have time to ponder it further. Soon, she felt that the voice emanating from the rune in her heart had become that of a middle-aged man. "You must be Miss Leah onstage, correct?" Sitting amongst the audience, Iapetuss face showed no emotion. "Just as the topic states, the gods are just; they would not punish the Mortal Realm for a debate." "So remember, our stance in the debate will be on the side of humanity." Chapter 620 - 202 Human Justice Acropolis, the central area of the venue outside the city. Under the gaze of the audience, one debater after another expressed their views from different perspectives. However, as anticipated beforehand, no one denied the decisions of the Olympian Gods. The fourth generation of humans had never seen Prometheus; there were only a few legends passed down at sea. It was said that fleets lost in whirlpools might receive guidance from the prisoner to return to the human world, but rumors are just rumors. The same was true for Bronze Humanity; expecting modern mortals to empathize with the previous generation of humans with whom they had no blood relation was clearly unrealistic. Most people simply took the perspective of an observer, rationally considering the issue. "...So as I said, in legend, the woman who brought disaster, Pandora, opened Pandoras Box again in defiance of the deitys command. She also proved with facts that not only did the males of the Bronze Age break their vows, but females did the same, and perhaps it was in their nature." "Such humans deserved destruction, and compared to reducing sacrifices, stealing Divine Fire, this was indeed the final straw that led to the destruction of the Bronze Age. Pandoras existence fully proved that this generation was beyond redemption, and destruction was their only fate." On the platform, another participant spoke of his philosophy. Unlike the previous few, he chose Pandora as his entry point. This first woman created by the gods opened Pandoras Box, bringing chaos, turmoil, and disease to the earth, and three months later, the deity descended a great flood to wipe out the world. This was no doubt a different perspective, but a well-substantiated one that also garnered wide approval from the audience. After a round of enthusiastic applause, the middle-aged man with short hair bowed politely and then returned to his original position. Following this, the previous presenter calmly spoke. "Mr. Noes from Olympia, during the opening stage, questions, counter-arguments, and debates are not allowed. After the last participant has expressed their stance, the time for free discussion will come." "Each participant has the right to express their opinions fully and independently, so now I am issuing a warning to you, and if you engage in similar conduct again, I will declare your disqualification and expulsion from the venue." "...I apologize, Miss Leah, I misspoke." Bowing slightly, the contestant named Noes apologized towards Andreas direction, and Andrea nodded in acknowledgment. "No harm donethis isnt the time for a formal debate, but since you asked, I can confidently answer you. Regarding what occurred during the Bronze Age, I indeed believe that the gods were unjust. As for the reasons, allow me to elaborate." Head held high and standing in the center of the venue, Andrea looked at the increasingly restless audience, her hearts runes flashing incessantly. For some reason, through those passages of texts, Andrea seemed to sense a touch of helplessness and anger. These were not emotions displayed openly but those hidden within the heart. "Previously, a lot has been said about the Justice of Olympus. You mentioned that those who violated agreements should be punished, those who breached the laws should be disciplinedthis is unproblematic and accepted by people. But if the destruction of Bronze Humanity is deemed such punishment, then I fear it does not conform to the justice you speak of." "Over the years, I have read historical books, appreciating the Wisdom of the ancients. In the history spanning thousands of years, I have seen many ancient heroes, both wise and tyrannical kings. Since ancient times, the assessment of kings has also been unanimous:" Chapter 621 - 202 Human Justice_2 "Facing a war of injustice stirred up by an enemy nation, a benevolent monarch only defeats the opposing army, captures their king and aristocrats, and spares their soldiers and servants. They win over the people of the enemy nation with virtue, using their own character to halt the wars of the world; whereas those who defeat the opposing army, execute the king and aristocrats, and stack the heads of the enemy soldiers into mounds to deter the disobedient, they are tyrannical kings. They subdue bandits with the bodies of invaders, intimidate nations with the swords in their hands, and make the heroes of the world restrain their ambitions, daring not to raise arms in the mortal realm," "As for those who kill the enemy nations soldiers, allow the pillaging of cities, and put to death one-third of a citys population, seizing all food and wealth, such acts can only be carried out by cruel kings. They subdue their subjects with fear, maintaining their rule with strength. Consequently, rebellion persists, and the heroes of various nations vie to draw their swords, proving their martial prowess," "History is not only of men, but of gods as well. In the ancient years, the first Divine King ruled the world in such a manner, and he too was eventually overthrown by his offspring. As for human kings like this, they have seldom been seen throughout history, and not one of them met a good end. Such brutality is rare in the world, yet the destruction of the Bronze Age was far worse, making the former pale in comparison," "Even after searching through histories, I have never heard of a king who killed the enemy nations king and aristocrats, slaughtered all the invading soldiers, and put their entire population to the sword. Blood turned rivers red, and civilization was reduced to rubblean intolerable act for all life, yet it was precisely the disaster brought down by the gods, the suffering the people of the Bronze Age endured,"@@@@ "The act of deceit is unjust, and those who break promises should be punished, but besides the Forethinking God and priests who committed all this, what wrong did the rest of Bronze Humanity do?" "Even if the gods were angered by this and sent them famine, plagues, and torrential rains, it could be seen as the act of a cruel monarch. However, a flood cascaded over the earth from east to west for seven days and nights. Not a single life on the earth went unscathed; even the birds in the sky fell into the vast ocean for lack of a place to land. When all gods deprived mortals of life, whether devout or faithless, whether beasts or insects, can such an act truly be called just?" The voice echoed above the assembly. At first, Andrea was merely reciting by rote, but gradually, she began to persuade herself. Indeed, in recent years, wars between city-states and kingdoms have been common, and cruel kings have emerged from time to time, but to kill off an entire nations lives, leaving not a single human or animal, such an act had never occurred, even by the Northern Barbarians who performed blood sacrifices. Debate is like this: often, there is no right or wrong in the topics argued by both sides, and sometimes there is, but what truly decides the outcome is whether each partys perspective is rigorous, whether it forms a coherent logic, and whether it captures the flaws in the other partys arguments. For a moment, the atmosphere in the arena seemed to shift, and the disturbance caused by what could be deemed Andreas blasphemous remarks had settled. Faced with the counterattack, Andrea was eager to retort, but she temporarily could not find how to counter the argument of divine and mortal divide. After all, no matter what she said, the other party could always reduce it to "as a mortal, how can you understand the thoughts of a god?" However, Andrea felt far from discouraged by this situation. After all, she was not very familiar with debating from the start. Her true means of response still lay in the voice that rose in her heart. "Very well, Prince of Ithaca, you have evaded my question and attempted to deal with it by claiming this question should not exist. You think that mortals cannot understand gods, just as they cannot understand the birds and the beasts. Although I do not agree with your statement, lets proceed with your viewpoint." With a courteous glance at the tens of thousands of spectators present, Andreas voice remained steady and unhurried. "Just now you said humans cannot comprehend birds and beasts, hence human nature and the nature of birds and beasts are completely different; humans cannot understand gods, so human behavior can also differ from that of gods." "Yet humans praise the diligence of bees, and use this to compliment themselves; humans denounce the brutality of devouring offspring, and thus criticize the behavior of predatory insects. Every judgment in this world is based on ones stance towards others, and so-called fairness also stems from this." "To evaluate right and wrong from an individuals stance may be biased; to judge right and wrong from the stance of a city can be fair to the people of that city. To assess right and wrong from a nations perspective can be fair to that nation; to appraise right and wrong from the perspective of humanity, then to humans, this judgment is just." "This great assembly is being held in Athens, bringing together the elite from various nations to honor the deities with their wisdom. This showcases the wisdom of man, not the wisdom of gods; this is a debate held by humans, not a debate between humans and gods. If you do not measure justice by human standards, but demand that it be assessed from a non-human standpoint, isnt that contradictory to the very purpose of this assembly?" "Now, back to the point I was initially makingOdysseus, Prince of Ithaca, the wise youth among mortals, please tell me: assuming that you, I, and everyone present cannot understand divine justice, then from the perspective of humanity, do you approve of the destruction of the Bronze Age as aligning with human justice?" The voice was calm; at that moment, a breeze began to stir in the clear sky, clouds obscured the sunlight, but Andreas gaze remained bright. Discussing justice beyond mortal understanding at a debate unique to humans is pointless. Justice is relative; if one were to consider divine justice, wouldnt one also have to consider the justice of plants, insects, and fish? Being human, one should ponder issues from the perspective of humanity. In this case, the previous challenges by Odysseus naturally fell apart. Chapter 622 - 203: Guidance The vast venue was filled only with the sound of the wind. The clouds gathered on the horizon, seemingly heralding the imminent rain, but at this moment, no one in the venue paid it any mind. This was not only because of the speeches the two contestants had just made but also because they believed in the technology of Athens. Rumors had it that in distant Silver Moon City, the locals had mastered a magical technique called "Maze Lock," which could locally tweak the strands of the Magic Net to form a semi-permanent huge barrier, thereby warding off disasters and manipulating the weather. Of course, Athens lacked such capability, and even the Maze Lock of Silver Moon City was a unique case, purportedly crafted by the Goddess of the Magic Net for Artemis, who had once resided there, or it was said to be her gift to the first generation of wizards. In any case, the existence of Maze Lock was irreplicable, but conjuring a rune barrier to fend off a downpour was not particularly difficult. It was unfit for military use since its coverage was too vast, thus failing to block the sharp lances of knights effectively. But if it were to ward off rain, it seemed quite effortless. Indeed, compared to a glamorous appearance, the brilliance of the spirit is truly captivating; and how many in this world possess both? People do not blame the caster for discarding an old hammer, for the hammer was made for him, and he has reasons to recast it. People do not blame a poet for changing strings, for the strings exist for their resonance, naturally possessing the right to replace them. Isnt the greatest disparity between gods and humans exactly this? Deities differ from other living beings in their immortality, but isnt their superiority over other lives the fact that all spirits in the world are their creation? Humans differ from beasts, yet humans can only kill them; gods differ from humans, but divine beings can create life! From the ancient era, everything capable of movement in this world was created by the gods; everything that can grow comes from the hands of the deities. You use human justice to judge deities, then naturally the same standards must apply, if something is permissible for humans, then deities can practice it without reproach. Thus, if humans discard an imperfect creation to make a perfect one, such actions are blameless; deities forsaking an imperfect creation in anticipation of a perfect one should likewise be acknowledged. The imperfect Bronze Humanity was obliterated, and our generation was born; this is the very proof that our generation is superior to the Bronze Age and that the deities actions were just. The obliteration of humanity was not the goal, replacing decayed creations with superior ones is the root reason; you measure divine justice by human standards, but have you forgotten that the birth of the Bronze Humanity stemmed from the Divine Kings will, and that the decadence of the Bronze Ages humanity is inseparable from Prometheuss misguided teachings? Loud and powerful, Odysseus once again countered Andreas speech, this time, fully elaborating on one of his key points. Andrea had used human justice as a standard, believing that human debates naturally required measuring everything by human dimensions, but Odysseus pointed out another key aspect, which is that in this mythic world, humans were not naturally born but, like other lives, were created by gods, a fact undeniable by anyone. The inequality between creator and creation indeed exists, even from a human perspective, one cannot forcibly assume theres no difference. Furthermore, with this argument, Odysseus artfully avoided a potential criticism, which is if the gods plan to destroy the fourth generation of humans equally, would you consider it just? Chapter 623 - 203 Guidance_2 Because the Divine King did not want another god who "created humans" like Prometheus to emerge, he did not arrange for a deity to personally create the fourth generation of humans but instead used humans as intermediaries. Therefore, Odysseuss argument may apply to the Bronze Age but not to their generation. There was a somewhat sophistical inclination in this, but thats just the nature of debates. They are not about truly clarifying the issues but about expressing ones views and showcasing artistry in language and individual talent. Once these words were uttered, the situation in the venue stabilized once again; however, nobody thought that Andrea would be stumped by this. The player, who had risen to fame like a comet, had proven her capabilities, and everyone was anticipating her response. And true to expectations, under the watchful eyes of the audience, Andrea remained as calm as before. "As before, although I dont agree that creating equals possessing, especially when the creation possesses intelligence and the ability to think. Considering humans still cannot create life with intelligence, lets follow your train of thought for now," she said. "You say gods made humans, so it is natural for gods to wipe out the old humans, just like humans replace old tools, but a person with integrity only deals with their own tools and does not stretch beyond anothers arm to meddle with someone elses tools; a cultivated person will not be shamelessly unapologetic for causing someone elses property to be destroyed because of their actions," she continued. "You believe that since God created All Spirits, God naturally has the right to replace them; but did the lives of the Bronze Age truly belong to Olympus?" she asked. On the expansive stage, Andreas voice continued to carry. This debate about justice, it seems, would not be easily settled any time soon. ... The clouds grew thicker, and the air became moist. In the grand venue, the speakers words, amplified by alchemy tools, reached every corner. Besides Odysseus and Andrea, other participants also spoke up from time to time. Given the level of humanistic development in this era, this was undoubtedly a rarely seen debate extravaganza. Her voice was lifeless, as if disinterested in everything. Compared to before, her body hadnt changed much, but her spirit seemed to have altered a great deal. "The widespread tales of my ordeal are, in part, thanks to your efforts, arent they?" "The absurd sect, the bewildering sacrifices... after so many attempts, you should give up. Whether its the methods of True Gods, Evil Gods, or those belonging to Outer Gods; Baptism, Holocaust, or the cruel torment of Human Sacrifice, they are all useless to me." "I am not one of you, I cannot draw strength from them, nor can I become a Deity. Perhaps this Magic Jar is just a joke, a casual prank by the Lord of the Spirit Realm, holding no power to change fate or produce miracles. Despite my wishes to it for so long, what has been the result?" Biting her lip slightly, it was unclear whether she harbored resentment towards the Goddess of the Nether Moon, who had given her this gift, the All Gods who had tempted her to open the Magic Jar, or was simply venting her frustration on her husband in name only. In Pandoras perception, compared to the jar, she might be the actual experiment of Epimetheus. More than once she had wanted to give up, suggesting that he should experiment with someone else, another human, but each time he categorically refused. "I dont know if your initiative in handing over the Magic Jar to others would affect fate and thus make the jar no longer belong to youor to me. We are both eternal; theres no need to lose faith in it so soon." Thats what he had said, and thats what he had done. Yet besides more futile efforts, Pandora felt she had gained nothing. "Dont rush, I feel theres still a chance this time." Speaking with a smile, Epimetheus still enjoyed watching the debate. "This time, weve been deciding our direction and distance by flipping a coin and tossing branches, and we just happened to arrive at the Acropolis of Athens, and just happened to come across this somewhat abnormal debate. Tell me, could this be guidance from fate?" "Maybe before, I was just interfering too much, too randomly... so this time, Ill do nothing." "Everything follows your footsteps, lets see who youll meet and what happens along the way." Chapter 624 - 204 The Second Breaker ``` "If thats what you think it is, the guidance of fate... after all, I cant defy you, can I?" She spoke indifferently, without any further reaction, and Pandora gently closed her eyes. Unlike Epimetheus, she had no interest in watching this so-called debate, for with the passing years, the faith that lingered around her yet remained unabsorbed had only increased. Even without direct contact, but with the accumulation of numbers, the countless pleas, curses, hatred, and fear continually tormented her. Whenever a calamity or disease struck the Mortal Realm, she was invoked by humans as the embodiment of disaster. Even if her received faith for an individual catastrophe didnt match that dedicated to the governing deity, the total was overwhelming. In such circumstances, even though the blessings of all gods had never been withdrawn, Pandora still felt pain and weariness from the depths of her spirit. For a moment, she felt a pang of regret. Not for opening the Magic Jar, because she had realized that perhaps her very purpose was to open it. Her regret was that, a thousand years prior, during the first great snow that blanketed the world, she had let her name slip unintentionally on her journey. The woman who had brought calamity had thought that the name Pandora would attract the attention of the gods and they would find her and Epimetheus. She wanted to plead for the gods mercy for her sin, to end her aimless wandering on the earth, but the outcome had sorely disappointed her. No god paid her any heed, as if she had really done nothing at all, on the contrary, the God of Hindsight seemed to take inspiration and established a so-called church in her name. Of course, this church, labeled a cult, was equally useless. "Once a tool has served its purpose, it can be destroyed. If its whereabouts are unknown, then it might as well be considered lost." "Perhaps the gods have not withdrawn their blessings from me, not only because it would be troublesome but more so because they have forgotten me." "In Olympus, there is scarcely anyone who remembers the existence of Pandora." Whether in a dream or in reality, Pandora couldnt remember the last time she had slept. With her eyes closed, the sounds of the ongoing debate and the occasional applause seemed increasingly distant. She didnt know how much time had passed, it could have been a very long while or just a brief moment. At some point, Pandora, mired in a daze, seemed to hear a low call from Epimetheus, after which silence suddenly fell around her. Even the disturbance brought by the clamor of faith seemed to be cut off, and she hadnt felt such peace in a long time. "Are you Pandora?" A womans voice sounded in front of her, and Pandora opened her eyes. There stood a woman who appeared to be in her forties, with various patterns embroidered on her brown robe. Her long hair was gathered on top of her head, with a clear and sparkling wooden hairpin passing through the middle. Pandora did not recognize this woman, but she knew that the other party was no ordinary person. Because Epimetheus was silently standing aside, just as the first time they had met. "I am." Nodding, Pandora acknowledged her identity, for she bore the unmistakable mark of the gods blessings on her. Furthermore, water always flows where the resistance is least, and perhaps destiny, after confirming its destination, will also only flow along the most direct trajectory, as for whether this aligns with the initial intention of the wisher, that remains unknown. The name of Perseus, the God of Material Destruction, was known to Epimetheus, but how Pandoras wish was to be realized through him, the God of Hindsight could not determine. He too had once fantasized about the power of a shattered sun, and thus had researched those divine fragments; he was roughly aware of their pros and cons... Intuition told Epimetheus that whether Pandora could become a True God or not, he was unsure, but even if she did, it would likely not be what she anticipated. In the palace of the Primordial Sea God within the Pontus Euxinus, The arrival of Gaia or the presence of Iapetus, these unexpected participants in the convention had not drawn the attention of the gods observing the phantom. Only Zeus, acting as the caster, seemed to sense some slight traces of the God of Speech, but he said nothing, acting as if he did not exist. However, the lack of reaction from Zeus didnt mean the other gods watching the event felt the same. As Andreas increasingly sharp speeches were conveyed through the phantom in front of all gods, some deities were growing impatient. "Your Majesty, I was unaware until now that such blasphemous beings existed among the mortals, and she is capable of standing at a grand event in Athens, spreading her ideology to even more mortals." With a somewhat excited expression, Ares stepped forward, looking towards Zeus who sat upon the Golden Throne. "I think such a person has no right to keep living on earth; she should receive eternal punishment like Tantalus. Please permit me to go to the mortal realm myself and bestow upon her the fate she deserves!" Even without explicit words, the gods could tell that Ares was so eager to try, simply because it was Athens. As he spoke, he even glances towards where Athena was, yet regrettably, she did not even spare him a glance. "Ares, this is merely a debate, and the positions held in a debate do not represent the speakers own views. If you were to act on it, it would only tarnish the reputation of the gods." Speaking softly, it was Hestia who addressed Zeus. The opinion of Ares was not important; what mattered was what the Divine King thought. And based on past experience, Zeus, while not likely to directly express his view, would certainly hint at something. The Goddess of Hearthfire did not know if her plea would make a difference, but she spoke up nonetheless. To her surprise, this time, Zeus did not seem angry at all. Stay updated via Freewebnovel "Thats right, Ares, its only a human debate. Since I have already promised not to punish them for their speeches, I will certainly keep my word." Zeus spoke calmly, his mood seemingly oddly positive. "Moreover, if she wins the final victory, she will come here to become the judge who decides the fate of the Golden AppleZephyrus, its getting late, why dont you set off in advance?" "As you wish, Your Majesty." Zephyrus too was unclear about what Zeus was planning, but the God of the West Wind never pondered over things he couldnt understand. He simply stood up, bowed, and then transformed into a gust of wind, disappearing from sight. Chapter 625 - 205 The Path The Wind God left the Temple, and far away in Acropolis, Gaias conversation with Pandora continued. Perseus, the God of Material Destruction, son of Crius and Eurybia, was also the father of Hecate. Strictly speaking, the godhood of "Material Destruction" in other worlds should be subordinate to "Death", but as in the original myths where Thanatos, the God simply of harvesting souls, was directly strangled at birth, due to Chaoss imbalance of life and death, the actual godhood of Perseus leaned more towards "Destruction" and "Dissolution," rather than "Death" and "The End". However, this also perfectly suited his identity as the former God of Meteorology and son of Crius. The essence of Perseuss authority lay in the part of meteorology that tended towards catastrophes and destruction, the collapse of natural material structures, and he shared the domain related to "natural disasters" with later-born Earth-Shaker God and Lord of the Storm, Poseidon. In terms of lineage, he was one of the twelve principal gods of Olympus today, the uncle of Zeuss most trusted Wind God, Zephyrus, the son-in-law of the Lightless Celestial Body God, Coeus, and the grandson of the Ancient Sea God, Pontus. In terms of power, he himself was a being who touched upon great divine strength solely by virtue of his innate divine position, even stronger than the former Ancient Sun God Helios who only presided over the motion of the sun. In terms of starting conditions, Perseus seemingly had everything. Among the Titans deities, he was one of the few second-generation Titans with the best innate conditionsuntil the day Hecate was born. On that day, like Poseidon, the godhood of Perseus, which also tended towards natural disasters and destruction, made big speeches at the banquet of the second-generation Divine King, expressing his dissatisfaction with his wife, the Goddess of Meteor, Asteria, while mocking Cronus for committing crimes against the heavens, resulting in the birth of a deity without godhood. His anger was not unfounded, after all, his marriage to Asteria was essentially a trade, a medium for the former Divine King to win over the Lightless Celestial Body God to oppose the Ancient Sun God. But regardless of the reasons, Perseus still paid the price for such brazen speech. The Lightless Celestial Body God Coeus immediately gave up on this son-in-law he already disliked, Crius also began to loathe this son, and Cronus, who was already feeling guilty, did not need to say anything, as he was very restrained for not turning hostile on the spot. After sabotaging his own starting connections, Perseus, realizing this, did not care much, because although his power had not reached its peak at the time, he was already a True God with intermediate divine power. Like Poseidon, unwilling to be inferior to others, and with strength, where in the world could he not go? Thus, Perseus immediately went down to the desolate and lonely land beneath the earth, into the Underworld lit by the Nether Moon. The laws there were also in line with his godhood, and if he could subdue the gods of the Underworld, then when he ascended to great divine strength, according to the situation of the early middle period of the Second Era, he would also be considered a ruler in his own right. But ideals are always beautiful, and reality is cruel. Despite not being a deity known for staying out of trouble, he had remained inconspicuous since the Second Era, not only did Hecate never hear any news about him, even when asking Leto, she only got a vague answer, which of course was not without reason. (See 3-88) Because not long after coming to the Underworld, Perseus encountered Gaia. Or rather, the Underworld originally belonged to part of Gaias power before Hades was born. "So... he has been imprisoned by you for an era?" ``` Pandora softly inquired, looking at the orb in front of her, shimmering with starlight. Read exclusive content at Freewebnovel She had never imagined that such a powerful deity would end up in such a state. "Thats not quite it, at first, I just wanted him to help me search for the whereabouts of those children in the Abyss... Unfortunately, in the end, he proved with facts that an existence imprisoned by the Divine King could only be released by the Divine Kingat least that was the case for the Abyss in the previous two epochs." "After that, he seemed quite resentful of me for sending him into Tartarus, so I kept him there a little longer, planning to let him reflect on his mistakes before letting him go. By the time Zeus was born and Cronuss strength grew day by day, I shifted my attention to the surface, and I forgot all about him." She didnt know what exactly she had done wrong, why everyone in the world was deceiving her, using her. The gods created her, and she woke up on Mount Olympus, in the palace of the gods, thinking she was the darling of the deities; but later, she learned that she was born as a tool, to be one of the excuses for the destruction of the Bronze Age. Epimetheus married her, the Graces came to flatter her, and she lived happily in the Mortal Realm for a while, but later she learned that the Afterthinker had never loved her; he had merely used this god-made woman as a pawn to achieve his own goals. Latterly, the fourth generation of humans, born from her children, scorned her, cursed her, and she had no choice but to place all her hopes in the jar in her hand. However, hope is like a light in the darkness; you can only see it but never touch it. Until today, hope has not only failed to help her but has also led her into another abyss. Looking back on her life, Pandora suddenly realized that she seemed to have never been loved. Perhaps there was love from Hestia at the moment of her birth? After all, she alone had bestowed upon Pandora a guardian role, rather than those seemingly useful but actually calamitous innate talents. No, perhaps that was pity as well. "You say this is hope?" Holding up the earthen jar, Pandoras smile was radiant. "I think its a curse." "No one will curse you, and you arent worthy of the curse from the Lord of the Spirit Realm." Speaking indifferently, Gaia didnt care what Pandora was thinking. "Now, take your first step it might be a coincidence, but it seems theres a strict limitation on the size of the shattered Divine Fragments; besides the most core authority, their sizes are divided into nine ranks." "5, 3, 1, an odd number leads to a qualitative change. Since you are a deep-seated original human, skip the first five ranks and directly make contact with the sixth. With me here, nobody will interfere with you." "...Then, lets begin." Nodding her head, knowing there were no second options, Pandora reached out her hand and directly touched that crystal-clear sphere. She was no longer afraid. If this is a curse, then I am the disaster. What kind of disaster would be afraid of destruction? As her palm touched the authority from Perseus, an intuition rose within Pandora. Her wish might not have been twisted. She indeed would become a True God who truly held authority, with power that couldnt be snatched away, and her strength wouldnt really come from the legacy of Perseus. She caught a glimpse of another path, the one destined for her. Chapter 626 - 206: The End of the Debate Indeed, this debate was never going to be simple. His expression clear, Iapetus was surprised for just a moment before he found the situation unsurprising. Zeus altering the debate topic before didnt seem to be his main goal, that was at best a side objective; he certainly had other ideas, and the arrival of Zephyrus confirmed this. But all these were internal affairs of Olympus... Dividing his attention in three, Iapetus couldnt help but counter: I see, someone is waiting up there above the assembly, but what does that have to do with me? Indeed, both on the surface and in essence, the arrival of the God of West Wind had nothing to do with him. Even though through Andreas mouth, Iapetus had made many a statement that clashed with the Divine Courts harmony and values, for a Primordial Titan, he shouldnt be so troubled over a debate in the mortal realm as to provoke the Divine Kings censure.@@@@ After all, he was merely sticking up for his son, no matter how you looked at it, Zephyrus wasnt there for him. It seems unrelated if we speak in conventional terms. However, the revelation of fate tells me that whats about to happen here is closely related to youso I suggest you at least watch the whole process of this assembly. What do you think? ...Then Ill wait a bit longer. But as clouds gathered, the fierce sun was obscured, and the cool winds of autumn took away the sultriness of the venue. During the debate, the focus of the argument shifted several times. When Odysseus countered the justice of humans with gods create all spirits, Andrea swiftly pointed out his opponents flaw. First, do all gods acknowledge he who creates life owns it? Clearly, they do not. After all, Bronze Humanity was created by Prometheus; by such logic, they would undoubtedly belong to the Forethinking God rather than Olympus. Further, if the gods believe that issuing the command counts as partaking in creation, and so the Divine King commanding Prometheus to create humans means that Bronze Humanity also belongs to the Divine King, then two problems ariseone, the catastrophic flood did not just kill humans, other lives created by the Ancient Gods were also lost. Divine Courts slaying of others creations could hardly be considered just. On another note, if issuing commands is also considered participation in creation, then the current generation of humans are still made by gods. After all, according to legend, Deucalion and Pitha, who survived the great flood, created the new humanity under the guidance of the gods. So if the destruction of the Bronze Age by gods can be just, then the gods destroying the current age could also be called just. Andreas words were sharp, but as her opponent, Odysseus naturally had his rebuttals. A debate is not a discussion of right and wrong, but a verbal war. Thus, he countered each point Andrea had raised. Firstly, the gods annihilated Bronze for a reason C Prometheus and the deceit of the Bronze Age sacrificed are precursors; it wasnt without reason or cause, and in current times, no god has committed such a transgression, nor did all kings and aristocrats unite against the Deity, so the gods destroying the fourth generation of humans is simply an invalid premise. Moreover, he had heard that the heavens and earth have no will of their own, but They can provide revelations of destiny, guiding gods and humans onto the right path; nature does not impart knowledge, but by observing changes in everything, the movement of Stars, humans can learn principles to push civilization forward. Therefore, revelation may not contain subjective will, and the truths perceived by humans could be the manifestation of rules. So even though Deucalion and Pitha were guided by a deity, the creation of the fourth generation of humans might not be directly related to gods, so Andreas accusation falls apart. As for the deaths and injuries of other lives during the Bronze Age, humans dont know whether the gods who created those lives agreed to their destruction, nor do we know if they resisted, do we? Besides, its said that the inhabitants of the distant Silver Moon City claim to be remnants of the Bronze Agedoes this not suggest that the Olympian Gods might have considered other deities opinions, slain those in agreement, and spared those cherished by dissenting creators? Chapter 628 - 207: Setting Out Just as with speeches, debates are endeavors that test both the mind and body. The brains reasoning, the agile responses, the expression of emotions through body language this was not the so-called debate competition of later generations where one person only had a few minutes to speak; rather than speaking rapidly, participants placed more importance on the impression they made on the judges. After all, the true objective of convincing in a debate seems to be the opponent, but in reality, it is the audience watching. As long as they acknowledge the logic of your argument, then your debate is successful. "Ladies and gentlemen present here, my friends sharing this stage with me, and deities above and below us." The order of the concluding remarks was the opposite of the opening speeches, so at the end, when it was Odysseuss turn to make his final address, he stood at the center of the venue, arms outstretched, as if embracing the entire world. "Previously, we thoroughly examined the circumstances of the Bronze Ages destruction. And Miss Leahs critical view of the gods deeds and misdeeds, the right and wrong in their actions, centered around human justice, is a thought-provoking perspective." "But as I said, gods are born innately, they are the creators of the world; all spirits are made by the gods, and every being is the creation of the gods. As mortals who are not born with innate knowledge, from the distant Golden Age to the present, whether it be human good or evil, which aspect exists independently, born without the influence of the gods?" "Believing in human justice does not conflict with understanding the gods, because the relationship between humans and gods is close, with an inseparable connection between the two. In the distant Golden Age, the gods fashioned humans in their own image and endowed them with all that is positive and good, establishing the bonds between humans and gods from that moment. And concepts like justice, which are not naturally occurring but are built upon the society of living beings, naturally follow this principle; since the norms of human society originally stem from the gods, then humans should naturally learn it first, rather than question it." "I have heard that ancient heroes achieved countless feats in their lifetimes, and in the end, they were raised to the heavens, which is the closest depiction of the relationship between humans and gods. Everything about a human comes from the gods, and all that the gods represent is ultimately the destination of humanity. Lastly, I dedicate this grand debate to the wisdom of Athena, as is fitting etiquette for a foreigner like myself." A hubbub of voices arose among the audience below, and applause for these wise men of the nations rose and fell in waves. The debate had ended, but the ultimate victor had not yet been chosen. Everyone knew that soon, it would be time to select the champion. Almost simultaneously, another box was opened on the audiences seats, a similar arrangement to the one used at the beginning to select the topic appeared before them. All the spectators will once again use flags bearing the names of different contestants to draw a perfect end to this grand event. "As the organizer, before the results come out, I will announce the prize for the champion of this competition." The host took the stage once again, facing the audience present. "The treasury of Athens will be open to him; the victor will have the right to choose what he desires from it, and the prize from the church will be personally reviewed by the deity." As his words fell, the atmosphere on the scene heated up even more. The noise ebbed and flowed as the host lifted his hand, and the official voting for the final victor began. A few projected numbers floated in mid-air, updating in real-time the changing vote counts for the different contestants. However, it was evident that two numbers were far outpacing the rest, not even in the same league as the others. "This is indeed fair," Iapetus nodded as he sat below. But the fairness he referred to was not about the count but about the competition itself. "Purely from the standpoint of debate, this young man actually finds himself at a disadvantage the topic of this competition is to discuss the justice and injustice of the Bronze Ages demise, but due to identity and stance, he could only limit the discussion to the justice of the gods, often leaving him at a disadvantage during the debate." "Yet, from the external environment, people ultimately revere the deities, and their voting tendency will naturally be biased. The plus and minus between these create a balance that cancels each other out." As his hobby, Iapetus hoped for a fairly adjudicated outcome for the event. Thus, satisfied with everything, the God of Speech quietly awaited the determination of the victor. Her heart was in turmoil, but she tried her best not to show it. Like all the spectators present, Andrea awaited Theseuss arrival. However, in the next moment, the quietly waiting Little Princess suddenly looked up, and so did the audience. For the clouds in the sky had suddenly parted to form a hole, and the suns light previously obscured poured through, shining in mid-air. A figure dressed in a pale blue Chiton and a Golden Robe appeared within the sunlight. In his hand, he held a scepter, looking down upon the tens of thousands of people in the spacious arena. Invisible currents of air swirled around him, causing his robes to flutter noisily. "I am Zephyrus, the Principal God of Olympus, the lord of mortal meteorology." His voice was calm but slightly hurried. The God of West Wind extended his hand and a golden ladder immediately materialized out of nowhere. "I am here by the Divine Kings command, to invite the most wise and just mortal to the deities banquet. So mortal, do you accept this honor and agree to partake in the feast of the gods?" Normally, Zephyrus wouldnt ask for acceptance, but sensing the approaching King of Athens, he used more gentle words. As a Wind God skilled in evasion and roaming, he did not have the same trepidations as the Sea God who ruled over fixed maritime domains concerning the thorny powerful mortals. But now he was here by the Divine Kings command, and it was best not to court trouble if he could avoid it. "...If you had listened to the debate just now, perhaps you would understand that for such an honor, it might be better to choose Odysseus." After a moment of silence, facing the God of West Wind, Andrea spoke up. "So youre refusing my invitation?" Zephyrus furrowed his brow slightly, actually a bit unsure of what to do. The counts from earlier had been close, theoretically, he would have chosen Odysseus if possible. But when he departed, the Divine King seemed to have no aversion to Andrea. Who knew what Zeus was thinking... But after sizing up Andrea, Zephyrus suddenly had a moment of realization. "Ah, the gods do not harbor dissatisfaction over mortal debates, mortal, do you accept my invitation?" "Then I accept." Taking a deep breath, Andrea nodded in agreement. She called out to Laine in her mind, and then received a corresponding response. Perhaps this was the reason she had come to this great assembly... Realizing this, Andrea relaxed slightly. Thus, amidst the envious, jealous, curious, and mocking gazes of the tens of thousands of spectators, Andrea stepped onto the golden ladder. A banquet of the gods, it was her first time witnessing it. Chapter 629 - 208 Choices, Jokes, Father and Son Pontus Euxinus, inside the palace of the Primordial Sea God. The debate in the Mortal World had ended, and the illusory images shattered accordingly. As Andrea spoke within her mind, the gods within the Great Hall were similarly awaiting her arrival. At last, the God of West Wind had invited the victor of the mortal assembly. The destiny of the Golden Apple was about to be settled, yet the atmosphere inside the Great Hall remained heavy. The gazes of the gods intertwined, slightly distorting the air itself. "Zeus, it seems the Arbiter you found is not too fond of Olympus," said one. "Even if it was just a temporary stance for the debate, the words she spoke do not sound like those from someone who holds faith in deities." The eyes subconsciously swept across Phoebe, the Goddess of Luminous, as Hera clenched the armrest. Why do the old things of yesteryear still covet their affairs? The current Chaos belongs to the era of the Olympian Pantheon. "Never mind, Hera. As the King of All Gods, I can always tolerate those dissenters, as long as they arent as mad as that rebellious child. As my Heavenly Empress, you should also demonstrate your magnanimity," said Zeus. With a slight wave of his hand, compared to Hera, Zeus seemed completely unconcerned about Andreas previous Speech. Lies do no harm, but the truth is a swift blade, all built on equal status and power. No one gets angry over an ants provocations; they find it amusing most of the time, unless they are in a foul mood and simply crush the ant on a whim. And Andrea, it was clear she was but an ant in Zeuss eyes, even though he was only observing through the eyes of his followers. As the reigning Divine King, he had already discerned certain details about her, such as her probable role as a Godhood Practitioner, her concealed true appearance, and the Iapetus he had noticed earlier. As Laine had previously suggested, using the power of the Serpent of the Central Court for a Transformation might indeed possess very potent effects. It could deceive the majority of deities, allowing them to be fooled by a false exterior, but this certainly did not include Zeus, who had already partially completed the Sovereign Ritual. He was able to see the issues, just as Laine had thought. Although Zeus had realized something, he had no intention of disclosing it. Among many professionals of the Mortal World, Godhood Practitioners are the least regarded by the gods, since they can never pose a threat to deities, and their actions are often directed by divine will. A Godhood Practitioner criticizing Olympus for the destruction of the Bronze Age clearly doesnt represent her own views.@@@@ It likely isnt Athena; his dear daughter wouldnt do something so blunt. Quietly, has this deity of the Old Titans era aligned herself under my daughters command? Then theres this disguise... Previously seen through a layer, Zeus couldnt discern it clearly. Now observing in person, he noticed several discrepancies. Athens was suppressed by many kingdoms, yet a single mortal stabilized the situation. When the gaze of All Gods turned toward the Mortal Realm, his own daughter had already acquired such schemes. If it hadnt been for the grand Sovereign Ritual, Zeus doubted whether even he, the Divine King, could see through the deception. Truly a daughter stronger than her mother, and fortunate that the son stronger than his father hadnt come to be. Such methods of forming alliances and increasing power right under his own eyes indeed were startling. He secretly celebrated his past decisiveness; after so many years, the image of Metis had seemingly blurred in Zeuss memory. That was the right choice, and now, he was about to make another correct decision. "She has arrived." Suddenly, a deity spoke softly inside the great hall. Laine, slightly lifting his head as the portal opened, soon sensed the presence of the newcomer. Under the gaze of all gods, the God of West Wind entered the hall first, followed closely by a tall, blonde girl. At this moment, her appearance was not inferior to the deities in the temple, but in Zeuss eyes, once the covering dissipated, she was just an underage mortal. "Letting a woman choose the most beautiful goddess... but this too can be considered fair," On one seat, the God of Heavenly Light, Aether, nodded slightly. Beside him, his sister and wife, Hemera, the Goddess of Daylight, seemed eager to try. She had not participated in the scuffle for the Golden Apple, but that was simply because reason had prevailed over desire. Hmm... Its unknown where this joke originally came from, but it indeed spread widely later, even inspiring some to write an alternative ancient mythological novel. However, Laine certainly couldnt proceed with such a plan, his mission was to quell fires. Shouldnt be a problem, right... Laine pondered. His arrangement was rather impromptu, he didnt know if it would work out. But there was no helping it, who could expect to sleep through millennia? "Come, have you seen the deity I transferred to you?" As a unique message was passed, a seductive and enchanting image appeared in Andreas mind. She had never seen this deity, nor was there any statue of her in the mortal realm, but with such a distinctive appearance, she recognized it instantly. "Lets choose her, shell take all the blame, remember?" "...okay then." After hesitating for a moment, Andrea agreed. I just need to make a choice, while you handle complicated strategies behind the scenes, its quite a trouble, isnt it? Why dont you come and make the choice? Thus, in the temple of the Ancient Sea God, Andrea suddenly stepped forward, picking up the Golden Apple placed in front of her. At the same time, the gods who had promised her fell silent. "...It seems the gods speeches ultimately couldnt sway your mind, arbiter from the mortal realm, have you made your decision?" Atop the Golden Throne, Zeus asked with a smile. "Yes, regardless of external influences, the truth remains unchanged. And among the gods present, I had already made my choice long ago." With a slight bow, under the nervous and expectant gaze of the gods, under Zeuss confident watch, Andrea turned slightly. Then at that moment, those millions of gazes seemed to turn sharp as spikes. "You are the most beautiful goddess in my heart, Your Highness." Whispers rose Who is she? Who is she! The atmosphere among the gods was tumultuous, and although Zeuss expression remained unchanged, he was taken by surprise. He looked at the goddess who had taken the Golden Apple, undoubtedly also a beautiful deity, but why did she seem unfamiliar? Their eyes met, the Divine King gazed into her eyes, hoping to discern something, yet for some reason, he seemed to see a pair of eyes both familiar and strange. You, who are you?! ... At the same time, in Tartarus, the ninth layer of Hell, on the ninth layer. Asmodeus stood alone in the vast sky, a slight smile on his face. "Its a good strategy, indeed, just a pity, it seems you have forgotten." "While we are indeed allies against the Abyss, that doesnt mean Im your puppet." "And she, is a deity under my command." Chapter 630 - 209: Draw the Sword Hell and the outside world are different; women are a rare existence within the Nine Hells, for the Silver Generation had no women. The women that exist today are mostly demons born later, and although some are powerful, most do not have the ability to be active in the mortal realm. In this case, a female from hell who could also partake in feasts of gods, while satisfying these three conditions, simply could not be anyone else. Keto, a sea monster who had once drank the Blood of Heavenly Father, was deceived by the Great Devil Mephisto into becoming his accomplice and later became the True God of false beauty. Only she met these conditions, and the Golden Apple was significant only for her. "To the most beautiful goddess," which restricted the competition for it to those recognized by all gods. And now, the Golden Apple that attracted the gods attention was before Keto, within reach should she extend her hand. "What is this situation?" "When did she arrive, and why wasnt I notified?" In a low exclamation, seated conspicuously near the Divine King, Pontuss eldest son, the Gentle God of the Sea, Nereus, was momentarily at a loss. His remark didnt really make sense, especially since Keto was among the few who could come and go from the palace of the Primordial Sea God without notifying anyone beforehand or facing any obstruction. Moreover, unlike other deities, Nereus was aware of Ketos existence. Or rather, in the mortal realm, Keto had been actively and openly present for thousands of years, and if her name wasnt more prominent, it was only because she chose to keep a low profile. As a True God who had sided with the Nine Hells, Ketos situation was different from that of Mephisto and Crius. The former was a black sheep, always had been. A quasi-god appearing suddenly attracted considerable attention and could easily draw the Divine Courts scrutiny. Thus, though he often traveled to the mortal realm, the Great Devil was always cautious. As for the latter, the original Crius was indeed a recognized god, but having been reborn, he faced a situation similar to Mephistos. He was a black sheep now, especially after being reborn with a body that bore regional characteristics following the first war of the Abyss. Moreover, even disregarding his rebirth, he was a prisoner exiled by the Divine Court; if possible, Zephyrus and Poseidon, who took over his meteorological authority, would likely seize any opportunity to attack him. But Keto was different; she had left Olympuss divine feast voluntarily earlier when she first met Mephisto. Her departure from Mount of the Gods was solely because of Aphrodite. She was not wanted by the Divine Court, nor had she offended any contemporary gods or committed any crimes, so she didnt need to conceal her existence. The greatest fear Keto had previouslythe real Goddess of Beauty exposing the authority she held under her facade of false beautyno longer existed. As Mephisto had once promised, although it was difficult to change a deitys true form, being the inherent appearance they were born with, exceptions did occur.@@@@ Thus now, even through the veil of authority Keto wielded, what was displayed before all gods was no longer her twisted half-snake, half-fish form, but a physique robust and full of allure. Her slender tail swayed behind her, and a pair of delicate sharp horns grew on her head, with the darkness and fire of Purgatory swirling and burning within them. Though this still differed from most deities, just like some gods had wings, Ketos new form wasnt repelled by the gods like the Titans were; instead, it was seen as a distinguishing feature. Even in the eyes of some deities, this was regarded as a special bonus. With a snap It seemed like a long time had passed, but it was only a moment. Following a sharp snap, in the deathly silent great hall, Aphrodites armrest broke in response. However, at this moment, the Goddess of Beauty seemed unaware of what she had done, merely glaring at Keto as if looking at an enemy. For a moment, the gods, initially startled by Andrea, regained their composure. Regardless, the Golden Apple seemed to have found its owner, but who was this unfamiliar deity, and why didnt they remember her? "You wanted the Golden Apple, but I think you only deserve a peel; you wanted to be the most beautiful goddess, but I think this suits you much better." Laughing loudly, Keto said disdainfully: "Aphrodite, arent you going to thank me for the gift I gave you?" Three pieces of peel, three lines of writing, only the middle piece stuck to her forehead was written by Keto. On the Golden Apple, only the character beauty remained. As for Aphrodites face... from left to right, only [To the most-useless-goddess]. ... "Ahhhhhhh...!" "Keto! Ares, you kill her for me!" Initially dazed, Aphrodite hadnt even realized what had happened. But the next moment, she saw her current disarray in the eyes of the other deities. The flames of shame and anger almost consumed her, she frantically rubbed her cheeks, but the marks caused by the Golden Apple were clearly not so easily erased. In fact, as a supplement, Aphrodite actually didnt need to do anything; once she fully absorbed the power contained in the Golden Apple, the line of text would naturally disappear, and it could even beautify her. But for the Goddess of Beauty at that moment, even a minute or a second was unbearable. With her hands covering her face, her sharp screams echoed above The Temple, and finally, upon his wifes screaming, the War God realized what had occurred. He immediately drew his sword, ready to reclaim honor on Keto. In terms of Divine Power, Ares wasnt even as strong as the Goddess of Beauty. However, in terms of combat power, if not for the Law suppressing Divine Power, he could even take on two Aphrodites. The suppression by the Law was more pronounced in strictly regulated areas, like now, where he could easily defeat ten Goddesses of Beauty over the sea. However, Ares clearly forgot that this was the palace of the Ancient Sea God, and all gods were gathered here at this moment. "Enough!" A stern shout erupted, and a vast presence surged from Zeuss being. In a flash, the situation in the arena changed abruptly. He could no longer afford to explore the familiar feeling on Keto, as the Divine King looked around expressionlessly, causing several other eager gods to quickly abandon their intentions. "Your Majesty, please take her down quickly, send her into the Abyss!" As if seeing a savior, Aphrodite shouted out immediately; however, Keto remained calm and composed. "How is it, attacking me in my own Temple, a very sensible thing to do?" "I implore the just Divine King to administer punishmentremember, I responded with kindness, not only did I not strike her harshly, but I even gave her a gift, preserving her remaining beauty!" Sometimes rules can be disregarded, but sometimes they cannot. Since Zeus had gathered all gods in heaven and earth, Keto truly didnt believe he would act irrationally just for Aphrodite. Chapter 631 - 210: Exposure Inside the great hall, two Goddesses of Beauty faced each other, with the Divine Kings power pouring out in all directions. However, for the moment, even as he tried to stop them with his imposing aura, Zeus still didnt know how to proceed. The recent events had changed too abruptly; the handover of the Golden Apple and Aphrodites rash action all happened in an instant, and he needed some time to understand the before and after of these events. It was supposed to be a planned conspiracy, so how did the Golden Apple suddenly end up in Ketos hands? The key lay in that mortals choice... Everything had been going smoothly just moments ago, but the situation had drastically changed, all because of the other partys sudden decision. Zeuss gaze swept over the area where Andrea had been, and, as expected, she had already retreated to a corner. So, had he fallen into someone elses trap? Had Athena seen through his thoughts, or was someone else pulling the strings? If someone else had influence here, then how did they know what he intended to do? After all, besides him, only Discordia and the Goddess of Life knew about this. Was there a betrayal among them? Most importantly, what purpose did the person who planned all of this have? What was their goal? Countless doubts arose in his mind, and at that moment, Zeus even began to doubt Hera; in fact, this was precisely what Laine had wanted from his scheme. It must be noted that although Andrea was a Priestess of Athena, she still harbored the power of the Heavenly Empress within her, her sacred power firmly locked away. Where had she initially been abducted? Of course, it was on the sea. This caused the situation to spiral into chaos immediately; Zeus couldnt determine who was orchestrating all of this since Heras motivation existed. She and Aphrodite had a long-standing feud, and now it seemed plausible that after discovering Zeuss scheme, the Heavenly Empress had secretly reached out to the Ancient Sea God faction. However, at this moment, these speculations were overturned because Laines original misdirection needed Keto to retrieve the Golden Apple and then return straight to Hell. This shifted the entire situation to involve a third party meddling in the scheming, leaving even Hera in the dark, and the Lord of the Nine Hells seeming to be the greatest beneficiary. At that point, internally, Zeus would have to deal with the Heavenly Empress who undermined his planning, even if she offered explanations, and it was doubtful whether the Divine King would believe her; externally, he had to be wary of the suddenly evident grand presence of the Hell faction, as the demons, though they had plotted for souls in the Mortal Realm before, were always considered by Olympus to be akin to Evil Gods, which hadnt seemed like much of an issue. Simultaneously, internal and external threats exploded, almost certainly causing immense trouble for Zeus. And while Keto had ignited some internal conflicts within the Divine Court, this was still just limited to suspicions and wouldnt evolve into war, serving only to distract Zeus. Unsurprisingly, as long as Andrea managed to escape successfully, making the key witness disappear without a trace, Laines objective would be achieved. Whatever Zeus had originally wanted to do would definitely be greatly delayed. But now, everything had moved in a different direction. Keto hadnt left; she was openly confronting Aphrodite. Clearly, at the instigation of the Lord of the Nine Hells, she had never intended to keep the conflict within a manageable degree but planned to dive directly into the fray and ignite a full-blown escalation. She had indeed been recognized, and although she could deny it, the gods might not necessarily demand evidence. Now she only had two choices, the first was to directly use Asmodeuss power to return to Hell, then the mission of the Lord of the Nine Hells would be deemed a failure, but it would mean that another monarchs mission was completed... The other choice was to stay, after all, Olympus did not forbid gods from having contact with other deities, and during the destruction of the Bronze Age, the Divine Court had not yet prohibited deities from harvesting the souls of mortals. However, this meant she could no longer use the Golden Apple to provoke relations among the gods, meaning the mission was still a failure... So, after quickly scanning the assembled gods, Ketos gaze became sharp. If it were just her, then she would have to choose one of these two options, but now, she planned not to choose either. With the Golden Apple, the things of old werent so important anymore. Looking at Artemis, who wore the New Moon Crown in the distance, Keto took out an item from her hand. "Your Majesty, the Divine King, whatever happened in the Bronze Age, Im afraid I didnt violate the rules of the Divine Court at that time, as I remember it wasnt until after the disaster of Typhon that you helped the gods establish the Divine Kingdom, and only then were humans souls forbidden from being taken by each other." "What, does your Heavenly Empress dislike me getting the Golden Apple so much that now you need to step in and handle this trouble for me?" She retorted unapologetically, while Hera stood up fiercely. She was already furious, extremely dissatisfied with Keto getting the Golden Apple, and now her opponent even dared to provoke her? "Keto, do I need Zeus to stand up for me? If you dare to take the Golden Apple and leave this Temple, I will surely make you pay the price in the future!" "Is that so? Well, I dont believe it." Find exclusive stories on novelhall.Co?m With a cold laugh, Keto lightly tossed the item in her hand towards the direction of Artemis. "Respected Master of the Wilderness, do you believe it?" "...Of course not!" After hesitating for a moment, Artemiss eyes lit up. She was here to watch the spectacle today anyway, so why not make it even more exciting? Besides, the item Keto handed to her matched her role as the Goddess of the Wilderness perfectly. If its beneficial and aligns with her thoughts, then why not go for it? [Something is still missing] Chapter 632 - 211: Star Core and Drawing the Sword [An additional 1,000 words were added half an hour after yesterdays update, for your information, this message will be deleted after one day.] Upon the sea of Pontus Euxinus, thunder exploded. Dense clouds amassed, and fierce winds ravaged the ocean surface. The few passing ships were shattered in an instant, reduced to a trivial speck of dust within the storm. With the sea bed earthquake came a roar akin to a Titans bellow, echoing over the open sea. "Zeus, what are you waiting for? Arent you the Divine King?" Boom, boom, boom Whoosh The thunder exploded, and the rain poured down in torrents. The previously cloudless Pontus Euxinus, thanks to the gathering of all gods, turned turbulent and tempestuous in an instant, reflecting the mood of Zeus. The next moment, a silver serpent streaked across the clouds, striking from the sky toward the vast ocean. It seemed to be chasing something, plummeting downward without a moments hesitation. Gaia is the earth; the sky opposes the earth, while the sea is the earths basin, and the mountain is the earths prominence. Thus, the mountain peaks can support the sky, and the bottom of the sea connects with the mainland to the Netherworld. Standing atop a tall spire outside the City of Athens, Hermes could almost be certain that the Divine King had probably entered the Underworld when he saw lightning strike the sea bed through his binoculars. You see, long ago, he had found the handsome shepherd Paris based on his memory from the future and exerted various subtle influences on him. But even now, although Thetiss wedding had met with an unexpected change, that mortal was still tending to his sheep. No one paid attention to him, and none invited him to choose the owner of the Golden Apple. Perhaps he still had the chance to become the Prince of Troy in the future, but at least at this moment, he was still living in the pine forest of Mount Ida with his wife. Thus, Hermes confirmed for the umpteenth time that his memories from the future were of little use, even though he had once personally experienced the Golden Apple incident, but none of the current events seemed to match it. Fortunately, he had found a new direction, quite different from his former self. Knock, knock, knock "Teacher, did you call for me?" "Yes... Solomon, even though youve just returned from Mycenae, Im somewhat impatient. How was your trip? How are the things I requested coming along?" With a gentle wave of his hand, the door connecting to the top platform of the high tower opened responsively. Hermes was quite pleased as he looked at the apprentice who entered. Dressed in a dark hooded robe and wearing the signature Alchemy Ring with the emblem of the Emerald Ring, here stood a young man exceptionally talented among mortals, who had been following him for many years. Even the most excellent alchemist needs assistants, and Solomon had always been doing quite well in that role. "Teacher, in the Royal Palace of Mycenae, I found another forty-nine Star Cores, but it requires your inspection to determine if they meet the requirements... The fifty-six that have been approved are all stored in the vault you asked for... We continue to collect Star Cores at high prices from various countries, and the aristocrats of Athens have always supported us," "However, due to your order to speed up our actions, weve significantly increased our purchase prices, resulting in recent expenditures far exceeding our budget... At this rate, if we continue, our funds will soon run out," The voice came from beneath the hood; the raven-haired, handsome young man spoke with a grave tone. Without looking up, still gazing at the ground before his feet, Solomon brought up their current trouble. Chapter 633 - 211: Star Core and Drawing the Sword_2 "The export of alchemy products has faced resistance... Numerous churches have forcefully seized goods entering foreign lands, claiming these creations are prohibited. Even though the king has opened maritime routes, Silver Moon City itself doesnt lack magic creations, and within the area covered by the Maze Lock, they dont even use alchemy products. Given our current financial situation, even if we account for credit debts, we can only hold out for another half a year." "...I understand, Ill figure out the money issue, just continue with the acquisitions." Without paying attention to the lengthy explanations, Hermes made a decision immediately. In this era where gods and mortals coexist and money can buy transcendent materials, he wasnt concerned about how much it cost. However, this time, Solomon, who never usually questioned Hermes requests, unexpectedly lifted his head and voiced a long-held doubt. "Teacher, according to the ratio you choose, only extremely rare Star Cores are within our acquisition range. If we had a way to distinguish the differences among them" "You cant do it." Shaking his head slightly, Hermes responded, "Only I can discern their differences." "...I understand, teacher, I spoke out of turn." Bowing to apologize, Hermes simply waved his hand, indicating no harm done. Soon, the two discussed some recent affairs and solved problems Solomon encountered in experiments and meditation. When everything was over, the young Solomon took one last look at his world-famous teacher before closing the metal door behind him upon leaving. Soon, only Hermes remained at the top of the tall tower. As the slight clanging sound of the door echoed, Hermes no longer maintained his dignified demeanor. The former god of travel and theft, who had escaped from the Fantasy World, sighed slightly and leaned casually against the railing, scratching his head in annoyance. "This progress is still too slow, what a nuisance, Im still far from the minimal quantity I need..." Strictly speaking, the pace of gathering was not slow, since Hermes knew full well that what he was collecting was not merely Star Cores, but something far more precious. Yet, people are never satisfied. However, theres currently no way to speed up the process. Mass acquisitions had already made some ignorant people clutch their purses, refusing to sell anymore. Indeed, as Solomon said, if he possessed the ability to discern which Star Cores met the criteria, the entire collection process would be faster and more accurate. Yet Hermes knew well that saying he alone could distinguish these from ordinary Star Cores wasnt due to any selfish cherishing of his secrets but because this wasnt some special technique or magic, but a fundamental ability possessed by a god or former god. "Ah, my sister, I followed your arrangements and advice, overlooking Zeuss breach of his own promise, and came to the sea to arrange the weddingI think I have been restrained enough. But I never knew that my friends had found other suitors long ago and only I knew nothing!" "What, shouldnt I have let Zeus learn about that strange and powerful deity? Or do you mean to say that you would only be satisfied if another disaster like Typhon acted out at sea?!" "I" At a loss for words, Hestia knew that neither side was wrong; the issue was merely the occasion and standpoint. For Poseidon, he didnt have an entire Divine System to support him like Zeus did; his only followers were the Primordial Sea God lineage that had gathered around him since the change of eras. Zeuss forceful interference in the marriage of Thetis due to the prophecy had already made Poseidon wary; he felt that the Divine King had finally set his sights on the power of the sea, so at the previous wedding, he had remained silent the whole time, allowing the weary Sea Empress Amphitrite to participate in the conflict over the Golden Apple. Now it seemed he had thought too simply, Zeus hadnt had the chance to do anything, and it turned out that the Primordial Sea God lineage had already secretly contacted other existences. From the standpoint of the Divine Court, this really wasnt a principle issue; the Goddess of Life as the Principal God had once been a follower of the Lord of Darkness. But for Poseidon, this was decidedly intolerable. So he wanted Zeus to resolve this issue, in front of all the gods, and indeed Zeus did go. But in Hestias eyes, the Divine King should not be leaving at this very moment. And just as she thought, the next moment, Heavenly Empress Hera let out a cold laugh. She was not concerned about Poseidon or Zeus in the slightest, but instead stretched her hand into the void, and [Arrows of Thunder] appeared direcly in her grasp. As the Heavenly Empress who shared power, she was one of only two deities who could summon this Divine Artifact. And with the artifact in hand, feeling the immense power, Hera fiercely hurled it forward. [Arrows of Thunder] shot through the air, pointing directly at Artemis and Keto. The latters power was far less than Heras, and having lost some of the Lord of the Nine Hells strength residing in her, Keto was also unlikely to block this strike. The recent choice regarding the Golden Apple seemed to have turned into waste paper, Heras actions undeniably proved that she intended to resolve the issue through force. The trajectory of the Divine Artifact reflected in the eyes of Goddess Artemis who knew she was no match, yet she still clenched her teeth slightly, drawing bow and readying arrow. And then, the next moment, the only shield in the world that could counteract Thunder, was placed between them. Chapter 634 - 212 Three Parts Arrows of Thunder, the Divine Weapon formed from Zeuss authority. Although with the breakthrough of the True Gods boundary, this once glorious Divine Artifact was no longer as useful to the Divine King as it had been, it remained a powerful weapon. As one of the few High-Grade Artifacts specializing in combat, Hera holding the Thunder felt confident enough to confront any deity. However, at this moment, the Heavenly Empresss furious blow could not make any progress against a small sheepskin shield. The sharp essence couldnt pierce the leather, and the scattered thunder trembled before the eye-like patterns before solidifying into substance, turning into tiny pebbles that fell to the ground. That was the Shield of Aegis, a Divine Artifact born alongside Athena. Its appearance was so unremarkable, and in fact, its power was not particularly strong among Divine Artifacts. Even though a thousand years ago Aegis had been lent to Zeuss son, the Whale Player Perseus, and had absorbed Medusas petrification ability to strengthen itself during his adventure, the foundation of this artifact was ultimately just an ordinary sheepskin to the deities. Therefore, this artifact, which specialized in defense, had hardly ever demonstrated its power. Be it Athenas own Spear of Victory or the Goddess of Justice Themiss Sword of Judgment, they could all inflict damage on Aegis. There was one exception, that was, when facing Thunder. Even though there was a huge difference in power between the two artifacts, Aegis still firmly blocked the lightning, preventing it from advancing further. Bang Said at a slow pace, but occurring swiftly, the twang of a bowstring resonated through the thunder. The deep purple lightning was blocked behind the shield, while Artemis with the bow drawn precisely seized this opportunity. Since becoming the Heavenly Empress, Hera had been wounded by only two beings in thousands of years. One was Typhon, whose immense and dreadful strength still instilled deep fear in Heras heart, and the other was Athena before her eyes right now. She had never truly taken action, but yet everything seemed to be related to her. The power of the Outer God that had eroded through the sacrificial channel not so long ago was one such instance, and now Artemis was the same. Enjoy more content from novelhall.Co?m "Athena, you offspring of Metis remaining after her death! How dare you still be here, how dare you commit such an offense against the Heavenly Empress of the Divine Court! Athena, do you think youre invincible now?!" Anger clouded her judgment, and Metiss name had always been taboo for Zeus. He never wanted others to mention her, but at this moment, Hera had clearly forgotten this. "Indeed, hahaha... well said, Hera, youve finally shown some backbone. But it makes sense, facing any woman other than Zeus, you always seem very tough, hahaha..." Wild laughter sounded, as Poseidon who was the first to initiate earlier stepped forward with large strides. Previously, as the Human Realm congress unfolded, clouds gathered in the sky, and a great rain brewed over the city-states. Every perceptive deity assumed these were displays of the Divine Kings displeasure, but they had nothing to do with Zeus at all. How could he not foresee the possible consequences of changing the subject himself? This was actually the wrath of Poseidon. Zeus had bypassed the wedding he had arranged for the Sea Nymph Thetis, and he had endured; as the true God who had unleashed the deluge that ended the Bronze Age, he still endured while mortals questioned the justice of the Divine Court. But now, in Zeuss absence, no one could suppress Poseidon by force any longer. The Lord of the Storm who could shake the earth could no longer tolerate any possible rebellion from the line of the Ancient Sea Gods. Deeming himself the Sea Emperor, Poseidon brandished his Trident, pointing from afar at Artemis and Keto, shielded by the Shield of Aegis. "Keto, show yourselfand you, my dear niece, youve won Athens from me, and you let that vile mortal run amok on the open sea. Ive long wanted to see your capabilities, come, this ridiculous shield wont stop me!"@@@@ Chapter 635 - 212 Three Parts_2 In the blink of an eye, Pontuss former palace had almost turned into a battlefield, with the stances of Poseidon and Hera clearly displayed. Witnessing this scene, Phoebes gaze flickered uncertainly. The situation had developed to a point where it was almost impossible for her to obtain the Golden Apple, but the arrow just fired by Artemis had stirred something in her heart. As the Goddess of Luminous, she actually had a direct path above a True God. Like a complete ocean, if she could subdue the Sun, Moon, and stars, and become the true supreme of luminous entities, that would suit her godhood better than being the most beautiful goddess. Previously, this was merely a fantasy, as the Sun was an insurmountable problem for her. But now, Apollo was her grandson, and their relationship was good. As for the Moon... looking at the New Moon Crown, Phoebe struggled internally. However, the gods in the arena were not going to stop because of her hesitation. When Poseidons deal fell through, Artemiss bow was drawn again, and further away, Aphrodite was covering her face, glaring fiercely at Keto. Ares, seeing this, was overjoyed. He no longer had to hesitate between his wife and the Mother Goddess, especially since the enemy was Athena. He happily drew his bronze sword and stood beside Poseidon. However, the Sea Emperor glanced disdainfully at his approach, subtly distancing himself. It wasnt that he was rash, but rather that he couldnt always control his emotions, though most of the time he was aware of the consequences. Ares, however, was different.@@@@ He probably didnt mean to anger the two goddesses, but seeing his delighted expression, Poseidon himself felt like beating him. At this moment, the deities within the great hall seemed to be divided into three factions: two in opposition and one neutral. Apollo and Leto stood aside, Zephyrus remained loyal to Zeus and had no intention of getting involved. The Goddess of Life, Moanda, observed from the sidelines, while the Goddess of Agriculture was indecisive. She despised Poseidon but disliked Athens in the Mortal Realm as well, so she and Hestia stood together, likewise withdrawing from the contest. Near the principal seat in the Temple, Nereus was pondering the situation, but his brother, the Fury of the Sea, Phorcys, had already made a decision and stood by Keto. Like Keto of old, he had a visage that did not fit in with the other gods, known as the Father of Monsters, he didnt care about what Nereus thought. Before Pontuss eldest son had a chance to scold his brother for making his own decision, the Miracle of the Sea, Thaumas, had already made a choice himself. He came to Heras side, willing to fight for her because his daughter, the Rainbow Goddess Iris, had been a messenger during the titanomachy of Zeus and had later become Heras envoy. A trace of mockery crossed her perfect face, and Athenas expression gradually turned serious. As someone who had seen the script, she had anticipated the affair with the Golden Apple and had also gleaned some of Zeuss intentions. If she had wanted, today might not have reached this point. She was confident she could persuade Artemis not to get involved in Ketos affairs and was also capable of skillfully distancing herself from the implications of the Golden Apple. As long as Zeus continued to play within the rules with her, she would always have a way to refuse his moves. But as the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena also knew well that rules were always meant to maintain dominance, not objectively exist. They would only be upheld by their creator if the benefits of their existence outweighed their absence. For Zeus, what was the greatest benefit? Probably ruling all things and increasing in power. Thus, she allowed Artemis to go ahead and merely watched as the situation unfolded. Since the decision of Zeus was inevitable, she could only choose the best moment to deal with his move. The only force that could counter Great Divine Power was another Great Divine Power, and she wasnt sure if the Lord of the Spirit Realm cared about the conflicts of the Mortal Realm. However, now it seemed there was another entity behind Keto, deeply interested in meddling in human affairs. "Hell?" In Athenas perception, Andrea possessed a similar kind of powerafter all, she was her practitioner of godhood. When they stood together in the same palace, she naturally recognized the others identity. The other partys intention to intervene in the Mortal Realm might be for faith, or something else, and having no power there, he wanted to stir up conflict, expand his influence, and even recruit allies, and Athens might be one of the targets. Indecision leads to chaos. Athena wasnt sure if this was the best timing, but it certainly wasnt the worst; she needed to respond... thus, she rose from her seat, her gaze sweeping over all gods. "Then let it begin." Slowly she spoke as her dress transformed into armor. She grasped the spear in her hand, its tip pointing towards Heras direction. Chapter 636 - 213: Double Kings As contradictions fermented within the palace atop the ocean, deep below, in the Underworld. A pale purple moon illuminated the ashen soil, impervious to the influences of the mortal realm. Almost the moment Hera clasped the thunder to strike the sheepskin shield, a silver serpent flashed across the doorway to the Underworld. Eternal Night and Darkness enveloped both sides, the ceaseless River of Sorrow churning with waves. Due to the unique spatial rules of the Underworld, no matter from where one came above ground, they would always arrive at the same entrance. Thus, Hades had built a gateway, dividing the mortal realm from the Underworld. And at that moment, no living creature stood before this grand door, only a man clad in black armor, his complexion pale, leaning on his sword. Beside him, souls undulated with the flow of the Styx River. Of course, calling him a human was only in appearance. Only Zeus could ascertain he was no deity, but whether he was truly human was quite doubtful. "Aegis..." Emerging from a blaze of lightning, after many years, the Divine King once again stepped into this savage land as viewed by all gods. For some reason, Zeus felt something had changed here, but after sensing around, he came up with nothing. He shook his head slightly, casting aside the illusion. Perhaps it was an impact from previously dealing with the invasion of an Outer God... The real reason Zeus stopped was not this illusion, but rather the clash between thunder and the sheepskin shield far out on the ocean. Falling from the sky for nine days and nine nights, one reaches the Earth; from the Earth falling nine days and nine nights, one reaches the Netherworld. But this immense distance seemed not so vast for Zeus now, standing here, he could still feel his own divine artifact. Hera had used it and then it was easily blocked by the Shield of Aegis. "..." The silent, unceremoniously inspecting man named Zagreus then silently moved to clear the path. The armor plates clinked crisply against each other, sounding off clear metal-on-metal collisions. Although displeased with Zagreuss attitude, considering he was a subordinate of Hades, Zeus said nothing. Soon, he had agreed to Erebuss proposal to stir up the conflict for the Golden Apple in order to change this status quo. It wouldnt be long before everything changed... Paying no heed to this tactless individual, Zeus effortlessly crossed past the place guarded by Zagreus, passed over the River of Sorrow, and then generally identified the direction. Earlier, he had tracked across oceans and earth layers following that aura, but upon reaching the Underworld, he suddenly lost track of it. It seemed as if melded into the Underworld itself, the aura vanished without a trace, but Zeus quickly understood why. The Underworld had originated from the mingling domains of the four Primordial Gods, so in theory, the power of all four Primordial Deities could achieve this feat. However, Erebus had just reached an agreement with him, Nyx was a suspect but unlikely; if the search proved fruitless, he might try confirming by paying a visit to this most low-profile Primordial God. The rest was also possible; Gaia was still the Earth God... So logically, this should be related to Tartarus. Yes, a logical deduction. Besides, a god unseen in the present world likely originated from the chaotic Abyss. An answer was found, but Zeus felt increasingly troubled. Tartarus, a place outside the present world. There, his power as Divine King was bound to be greatly suppressed and weakened. Chapter 637 - 213: Twin Kings_2 "The Abyss..." He muttered the name under his breath, hesitating for a moment. Although instinctively a bit repulsed, Zeus set out once again. It wasnt that he decided to pursue the mastermind behind Keto because of something Poseidon said. Rather, he left on his own accord to give the gods some slack and, incidentally, to avoid trouble. But that didnt mean Zeus lost interest in discovering who that entity was. That familiar feeling, he had definitely encountered them before. Though he couldnt remember where he had seen them, he still wanted to find out. Suddenly, his figure shifted, and as the surrounding environment gradually distorted, an existent, yet non-existent, winding portal appeared before Zeus. Tartarus, a place he had entered before he became the Divine King. Back then, he was still striving to overthrow his own father. Standing once again at its threshold today, Zeus keenly felt how things had changed. "...Come, let me see who you really are." Taking a deep breath, Zeus stepped forward. Soon, with a distortion of time and space, his figure was no longer under the Underworlds sky. ... "Hmm?" In the depths of Hell, on a high mountain range, within a continuous stretch of palaces, Asmodeus just withdrew the power he had extended. Stay updated with novelhall.Co?m This power residing in Keto didnt function to substitute fights but only declared its presence when facing beings of the same level. Thus, it swiftly returned to the Abyss after making its existence felt. However, unlike what Zeus believed, as once said, when the Demon Gods were born in Tartarus, the timespace of the Nine Hells rose up within the Abyss. So, in reality, he didnt traverse the Abysss gate, but the moment he entered the Underworld, he was already back here. "This is why I want to return, and why I must shatter the Divine Court and seek revenge against Zeus and fate. But what about you? Why do you seek to halt this contradiction? In reality, you have no reason to stop me, and Zeus is not a match for me now. Even if he wielded greater power, as the Divine King, his authority is constrained by the mortal world. So why halt his attempt to stir up internal strife in his own Divine Court, or even directly order Keto?" His expression was calm, although completely unaware of Hemenus world, Asmodeus still made the most precise judgment. "You are entangled, and youve encountered unexpected events." "Due to the former, you can no longer sit aloft and watch the world change, because as the most crucial point, your power has been limited; due to the latter, you had to order Keto, as there wasnt enough time to think, and you could find no better candidate to complete your task." "So you see an opportunity?" His voice was serene; the Ancient Serpent did not appear angered. Asmodeus was not his subordinate, a fact long known. So, the others choice was unexpected yet within reason. "Yes, this is the best opportunity." "The war between Hell and the Abyss is destined to continue for endless years, for the world is expanding. As the core of Chaos, Tartaruss power is being consumed by me, but it is also growing in itself." "Only in the Mortal Realm, where Zeus seeks to stir up conflict, even threatening your arrangementyoure unable to use full strength, but here I am, arent I?" "Rather than paying a price in the future to oppose Zeus together, isnt it better now? Look, no matter what, at least for now, our interests in the Mortal Realm align." Stretching out his hand, Asmodeus drew a sickle from the Void. It looked very much like the one he had before, but even more refined and splendid. The Lord of the Nine Hells stepped forward, coming before the gates of the Abyss outside Hell. "This is as far as you go, Zeus..." He chuckled softly, then swung the sickle. Chapter 638 - 214: The Second Fracture of the ’Body Not long ago, he had just crossed the threshold of the Abyss. He appeared calm as he surveyed his surroundings, but in reality, Zeus felt somewhat bewildered, thinking he might have come to the wrong place. However, after a dizzying swirl, as the chaotic space-time regained calm, the environment around him had drastically transformed into another world. In Zeuss original impression, the Abyss was directionless and orderless, as well as devoid of chaos. In the past, he had wandered here with a trace of Divine Authority, moving forward one second and backward the next, or even just spinning in place. Even so, he and his brothers had kept advancing in Tartarus at that time. But at this moment, a different world unfolded before Zeus.@@@@ The dark red earth stretched endlessly; mountains and yellow rivers flowed across the land, the soil seemingly soaked with blood and flesh, emitting a faint stench. Some beings clad in scales, with sharp claws and horns, roamed and fought on the earth, devouring each other to grow stronger. They seemed naturally attuned to the chaotic order of the Abyss, enhancing themselves by plundering others. In the sky above this realm, a red celestial body radiated light, illuminating the entire world. It wasnt the SunZeus quickly discerned that it was a special celestial body composed of fire and molten lava. But no matter what it was, it was utterly out of line with his past impressions of the Abyss. If it werent for the familiar suppression and isolation of godly authority by Tartarus, Zeus might have thought a fluctuation in space-time was the issue, that he had merely arrived at some corner of the present world. But now... soaring into the sky, Zeus observed this world. And as he looked down from high above, a piece of information abruptly and somehow became accessible to him. "This is... the first layer of the Abyss, layer 001-1, the Myriad Abyss Plains." "What is this? The Abyss has been divided into layers, and they are even numbered. And the Myriad Abyss Plains, what is that?" For a moment, an onslaught of consecutive information made Zeus feel as if he was in a dream. He didnt know what was going on, but Zeus still remembered why he had come. He briefly sensed the space-time of this world, resilient yet full of faults; it was easy to find a way to tear through it... Then the next moment, something caught Zeuss attention. In the distant void, a portal abruptly opened. Soon, an army that seemed majestic slowly emerged from it, with hundreds of thousands of lives of various appearances gathered together. At the very center, a two-headed giant gripped the space-time passage, his heads peeking through to the other side. Looking around, the giant seemed to be assessing the environment. Then the next moment, he noticed Zeus floating in mid-air. Stare Six eyes locked in gaze, the flying Zeus and the other were almost at the same height. After noticing each others presence, both clearly seemed taken aback. Zeus couldnt help but ponder again what kind of place he had arrived at; whether the three male Hekatonkheires had left offspring in the Abyss... Meanwhile, the two-headed giant was also greatly surprised. This aura, so out of sync with the Abyss, neither the left head nor the right had ever encountered such a thing. [Left: Hey, what is this? I dont think Ive ever seen such a lifeform before.] [Right: I dont know, it looks like... a human? Ive heard of the name; they say its a sneaky kind of alien clan. But whatever it is, I havent eaten one yet, might as well try it out now.] [Left: Really, but he doesnt look very tasty, and his aura makes me feel sick, I want to smash him into a meat pie!] [Right: No way, I want to try eating him, you cant lay a finger on him!] Stay connected through novelhall.Co?m [Left: Why not? If you say no, I want to crush him even more!] ... Boom Thoughts communicating far faster than words, in Zeuss eyes, the momentarily stunned two-headed giant suddenly erupted in anger, looking furious and fully intimidating. Even if he lost the advantage and was suppressed by the power of the Abyss, he couldnt possibly be ambushed by such simple tactics, unless there was something else that could disturb his mind "Impossible!" An incredible shout erupted as Zeus saw a sickle, all too familiar to him, slashing through the air. He had clashed with this sickles owner more than once, during the most dangerous yet most confident times. At that time, he hadnt yet become the Divine King, but the entire world stood by his side, and he firmly believed he would win. But why would this sickle appear here? Wasnt it supposed to have retired into seclusion with the Mother Goddess Rhea, never to appear again? Rip "Ah!" His mind was disturbed again; though Zeus tried his best to parry in the next moment, two errors had ultimately made the situation irretrievable. As the sound of flesh being torn erupted, Zeuss thigh was directly severed. However, the real reason for Zeuss scream wasnt just that, but also because something else very close to his thigh had also been chopped in half. "Ahdamn it, no, you are not him, this isnt that sickleahhhh who are you!" His eyes bloodshot, his voice furious. If it were any other deity, the reaction might not have been so severe, but this was Zeus. Mere pain couldnt defeat this third-generation Divine King, but only Zeus knew the extent of the psychological blow he had received in that moment. A similar appearance, a familiar path of the bladeit almost led Zeus to believe that he was facing the Divine Artifact that had ended the first Divine King. Even though he knew he didnt possess the Divine Authority of a progenitor, facing this sickle, he still feared he could meet the same fate as Uranus. What scared him the most was that in that instant, his inner answer was it wont happen. Even if this sickle could permanently sever a part of him, he wouldnt eternally rest like the Heavenly Father. As for the reason... Because during the turmoil instigated by Typhon, he had already found himself here once. But the fake was ultimately fake. When Zeus came to his senses, he noticed the differences in the figure before him from the one he remembered. For a deity, authority is the most direct way to recognize someone, and in front of Zeus, this figure wielding the sickle showed no hint of the Divine Authority formerly possessed by that man. Moreover, even if the sickle appeared similar, the moment Zeus roared, he calmed down slightly. This person is deliberately provoking me, purposely mimicking the past, deliberately crafting a weapon in its likeness. Yes, I must stay calm, he may imitate external objects, but he cannot mimic authority "You ask who I am? Isnt it obvious?" Under the black robe, the smile of the Lord of the Nine Hells remained. He knew, once his fate, body, authority, and true name had all been altered, the other party would never recognize him as his past self. Perhaps others might notice from the details, but Zeus wouldnt. So without lies, without covering up, Asmodeus raised the sickle again, laughing as he spoke: "Zeus, the ruler of Olympus, the third King of All Gods" "I am your most respected father; a father educating his son, is this not reasonable..." "Youre courting death!" So much for calm, so much for provocation, at this moment, Zeus didnt care about his severed body. As the flesh on his left leg continued to regenerate, Zeus stepped forward on one leg. Your strength is no greater than mine, yet you dare to provoke me like this... A father, is it? Then, like during the war with the Titans, Ill fight a father once again! Chapter 639 - 215: The Deal Emotions drove actions, without any superfluous communication. Zeus stretched out his hand and gripped, then in the void, a ghostly long spear slowly solidified and was held in his hand. The aura emanating from the body of the spear was strong and ancient, but it was not a true Divine Artifact. Of course, for deities who had reached this stage, ordinary Divine Artifacts were of little use anyway. Just as Laine often used the power of death from the Well of Reincarnation to transform into a Black Sword, the long spear in Zeuss hand was also an embodiment of Asgards power, one of the symbols of his Sovereign. He opened up the Divine Domain, allowing All Gods to build Divine Kingdoms, which in itself was a behavior that aligned with a Sovereigns gathering of the masses. Hence, the Asgard Divine Domain was subtly changed to align more with the Sovereigns authority. Perhaps a million years later, just like the Scepter forged by the second generation Divine King, if there really was a next generation of Divine King, Asgard might also be one of the things passed down to the successor. But all that was a matter for later. Holding the long spear, Zeus locked onto his opponent. Just like the shape of the long spear, which was the weapon of Asgards previous master, the Divine Lance called "Gungnir" which guaranteed hits. This imitation bestowed upon it certain characteristics that made its attacks difficult to evade. Whoosh The long spear cleaved through the air, piercing the void. As a manifestation of Divine Domain power, it was like a world pressing down at the speed of light. If it had been in the outside world, such a strike would have made the earth sink and the stars tremble. However, this was the Abyss, and Tartarus had enough power to contain such destruction brought by outsiders to its environment. Therefore, the supreme power was confined around the spear as it followed a mysterious trajectory towards the Lord of the Nine Hells. Naturally, what met the body of the spear was that bloodstained Sickle. Clang A crisp ringing sound as the blade collided with the spear. The next moment, vast power burst forth from their point of contact, tearing and reconstituting the laws of the void. However, it was quite evident that Zeus seemed to be at a disadvantage. His conjured spear directly shattered at the tip, although it reformed in the next moment, the outcome was still clear. "How is this possible! Noits the Abyss!" He was stunned for a moment, then Zeus suddenly realized. In theory, although he did not know the specifics of the opponents strength, there should not be a huge gap between them according to the sensation from the Divine Authority. But the reality at hand made him realize that although the Abyss also repelled Hell, at his own doorstep, Asmodeuss power was still more fully exerted, unlike Zeuss. He was a true Outsider, and also the one Tartarus sought to repel. Even so, feeling the difference in power, Zeus found it hard to accept. In such a place, was there actually another being capable of contending with him? Before his ascension, he had plenty of powerful enemies; after his ascension, there were still plenty. If it continued like this, wasnt his ascension in vain? "You think geographical advantage can stop me? Dream on!" Bang Unwilling to retreat, but under the Abysss suppression, he truly was at a loss against the opponent before him. Then the next moment, with a roar, Zeuss figure burst open, then expanded a thousand times over. Yet Ares, the god presiding over unjust war, had his ferocity stirred. In his unique domain, the immense divine battle seemed to fuel his power, enhancing his fervor in combat. Of course, the gap in strength was clear, and the only acclaim Ares gained was from the other deities who now held him in higher regard, recognizing that the War God did have immense skills in the midst of a large-scale conflict. In any case, with a deft motion of her spear, the Goddess of Wisdom clad in battle gear, dominated the three gods from her superior position. The power of a true god at its limit is so terrifying that it astounds onlookers... including a deity who had, at long last, awakened from a deep slumber. "..." "...Indeed, such mighty youths, even in later eras deities can emerge with such presence... Truly, like waves, the momentum of the predecessors will eventually wane, shattered against the shore, against the rocks. And if one wishes to avoid this fate, the only way is to withdraw early." Beneath the battleground of the divine war, a profound voice echoed among the seabed. Perhaps a side effect of a long slumber, the voice was clearly hoarse at first. But the speaker quickly recovered, clear and fluent by the time he finished speaking. "To withdraw, yet you have already been drawn in, Pontus," "The cause of the battle is your daughter, and your other children have joined as well. How can you possibly extract yourself from such strife?" In the shadows, or to say, the depths of the trench were always filled with darkness. The voice of Erebus emerged quietly from within, narrating the current situation. He wasnt supposed to come at this time, but it must be said, the display of the Lord of Hells power from Keto had truly taken Erebus by surprise. For a moment, Zeus was lured away, and part of the Lord of Darknesss domain laid just across the entrance to the Underworld. He could time Zeus comings and goings, and with the broad cover of the gods war masking many events, he was quick to change his plans and seek out the traces of the Primordial Sea God. It was not difficult to find Pontus. As one of the earliest deities, their bond with all things was so profound. If the Mariana Trench of later ages was the worlds deepest ocean, then beneath the sea of Chaos, under the Pontus Euxinus, was. Coming here, Erebus easily awakened Pontus with his power. To complete his plan, persuading the other was crucial. However, faced with the words of the Lord of Darkness, the Primordial Sea God seemed nonchalant. "Prince Erebus, I appreciate that you took the time to chat with me... but if youre trying to urge me to emerge, then its wholly unnecessary." "You see, the underworld deities born of your power have never been of concern to you, and while my relationship to Nereus and others is closer, I wouldnt dare to rashly enter the world on their behalf." "Besides, although we havent had much interaction, I do understand Zeus. He isnt a person like my brother whos driven by brutishness. To him, interests matter more than whims. The Heavenly Father could forsake benefits over mere dislike, or torment his own child out of affection, even if it serves him no benefit. But Zeus isnt like that." "Furthermore, having awakened this time as one of the earliest Ancient Gods, the connection with the world allowed me to see clearer. The net of Order that covers the present, and the new symbols rising between heaven and earth... Its the Sovereign, isnt it?" Without a word, Erebus knew he couldnt easily convince Pontus. Yes, Zeus, who possessed Sovereign, was destined to seek power, not punishment. If Atlas, the bearer of the heavens, chose to bow before him and become part of the order under Sovereign, Zeus would probably set aside grievances and even personally welcome him. Experience more content on novelhall.Co?m Thus, no matter what, the offspring of the lineage of the Primordial Sea God wouldnt face too severe a consequence. It was simply a matter of allegiance to someone new. For Pontus, who is the master of the world, and who leads the gods of the Primordial Sea God lineage, does that matter? Of course not. He had decided to slumber, which meant he had let go of everything from his former life. Power, strength, and even all possessions. To use an apt metaphor, "If the people are not afraid of death, how can death be used to threaten them?" I have already renounced everything, so what significance do these discussions hold for me? Chapter 640 - 216: The Sky, Ocean, and Land "Oh, you seem to see things quite clearly," "Zeus is indeed such a person. He wont mind you staying in the depths of the ocean, nor will he care that you once opposed him. After all, you pose no actual threat to him. As long as you are willing to submit, all can be turned over,"@@@@ Erebus nodded slightly, expressing his agreement with Pontuss statement. However, in the unfathomable ocean trench, the spirit of the Primordial Sea God tensed up. If it were so simple to make the other side give up, that would be perfect. But no matter how he thought about it, he did not believe things would be that simple. "Yes, Lord Erebus... I no longer intend to be an enemy to anyone. And its not just me, Ourea, who has transformed into Mount Olympus, feels the same," "This world is no longer our era. Even the Titans have withdrawn from the stage, let alone us. The world has welcomed its new masters, so let the past grievances dissipate with the wind," The voice echoed at the bottom of the sea, growing weaker and weaker. Pontus decided to enter a deeper slumber directly. He was no match for Erebus, but his adversary could not force him to do anything either. As one of the original deities, Pontuss understanding of these Primordial Deities far exceeded that of later gods. He knew clearly that although for most people, the degree of personification of a Primordial God seemed to only affect the strength of their power, in realityaside from the fully personified Gaiaboth Erebus and Nyx could not walk about for long. They spent most of their time isolated from the world, voluntarily in Nyxs case, but for Erebus, it was partly voluntary and partly forced. Only a truly complete Great Divine Power can unite with the Source Power, exist symbolically without eroding its persona, maintaining its thoughts and human nature intact, but this is something no one in current times can truly achieve. So, Pontus was worried but still confident because he knew that even in the worst-case scenario, it would only result in the Lord of Darkness lashing out and leaving after venting for a while. "Wait, this is where I sleep, if youre not planning to disturb me, why intrude hereokay, you just want me to do something for you, right? Ill hear you out, as long as its not too much..." Bang Within the sea trench, invisible forces converged, seemingly intent on stopping Erebuss advance, but it all proved futile. Without pausing for even a moment, Pontuss barriers were shattered by Erebus. As if unaware, the Lord of Darkness continued downward. "Stop, youve won, I dont want to be your enemy, just say what you want to do, but this isnt a place for you!" Crack Another deep blue light barrier was shattered, but interestingly, it seemed not to be a recent barrier. Perhaps it was thousands of years ago, or perhaps tens of thousands of years ago, Pontus had already set up this obstacle. Watching this scene, the Lord of Darknesss smile grew even thicker. "Indeed, I knew it... Haha, it looks like Im in the right place." "Stop, Erebus! What exactly are you doing, do you know what you are doing!?!" The furious shout of the Primordial Sea God echoed throughout the sea trench, but it was just a meaningless protest. Ignoring him, the next moment, an immense power slowly spread from Erebuss being. The entire sea trench was enveloped by it, everything was obscured by him. The gods in the sky had no idea what was happening beneath their feet, and Erebuss footsteps still did not stop. Chapter 641: 216: The Sky, Ocean, and Land_2 Chapter 641: Chapter 216: The Sky, Ocean, and Land_2 One ancient barrier after another was broken, compromises, curses, advisories, and threats emerged from the mouth of Pontus. The voice of Pontus changed several times in a brief period until he gradually realized that the Lord of Darkness probably would not stop his advance. Then he fell silent. In the soundless silence, it was unknown how deep he had descended. Finally, at a certain moment, in front of a terrifying barrier interwoven with yellow and blue, Erebus finally halted. The magnificent and substantial barrier in front of him was different from the previous ones, which were enough to stop the strength of most True Gods, meaningless to Erebus. But within this barrier, there likewise existed a power beyond that of the True Gods. With just one glance, Erebus easily identified the source of the barriers power. Some of its strength perhaps came from Pontus, but the most crucial part belonged to Gaia. And it was not the current her but rather her from long ago. Indeed, so it is. After the end of the First Epoch, Gaia left Mount Othrys, went to the Shores of the Eastern Sea, and lived with you for a long time... Haha, I knew it, she wasnt as mad back then. Cronus used the Sickle to end the Patriarchy of Uranus, Oceanus threw it into the sea to prevent it from being taken back by Heavenly Father. And I too betrayed that tyrant, I hid it, buried in the deepest part of the ocean, its the scene you all have witnessed once. The power of Heavenly Father is so immense, his spilled blood could turn into the Ash Tree Goddess, his spilled essence could give birth to the Goddess of Beauty and Vengeance. The former Uranus with the authority of the first generation Divine King ruled all living beings, sublimating The Sky and Patriarchy, owning power that even you had to acknowledge back then... until today, nearly two epochs have passed, with time perfecting, gods being born, life proliferating, The Sky and Patriarchy have already taken that critical step like the complete Ocean and Water, congealing their symbols. Its just that like the ocean which has never united, so the symbols of Ocean and Water are qualified to solidify but have never actually formed, and thus Uranus remains in eternal slumber, hence The Sky and Patriarchy have not made that leap and have not impacted the world today. Even because of their simultaneous empowerment, he has no signs of awakening to this day as long as this seal remains intact, he will not awaken. So you will not open it, right? Dark currents surged under the sea; half an epoch later, with the convergence of the currents, Pontus once again manifested in his personified form in the world. However, the towering deity was only filled with trepidation... He knew he could not stop the other party, but he still tried to persuade: No one knows how terrible it would be if Uranus were to retake it, and remember, he was once the Divine King. Erebus, no matter what you plan to scheme, do you really think a being like him would act according to your plan? Of course, he wouldnt, Pontus. I know, Uranus, hell just scoff at me like that madman Typhonah, no, hes not that mad, at least the former him still knew to fear the power of fate. Smiling lightly, to the Lord of Darkness, the barrier in front was not hard to break, especially after the lengthy ages, particularly the great war at the end of the Second Epoch, even though the war did not reach here, the seal was weakened by the injuries to the earth and the sea. Meanwhile, as more deities came into being and the world grew more complete, as Patriarchy was naturally lifted due to the birth of deities. Chapter 642: 216: The Sky, Ocean, and Land_3 Chapter 642: Chapter 216: The Sky, Ocean, and Land_3 With just a gentle effort, the seal would have turned to nothing. But consequent to that, Gaia would have sensed it. Fortunately, I was prepared, he said.@@@@ Earth Mother Gaias barrier could be sensed upon touch, even if it was submerged in deep slumber. Yet, long ago, another barrier, almost similar, had proved to be in vain. It was the barrier that protected the Golden Apple Tree, and what rendered it useless was something called the Life Vase. Losing something and not even updating the protection... heh, she probably forgot about this place long ago. There was some sarcasm, time would erode everything, including the past fear of Uranus, but Gaias mistakes were something Erebus delighted in seeing. So, he extended his hand forward, a greenish light swirling around his wrist. In Pontuss eyes filled with panic, Erebus didnt hesitate to reach beyond the barrier. The next moment, a warm glowing orb, as if held by the Lord of Darkness himself, and at the same time, if not for the domain of darkness that enveloped the place, Erebus might have felt the orb soaring beyond the ninth heaven, returning to its masters embrace. ...Erebus, you still went ahead and did it... So what do you mean, what are you here to do?! His inner worries pinpointed, Pontus tensely clenched his fist. If only you had not meddled, nothing would have happened. But Erebus simply shook his head and continued: Cronus, now nowhere to be found; Laine and Gaia, even if he awakens, it wont be easy to resolve. But you and Oceanus, you arent great, so although you rank fourth and fifth, in reality, youre the first ones to suffer. And unlike me, Uranus, he will linger long beneath the Sky. Just listen, hear out my plan. Or do you intend to count on Zeus to protect you? Only you can protect yourself. And I, I am here for that very reason. Everything under control, Erebus swept his sleeve, tucking the orb within. However, just as he intended to continue his conversation with Pontus, a subtle disturbance from beneath the earth immediately caught his attention. The Underworld was trembling, the ash was rising and falling, and even though separated by a dense layer, Erebus seemed to still hear the thunderous roar. And following it, a writhing, tortuous demonic spirit, with no end in sight. Chapter 643: 217: Foolproof Chapter 643: Chapter 217: Foolproof Underworld, Fields of Truth. When both the surface and the Abyss were engaged in fierce combat, the Underworld, bathed in moonlight, remained remarkably tranquil. There was still a slight delay before the noise from the Abyss could be heard. At this moment, in the Fields of Truth, one could see a continuous stretch of buildings rising and falling, and silent creatures coming and going. Everything appeared orderly, much like a grand silent film. And in the central Hades Palace, Hades was holding a goblet, drinking by himself. The Queen of the Underworld had gone to the surface to gather information, and no other gods from the Underworld had been summoned. In front of him, to his side, sat only Charon, the ferryman of the River of Sorrow, stiff and upright, with a respectful expression on his aged face. Your Majesty truly has a masterful strategy, knowing early on that those fellows were unreliable. Without your command, Eris dared to serve the Divine King behind your backthis is our inborn difference. Here in the Underworld, it is only I, Charon, who exists because of your birth!@@@@ The voice seemed to come from the depths of the soul, earnest in every word. Charon appeared to be genuinely accusing the other Underworld deities of betrayal, voicing grievances on behalf of Hades. However, his words were not without reason. Previously, the Underworld deities were born from the power of the Primordial Gods, naturally favoring them slightly more. Moreover, given the absolute gap in strength, it was not surprising they would choose to betray at such a time. Of course, strictly speaking, this could not really be considered betrayal. Charon, how are the preparations going? Setting aside his troubles, Hades asked faintly. He had been preparing for this for quite a while. Hearing this question, Charon, who had been waiting, a hint of joy flashing in his eyes, responded as calmly as possible. Your Majesty, after years of accumulation, the power of the River of Sorrow is now sufficient. After all, I have no other place to use it... Nowadays, as souls flow into the Underworld through the River of Oblivion, Acherons existence is virtually redundant. Your Majesty, just give the order, and I will expand your territory for you! Heh, its hardly about expanding territory. Its already part of the Underworld; were just there to claim it. Pleased, Hades nodded, his mood visibly lightened. In the rivers of the Underworld, apart from Phlegethon, which he himself had created, there were only three rivers innately formed. The River Styx of Oaths and Hatred, Cocytus-Lethe of Oblivion and Lamentation, and Acheron of Sorrow and the Unyielding. The first two, one flowing into the Abyss, connecting to the outside world, wielding the power of oaths, were the most well-known underworld rivers; the other bearing the souls of the dead deep into the Spirit Realm, stripping them of their life memories, leaving only their laments and memories of old. But only Acheron seemed to have lost its purpose. As a river born alongside Hades, the River of Sorrow was, like the other two great rivers of the Underworld, vested with some authority of the Underworld. However, perhaps originally in the mythology, since the destination of souls was still the Underworld, Charon as the ferryman could still stand at the gates of the Underworld, demanding a toll from anyone who wished to cross. But now, no one needed him to ferry them across. Mortals couldnt come, and deities didnt need to. So, although it was also a naturally occurring underworld river, Acherons power was extraordinarily weak, and no matter who looked, there seemed to be no direction for growth. Chapter 644: 217: Foolproof_2 Chapter 644: Chapter 217: Foolproof_2 After all, he couldnt possibly go above ground in the guise of a River God and attempt to unify the many rivers. Not to mention whether the Divine King would object or how the Lord of Ocean would react, Styx alone was an insurmountable threshold for him. So for a considerable amount of time, Charon was just an idler in the Underworld. Hades initially thought so as well, even for himself who was short of help, Charon really didnt have much of a presence. This situation continued until the Typhon disaster, when the wraith Evans reported to him a discovery, marking the first time the River of Sorrow had actual significance. (See 3-168) After personally making a significant effort to seal the Silence Crown, Hades who finally located the entrance to the Land of the Dead, Helheim, encountered trouble once again. In this alien realm, filled with the aura of Death, he faced rejection once again. Different from Asgard or any remnant of the Nine Realms, that world rejected living things; it was determined by its inherent law. Unfortunately, as a god of Chaos, Hades inherently lacked the possibility of death like the deities of the Nine Realms. However, for Hades, encountering trouble was nothing out of the ordinary, as his divine life had always been about overcoming endless problems, never having stumbled upon fortunate windfalls like Zeus. Therefore, after just a bit of thought, Hades came up with a solution. If the environment rejected him, then he must either change himself or the environment. As the Lord of the Underworld, Hades lacked the ability to change himself, and even if he could, he wouldnt turn himself into a deceased. Thus, changing the environment remained the only solution. For this purpose, he summoned Charon, deciding to use this useless Styx River to achieve his goal. Three rivers of the Underworld, one flowing into the Abyss, one into the Spirit Realm, and this third one, into the Land of the Dead. Since he couldnt collect a ferry fee at the gates of the Underworld, then he would collect it at Helheims gates. As the river with some authority over the Underworld laws, allowing Acheron to burst into Helheim also meant the laws of the Underworld were eroding and assimilating that realm. Strong though Helheim was, without the World Tree, if it claimed to match the entire Underworld, that would be an impossibility. With the gap in strength, the outcome of the erosion was certain. And once this assimilation led by himself truly completed... Hades himself didnt know what kind of benefits he would reap. Before Poseidon, the sea had its master; before Zeus, the Mortal Realm had three generations of Divine Kings, but only the Underworld had a single ruler from beginning to end. He is the Uranus of the Underworld, the original Lord of the Dead, the embodiment of the Underworld Land, and the one who contributed the most. So for him, strengthening the Underworld meant strengthening himself. Let the Styx River pave the way, and later he would select capable wraiths and demigods from the Mortal Realm to enter, accelerating the occupation of Helheim, and when that time comes As for being killed, that was naturally impossible; Hades didnt entertain such fantasies. Your Majesty is truly formidable, with far-sighted wisdom and marvelous stratagems! This time, it is surely foolproof! Praise came from beside him, as Charon, who had decided to align closely with a powerful ally, did not hesitate to flatter unabashedly. If one overlooked the great disparities in their appearances, he even bore a slight resemblance to Zephyrus. Cough, lets not celebrate in haste, wait for matters to conclude. Hades coughed lightly, feeling like he had been slightly too emotional. But this was a normal reaction; anybodys home being destroyed repeatedly would respond in kind. Since theres an issue, you neednt rush to leave. I want to see what sort of enemy Zeus has provoked in the Abyss. Boom The door at the junction of the Abyss and the Underworld shook with an increasingly violent rumble. Inside Tartarus, Zeus was slowly retreating. Though initially overwhelmed with rage, Zeus eventually remained Zeus. For someone like him, unless cornered, engaging in a battle to the death without considering pros and cons was utterly out of the question. So as he calmed down, Zeus began to move towards the gates of the Abyss. As the King of All Gods, he had begun to realize during the fight that the Abyss was repelling not only him but also the opponent, albeit to a lesser degree. The closer he got to the portal, the less pressure he felt upon himself, and the greater the pressure became on his adversary. In such a scenario, there was no need to say how he would act... Defeat was not an option, nor was flight. As the King of All Gods, even for the stability of his sovereignty, he could not afford to lose to an unknown foe. Just battled for three hundred rounds and emerged with a slight edge, but due to the conflicting interests of the gods over the ocean, had to retreat temporarily... With the script silently planned, Zeuss grip never loosened. However, amidst the heat of battle, Zeus failed to notice a colossal entity, nearly fused with the chaotically profound void of the Abyss, was stealthily approaching him. Chapter 645: 218: Heavens Fall Chapter 645: Chapter 218: Heavens Fall Whirring Zeus, can you only run? Your level as a Divine King seems just so-so. The chaotic void stirred like a flowing stream under the disruption of power, near the entrance to the Abyss, Asmodeus watched Zeus, who stood with his back against the portal. It must be said that compared to a thousand years ago, Zeus had indeed grown much stronger. Perhaps the Fruit of One Day played a role, but regardless, the strength was palpably real. Hah, run? An existence like you, if you dare to step into the present world, I could suppress you with a flip of my handLord of Hell, you are merely a creature that hides its head but shows its tail! From within the Abyss, outside the Myriad Abyss Plains in the void, Zeus responded with a cold laugh. His colossal true body surrounded by lightning, the huge Celestial Sphere slowly rotating above his head. Big talk was easy to make, although the opponents power was great, it was far from overwhelming him. The reason Zeus had retreated here was merely to choose an environment more advantageous to him. At the portal that connected the two realms, the interfaces suppression was reduced by more than a notch. In the recent battle, apart from a slight misstep at the beginning, Zeus, quickly regaining his composure, soon turned part of the disadvantage around. After all, strictly speaking, what he said was not entirely false. The Abyss was not his home court, and though it seemed not to be the opponents either, since Zeus could fight evenly with this being who claimed to be the Lord of Hell here, it meant that if the battlefield were the Mortal Realm, the opponent would definitely not be his match. With his biggest concern alleviated, Zeus felt a mix of relief and gratitude for his own prudence and caution. Indeed, his strategy of probing little by little was correct. If there had been no Golden Apple as a buffer, and he had directly shown his hand in intimidating all gods, who knows how many more obstructers would have jumped out. Now things were much better; he could completely follow the plan, gradually use the expanding conflict to consolidate his authority, enhance his strength, and meanwhile clarify who was his enemy and who could be enlisted as his ally. This was just the beginning; he needed to find a way to further probe the opponents foundation and see if there were any subjects that could be rallied. Like now, since this being residing in Tartarus yet shunned by the Abyss showed him hostility, it suggested that perhaps the native life here might be persuaded to his side. It was hard to judge, but there was still a chance. Because some instinct told Zeus that he seemingly should have some connection here... just like the inexplicable affinity he felt towards the Abyss before he became the Divine King. Looking at it now, that was probably not a delusion. Hum Counter-suppress? Then try experiencing it first. Despite pondering in his mind, the clash between the two had not ceased. Accompanied by the echoes deep within the Abyss, a dark gleaming halo swept over from afar, and deep malevolent thoughts converged on Zeus from all directions. Looking around, threats were everywhere; the only gap was right behind Zeus. But could he possibly retreat? Of course not, and there was no need. The opponent couldnt cope with him, but Zeus wasnt necessarily the same. If he were to leave, it would be after defeating the opponent with one move, and the opportunity was right in front of him! Clang Hahahaha... Indeed, you really dont understand the strength of the Divine King if you dared chase me here. Do you really think I am afraid of you? Come, witness my power! With the exit right behind him, Lord of the Nine Hells clearly aimed to drive Zeus out of the Abyss in disgrace; however, at this moment, a divine light shone brightly in Zeuss eyes. The Abyss repels the present world, just as Chaos repels Order, but in fact, there has always been one aspect that ordinary people overlook the power of the Divine King is ultimately somewhat special.@@@@ The Titans could be imprisoned in the Abyss by Uranus, even if it meant diminishing the Heavenly Fathers sovereign power, but it was still accomplished. Perhaps because the Divine Kings power is granted by the present world, it often exhibits a divine anomaly that doesnt belong to its current layer. Therefore, Zeus had always known that if he was willing to pay some price, he could indeed summon stronger powers here. And at the entrance of the Abyss, the price he had to pay was undoubtedly the minimal one. So, accompanied by laughter, the tricolor scepter of the Divine King appeared in Zeuss hand. At this moment, his power surged tremendously. Strike with one punch to avoid a hundred. A king does not need the strength to defeat all people joined together, that is the foolish choice of a tyrant like Uranus. For true power, deterrence is the most cost-effective choice. Thud! Following that, another three sounds came consecutively. The low sounds, each more dull yet more resonant than the last, seemed like some terrifying entity knocking from behind the doors of the Abyss. But the gates of Tartarus were so sturdy that only after the third knock did this barrier, which isolated the outer Chaos, finally collapse under the relentless assault of this tempest. An endless blaze of Light emanated from the edge of the Underworld, briefly covering even the Nether Moon. The next moment, a scorching sun seemed to shine upon the Netherworld. Thudboom! Crack! In an instant, the Celestial Sphere was reversed. The eternal sky of the Underworld was surrounded by thunder and lightning, and a huge humanoid figure fell out of the gates of the Abyss. This True God that revealed itself was even more enormous than the Hekatonkheires of old, yet inexplicably, its lower half was entirely missing. Hiss Zeus, you... cant do this! Clang The Titan fell from the gates, but a vast shadow followed just behind it. Time seemed to lose its meaning; one second before, the cataclysm had just begun, and the next, it seemed as though a wall as high as the heavens had risen on all sides of the Underworld. At that moment, only a few deities with authority over the Underworld could see this frightful change from a higher perspective; a Great Serpent impossibly coiled around the Underworld thrice in a blink. Its body was still unending in the Abyss, but its massive head was already positioned upon the Titan. Hiss... Asmodeus was right, you indeed fall far short. Boom The great sound was formless. In the eyes of the beings of the Underworld, they could not see the Serpent; they could only see that next to the Nether Moon, two luminous bodies had unexpectedly appeared, and the Sky suddenly fell. The Titan seemed to want to resist; it vainly tried to support the Sky with the last of its arms, but the old strength was exhausted and new strength had yet to arise; at least in that moment, it could only use a tenth or so of its power. Thus, like a mantis lifting its arms against a wheel or like a mayfly trying to shake the earth, its momentary resistance was futile; under the pressure of the Sky, the Titan collapsed with a crash. And where it fell... ... Zeus! Youre such a Almost swearing, Hades flamboyantly waved his sleeve, using the brief moment when the Titan and the Sky were deadlocked to lift everyone in the Fields of Truth, then invoked the authority of the Underworld to vanish from that place. At that moment, he didnt know whether to consider his luck good or bad. Because both of his previous Prophecies had come true. ... Looking back after fleeing thousands of miles, Hades kept distancing himself while watching the location of the Fields of Truth. Unsurprisingly, he would have to rebuild. Next time, next time I will definitely build a temple connected to the Origin of the Underworld, which even if all the Great Divine Powers of the world were to come here, they wouldnt dare act recklessly to destroy! As much as he swore resolution, fleeing was still necessary. At that moment, Hadess only consolation was that Zeuss legs also seemed to have truly broken. Chapter 646: 219 Lies Chapter 646: Chapter 219 Lies On the ground of the Underworld, Hadess figure was rapidly flickering. The sky seemed to tilt for a moment, stars fell to the Mortal Realm. And he was trying to move far from the impacts center point, and stabilize the Underworld Land as much as possible with his power. That is to say, the sky of the Underworld is not the real sky, it doesnt need tools to prop it up. Otherwise, the destruction caused by Zeuss fall would not be limited to the Fields of Truth. Whoosh The Fallen Star swept through the air, only holding stiff for a short while before the Celestial Body continued to sink. Black flames wrapped around the meteor, and the hellfire burned relentlessly on Zeuss body. That was one of the signs of Hell, the flame brought from the divided Muspelheim by the Nine Hells, and the darkness inherent in Silver Humanity, which together gave the flame a tendency, constituting the Demon Fire unique to Hell. Of course, despite their impressive origins, this didnt mean that the flames could scorch Zeus. For Zeus, the flames burning on his body actually couldnt harm him; in fact, they could only prove that he was indeed too preoccupied to care. Ughrise! Pushing up with his hands, Zeus raised his head, his eyes flashing with Thunder Fire locked gazes with the colossal serpent in the sky. Only this Great Serpent, indeed, he had been tricked, but at least he had been partially successful. But reality knows no ifs, and the Divine King wouldnt dare allow Zeus to crash unrestrained into the bottom layer of the Underworld. So standing in the distance, watching the trajectory of Zeuss fall, Hades hesitated only for a moment before continuing to maintain the tenacity of the strata. Well, Zeus was just having a hard time, especially since he came to the Underworld unannounced. Anyhow, this was much better than the Underworld Land suffering damage and him suffering from the backlash. Consequently, when the land was reinforced by the entire strength of the Underworld, the previously continuous buildings became like ore caught between an iron blanket and hammer, bound to either melt away or shatter the forces smashing against it. And the outcome of this time... naturally was that all three bore varying degrees of damage. Boom! The world stood still for a moment, followed by a tremendous quake echoing through the Void, accompanied by the Divine Kings roar resounding beneath the sky of the Underworld. AhHades??! A single impact turned most of the Fields of Truth into a basin. The previously continuous buildings had turned into nothingness, but Zeus, the cause of it all, was no better off. Although gods can regenerate flesh and blood, it still requires a bit of timeat least Zeus, caught by surprise, didnt have the chance to reshape the missing half of his body. So at this moment, a large amount of specially casted Divine Metal was interspersed in his flesh; these materials, with strength nearly akin to Divine Artifacts, were not that easily worn away. Yet Zeus couldnt understand why Hades would spend so much just to build a palace; what was his purpose? It couldnt possibly be that Hades had hidden Prophecy abilities, knew he would be injured here today, and had deliberately constructed such a structure for that purpose? That joke wasnt funny at all! Chapter 647: 219 Lies_2 Chapter 647: Chapter 219 Lies_2 Boom In the center of the vast basin, accompanied by another tremor, Zeus rose from the ruins. The muscles in his flesh-blurred body writhed, constantly pushing out fragments of broken metal. That damned building had completely vanished, and now the Divine King looked up to the sky. He stared at the Great Serpent that had stopped attacking since his fall, filled with unwillingness and anger. The opponent had not continued the attack because once Zeus returned from the Abyss to the present world, he was not so easy to deal with. A single advantage had been enough; continuing the fight would only give him a chance to turn the tables. Even Zeus himself could confirm that if the Great Serpent dared to continue attacking him, the order of the present world would react by starting to strengthen itself, limiting this enemy from beyond. But just as he had seen, the opponent had timely ceased their attack, pulling back after a nearly absolute advantage strike, while Zeus, as the Divine King, had just forcibly used his sovereign power in Tartarus; he could not defy order again so soon by fighting in the Mortal Realm. This was clearly his own planto retreat immediately after overcoming a move in the Abyss, but now, perhaps the life in the Abyss had seen him drive back the Lord of Hell with his valiant appearance, but his downfall had also been witnessed by the beings of the Underworld. Moreover, not just the Underworld. At least wrapping the Underworld were those Primordial Gods, all definitely taking all this in. This serpent... and Hades! One unexpected event happened after another, as well as this damned feudal system. If he had direct control over the Underworld, then the moment he left the Abyss, he would have been able to instantly mobilize the power of the entire Underworld to support himself, and he wouldnt have been so disgracefully knocked underground by his opponent. But what was done could not be changed... His breath rose from his body, spreading in an almost provocative manner, yet the Great Serpent in the sky showed no reaction, as if watching a clown perform, its long body twisting and winding. Huff Zeus slowly exhaled, his opponent probably wouldnt continue fighting him according to his desires, while at the portal of the Abyss, that previous opponents aura faintly revealed itself. Although he didnt know why he hadnt stood out together, at this moment, Zeus could only swallow this loss. Who are you, and why did you ambush me? Look, Pontus, as I have mentioned before, once Uranus awakens, Zeus is unlikely to be able to protect your safety, so pledging allegiance to him is meaningless, You are a god who has lived through three epochs, having witnessed the clash of great divine powers more than once. You should be aware, being from the same domain, the gap between us is immense, just like the vast difference between you and those minor gods with feeble divine powers. Smiling, as he listened to the dialogue of the Great Serpent from the image before him, Erebus acknowledged internally that the other was completely making things up, but in that moment, he still provided corroboration in his capacity as a Primordial God. Who is Zeus, what are his battle achievements? At the end of the Second Epoch, standing in front of Cronus, he dared not even breathe. Later, he became great by leveraging the position of the Divine King, but still fell far short of his grandfather and father. Uranus, despite being severely weakened, still managed to suppress Gaia and subdue the twelve Titans. Cronus, in his full glory, could suppress Gaia with one hand, while Zeus could only win by exploiting the enemys own mistakes, and even then, it took him three days and three nights. And what about Typhon? Although Pontus felt that Erebus made some valid points, he still asked. After all, he was not very familiar with the power disparity among the great divine powers, apart from their battle records, there was no other standard to measure by. Typhon, how could you, the last battle took place offshore, Pontus, dont tell me you dont know what happened. With a faint smile, Erebus was merciless: If scheming also counts as strength, do you think Zeus had a chance to feed Uranus another Fruit of One Day? He is a tyrant, not a madman. Pontus, the current situation is clear evidence, any great divine power could appear out of nowhere and immediately reduce Zeus to this state. Faced with such a scenario, the Divine King instead of acknowledging the disparity, first attempted to use his traditional skill to twist right and wrong, attempting to smear Typhon with claims of carelessness and ambush.'' So, here comes the question, Pontus, do you believe what he said? ...No, you are right, he indeed cannot protect the lineage of the Sea God before Uranus. After a moment of silence, considering that the other party had a history of deceit, Pontus decided to trust the Great Serpent and the Lord of Darkness. After all, monsters, as everyone knows, why would these madmen lie? Therefore, what they said must surely be not lies. Chapter 648: 220 Glory Chapter 648: Chapter 220 Glory Deep in the trench, Pontus ultimately acknowledged this assertion. However, what truly convinced the Primordial Sea God wasnt because of Zeuss previous actions altering history and inverting the truth, nor the ludicrous reason of believing that the Great Serpent from the Abyss was inherently trustworthy. This matter was only good for a laugh; for real judgment, one obviously needed more practical reasons. And for Pontus, the most practical reason was undoubtedly Zeuss character and his own longing for power. The latter goes without saying, throughout the Second Epoch, the Sea Gods fought amongst themselves only to unify the sea and to break the upper limits of a True Gods power. His so-called withdrawal from the world was actually because he was frightened by the Sun bathed in the sea, realizing the slim chance of defeating the God of the Ocean, rather than truly seeing through the vanity of life. As for the former... thats just Zeuss consistent problem with style. Although todays Chaos had yet to possess the word politics, analogous terms still existed. At least in Pontuss view, Zeus undoubtedly leaned more towards political thinking rather than divine thinking, making him a rare oddity among the Innate Deities. Just as he previously assessed Zeus, if the lineage of the Primordial Sea God were willing to submit to the Divine Court, the Divine King would definitely absolve them of past grievances.@@@@ But conversely, if he chose to abandon Zeus and completely separate himself from the Divine Court, what reaction would Zeus then offer? A wise choice, Pontus. Zeus is such a person, even if you establish your own domain, when that day comes, he will definitely make the most appropriate decision after weighing his options, With a slight nod, seeing that Pontus had finally relented, Erebus felt increasingly at ease. Despite holding the card of Uranus, if Pontus had made up his mind to give up everything and permanently slumber, unwilling to cooperate with him, Erebus really would have no solution. After all, he wasnt the Sea God; in the world of the Innate Gods, violence wasnt the solution to every problem. Fortunately, the other party had come to an understanding at this crucial juncture, making the remaining tasks much easier. Now, lets talk about what comes next. Zeus shouldnt linger in the Underworld for too long. Once he returns, it will be time for me to leave. Back to the point, if you want to gain greater strength, you are likely fated to set aside past grievances with your old friend and join together, ...Alright. Nodding in agreement, Pontus had no objections. Unifying the sea is the most direct way for a Sea God to enhance their strength; its just that before, he and the God of the Ocean both aimed to lead the unification themselves. However, now they may both have to step back, because in the face of the impending threat, if they dont want to place all their hopes on Zeus, they will necessarily have to start anew. Even though Zeus is someone who would compromise for his goals, the premise is that one must possess the capital that is worthy of his compromise. To him, those who can only be of benefit but pose no threat are like wheat in the field, harvested one year with the promise of the next, just like the Goddess of Agriculture, Zeus never considers her desires. Those who can pose a threat but bring no benefits, on the other hand, are like the Demon King Typhon, disruptive forces challenging the calm and stability of the present world. Zeus would only attempt to eliminate you together with all the deities of the Divine Court, and if he cant defeat you, he will drive you away; no other options are available. Only the third type of God truly makes him exert considerable effort to win over, those who can both offer benefits and impose a significant threat to Zeus. The Awakening of the Heavenly Father automatically grants Zeus and me a mutual interest, so as long as I pose a sufficient threat, the crisis from Zeus will resolve itself. Substituting Poseidon might in a fury harm both himself and a traitor, but Zeus is not that kind of person. You have convinced me, Prince Erebus... However, before that, I still hope you understand, Looking at the Lord of Darkness holding the warm orb in his hand, Pontus spoke gravely. I am unaware of others, but at least for me, I will not accept an outcome where Oceanus gains the most benefit. Otherwise, what would have been the point of the struggles over the past epoch? Once again at a loss for words, Zeus instantly understood what the first two times of destruction meant. At that moment, he felt he should not have chased into the Underworld, luckily, although the situation was a bit stiff for a moment, he soon thought of a way to temporarily solve the problem. Cough, Hades, I sympathize with your predicament, but as you have seen, none of the disasters were instigated by me, it has always been others challenging my authority. How about this, the banquet on the surface is still underway. Before my departure, all gods had already been on edge against each otherI need to go back to stabilize the situation first. As for your palace... After pondering for a moment, Zeus made a promise. When the new palace is built, I will bless it with the sovereign authority of the Divine King, granting it the strength not to be destroyed. Moreover, like the seals that once imprisoned the Titans in the Abyss, this blessing will exist as long as the sovereign authority of the Divine King does; it will never be destroyed, and even if it suffers any damage, it will be able to restore itself to its original state. Slightly taken aback, Hades had not truly expected Zeus to build him a new one, given that most of the worlds minerals were under his jurisdiction, and he couldnt be clearer about the others capability. But the new compensation plan Zeus proposed did seem quite satisfactory to him. Indeed, he had not thought it through enough before; just linking it with the power of the Underworld might not ensure its eternal indestructibility. But with the addition of a safeguard from the divine authority of the Divine King, that should be foolproof. After all, the world never lacked for crazy deities. Like Gaia, who dared to collide with the pillars of heaven, but none capable of completely destroying the divine authority of the Divine King had ever come to his knowledge. Fine, but remember to send the Cyclops and Hephaestus. With a much softer tone, Hades accepted the compensation. Double insurance, multiple layers of protection. This time, his fifth-generation temple would surely be without problems. ... The affair of the Underworld finally came to a close, and Zeus tried to align with Hades on a unified front regarding his defeat narrative. Unfortunately, Hades indicated that the Underworld had few deities, infinite things, and both Primordial Gods and the Goddess of the Nether Moon watching over it, so it wasnt as easy to manipulate as surface affairs. And as with the matter of Typhon, Zeus had ultimately won the day. When you win, any explanation can be palatable. But the short skirmish not long ago had clearly not ended in Zeuss favor, and any explanation would only backfire. Then lets emphasize its evilness, letting all gods know that regardless of how strong the monster is or isnt, it is undeniably evil and cannot coexist with all gods. Making a silent decision, this was the only method Zeus could think of. Crossing the Styx River Acheron, the Divine King decided to return to the mortal realm. But at that moment, he suddenly looked back. In the Underworld... no, deep in the Abyss, an intuition told him that something closely related to him was happening there. What was it? Zeus was puzzled, his unusual response to the Abyss not being the first or second occurrence. Yet he knew well the dangers that lay therein, and no matter what, he wouldnt venture there without full assurance. ...It seems I must think of other ways. This intuition of fate... No, I must still find out, he thought. If the gods entered, they might not return, so what being could go there, capable of avoiding death from the common creatures of that place, and also not be targeted by those two hellish beings? Humans, like Perseus once before, wielding the divine artifacts of the gods and solving problems for them. I remember, didnt I leave a child like that in the human world a few years ago? It seemed so, Zeus recalled, and that child had also accidentally established a connection with Hera. It was said that before recognizing the childs true identity, Hera had even named him... was it Glory of Hera? Chapter 649: 221 Trial and Omen Chapter 649: Chapter 221 Trial and Omen About Zeus Divine Child, there were always many legends in the Mortal Realm. After all, in the past thousand years, no one but Zeus himself knew exactly how many offspring he had left behind. Among these beings with the blood of the Divine King, there were mortals, demigods, and true gods, although the vast majority of them eventually became known to the world over time, there still were two children, for various reasons, to this day have not made a name for themselves in the mortal realm, and barely a few people have heard of their existence. The first was a natural deity, a son Zeus sired hundreds of years ago, and he was also the founder and builder of Thebes, the outside grandson of Cadmos. This prince, who had earned his merits during the chaos of Typhon, had with the Goddess of Harmony Harmonia not just one child; Semele was amongst the most beautiful of them. Then, during one unexpected (?) encounter, the young princess happened to meet the King of All Gods, who was disguised as a mortal. Calling himself Klonides (son of Cronus), Zeus easily captured the princesss heart with his exquisite craft and quickly conceived a progeny with her. But, as the old saying goes, the women who get involved with Zeus usually dont end up very differently if they arent deities: they either die or live in agony. And so, as always, wherever Zeus strayed, Hera was sure to follow closely behind. When Hera learned of Semele and her child, the Heavenly Empress naturally flew into a rage, and she immediately disguised herself as an old woman to meet with the pregnant Semele, starting her routine journey of persecuting the mistress. He was far from being an adult, and even his name had only been given recently because of Heras presence. But since Zeus had thought of him at this time, there certainly must be a reason for it. Glory of Hera... he should be called Heracles. Heh, having been born and immediately managing to strangle the serpent sent by Hera, such exceptional talent surely wont be inferior to that of the King of Athens. Son of the Divine King, having accidentally suckled Heras milk and killed a serpentine demonic monster shortly after birth, truly guided by fate. I initially wanted to make you king of Mycenae, a leader among my many offspring in the mortal world, but now it seems you might be able to do even more for me. This was a multifaceted matter, after all, the weird fluctuations of World Power had not occurred before the child was born, and so Zeus had thought to sire such an offspring who would unite his divine descendants on earth to strengthen the link between Sovereignty and humans, and even from then on make his name Zeus a symbol in human civilization. But plans cannot keep up with changes; now he rather not have his progeny stand out to rule the mortal world. With a great war looming in the mortal realm, it would be better for All Gods to involve themselves. With that being the case, this child of exceptional talent naturally has much more value. Exactly, thats right. As he crossed the gates of the Underworld, and his thoughts shifted, Zeus suddenly realized he might truly need such a capable son in the Mortal Realm. Perhaps many of his tasks could be accomplished with his help, like improving his image in the Underworld, or dealing with an ancient god who had been holding up the sky for half an era, to see if he had any intention of repentance.@@@@ Chapter 650: 221 Trials and Omens_2 Chapter 650: Chapter 221 Trials and Omens_2 But lets not rush things; whether he can grow to the level I need him to reach is still a matter of uncertainty. Moreover, before that, I need to make some more preparations... Waiting a bit longer doesnt really matter; a few years or even a decade is trivial for a deity. Once he grows up, Ill test his abilities a bit more before ultimately deciding whether to entrust him with the important task of venturing into the Abyss to fulfill his mission. After all, other places are manageable, even if troubles arise. He can fix them on timePerseus managed it with the Divine Artifact of all Gods. But Tartarus is beyond his control. Once entered, dont expect anyone else to offer help. Zeus doesnt care so much about whether the boy lives or dies now, but if he bungles his task in the future, that would create a very difficult issue. In the Mortal Realm, at the Acropolis.@@@@ Zeuss journey to the Underworld was temporarily concluded, and in the chamber of the Acropolis, Gaia, who was repeatedly mentioned despite not being present, finally looked satisfied at the masterpiece before her. The crowd on the mountainside where the chamber was built was slightly chaotic, because the recent brief clash in the Underworld had left its traces, though it didnt fully reach the surface. A minor earthquake is not a big deal for the plains, but for a city built on a hill, it was a considerable disaster. Hmmnot bad, it seems youve succeeded... Pandora, right? How do you feel? Or more specifically, how do you sense it right now? In one corner of the platform, a woman in her forties looked at Pandora with eager anticipation. Just moments before, as the earth quaked momentarily, Gaia distinctly felt the Divine Fragment of the Authority of Material Destruction flicker. Perseuss will, belonging originally to him, momentarily awakened, briefly containing the chaos within the fragment. Meanwhile, as the earthquake emerged, all the people in the Acropolis felt panic in an instant. Many among them started praying for divine protection, hoping it was not a major natural disaster, and during these prayers, many mentioned the need to call upon the deity to drive away the disaster-causing witch. Under these circumstances, Pandoras spirit seemed to be lifted as well. The moment she touched the Divine Fragment, she seemed to gain the ability to connect with the Power of Faith to some extent. Though not comparable to a deity, having such a power was still significant compared to not having it at all. So, her previously faltering spirit instantly stabilized, and without a doubt, she successfully contained that piece of divinity. Slowly opening her eyes, at that moment, the world seemed to change in Pandoras eyes. Pandora, from this perspective, you have also pioneered the integration of Divine Fragments for life in the world to come. As her voice softened, Gaia gently touched the utterly ordinary-looking earthen jar. This is the power of fate... Although she didnt know if it was indeed fate, since the outcome was good, she accepted it as such. Now that I have succeeded, can I leave? Although the most crucial step was over, in Pandoras mind, she was still constantly impacted by the spiritual domain. The disintegration of all things, the fragmentation of rocks, the redirection of riverseverything related to Material Destruction had been impacting her will, though not as fiercely and madly as when she had just fused. Now, she just wanted to rest for a while, away from this ancient deity. However, clearly, Gaia had no intention of letting her leave. You cannot leave yet, Pandora. My visit to you was not simply to let you fuse with a Divine Fragment. This is just the beginning, and there is much more you must do. I understand. Bowing her head slightly, as the information brought by the Divine Fragment surged in her mind, a wave of destructive desires also involuntarily rose within Pandoras heart. But she endured because she did not yet have the power to resist. However, aside from bowing her head, the witch who brought disaster and curses cast a glance at the brightest one among those million twinkling points, which was also where the core authority of Material Destruction resided. She had told Gaia about her feeling, about sensing the destruction beneath the earth, but in reality, she hadnt told everything. Because it seemed that this authority could sense not only past destructions but also those about to come. And that next destruction... seemed to be imminent, in a corner of the mortal realm. Which direction, I remember it being... a small nation under Athens control? The memory had long blurred and Pandora put the matter out of her mind. It wasnt that she thought this destruction would affect Gaia. She simply wanted to know, how much could Gaia truly understand about her, about these Divine Fragments, and even about the control of the authority of destruction? Chapter 651: 222 War and Victory Chapter 651: Chapter 222 War and Victory What had occurred with Pandora was merely an incident, and the Olympian Pantheon was completely unaware of this turn of events. By contrast, high above the Sea God Palace on the Pontus Euxinus, the conflict among the gods was intensifying. The dome of the temple had been lifted off, allowing light to pour into the ancient hall. Huddled in a corner, as the only mortal and the catalyst for this divine war, Andrea looked up at the gods above. At this moment, the divine war had shifted from tentative probing to intense battle, with some already suffering and bleeding. Overwhelming powers shook the skies, various Divine Artifacts shining brightly. Andrea could even clearly see, for the first time, bloodstains on Heras fair arms. Just as Athena was known as the girl with the bright eyes in the mortal realm, the Heavenly Empress was similarly famed as Hera of the white arms. This was praise for her beauty as well as a description of her authority. For in the heart of wise mortals, eyes are the windows to wisdom and the soul, while the arms symbolize the motherly kindness that nurtures children. Fertility and wisdom, things mortals yearn for and find hard to relinquish. Yet, at this moment, their bearers were locked in a decisive battle in the skies. ... Did I do this? Eyes wide, Andreas face was only filled with confusion despite her decision leading to the eruption of conflict among the deities. Earlier, before arriving here, Aiven had told her much about the situation among the gods, the danger Athena faced. He had told her that if she could not properly choose a steward for the Golden Apple, the mortal realm would inevitably be awash with blood, as this was the Divine Kings will as well as an unspeakable consensus among the gods. But now, Andrea realized that things werent quite so. Because even though she had handed the Golden Apple to the Sea God, it seemed that nothing had changed. Or rather, she even started to doubt, if she had handed the Golden Apple to the Goddess... would this battle still have erupted? [This was an accident, Andrea... I must say, this is something I did not anticipate as well] [Originally, Keto should have left immediately after obtaining the Golden Apple, instead of causing such a fuss] A familiar voice flashed through her mind, but this time, Andrea did not accept it so simply. She remained silent for a moment, then asked inwardly, I know this isnt what you wanted... but Aiven, why do you think that war among the gods was inevitable? Couldnt the Divine King prevent the outbreak of war, why couldnt he stop all this?@@@@ Besides, if deities created All Spirits... although I questioned this before, I think you made a good point, but is there a possibility that they are not as bad as you say? After all, there are many ridiculous rumors about deities, but there are just as many if not more about aristocrats and kings, from what Ive heard my father mention... Yet kings and nobles still rule this world, and really, would the gods stir up war in the mortal realm, causing millions to bleed? [So, you think the problem actually lies with Keto, and that I made you choose her, is that it?] No, Im not blaming you, Aiven, but... the choice made by this Sea God wasnt what you expected. Andrea bit her lip and took a deep breath. In front of her stood a barrier that appeared flimsy yet was indestructible. It was left by Athena. Perhaps everyone else had forgotten, but she still remembered the worshiper who first brought everything. It was this barrier that allowed her to stand as a spectator and watch the battle of the gods unfold. The Sea God has a problem, and for that reason, the Divine King departed. Perhaps that was unexpected for you... but it is precisely because the Divine King is not here that no one can stop the conflicts among the godsmy father told me about such things. A country needs a strong king; only then can it suppress discord and govern all the powers within its reach. [So you think perhaps your previous approach was mistaken, you should have given the Golden Apple to Athena, and even if some deities were dissatisfied, the Divine King would surely have suppressed the conflicts that erupted among them] ...I dont know if thats right, but at least the current outcome is not what I wanted. The war of the gods increased the War Gods strength, and just a short while ago, the clash in the Underworld also stimulated the authority of Material Destruction. As the War God, Ares benefited from this as well. At this moment, he felt an unprecedented strength, after all, both Zeus and he were members of the Olympian Pantheon, so Zeus fighting as a present deity naturally meant the best support for him. Athena, I am the War God! With a roar, numerous shadows flickered behind Ares, seemingly representing every deity and mortal currently engaged in battle across the world. With this sword, Ares was confident, no being who hadnt broken the limit of a True God was his match! Ding Crack... As spear met sword, Aress blood-red eyes stared at Athena. He expected to see panic in her eyes, but what met him was her usual calm. At that instant, a nameless fire surged in Aress heart, his fighting spirit transforming into even more overwhelming power. It was always like this, she always had this indifferent expression, as if everything was under her control! Crack... Crack! The long sword, forged by the God of Craftsmanship and three Cyclops over a hundred years, ultimately couldnt withstand a real Divine Artifact. Pieces of bronze scattered everywhere, but what truly baffled Ares was that unthinkably fearsome power. Almost in an instant, the Spear of Voktor had shattered his weapon, then slipping from Athenas hand, it shot directly through the War Gods chest. The spear streaked across the sky and over the ocean, nailing Aress body to a Nameless Peak on an island. Yes, you are the war. Speaking faintly, Athena turned back, holding the tip of Poseidons Trident. But, I am the victory. As members of the Olympian Pantheon, Zeuss battles brought strength to Ares. But at this moment, because Athena fought alongside Keto, the victory over the Divine King in the Underworld, was Athenas victory as well. Thus, just like every time before, War fell disgracefully before Victory. The Goddess of Wisdom, already standing at the limit of True God, in that moment, felt through the feedback of the authority a vast domain of mere strength. Its a pity... With a touch of regret in her heart, Athena did not reveal this power because she perceived, in that instant, a familiar and formidable power had arrived under this sky. And the next moment, as expected, the Divine Kings majesty swept the land. Stop! Neither clearly joyful nor angry, Zeus appeared in the sky, and with a gesture, the Thunder Shadow Arrow from Heras handle fell into his hand. In the true masters hand, the Divine Artifact immediately demonstrated its real power. Countless bolts of lightning formed a wall, instantly isolating all the deities involved in the battle. Zephyrus, tell me, what has happened here. Why is it that I only left for a moment, and the deities I trust the most are brawling, utterly lacking the majesty that should characterize a god? With a stern expression, Zeus asked knowingly, while subtly taking note of every neutral deity currently at the scene. Neutral, how could that be? Dont you have any friends or relatives? The journey to the Abyss had ended, but Zeuss craving for greater power had intensified more than ever. Chapter 652: 223 Shame and Conspiracy Chapter 652: Chapter 223 Shame and Conspiracy ...So, the overall events roughly transpired like this, Your Majesty. Under the power of the Divine King, the struggle between the gods above the great sea seemed to come to a temporary halt. But this was only temporary, and almost everyone could see that, after a bloody clash, both parties in the divine battle had deepened their conflicts. No one knew in what form these conflicts would erupt, nor when... but this was of no concern to the Wind Gods. In response to Zeuss query, Zephyrus simply skirted around the main issue as he narrated the reasons for the conflicts among a few deities. For example, at the beginning, it was the Heavenly Empress who initiated the attack. His statement was very objective, and Zeus was equally pleased with this impartial assessment. So Hera, are you still dissatisfied with the ownership of the Golden Apple? But this was the result we agreed upon beforehand, The victor among the mortals shall determine the owner of the Golden Apple, this was the promise I made before all the gods, and naturally, I will not violate it. As my Heavenly Empress, you should understand me, Zeus gave a slight nod to Zephyrus, as if he had just learned of the incident or as if he appreciated the latters attitude. Immediately after, his expression turned stern as he spoke reproachfully to Hera. Zeus, what do you mean? With her eyes wide and gazing at her own wounds, Hera could hardly believe it.@@@@ No matter what, I am your wife, and I am the injured party, am I not? Shouldnt you be standing by my side at a time like this? With a fierce sweep of her sleeve, Hera pointed in the direction where Keto was. Boom As if releasing the frustration brought on by the previous embarrassment, in that instant, the sovereign domain of the ultimate authority descended upon the great sea with Zeus at its center. In the Mortal World, within the true arena of Zeus, at this moment, even the gods outside the Olympian Pantheon felt the power as vast as a sea of smoke; at this moment, Zeus in their eyes was like the only one in heaven and earth. All Gods, lets stop here. In the name of the Divine King, the wedding shall proceed as usual, and the matter of the Golden Apple will also be concluded. There have been too many incidents today, Nereus, I am deeply sorry for all these unexpected events. Finally, Hera, and my most intelligent daughter, regardless of whos right or wrong, that youve come to blows, as the people closest to me, I truly cannot bear to see you at odds with each other. Come back to Olympus with me, where I will personally mediate your differences. With a measured declaration, Zeus withdrew his power. As his Heavenly Empress, Hera had enjoyed powers, and she should share his concerns. He might support her every vengeful act in secret later on, but today, he wanted this conflict to end. So, without giving any chance for further arguments, with a flash of lightning, in an instant, the figure of the Divine King disappeared once again. Only, compared to his previous marital demeanor, Zeus now left with the other deities outside the Divine Court another impression. Decisive decisions, strict adherence to promises, and formidable strength. No one cared about Zeus being lured away by the mysterious aura anymore, at least not until the news from the Underworld arrived, they all felt, upon leaving this place, the Divine King must have achieved the results he desired. ... Zeus had left, but the events here were not yet over. The gaze of those present then focused on Hera and Athena, even the usually unrestrained Poseidon did the same. Zephyrus did not mention him, but Zeus had issued a silent warning with his aura. Poseidon might scoff at this, but considering that Zeus was admonishing his own wife, he decided to overlook it for now. Chapter 653: 223: Shame and Conspiracy_2 Chapter 653: Chapter 223: Shame and Conspiracy_2 Best to let it come to blows... Sneering silently, Poseidon hoped Hera wouldnt restrain herself, and it would be best if she went back and clashed with Zeus right away. Hera, you... Im fine. Shaking her head slightly in response to Hestias concern, standing in the sky, Hera felt a chill in her body. ...Zeus ...Athena ...Artemis ...Keto! Without speaking out, feeling the gaze of all the gods, the always face-conscious Hera only felt a searing pain on her face at this moment. They all seemed to be waiting for her decision, to see whether she, as the Queen of Gods, would defy Zeuss verdict and make a move against Athena again. Some were concerned like the Goddess of Hearthfire, some were provocative like Keto, some were allies before but now secretly enjoying the spectacle... With her chest heaving rapidly, Hera clenched her silver teeth and eventually feigned indifference. Because she sadly discovered that even disregarding the rules, her strength was not enough to achieve her goal. What are you still doing here? Since Zeus is looking for me, I wont stay any longer. Zephyrus... you and Nereus take care of this in a while. As you command, Your Majesty. Quietly taking the order, unlike other gods, the God of West Wind showed no different reaction to Hera being reproached by Zeus just now. ...Very well. Her palm slid over her bleeding arm, smoothing away some droplets of blood. Carried by the gentle breeze, they landed on Goddess of Beauty and Goddess of Agriculture beside her. Without looking at Athena and Keto again, and not even looking at the Sea God Palace beneath her feet, Hera turned around Her speech had been interrupted by Zeus just moments ago. In fact, her belief that Keto did not deserve the Golden Apple was not just because of the latters identity but also because she felt it was Athena mocking her. Perhaps because of the recent collision between Zeus and the Lord of the Nine Hells, which was fleeting yet potent, and though both had chased each other to the Underworld afterward, this accident ultimately broke something, letting Hera discover something amiss. The firm disguise was torn open under the influence of an equally ranking power, and Hera suddenly realized that the mortal who made the decision... indeed had her strength. Yes, it was her, the Princess of Athens, the person she had hinted to be kidnapped, also the one who had caused her a covert loss... At this moment, despite frequent surprises, the result seemed to lead to an inevitable end. She had planned to reveal the truth in front of all the gods, to speak of the mortals issue, but with Zeuss firm attitude, Hera swallowed her words. Lets not beat around the bush, Demeter. Since you are here, it seems you also received Heras message. Having said this, Aphrodite reached out her hand. A drop of fresh blood rolled in her open palm, and in front of her, Demeter hesitated for a moment before also taking out another drop. Ah? Completely clueless about what was happening, Ares looked confused, but the Goddess of Beauty clearly had no intention to explain at that moment. She just looked at the Goddess of Agriculture and spoke in a soft voice: Very well, it looks like youve also made your decision. Indeed, Athens alchemy is practically questioning your authority as Goddess of Agriculture... especially since you indeed are the deity who controls all growth, not the deity of agricultural techniques. ...I dont plan to be an enemy of Athena, nor do I plan to be an enemy of anyone. The message from Hera said she has a way to resolve this trouble, and I dont need to take action... You are right, we also dont need you to fight anyone. Nodding her approval, the Goddess of Beauty clenched her fist. Until this moment, the previously humiliated goddess finally showed her inner turmoil. What Hera suffered is nothing compared to what I faced. In front of everyone, someone carved letters into my face, this vengeance, this hatred is unbearable! All you need to do is provide all other forms of support, Demeter. Hera wants to target Athena; she has to target Athens first. You want to stop the flow of those alchemy constructs, which means you must end everything at its source. That brings up the question, although the gods rarely intervene in mortal affairs now, why can Athens still act so recklessly, why cant we do anything about him? ...Because Athens still has a king who stands at the pinnacle of the mortal realm. Speaking in a low voice, Demeter finally understood her purpose here. Yes, its he who promoted alchemy techniques, who disrespected the gods to the point of even daring to crush the incarnation of a deity. Apart from not openly committing blasphemy, how is he any different from the likes of Tantalus? Since whatever we plan to do, he remains an insurmountable presence... then we must remove this mountain first. A pathological blush crossed her face, known to few, Aphrodite not only had a far-reaching reputation among the deities but was almost the same in the Mortal Realm. The story of Theseus and the Amazon Queen actually had more to it because when her chosen people couldnt hold onto the others heart, the Goddess of Beauty eventually decided to take matters into her own hands. But the outcome... Humans should not have someone so formidable. Smiling, Aphrodite took a deep breath. Let his death proclaim the majesty of the deities. Chapter 654: 224: What Belongs to the Mortal Realm Returns to the Mortal Realm Chapter 654: Chapter 224: What Belongs to the Mortal Realm Returns to the Mortal Realm It is neither arrogance nor a failure to comprehend the strength of his opponent. On the contrary, as the deity who once transformed herself to seduce Theseus, Aphrodite was acutely aware of his strength. Excellent martial skills, firm will, strong beliefs from the standpoint of mortals, Theseus was indeed very powerful; he had even reached the pinnacle that a mortal could normally attain under ordinary circumstances. For such a man, those deities with similar powers who lived in luxury seemingly should have been unable to defeat him in the Mortal Realmyet the Goddess of Beauty also knew very well from the mortal perspective that true invincibility did not exist here. In the past, as the King of Athens, Theseus reclaimed the autonomous states internally, crushed the rebelling Aristocrats who had turned to other deities, and centralized the power into his own hands. Externally, he displayed undeniable dominance; even the incarnations of the gods had been defeated by his hand. In the eyes of Humanity, Theseus appeared to have no rivals. But in truth, his continuous victories were not because nothing could limit him; it was merely because the deities were constrained. And these were not only restrictions of the divine Law but also the age-old rules among them. Not only did the Goddess of Beauty know this, but Theseus himself was aware of it too, having never faced the siege of several deities at once, nor had anyone used underhanded tactics against him. In such cases, much like in later video games, where the max level in a competitive game is only fifteen, as the game reaches the late phase, and everyones level and equipment hit the ceiling, victory is often decided by awareness and skill. Therefore, not to mention if their strengths are equal, if one side has significantly lower soft power, even granting them an extra piece of Divine Armor (Divine Artifact) wouldnt help them defeat a professional. But conversely, even if you are a world-class expert, if there is a huge disadvantage in numbers, it is impossible for one person to triumph over ten in an all-out attack.@@@@ This is determined by the upper limits of strength, and it is also the current state of the Mortal Realm. Regardless of whether or not someone can continue to improve their strength without becoming a True God, blending the distinct categories of Demigod and True God, for now, there is no such person in the Mortal Realm. Atop the spire, something resembling a lightning rod was clear and translucent, sparkling even without Light shining upon it. Often, this tower served as a beacon for ships from Athens navigating through fog. Indeed, this peculiar Light had exceptional penetrative power, and even thick fog could not obscure its radiance. Whoosh Finally arrived, come down... Andrea, youre really hard to find, I even sent down divine oracles for people to search for you, and I seldom do such things. But now, it seems youve been living quite a good life. In a flash of silver light, a figure finally appeared in front of the Royal Palace of Athens. Artemis then stretched, displaying her body full of vitality. Your Highness, my apologies... Ive already sent word that I was safe after being rescued, its just that I didnt want to come back myself, and then I ended up at that grand event... I know, which is why I slowed the search for you afterward. Of course, you were pretty good at hiding... Im actually more interested in the one who saved you. Upsetting Heras plans, that womans vengeful heart is rather heavy. Hmm... but in the end, this is your problem, better left for you to tell your father, With a casual wave of her hand, she interrupted Andreas explanation. Artemis tilted her head slightly, her gaze towards the Royal Palace somewhat teasing. Is that so, King of Athens? After all, this is family business but I must remind you, while Im not Athena, as the Master of the Wilderness, Im certainly one of the most potent fighting deities among All Gods, and in tracking trails, Im possibly even better. Chapter 212 Three Parts Arrows of Thunder, the Divine Weapon formed from Zeus''s authority. Although with the breakthrough of the True God''s boundary, this once glorious Divine Artifact was no longer as useful to the Divine King as it had been, it remained a powerful weapon. As one of the few High-Grade Artifacts specializing in combat, Hera holding the Thunder felt confident enough to confront any deity. However, at this moment, the Heavenly Empress''s furious blow could not make any progress against a small sheepskin shield. The sharp essence couldn''t pierce the leather, and the scattered thunder trembled before the eye-like patterns before solidifying into substance, turning into tiny pebbles that fell to the ground. That was the Shield of Aegis, a Divine Artifact born alongside Athena. Its appearance was so unremarkable, and in fact, its power was not particularly strong among Divine Artifacts. Even though a thousand years ago Aegis had been lent to Zeus''s son, the ''Whale Player'' Perseus, and had absorbed Medusa''s petrification ability to strengthen itself during his adventure, the foundation of this artifact was ultimately just an ordinary sheepskin to the deities. Therefore, this artifact, which specialized in defense, had hardly ever demonstrated its power. Be it Athena''s own Spear of Victory or the Goddess of Justice Themis''s Sword of Judgment, they could all inflict damage on Aegis.@@@@ There was one exception, that was, when facing Thunder. Even though there was a huge difference in power between the two artifacts, Aegis still firmly blocked the lightning, preventing it from advancing further. Bang Said at a slow pace, but occurring swiftly, the twang of a bowstring resonated through the thunder. The deep purple lightning was blocked behind the shield, while Artemis with the bow drawn precisely seized this opportunity. Since becoming the Heavenly Empress, Hera had been wounded by only two beings in thousands of years. One was Typhon, whose immense and dreadful strength still instilled deep fear in Hera''s heart, and the other was Athena before her eyes right now. She had never truly taken action, but yet everything seemed to be related to her. The power of the Outer God that had eroded through the sacrificial channel not so long ago was one such instance, and now Artemis was the same. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "Athena, you offspring of Metis remaining after her death! How dare you still be here, how dare you commit such an offense against the Heavenly Empress of the Divine Court! Athena, do you think you''re invincible now?!" Anger clouded her judgment, and Metis''s name had always been taboo for Zeus. He never wanted others to mention her, but at this moment, Hera had clearly forgotten this. "Indeed, hahaha... well said, Hera, you''ve finally shown some backbone. But it makes sense, facing any woman other than Zeus, you always seem very tough, hahaha..." Wild laughter sounded, as Poseidon who was the first to initiate earlier stepped forward with large strides. Previously, as the Human Realm congress unfolded, clouds gathered in the sky, and a great rain brewed over the city-states. Every perceptive deity assumed these were displays of the Divine King''s displeasure, but they had nothing to do with Zeus at all. How could he not foresee the possible consequences of changing the subject himself? This was actually the wrath of Poseidon. Zeus had bypassed the wedding he had arranged for the Sea Nymph Thetis, and he had endured; as the true God who had unleashed the deluge that ended the Bronze Age, he still endured while mortals questioned the justice of the Divine Court. But now, in Zeus''s absence, no one could suppress Poseidon by force any longer. The Lord of the Storm who could shake the earth could no longer tolerate any possible rebellion from the line of the Ancient Sea Gods. Deeming himself the Sea Emperor, Poseidon brandished his Trident, pointing from afar at Artemis and Keto, shielded by the Shield of Aegis. "Keto, show yourselfand you, my dear niece, you''ve won Athens from me, and you let that vile mortal run amok on the open sea. I''ve long wanted to see your capabilities, come, this ridiculous shield won''t stop me!" Chapter 212 Three Parts_2 In the blink of an eye, Pontus''s former palace had almost turned into a battlefield, with the stances of Poseidon and Hera clearly displayed. Witnessing this scene, Phoebe''s gaze flickered uncertainly. The situation had developed to a point where it was almost impossible for her to obtain the Golden Apple, but the arrow just fired by Artemis had stirred something in her heart.@@@@ As the Goddess of Luminous, she actually had a direct path above a True God. Like a complete ocean, if she could subdue the Sun, Moon, and stars, and become the true supreme of luminous entities, that would suit her godhood better than being ''the most beautiful goddess''. Previously, this was merely a fantasy, as the Sun was an insurmountable problem for her. But now, Apollo was her grandson, and their relationship was good. As for the Moon... looking at the New Moon Crown, Phoebe struggled internally. However, the gods in the arena were not going to stop because of her hesitation. When Poseidon''s deal fell through, Artemis''s bow was drawn again, and further away, Aphrodite was covering her face, glaring fiercely at Keto. Ares, seeing this, was overjoyed. He no longer had to hesitate between his wife and the Mother Goddess, especially since the enemy was Athena. He happily drew his bronze sword and stood beside Poseidon. However, the Sea Emperor glanced disdainfully at his approach, subtly distancing himself. It wasn''t that he was rash, but rather that he couldn''t always control his emotions, though most of the time he was aware of the consequences. Ares, however, was different. He probably didn''t mean to anger the two goddesses, but seeing his delighted expression, Poseidon himself felt like beating him. At this moment, the deities within the great hall seemed to be divided into three factions: two in opposition and one neutral. Apollo and Leto stood aside, Zephyrus remained loyal to Zeus and had no intention of getting involved. The Goddess of Life, Moanda, observed from the sidelines, while the Goddess of Agriculture was indecisive. She despised Poseidon but disliked Athens in the Mortal Realm as well, so she and Hestia stood together, likewise withdrawing from the contest. Near the principal seat in the Temple, Nereus was pondering the situation, but his brother, the Fury of the Sea, Phorcys, had already made a decision and stood by Keto. Like Keto of old, he had a visage that did not fit in with the other gods, known as the ''Father of Monsters,'' he didn''t care about what Nereus thought. Before Pontus''s eldest son had a chance to scold his brother for making his own decision, the Miracle of the Sea, Thaumas, had already made a choice himself. He came to Hera''s side, willing to fight for her because his daughter, the Rainbow Goddess Iris, had been a messenger during the titanomachy of Zeus and had later become Hera''s envoy. A trace of mockery crossed her perfect face, and Athena''s expression gradually turned serious. As someone who had seen the script, she had anticipated the affair with the Golden Apple and had also gleaned some of Zeus''s intentions. If she had wanted, today might not have reached this point. She was confident she could persuade Artemis not to get involved in Keto''s affairs and was also capable of skillfully distancing herself from the implications of the Golden Apple. As long as Zeus continued to play within the rules with her, she would always have a way to refuse his moves. But as the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena also knew well that rules were always meant to maintain dominance, not objectively exist. They would only be upheld by their creator if the benefits of their existence outweighed their absence. For Zeus, what was the greatest benefit? Probably ruling all things and increasing in power. Thus, she allowed Artemis to go ahead and merely watched as the situation unfolded. Since the decision of Zeus was inevitable, she could only choose the best moment to deal with his move. The only force that could counter Great Divine Power was another Great Divine Power, and she wasn''t sure if the Lord of the Spirit Realm cared about the conflicts of the Mortal Realm. However, now it seemed there was another entity behind Keto, deeply interested in meddling in human affairs. "Hell?" In Athena''s perception, Andrea possessed a similar kind of powerafter all, she was her practitioner of godhood. When they stood together in the same palace, she naturally recognized the other''s identity. The other party''s intention to intervene in the Mortal Realm might be for faith, or something else, and having no power there, he wanted to stir up conflict, expand his influence, and even recruit allies, and Athens might be one of the targets. Indecision leads to chaos. Athena wasn''t sure if this was the best timing, but it certainly wasn''t the worst; she needed to respond... thus, she rose from her seat, her gaze sweeping over all gods. "Then let it begin." Slowly she spoke as her dress transformed into armor. She grasped the spear in her hand, its tip pointing towards Hera''s direction. Chapter 656 - 225 Gap Chapter 656: Chapter 225 Gap ` Its finally over, although only temporarily. As Andrea stepped out of the venue with the crowd and returned to the Royal City of Athens, Laine severed his connection with her.@@@@ I just dont know how things turned out on that side... From the beginning, it seems quite a bit of time has passed. The journey was short-lived, the process exciting for others, but now it was time to conclude. Andrea still had to be a princess, while Laine would travel the world. So although the contact wouldnt be entirely severed, in the coming years, they indeed wouldnt have many opportunities to meet frequently. As for when the next meeting would be... Laine divined the future. The result was as he expected, no clear sign; he only saw a scene in destiny. It was the silhouette of a blood-stained sword, and before her, there seemed to be many people with various expressions. Some were excited, some reverent, some fearful, some resentful... all these emotions converged like a painting of the floating world. So next time we meet, would it be around the time Andrea draws her sword to kill someone? But shes supposed to be a Godhood Practitioner, right? Are Godhood Practitioners using swords to kill people these days... A slight confusion flashed through his mind, and once again Laine felt that prophecy was quite unreliable, especially when the subject of the prophecy was connected to himself. One could either be trapped precisely in destiny with an accurate prophecy, or receive some ambiguous hints. In this regard, prophecy always struggled to achieve a balance. And Athena... hadnt she read the script? For some reason, theres always a feeling that her initiative seems somewhat low in this matter... As thoughts swirled, Laine recalled the images before the disconnection, where Artemis warned Theseus. He wasnt surprised by the others choices, after all, Chaoss human hero being humble and cautious would be strange to him. Just that Athena, in this matter, gave him the feeling... as if it was the kind of I know you might get into trouble, so Ill just remind you. I also know you probably wont listen, so Ill just go through the motions. But no matter how one looked, the procedure seemed a bit inexplicable. What about over there, Mr. Aiven, what do you mean by what you just said? A voice suddenly interrupted Laines thoughts. Following the flow of people, Iapetus, disguised as Count Ilos, was leaving alongside Laine. However, he seemed somewhat tense, occasionally surveying his surroundings. Nothing, I wasnt talking about the one you were hiding from... you saw earlier she wasnt there anymore. Shaking his head slightly, Laine stopped pondering the issue of prophecy: I was talking about a distant place, a place far more remote than your comprehension of the most distant. Someone very close to me is there, and Im just a bit worried whether what hes doing is proceeding smoothly, or if hell succeed. Its so far away, a bit beyond reach. All right, although I dont know what youre referring to, I wish you the fulfillment of your desires. Realizing it wasnt something he was concerned about, Iapetus breathed a slight sigh of relief. At this moment, the gathering finally concluded; the audience who remained on-site didnt see their champion return, but heard that Andrea would be summoned by the Goddess and thus didnt return here. The Golden Apple incident also spread among the crowd, even though the stories circulating among mortals only described the scenario of Andrea delivering the Golden Apple without delving into more of the secrets of divine conflicts, it still sparked lively discussion among the people. The champion of the tournament choosing the most beautiful Goddess was undoubtedly a story that people of this era found worth relishing. However, while laymen enjoyed the spectacle, insiders discerned the deeper meaning. Listening to this story, Iapetus already sensed the impending storm. In the story, it was merely a simple choice, but in reality, who knew what happened. Now, he only wanted to first inquire about the specifics of the Ocean Gods wedding banquet, to see what exactly happened there. The gathering is over, Ive fulfilled my promise to you. So lets part ways here. Speaking his farewell, Iapetus smiled. Of course, please go ahead. Nodding in acknowledgment, Laine did not obstruct him. He watched as Iapetus disappeared into the crowd. He had no idea when the other would return or what he would choose to do. After all, he was almost certain to return, whether willing or unwilling. From the moment he helped Andrea achieve victory, he was destined to be unable to escape from this human-divine dispute. ... Overlooking the Mortal Realm from the summit, nine layers of clouds obscured the view. The former Mount Othrys had twelve layers of clouds separating it from the Mortal Realm, a number symbolic of perfection in Chaos. By comparison, Olympus with only nine layers was further from the heavens and a bit closer to the Mortal Realm. Step Stepping out of the palace, the Sky had already turned dark. Athena calculated the time; Artemiss side of things should nearly be settled. Athena! A voice restrained with anger came from behind, but Athena smiled without speaking. Just before, Zeus had righteously lectured about harmony and kindness among the Gods for a long time, though evidently, neither his two listeners nor the Divine King himself took these words to heart. However, the final outcome was somewhat surprising; Zeus demanded Hera stay on Olympus for a while to reflect on her mistake of making the first move. Logically speaking, what Zeus did wasnt wrong because Hera indeed was the first deity to act, and his imposed punishment wasnt unwarranted. But the problem was, often no one cared about logic; they only cared about attitude. And Zeuss faultless punishment of Hera was obviously meaningless in calming the incident, instead further igniting Heras anger. Athena, do you think youve won? Although I dont know how you got Zeus to side with you... dont think this ends here. The voice was low and cold, and though the decision was Zeuss, Heras resentment was more directed at Athena. The reason wasnt surprising; it was a common psychological phenomenon. Facing decisions made by someone with greater status, power, and influence, many subconsciously were unwilling to place the main responsibility on that person, regardless of outcome satisfaction. Step Smiling again, Athena remained unresponsive, not slowing her pace. The Spear of Voktor, transformed into a bracelet, hummed softly on her wrist, but she simply caressed it gently, soothing her Divine Artifact. Yes, just as the original myths rumored that Athenas breath gave Wisdom to the Third Generation of Humans. Although it makes no sense logically, as Athena hadnt been born when the first two generations of humans began, as the Goddess of Wisdom, she indeed could bestow Wisdom upon external objects, with her companion Divine Artifact being the first example. You Ignored time and again, Heras chest heaved with intensity. With continued restraint, she finally calmed herself. Watching Athenas figure gradually recede, the Heavenly Empress clenched her fists. Just you wait, when Athens turns to ashes, lets see if you can remain so composed! On that day, Ill return everything you gave to me one by one. The voice scattered in the wind, stirring a little dust. And in the palace behind Hera, Zeus quietly observed the scene. This was exactly what he wanted... let it begin, he couldnt wait any longer. ... Day turned to night, time flowed, and the marriage intertwining the Mortal Realm and Divinity finally came to an end. The same year, the mistress of the wedding banquet, Thetis, became pregnant with her child. The child, prophesied to surpass his father in strength, was finally named Achilles by her, and she placed great hope on him. Likewise, this particular year, in the city of Athens, a trade association quietly opened, spreading novel and peculiar items from there. The Kingdom of Argos issued an announcement to expand its military, and the outcry in Eleusis against alchemical fertilizers grew louder. Around Athens, signs of underground creature activity appeared intermittently. The entire world seemed like a vast machine, slowly beginning to operate at a faster pace. But these matters had little to do with Laine; he focused his energy on himself. Until one moonless night, he set down the book he was reading, an intuition arising from within. On the other side of the world, his other half appeared to finally take a step forward. That world began to open its first fissure towards him. ` Chapter 655: 224: What Belongs to the Mortal Realm Returns to the Mortal Realm_2 Chapter 655: Chapter 224: What Belongs to the Mortal Realm Returns to the Mortal Realm_2 You seem to have misunderstood, Princess Artemis, Ive not concealed my whereabouts. In fact, regarding your bringing my daughter back to me, I can only offer heartfelt gratitude and respect. Girded with a long sword, not wearing a crown, clad in plain grey attirethe familiar middle-aged man emerged from the uninhabited gates of the Royal Palace. Glancing at his daughter whom he hadnt seen for half a year, Theseus gave a wry smile and then gestured to his chest in respect to the Goddess. Welcome to my palace, Your Highness. Your presence makes it shine all the more. Hmm, I know, heartfelt gratitude and respect, I believe in your words. But I also believe that deep down, you think humanity doesnt really need deities, said Artemis with a twist of her mouth, without a hint of courtesy. As one of the official True Gods of the Athenian church, her words could cause a great tumult within the Kingdom. This was virtually an outright accusation that the King was The Faithless, thereby inciting the anger of All Gods and the Mortal Realm. Yet at this moment, even Andrea knew that the Goddess wasnt there to blame anything because she herself was of the kind who didnt really need humans and didnt care for such things. Had it not been for her quarrel with Zeus in Silver Moon City, Artemis could have happily lived by the lakeside with the Deliades (Forest Nymphs) and the Oreiades (Mountain Nymphs). The wilderness and woodlands were her favorite places, not the cities. She drew inspiration from witchcraft and Divine Arts, teaching those animals to follow the path of nature; even without humans, she still had her own faithful followers. So, when Artemis spoke thus, it was merely a straightforward mockery of Theseuss insincerity, although she also knew that, in this world, mortals who dared to speak such truths were either condemned to endlessly push boulders or suffer eternal punishment in the Underworld. You flatter me too much, Your Highness. In truth, Ive never shunned deities. Towards Goddesses and deities like yourself, Ive always been welcoming. Approaching a few steps forward, the King gently touched his daughters hair. Since realizing her identity had been uncovered by the Goddess, Andrea had voluntarily abandoned her disguise, so at this moment, she reverted to her original appearance. Unless something unexpected happens, in a few years or a decade, the Mortal Realm may erupt into a war, a war unprecedented in history, one that will envelope the world, she revealed. Athena has hesitated over this for a long time. I dont know what shes thinking, but she ultimately made a decisionbefore that, however, she asked me to tell you that divine matters are for them to concern themselves with, but you must be mindful of your own safety, she cautioned. Gazing directly at Theseus, Artemis spoke solemnly, If war breaks out in the Mortal Realm, you will be a thorn in the sides of certain Gods, the first theyd seek to remove. But as long as you remain in Athens, you will be under her protection. No one can harm you in Athens, that is Athenas promise to you, she assured. ...I understand. I thank the Goddess for her kindness, and I thank you for bringing me this news. But in todays Mortal Realm, there may be enemies I cannot fight, yet there might still be no dangers I cannot escape, he acknowledged. Polite in his refusal, Theseus smiled and said: If possible, I would still like to test my sword, should the danger arise, he insisted. As long as you understand, thats fine. I came to remind you, not to force youhmm, it seems I couldnt force you even if I wanted to, she remarked. With a light hum, Artemis turned around, but from the corner of her eye, she noticed the hesitation on Andreas face. Whats the matter, do you wish to say something as well? she inquired. Your Highness, the war you just mentioned, could it be because of... he began. Perhaps its related to the Golden Apple, but little one, Im sure that if Zeus wanted to prevent it, he actually could. As for whether he will choose to intervene... she pondered. Who knows? she mused. With a flash of Light, Artemis vanished from in front of the Royal Palace. Having completed this matter, she was eager to return to her own place to further harness the wild Strength she had obtained from Keto. Such a harmonious power was not easily obtained. Chapter 657: 226 Pharaoh Chapter 657: Chapter 226 Pharaoh ` ... Hemenu, Mortal World. Outside the City of Memphis, on the road built along the Nile River. The setting sun was blood-red, and a gentle breeze blew in gusts. The wheels of the ox cart rolled on the road, attracting the gazes of passersby. The sound of whips cracking could be heard from time to time, accompanied by bouts of whimpering. This was the royal capital of the Egyptians, as well as a great city that stood alongside Heliopolis and Thebes in fame. If the latter two were renowned for their theological sanctity, Memphis, as the dwelling place of the Pharaoh, represented the secular sense of a capital. Located at the heart of Upper and Lower Egypt, it wasnt far from what would later be Cairo. The dynastys decrees emanated from here, reaching all the city-states of Egypt. Of course, there was an additional significance to this place nowunder the orders of the Messenger of Ra, one of the Nine Pillars Spirit, Shu, the Sin People from all over Egypt had been driven here in the last few years, then gathered around this city. Thus, in almost no time, this place had become the largest gathering spot for the Hebrews, as well as the largest construction site. For some unknown reason, ever since several years ago when Shu delivered the last divine decree, the continuous contact between the gods who resided in Heliopolis and the Mortal Realm had become intermittent. Some said it was the presence of the Sin People that angered the heavens, while others argued it was the gigantic bronze statue cast for himself by Pharaoh Ramses II in his extravagant desires that displeased All Gods. In any case, as the ruler of Upper and Lower Egypt, the Pharaoh, the Divine Envoy on earth, hereby issued a command. He ordered the slaves to be organized and to erect a massive temple to please the heavens, sparing no expense for this purpose. So, vast amounts of stone material were transported to Memphis, and countless slaves perished under the increasingly fierce sun. During such days, one day, two ox carts arrived from afar, heading toward Memphis. ... Rumbling... Clink Thank you, my Lord, for granting me this lunch. With eyes slightly closed, he tapped the plate with a silver spoon. Amidst the ringing sound, Messe knelt in the carriage, praying softly to God. The carriage shook a bit, but Messe, who was eighty years old, still sat very steadily. His back was as straight as a rod, and beside him, two young children, a boy and a girl, imitated his movements, tracing intricate patterns across their chests and closing their eyes in prayer. Thank you, my Lord, for granting me this lunch. ...All right, thats enough. You two must be hungry too, so go ahead and eat, he said. After a short while, Messe opened his eyes. He looked at the two children who appeared to be praying with closed eyes but were in fact covertly watching him and smiled. His wife and family were on the cart behind; at this point, it was just him and the two half-blood children theyd rescued on the road. They werent true Hebrews but rather offspring of mixed blood between Egyptians and Hebrews. Their mixed lineage ensured they werent oppressed like the slaves carrying heavy stones on the roadside, but their rights werent acknowledged either. After all, it was because of the Hebrew bloodline that Ra had punished them, which made these half-bloods sinners by birth. No law would protect them, and if they hadnt fortuitously encountered Messe, they likely would have already perished in the Wilderness under the torment of their peers. Thank you, sir, the children said. Although they couldnt resist the tempting aroma of food, the kids still thanked Messe first. Seeing this, Messe waved his hand, indicating they need not worry about formalities. His smile was like the warm sun on a winter day; although his age was advanced, his eyes were still full of spirit. Well... yes, children, you are right. He is the god of everything in the world, but also the god of the Hebrews. Whoever brings destruction upon us will also be punished by Him. This is the covenant He made with me in the revelation of the flame. At least in words, it was indeed so... Messe didnt feel he had deceived them. Memphis was near, and he also had to think about how to persuade the Pharaoh. Although God said the road he would travel would be tortuous, and the journey for the Hebrews to return to their land would be full of death and injury, Messe still wanted to try. If the Pharaoh would willingly let them go, nothing could be better. ... The brief conversation did not interfere with the progress of the ox cart, and as time passed, the cart finally arrived near Memphis. In comparison to the fantastical version of the big city referred to as Chaos in the mortal world, Memphis was far less impressive. With city walls only over ten meters high, and guards dressed in leather armor... As the ox cart approached the city gate, it immediately attracted the attention of the soldiers. Clack The sound of leather armor colliding, the guards showed no intent to inspect, instead, they expressed their respect towards the cart. In the current Upper and Lower Egypt, horses were an exceedingly rare beast of burden, often employed in military units like chariots. For transportation, camels or ox carts were used instead. Of course, even saying more used is a bit of a stretch. In contrast with the dramatically transformed Chaos, Hemenus world in the mortal realm truly possessed the productivity of a classical era. Thus, to be able to avoid the weariness of travel, and even escape the scrutiny of soldiers, to the point that now even the guards of the Egyptian capital acknowledged them as aristocrats of the city, Messe truly had to thank his wifes distinguished family, who were respected priests among the Midianites. Otherwise, even if his status as a fugitive from forty years ago was forgotten, he might still be directly detained as a Hebrew and be taken to work on building the Temple. Please enter, honorable lords, said the captain of the guard, as the cart slowly made its way into Memphis. After more than forty years, Messe was stepping foot into the city where he had grown up once again. I remember, the Pharaohs residence should be there. I wonder if it has been relocated or renovated over the years. Giving the two curious children a rundown of all the sights they passed, he traveled through the citycalled a Royal Capital, yet not as large as one would imagine. Soon, the Royal Palace of Egypt was but a stones throw away. However, here Messes cart could no longer pass through unhindered. Stay here, I must go and meet with the King of Upper and Lower Egypt alone. Reaching for the staff that had been lying across his knees all this time, Messe instructed the two children before stepping down from the cart. He looked levelly at the place of his upbringing, as old memories flashed through his mind. Who goes there? The inquiry came from ahead, with two long spears crossed, blocking the path. Messes cart had already caught the attention of the guards, who scrutinized this unfamiliar aristocrat, pondering which city-state he might have come from. I am Messe, from Midian, come to pay my respects to His Majesty Ramses II. By the command of God, I have come to discuss the future of a race. Clutching his staff, Messe spoke softly. Let the first step begin here. Chapter 658: 227 Misunderstanding Chapter 658: Chapter 227 Misunderstanding Ding-a-ling The sound of the wind passed by, causing the silver bells to jingle. In the Memphis royal palace, when Messe stood before the palace steps and was stopped by the guards wielding weapons, the ruler of Upper and Lower Egypt, the son of Seti I, Pharaoh Ramses II who was over a hundred years old, was appreciating the scroll spread out before him. His aged body was still agile. In fact, contrary to conclusions drawn from some scriptures by later generations, as the third Pharaoh of the nineteenth dynasty and one of the great rulers in Egyptian history, Ramses was a quite capable monarch. Theoretically, he wasnt the villain recorded in the scriptures. He had waged wars and won repeatedly, had many children, and excelled in poetry and architecture. He contributed significantly to culture, military, and politics, so much so that later generations even referred to him as Emperor Ramses in honor of his accomplishments. Of course, compared to these, the greatest inconsistency between this nearest-to-god Pharaoh and historical records was his significantly extended lifespan. After all, according to later records, by the time Messe faced the king with his serpent staff, this renowned Pharaoh should have long since passed away, with his offspring succeeding his position. Clearly, though now over a hundred years old, Ramses IIs spirit was still very good. He remained the master of the dynasty, and his successors were still unknown. Hoo The Abu Simbel Temple, truly a miracle created by mortals, was once one of my proudest achievements. And now, with the Hebrews help, I will create a second one.@@@@ Tapping the table lightly with his fingers, the Pharaoh admired the masterpiece on the scroll. It was a drawing of a temple, a masterpiece crafted in his youth to showcase his exploits. According to that blueprint, back then, he ordered people to carve out four colossal statues from the mountain rock, each depicting himself and three deities. The one representing Ramses himself needs no mention, but the other three, in reality, represented one god. Amon, Ra, and Atum, the trinity of the sun, the lord of Heliopolis. As the Pharaoh, by placing his statue among them, the implication couldnt have been more clear. Ra is the sun in the sky; I am the sun on earth. All gods obey Ra, just as all mortals obey me, and I am the sole representative of God in the mortal realm. Tap tap tap Your Majesty. Footsteps were heard, and Ramses II slightly looked up. What is it? His voice calm, the Pharaoh asked. Generally, no one would disturb him at noon, as everyone knew not to interrupt an old mans rest. So, this was likely some unexpected event that required his attention. Your Majesty, outside the palace, there is a man from Midian who claims to be here on Gods command to see you ... Kneeling on one knee, the guard spoke solemnly, He wishes to discuss the rise and fall of races with you. I cannot judge the truth of his words, so I leave it to you to decide. You say, Gods command? His expression unchanged, a century of experience allowed the Pharaoh to remain unshaken. He easily suppressed the shock in his heart, instinctively straightening his back, his sharp gaze fixed on the guard before him. Heh heh... Another Divine Envoy? This was not the first one. The command of God... Even though in this mythic world, Ramses II had lived far longer than recorded in later generations, in Hemenus world the ways for a mortal to gain strength were pitifully scarce, such that his life was not as prolonged as it seemed. The end of his time would eventually come, and the world of the dead awaited his arrival. Fortunately, he had dwelled long enough among mortals that he did not fear embracing death. What truly prevented Ramses II from letting go today was that during his reign, the connection between the gods and mortals had suddenly broken. Was this the wrath of the deities, a punishment for his crafting of bronze statues and construction of temples? He did not know but thought it unlikely. Because the glory and achievements he brought to the gods far outweighed these, until a few years ago, the gods were still extolling his accomplishments. Perhaps this was due to some other matter, so he was determined to restore that connection before death, and the last oracle issued by the gods was to gather those foreigners marked with sin blood. So the Pharaoh commanded them to build temples, hoping to please the deities. You did well. Let him come see me. Do you have any abilities beyond those of mortals that could prove to me you truly bear the glory of God, that you have come to convey divine oracles? ...Of course. After a moment of silence, feeling the malevolent glances around him, Messe steadied his scepter. This was the sacred artifact bestowed upon him by God; only when he returned to his own people and began his mission did it gradually reveal its might. And the greater the trials they endured, the stronger the artifacts power became. Compared to before, from the moment he set foot in Memphis, even from when he had just saved those two mixed-blood children, Messe could feel the extraordinary power beginning to emerge within the scepter. So, under the gaze of all, the scepter transformed into a black snake upon touching the ground. A wild aura emanated from it, and its bloodthirsty eyes scanned everyone in the hall. This is one of the insignificant powers bestowed upon me by God, Your Majesty. Although he had anticipated it, Messe still tried to persuade, Please, let my people go to celebrate a festival to me in the wilderness. ... Hiss... A moment of quiet settled in the hall, punctuated only by the hissing of the snake. The guards were shocked by the scene, but Ramses II simply nodded. At this moment, the last piece of his conjecture fell into place. Messe, is it? Yes, Your Majesty. Hmm, I remember you now. Nodding with a smile, the Pharaoh said lightly, My daughters adopted son, the sinner who fled more than forty years ago for murder. I even remember the reason you killed; because you discovered you were a Hebrew and then saw your own people being mistreated? ... As the Pharaoh of Upper and Lower Egypt, Ive received divine oracles more than once and observed secret histories not unveiled to outsiders. Ive heard that while the ancestors of the Egyptians were gods, the progenitors of the Hebrew bloodline were also gods. Its just that your ancestors were sentenced in the presence of God La, so the once-pillar goddess Isis lost her eternity and from then on fell to mortality. ...Your Majesty, you may have misunderstood... The Creator of All Spirits, Ramses II spoke indifferently, ignoring Messes attempt at explanation, as well as these magicians tricksindeed, ever since the passing of Princess Isis, magicians have vanished from the mortal realm, thus people mistake such extraordinary powers for divine power, but I do not. That was the Pillar Goddess of Life and Magic... It seems everything originated from her, didnt it? Indeed, I was not forsaken by God La; all this is just a conspiracy created by another dead god. ...No, Your Majesty Messe wanted to explain further; he had anticipated that the Pharaoh might not believe in the existence of his God, but he had not expected such a misunderstanding. However, before him, Ramses II no longer intended to give him a chance to explain. Seize him! At his command, the guards who had been waiting around instantly sprang into action, rushing to kill Messe. Hiss Bang! The Great Serpent, seeing this, swung its body, and with a lash of its tail, sent a guard flying. Yet as the Pharaohs personal guard, all were willing to die for their duty, retreating not at all. Your Majesty, this is just a misunderstanding, and I very much hope you can see that. But now, it seems I must leave. Though there was much he wanted to say, Messe had no choice, with the scene unfolding before him. Taking advantage of the moment when the Great Serpent repelled the guards, he summoned it back into a serpent staff with a wave of his hand, then with another gesture, he made his exit from the Royal Palace. After him! The guards immediately gave chase upon seeing this, but the Pharaoh raised his hand and ultimately did not stop them. They were probably not going to catch up, but it was worth a try. Chapter 659: 228: Holy City and Chessboard Chapter 659: Chapter 228: Holy City and Chessboard Heliopolis, the Holy City where the Egyptian gods resided among mortals. This was a city on earth, as well as a domain of the deity. It had many names in the past: Sun City, Home of the Gods, City of All Gods, and it was even once the capital revered by the thirteen nomes (city-states) of Lower Egypt. In years past, Isis, who fell accidentally to Hemenu, took her place and married the God of Underworld Osiris here; then, under the witness of All Gods, she was condemned as a sinner and died. For thousands of years, this place had scarcely been without the trace of a deity; the gods of Egypt enjoyed the offerings of mortals here. It was like a Mount Olympus closer to the Mortal Realm, where Divine Persons and mortals lived together... until the cataclysm a few years prior, which brought everything to a halt. It began with the highest deity, La, summoning the God Shu, who oversaw the atmosphere and the winds among the Nine Pillar Gods, to the Solar Golden Palace, and before long, the remaining gods departed one by one. At first, no one took this to heart, even those servants who guarded and served the gods thought it was merely a gathering of the divine. They waited in the city for the return of the gods, but day after day, they were greeted only by silence. No god ever returned, and from that day on, the Home of the Gods was as if abandoned. The traces of the gods gradually faded, leaving only the empty Temples standing tall on the ground. And it was not just the gods, but also the traces of humans. At the onset of the event, the Priests tried to bring back the attention of the gods with grand sacrifices, and even the Pharaoh came here to worship in person. But as hope and despair intertwined time and again, the number of people in the Holy City dwindled. After all, no one would respect Priests and Temples forsaken by the gods; it was a clear sign of their dereliction of duty. Moreover, in the eyes of the Egyptians, it was the Pharaoh who was the highest Priest, a ruler who held both secular and non-secular significance. And then? The young man called Aibu was somewhat confused; he didnt understand what his teacher meant. Yes, and then. You see, nobody knows when the gods might change their minds, but I know people can learn to adapt. In the first decade after the gods left, people still fondly remembered the days with the gods. In the second decade, they still held on to the memory. In the third, the fourth decade, to many young people, the gods became just a symbol because theyve never seen the real gods, and the right to interpret this symbol will only belong to the Pharaoh. But the Pharaoh is dying. Speaking lightly, Kasim devoutly knelt in worship, just like every time before. In the empty hall with no audience, if anyone were to witness this scene, they would probably think he was a true believer. Teacher... The words following seemed difficult to say, as Aibu felt a certain fear. Even though the gods had left, the authority they had instilled had not dissipated enough to be discussed openly in the once sacred hall within just a few years. In the end, he still lacked the courage. Never mind, you are still young. Without turning around, the Priest seemed to have a complete grasp of his students reaction from behind. These matters are indeed not for you to consider right now, but you have to write them down first, and remember them until you can understand. The Pharaoh is dying, and I am actually very old too. If All Gods return, staying here will be the best choice. But if they dont... I wont leave at this time to use my accumulated Fame to stabilize the situation for the Pharaoh. Chapter 660: 228: Holy City and Chessboard_2 Chapter 660: Chapter 228: Holy City and Chessboard_2 Only on the day he dies will I walk out from here. I wont leave alone, I will receive the divine oracle and then inform the people throughout Egypt that it is precisely because of the Pharaohs arrogance that the gods feel discontent. Thus, Sub-Gods should belong to the priests, and City-States should be governed by the Pharaoh. At that time, the successor of His Majesty Ramses II will have to face a choicethe turmoil from the departure of the deities wont have subsided, and aristocrats who are discontent with him may use this as an excuse to oppose him. Tell me, does he have the courage to declare that I have falsely proclaimed the divine oracle and then send troops against me on that day? Chaos chuckled softly, his movements in worship remaining meticulous. If it were Ramses, I think hed dare, but Merenptah, I dont think he has the capability. The great hall fell silent for a moment, and Aibu didnt know what to say. He was shocked by his teachers plansto separate sovereign power from divine authority, to strip the Pharaoh of any significance in faith... it was simply too startling. Even if he wasnt aware of his unique identity, Aibu might even think his teacher intended to silence him by killing him. But he knew very well that in such matters, a teacher might kill a student to keep a secret, but a father would not kill his son. Yes, they were not only teacher and student, but also father and son. The exchange came to a temporary halt, but Kasim was in no hurry to immediately instill these thoughts into his heir. After all, there was still plenty of time, and he merely continued with his worship. Time passed by every second as sunlight streamed into the great hall, with the shadows slowly shifting direction. The worship of the God La was so meticulous that by modern reckoning, it would take place between eleven oclock and one oclock at noon. However, Kasim didnt feel bored at all as he proceeded bit by bit. However, just as the ceremony was nearing its end, a cry of surprise from Aibu broke the silence in the great hall. ...Teacher, look, what is that? With a frown, Kasim didnt respond but continued to complete the final prostration before lifting his head to search for the reason behind his students outcry. He planned to take this opportunity to teach his student that one must remain calm, and consider any situation with the coolest head... This is! His pupils contracted, and an energy seemed to burst forth from his aged body. In front of Kasim, the deity statue that had been silent for years began to shine. Standing on the turbulent waves, surrounded by golden swells. A sense of closeness constantly emanates, yet Hemenus Hades, the God of Agriculture Osiris, doesnt feel safe at all. In the original mythology, he and Isis were husband and wife, once ruled the Mortal Realm and All Gods on behalf of the God of Sun, then murdered out of jealousy by his brother Set, the god of deserts and storms, and finally entered the Underworld after his Resurrection to become the principal god of Hemenus Underworld. In this timeline, however, he simply incurred the wrath of the God of Sun because of God of Punishment Isis and was directly cast into the Underworld, resulting in a good relationship with his brother Set but a sense of discontent towards the God of Sun. But discontent aside, when a few years ago the world underwent a drastic change and All Gods were forced to leave the Mortal Realm, moving in their true forms to the Sea of Origin that symbolizes the core of the world following the link of Divine Authority, all grudges were put aside. What remained in his heart was nothing but Fear. Dont be fooled by this golden liquid thats the blood of the world. It may seem to bring a sense of closeness and longing, but Osiris knows that for any deity, the only outcome of direct contact with Source Power is one. To be assimilated by Source Power, losing personality and consciousness. Osiris, I just tried to communicate with the outside world, La said. It was difficult, but barely successful. That source of sin has come to Memphis, the assault from the Alien Realm has thus intensified, but this also increased its losses, allowing me to find a slight flaw the one who caused all these changes, he must die. Only with his death will we have a chance to breathe! Clenching his fists, atop the rolling Golden Ocean, the falcon-headed deity, the God of Sun, looks off into the seas horizon. La doesnt know whats so special about that mortal, but hes sure that its the wild, reckless corruption from the Alien Realm that was provoked because of him. Killing eight hundred of the enemy at a cost of self-harm by three thousand, even a world driven by instinct shouldnt do such a thing. Although victory would ultimately mean a world could compensate for these losses, if only a little more time is needed for a greater gain, then why should a world refuse? Yet the other world did refuse. The power of the interface relentlessly attacked this world, targeting that mortal. La doesnt know what will happen if the two come into contact, but whatever the enemy wants to do, he is determined to stop it. Not just that mortal, Your Majesty, but It as well... Shus voice reaches his ears, and the God of Sun La knows what the other is referring to. On the opposite side of the interwoven black and gold is the Abyss-like Darkness. And just as the Alien Realms aggression surged sharply, taking the opportunity to pass divine decrees to the Mortal Realm, in that boundless Darkness, it seemed like some existence had also made a move. ...and the result of that move... The keen eyes of the eagle scanned the surroundings, and for some reason, La suddenly felt the environment around him seemed to have changed. A game board above the Sea of Origin, slowly unfolding. ` Chapter 661: 229: Ten Pillars Chapter 661: Chapter 229: Ten Pillars In Las eyes, this chessboard was also a disk of destiny, and even more so, a ritual woven from the existence of both sides of the Sea of Origin at this moment. It encompassed everything, yet it was not suddenly created. The changes occurring now were merely the result of quantitative change reaching the point of qualitative transformation. In fact, it had already begun to construct itself long ago, and as the King of All Gods in the actual sense of this world, La personally witnessed how this simple yet terrifying ritual came to be. Even he himself became, half by force and half willingly, one of the creators of the Ritual Track. Of course, La had no intention of bringing this up with other deities; to them, all this was a conspiracy by the Alien Deity. Your Majesty, what is happening? Since you have already succeeded in delivering the oracle, can we reestablish our connection with the Mortal Realm, and can we leave this place? With a somewhat panicked expression, Earth God Geb, who stood at Las side, spoke in a low voice, What exactly should we do to drive away this invader from the Alien Realm, please instruct us. Although he tried hard to hide it, the panic in Gebs voice was still so obvious. By his divine side, the Celestial Goddess Nut similarly nodded in agreementshe was a goddess, and also Gebs spouse. It must be said, although most mythologies in later generations attribute maternal qualities to the Earth God, the world of Hemenu was an exception. Here, the male deity was the one overseeing the Earth, while the female deity symbolized the Sky, and the Sky and Earth were not the original deities, but rather considered the children of the Atmosphere and lakes... In their view, the Earth did not represent the maternal nature that nurtures all things, but the Sky possessed similar characteristics. This may have been due to the yellow sands that pervaded the Nile River Basin. All life here depended on the climate, the presence of the Nile River, and the oases. Therefore, their unique faith and the characteristics of the deities also corresponded with the local climate. At that moment, the vast majority of deities from Hemenu were nearly in despair. Aside from La, almost none of the deities who had just fallen into this place could adapt to the environment, and their very safety was in jeopardy. Their power couldnt be exercised, and the world couldnt offer protection. If the invading Outer God struck at the same time, it was feared that all of them would perish, then becoming the nourishment for the Alien Realm. However, contrary to their expectations, this deity from the Outer Realms did not strike while the iron was hot but instead briefly restrained the boiling Sea of Origin, saving several deities who had accidentally come into contact with the Source Power from danger. Of course, no one was going to lower their guard because of this, not even those who had benefited from the action. In any case, since that day, they stood off against one another across a clear boundary marked by a black and gold line, yet without any actual conflict having taken place. During this time, the deities of Hemenu tried to communicate with the other party but were only greeted with silence. Apart from the brief intervention upon arrival, the Outer God stood like a shadow that obscured everything, quietly erect. The Outer God seemed to be waiting for something all along, and no one among the gods could discern the secret within, except La who seemed to have detected some clues at the time. Therefore, he told the gods that it was dangerous, but perhaps also an opportunity. Yes, thats what I said. Only I wasnt very sure at the time, but now, indeed, it seems that everything is as such. Geb, do you understand, although we stand off against Him here, have you ever thought, that even if we could triumph... what could we gain? Speaking softly, Las eyes appeared to dance with golden flames. Chapter 662: 229: Ten Pillars_2 Chapter 662: Chapter 229: Ten Pillars_2 Without waiting for a reply from Earth God Geb, he continued on his own: Nothing will come of it. This isnt the outside world; this is the heart of Hemenu, as well as the source of all the powers in the world. Here, worlds collide with each other in their most essential forms, and everything but us deities will be assimilated and returned to nothingness by the world. Whether its us or the Outer God, whichever side defeats the other, in reality, wont gain any spoils of war. The authority and power of the opponent will be devoured and digested by ones own world, becoming an aid to strike against another world. Of course, theres nothing wrong with that... if there were still any doubts about the outcome of this war, that would indeed be the best method to help our world achieve victory. The calmness in his voice carried a hint of peculiarity. Unlike when he had once plundered a part of Apollos origin outside the world, La was certain that if Hemenus deities were killed here by the enemy, their origins and everything else would only be absorbed by the opposing world, and that Outer God would gain nothing Even if he had underestimated the opponents strength and the other actually could snatch strength from the jaws of the world, faced with such a competitor, how much spoils could they really secure? The same logic applied to his own side. If time were reversed and that Alien Realms God of Sun had been injured here by La, he too would not be able to gain anything, as everything would be claimed by the world itself, becoming part of it to resist invasion from the Alien Realm. That didnt sound wrong, after all, the gods were born from the world, and their authority was the same. At such a critical juncture of life and death, it was only proper to fight for the world... but as La said, all of this was predicated on still being able to win this war. And how much possibility of victory was left in this war between worlds... if it was a few years earlier, the gods would likely have believed in this outcome. But now, even La was starting to waver. In the past, they had only witnessed the might of Hemenu, so they thought such power was invincible. But now, such a notion had quietly changed. So, this ceremony... Seeming to have understood something, Earth God Gebs eyes flickered, and he finally understood why La said it was both a danger and an opportunity. And beside him, the other deities reacted differently. Some had already guessed it, only to have Las words now fully confirm it; others suddenly realized something as if they finally understood. Regardless, the previously panicked atmosphere changed abruptly. Facing the tumult of the Sea of Origin, the attitude of the gods shifted significantly. Yes, Geb, the ceremony is indeed what youre thinking of. With a slight nod, a surge of golden light began to flood from Las being. Its not a one-way ceremony, nor a tool for defeating us. Its bidirectional, requiring our collective completion. The essence of its existence is an exchange, an equivalent wager. While I dont know why the will of the opposing world would recognize such a strange rule, the rule itself does not lie. Every individual is a player, but their very being will also become pawns, becoming part of the gamble on the chessboard. If you lose, everything will be lost, but if you win, the opponent must also cede an equal amount of strength, and this strength will be absorbed by the victor.@@@@ Shu, God of Air and Order, symbol of drought, dryness, and exhaustion. Tefnut, Rain God and Goddess of Moisture, embodiment of chaos, and symbol of decay. Nut, Sky God, Mother of Stars. Geb, Earth God, echo of all things. Osiris, God of Vegetation, fertility, agriculture, and also the Priest of Judgment and Death. Set, God of War, deserts, and storms, and the most powerful among the gods. Nephthys, protector of wraiths and guardian of fertility and home. And finally, in place of Isis, Thoth, God of Wisdom, writing, and books, the mind most valued by La. The Nine Pillars Spirits were like nine pillars that, in an instant, propped up the Sky and Earth of the Hemenu world. The colossal chessboard appeared in the sky and across from them, it seemed devoid of an opponent. Heh, indeed... Seated in the highest and most central place, Las face had at some point acquired a golden mask, the corners of his mouth beneath it curling slightly upward. The opponent wasnt absent, its just that in this realm where size is measured by power, the opponents figure was far more immense than they had imagined. Great sounds are often unheard, great forms are often unseen, thus it seemed as though they had no adversary... Following this logic, even if all nine of them defeated the opponent, they could never achieve true Victory. But if La dared to agree, naturally there was a reason. Like he never told the All Gods, he too had a stake in this vast chessboard; he was compelled and yet a voluntary participant in its construction. So, the question arose, what did he, the God of Sun, have to do with this ritual? Of course, its because I am more than just La. I am Amon-Ra-Atum. The perspective continued to elevate, the Earth became insignificant, the stars like ornaments, and all of Hemenus creation seemed like dust. Within the four barriers of the world, in a place farther than the Primordial Waters, Laines divine presence quietly observed what lay before him. The Nine Pillars Spirits were smaller than his palm, the world at his feet. But opposite Him, another La stood there. Amon-Ra-Atum was never just a name. Chapter 663: 230 The First Disaster Chapter 663: Chapter 230 The First Disaster In the concept of space and time, everything about Hemenu was born upon Primordial Water. And the carrier of Primordial Water within the world is the Endless Space. As one of The Eight Primordial Spirits, which briefly manifested and then disappeared at the beginning of creation, Endless Space symbolized the presence of Amons masculine power, so naturally, Laine received far more benefits in this reincarnation than others could imagine. For Laine, this was not just a change in strength but rather a sublimation of his divine stature in certain respects. From another perspective, he was like a being with only weak divine power but unexpectedly possessed great characteristics in some aspects. Although he could not use these characteristics most of the time, he could instinctively touch some of the most fundamental things in the world. This was a good thing if Laine had already progressed far enough and was complete enough in the domain of great divine power, he would possess some indescribable characteristics. Just as the Blood Mother Tree possesses an indestructible nature akin to the immortal essence of the Chaotic Gods, Laine might also acquire some similar divine stature, abilities related to space. But unfortunately, even after reincarnating, the distance Laine covered in the realm of great divine power was still not much, and for completeness... in this respect, as a deity of Hemenu, he was actually inferior to even the weakest of the primordial gods of Chaos. What they had in common was that both possessed complete Wisdom, yet neither could maintain rationality while fully merging with the Source Power. The difference was that the primordial gods of Chaos had chosen the approach of personalization: they separated their personality from their essence, which allowed them to use their power without fearing the erosion of their rationality by the Source Power. However, the deities of Hemenu... they had no need to worry about this at all. After all, their divine duties by nature could devour, transform, and separate one another. Like Laine himself who relied on reincarnation to avoid death, before entering the Sea of Origin, almost all deities had never touched the Source Power associated with their own authority, even less need to worry about these problems. How to bear the Source Power was a problem for the gods of Chaos to ponder, and it had nothing to do with them. But as a result, naturally excluding the influence of quantity, the deities of Chaos were more complete in the domain of great divine power than Laine. ...So, this is the difference between worlds... Alien Realm, is it what you call Chaos? The invaders from beyond the Void, what is your world like? How did you come here, and how have you managed up to this point? You possess clear wisdom, yet are so close to the Source Power, arent you really afraid of its influence? The surface of the water and above the world, a vast expanse of divinity seated in the void, the power of the Endless Space continuously interacts with his manifested body. The chessboard is right in front of him, but Laine was not in a hurry to make the first move. He was merely observing the outer god before him, careful and cautious in his probing. To Laine at this moment, the outer god before him seemed to have merged indistinguishably with the Source Power. All deities in the world need to utilize authority to manipulate power, but truly complete great divine power actually does not need it. If one were to describe this state, it would be indistinguishable from the world. Such a being should not possess wisdom; it should be indifferent and ruthless like nature, merely driven by some instinctive impulse, just as the Abyss of Chaos. All sentient beings cannot withstand the endless assimilation of Source Power... but Laine was certain, whether it was the confrontation with this foreign deity beyond the world thousands of years ago or every move the foreign deity made now, all proved that this outer god definitely possessed both wisdom and rationality. How do you do it, and that goddess who came with you last time, where is she? Communication can solve many problems, although we are enemies now, perhaps we can talk about our respective worlds. Speaking again, Laine did not expect a response, and he did not think the other would reveal this matter to him, but he still wanted to make some changes through communication. The previous silence of the alien deityor rather indifference, made it impossible for Laine to get any meaningful or useless information. The best time to plant a tree was ten years ago, the second best time is now. Over the millennia, Laine had regretted more than once not learning some information about the alien realm during that confrontation. Whether to deal with the enemy or to prepare for the best and worst scenarios, he did not want the future him to regret today. However, in front of Laine, facing his two attempts at initiating communication, what met him was only the everlasting tranquility as usual. The Primordial Water churned violently as if sensing the impending disaster, undulating like the world breathing. The lofty will looked down upon the land but did not grant even a sliver of attention to the enemy before it. As if the outcome was already predetermined, He had seen the end of time. Wordless arrogance spread on both sides of the chessboard, Laines sharp eagle eyes slightly narrowed. It seems that the opponent is indeed very confident, huh, since thats the case, then wait until the blood of mortals flows like rivers, wait until the stakes of the gamble shift, and see if by then, you can still be so arrogant! ... Shu, begin, obliterate them, obliterate all the sinners! ... Aaron was somewhat silent. Yes, perhaps what Messe said was true. Although he had not witnessed any divine miracles, he was willing to believe in such a God, a protector of all Hebrews. However, even if this promise was true, before the aggressors were punished, before Pharaoh changed his heart, how many trials must they first endure? Ill go now, he said, May God be with me. Regardless, this was the only choice. Aaron nodded in agreement and prepared to return home to gather those of higher standing among his people. Pharaohs guards had not seen him, so naturally, they would not send anyone to arrest him. However, just as he was about to leave, Aaron suddenly looked up. Nearby, the others also looked up towards the sky. There, a brilliant streak of light slid down from the sky, illuminating the land of the mortal realm. As someone naturally more spiritually sensitive, Aaron even faintly saw something fleeting behind the falling light. There, it seemed as if a Titan was seated high in the sky. That is... As the words came out, Aaron suddenly felt something was off. The surrounding air almost instantly lost its moisture, becoming dry and biting. But this place was clearly on the banks of the Nile River, a gem amidst the desert. Almost at the same time, Messe also realized something and quietly recited the words he had just spoken. The sun will rise against us... this is not just the sun of the earth. Quick! He looked at Aaron beside him: Gather our people, we need to quickly discuss countermeasures against this divine disaster from the skies! ... Memphis, Royal Palace. Shortly after Messe had left, the guards here had bolstered their defenses. The appearance of the Black Snake had greatly worried Pharaohs guards; not that they felt they couldnt defeat the evil alien magicians creature, but they were concerned it might frighten Pharaoh. Of course, Ramses II naturally had not been scared, but he had also not stopped the guards from taking spontaneous action. He was just preparing to summon his ministers to thoroughly report any recent changes among the Hebrews. Although theoretically, slaves without weapons could never be a match for hundreds of thousands of fully armed soldiers, it is best to plan for the enemy on a broad scale... but before the minister even felt it, the anomaly suddenly occurred. The light fell from the sky, and the air became unbearably dry. At this moment, Ramses had no time to worry about the trivial matters. Is this a divine disaster... for whom, for those sinners, or... for me? Thinking silently in his heart, Pharaoh felt somewhat heavy. But as he looked up at the sky, a piece of news, good or bad, came from outside the palace. Your Majesty. The messenger kneeled on one knee, his face filled with joy. A letter from Heliopolis... The High Priest has received a divine oracle. Chapter 664 - 231 Call to Action "What did you say, Kasim also received an oracle?" Inside the royal palace, Pharaoh, who had just expelled Messe, had his dual-colored crown of red and white gently swaying on his head. Unlike his demeanor in front of Messe, his voice was now cold and icy. In the Mortal Realm of Hemenu, Egyptians had long been divided into Upper and Lower Egypt, similar to how many countries in later times were divided into east and west, or north and south. In older times, the Red Crown was often worn by the kings of Lower Egypt, while the White Crown belonged to the rulers of Upper Egypt. But since Upper and Lower Egypt were unified under divine will, the monarchs of the dynastic era began to wear this unique dual crown of red and white. In the presence of this symbol of divine authority, the guards couldnt help but swallow their saliva in secret. "Yes, Your Majesty, the urgent dispatch from the Holy City reads thus. The oracle was bestowed by the deity, and everyone remaining in Heliopolis bore witness to the divine miracle emanating the light of the Great Day... Therefore, the High Priest has sent a message, hoping you would meet with him in the Holy City." "..." There seemed to be a moment of silence in front of him, but the guard dared not raise his head. Although the vast majority of people in this era had almost no understanding of politics, it didnt mean he was unaware that Pharaoh seemed somewhat displeased at the moment. But why? An oracle from the deity should be a good thing... The guard couldnt quite understand, but as a loyal guard of Pharaoh, he still awaited his monarchs command. "Another oracle..." One had just departed, and now another had arrived, and this one was likely genuine. Ramses II remained composed, showing no further reaction on the surface, but he was weighing it over and over in his heart. He didnt know if that old man, as old as himself, had made such a suggestion unintentionally or deliberately, but he would not give him that opportunity. As long as he fulfilled the contents of the oracle, its very likely the temperaments of the Egyptian deities wouldnt care about such a trivial matter. "These old fellows have arrived quite quickly, much more diligent than usual, probably frightened not a little by the celestial phenomena." Outside the royal palace, a dry, withering airflow howled across the sky, and moisture steadily vanished. Undoubtedly, this was the power of one of the Nine Pillar Gods, Shu. Ramses II had met this divine messenger of the God La more than once and knew he held him in high regard, so Pharaoh could roughly guess the effects of the natural disaster Shu would create. Since the target of the disaster wasnt himself, everything would be easy to handle. Not far away, the minister who had been summoned earlier was stepping down from his chariot and approaching the palace. They were here to report on the recent movements of the Hebrews, but compared to the usual pace, today they had arrived with surprising speed. "Guard, tell them not to come over." With a light wave of his hand, Pharaoh calmly ordered, "Tell them, the High Priests prayers to the deity have been answered, the Gods are enraged by these Sin People, hence God La has commanded All Gods to bring down a disaster." "However, the strength of the God Shu is so great that while his wrath will certainly punish these Sin People, it will also affect the children of Egypt... Of course, as Pharaoh, I will certainly resolve these matters beyond the capabilities of the High Priest." "Order the people of Memphis to draw water from the Nile River, for the God Shus power will cause the wells to dry up, but the Nile is the only mother river of Upper and Lower Egypt that will not fail. As for the Hebrews to be punished by the deity... let them continue their labor but also provide them with water, to demonstrate our mercy." "But remember, you only need to deliver one third." As a monarch celebrated by posterity, Ramses II was indeed far stronger than those later descendants of his who were only remembered in some Scriptures for being obstinate and nothing else. In almost an instant, he had figured out how to take advantage of this divine punishment to smoothly deal with those Sin People without causing too much loss. Chapter 665 - 231 Summoning_2 Although Egypt lacked a systematic military treatise, Ramses II, with a lifetime of experience, still knew the principles of "a desperate army will win" and "besiege three sides, leaving one open". To strike down an enemy, one must not corner them, for a desperate retaliation would cause great injury, and might even allow them to find a way out of a hopeless situation. Only by giving them a glimmer of hope, then sowing discord within their ranks, and finally employing the hilt of the sword, can problems be resolved without bloodshed. Directly deploying a large army to annihilate them is the most foolish act. Not only would it cause substantial losses, but it also makes it easy for people to notice and escape into the wilderness. It is not so easy to trap hundreds of thousands of people, especially with a leader who can perform witchcraft, but now it was different.@@@@ The merciful Pharaoh did not forget to bring relief to these Sin People even amidst the natural disaster, and he provided "sufficient" resources. As for why only one-third... Who knows, maybe it was embezzled by the leaders of the Hebrews, like the one just seen, Messe is a likely possibility. In any case, this has nothing to do with Pharaoh. You will have to choose whether to face the swords of the army with your lives or to snatch the resources needed for survival from your own people. Most of the Sin People would surely make the right choice. Pharaohs command was smoothly transmitted, and the brief chaos in the City of Memphis under the natural disaster was easily contained. Now, Egypt had plentiful food stores, and although the water level of the Nile River had dropped, this mother river that runs through the world was not dried up. So when Pharaoh came forward to comfort the people, and the ministers quickly organized manpower to transport water sources, the turmoil was quickly appeased. The disaster that Shus Divine Power brought to the Mortal Realm was terrifying, but after all, it was a macro disturbance of the worlds Meteorology from a place far from the Mortal Realm, and such a pure natural disaster, while effective, was not enough to instantly destroy a dynasty. However, just because the Egyptians had no problems, it did not mean that the Hebrews outside the city were not troubled. Before, Messe had fled from the city, and let Aaron quickly gather his people. He told them that Pharaoh had refused his request and might even resort to force against them. But they did not wait for the force; an increase in hard labor and natural disasters came one after another. As a result, resentment arose among the people, some of it directed at Pharaoh, but more of it was aimed at Messe. Previously, as slaves, most of them had been forced to get used to this life. If someone could lead them out of their plight at this time, they would naturally be grateful. But if the newcomer not only failed to bring immediate relief but in fact intensified their suffering, compared to the cruel oppressors, most people would probably prefer to blame the good person who did not do well enough. And this resentment only grew in the following days, as well after well started drying up, panic began to spread among the Hebrews. At this time, Pharaoh unexpectedly extended a helping hand to them, but the people who had just breathed a sigh of relief soon found that their water was still not enough. Although it had grown much stronger, it was still far from capable of birthing true greatness. He could not summon heavy rain or draw in tributaries of the Nile River. He could strike stones to bring forth the hidden water beneath the earth, but at this moment the divine power of the staff was far from enough to create a water source for hundreds of thousands. At this moment, it seemed Messe once again understood Gods profound intentions. The divine power of the staff rose with tribulation; likewise, those who were non-devout, those with weak minds, would also die in hardship. God had granted him great strength, but in the end, he could only use it to save the most devout of his people. "Lets think of something," he said, "We will find a way, at least, not so many should die at the start." Shaking his head slightly, Aaron didnt know what else they could think of. The arid wind blew in The Sky, and in the distance of the land, yellow sand began to rise. If this continued, perhaps a third of the most fertile land along the Nile River would turn to dust... "Hmm? Whats that?" With a tone of surprise and suspicion, Aaron suddenly pointed at a small tree nearby. As the natural calamities raged, the vegetation had long turned yellow and shed its leaves, but for some reason, there stood a vibrant green tree amidst the ruin. Clearly, they hadnt seen it when they climbed the hill earlierand beneath that tree, there was a figure. A figure, too beautiful for the Mortal Realm. "Come, in... um, under the Lords summons, I shall guide you through this catastrophe." Seemingly sensing the gaze from afar, a smile touched the girls face. She spoke softly, extending an invitation to Messe and his companion. When she said she had been summoned, it certainly wasnt false. For just a few days ago, when she had witnessed with her own eyes nine pillars arising in The Sky, and the great chessboard encompassing the Mortal Realm, she indeed had been summoned. As for the specific process... that was because as a former deity, she felt that gaze from beyond the firmament and the world, descending upon the Mortal Realm. Chapter 666 - 232 God Falls The biggest difference between the Egyptian gods and the Innate Deities of Chaos, even compared to the deities of the Nine Realms, is that they can plunder authority from each other and can more easily die or be reborn. For the former, La itself is the best proof, and for the latter, in the original myths, the God of Storms, Seth, once killed his brother, Osiris, the God of Agriculture, by simply inflicting physical injury and then cut his body into pieces. But later, Isis resurrected him, without complicated processes; she simply pieced Osiriss body back together, then resurrected a deity from death. Such an easy reversal of a gods life and death is partly because the concept of "resurrection" and "rebirth" is very powerful in the world of Hemenu. Yet from another perspective, this is also a manifestation of the gods inherent fragility. Compared to deities of other divine systems, the Egyptian gods do not have such a profound connection with their own authority, thus their essence is not as transcendent. In such cases, the cost of bringing a god to life or death naturally varies greatly. Of course, regardless, every appearance in any world ultimately reflects some aspect of that worlds fundamental rules. The unique characteristics of the Hemenu gods are directly related to the chaos and fragmentation of the spiritual power of their world. Because in this world, whether it is humans or gods, even all living beings, their spirits are not unified.@@@@ In mortal belief, the soul of all things is divided into five parts: the "name" of a life, the "image" painted on external objects, the "heart" capable of discernment and cognition, the "Ba," symbolizing instincts and desires, and the "Ka" that protects life. The Egyptians believe that these five elements together constitute a complete soul, "Akh." However, mortals understanding is always superficial; they cannot see through the interaction behind spirit and flesh. Even now, existing purely in the form of "Ba," the divine power that once belonged to a deity still surged through her body. Having lost the "Ka" that carried authority, Isis only lost the means of regenerating divine power; henceforth, her power will diminish with every use. However, over the past thousands of years, apart from maintaining her eternal youth and life, she never squandered her remaining legacy. Therefore, being in the Mortal Realm, resolving the grand natural disasters created by Shu high above was not such a difficult task for Isis. "...Madam, the Righteous called by the Lord." Though somewhat skeptical, since the scepter in his hand gave no warning, even at their first meeting, Messe still trusted this unfamiliar lady: "As you said, we indeed need your help now." "The Lords followers are suffering from the disasters wrought by the deities of Barbarous Nations; their lives are hard to sustain. Although we can solve other problems, a person can go ten days without food, but not ten days without water." "Thats easy to solve; I can take care of this problem." Her lips slightly upturned, a smile seemed to briefly cross the young womans face: "However, Ive heard that while an individual can maintain the purity of faith, a people cannot." "Great Prophet of the Hebrews, can you guarantee to me that every single person saved with my help will remain a follower of God?" "...I cant see into their hearts, madam, but I will certainly try my best to discern." After a moments silence, Messe made a promise. "Very well, since thats the case, then I will solve this problem for you." Chapter 667 - 232 God Falls_2 Smiling and nodding, Isis raised her immaculate wrist. On it, a string of emerald gemstones sparkled brilliantly. She took off the bracelet, separated the gemstones, and then cradled them in her hand. "This is my favorite piece of jewelry, but now I am offering it to the servant of God. Go and find a patch of land, plant them there. The unceasing Spring of Life will gush forth from it, healing wounds and ailments, sweeping away hunger and discord." "But remember, Great Prophet of the Hebrews, this is a gift I respectfully offer to the believers of God. The Faithless may drink from itthat is your right, but those who speak arrogance must never be included." "Life, is both a blessing and a curse." "I will keep that in mind, my lady." With solemn expression, Messe accepted the emerald gemstones: "Thank you for your help, from this day forward, the Hebrews will forever remember your grace, unto eternity." "Hmm... I hope so, although I dont really care much about that." Looking somewhat mysterious, as the once goddess of Life and Magic, Isiss interactions with humans were not few. Since she relinquished her divinity, such observations had become even more frequent. She was certain that no gratitude was everlasting. If not even the undying gods managed that, then all the more so for perishable mortals. "Tsk, compared to mortals, indeed, watching you is the most interesting... The chessboard in The Sky, Shu, who made the first move, truly an old acquaintance." Signaling that Messe and Aaron could leave, the young girl looked up at The Sky, her face sweet and sincere with laughter. "Io, that mortal of Otherworld who shared a split fate with me. When you delivered Las judgment upon her, you never showed mercy, Shu." "You were the first to act, so you are the first to pay the price. Your move has been negated by me, so what will you use to resist His move?"@@@@ Despite looking far into the distance, it was regrettable that Isis still couldnt see beyond the Primordial Water, to the place on the celestial chessboard in The Sky that felt slightly dimmed. It was as if the light had been obscured, beneath the shadow, just where the chessboard seemed to blanket The Sky. Since Messe returned to the Egyptian-designated settlement area for the Hebrews with ten gemstones, the crowd, previously like a cauldron on the brink of boiling, quickly stabilized. Where the gemstones fell to the ground, they became wells flowing with sweet and palatable well water. He knew that the disaster was a punishment from the Egyptian Gods, but this was also the confidence that brought him here. The calamity sent down by the Deity was indiscriminate; if Pharaoh was unwilling to let them go, then they too would have to suffer an equal disaster. "I have come to visit you again, Your Majesty." The scepter gently touched the ground, an invisible force repelled two approaching guards. Messe looked at the Pharaoh inside the Royal Palace and loudly repeated his previous demand. "Your Majesty, please release the stationed soldiers and allow my people to go and hold a feast to my God in the wilderness." "Otherwise, I fear the disaster sent from above will not subside." When Messe stepped into the Royal Palace again, as the two worlds monarchs met once more in the Mortal Realm, a faint sound spread between heaven and earth. In the skies, before the game board, sitting to the left of the Great Sun Orb, where La resided, the god of wind and atmosphere, Shu, knew that he had lost this round. But he was not concerned because the stake of the gods was dominion, his "card," a part of him, but not all of his life. At that moment, seated before the game board, Shu was just slightly regretful that he hadnt caused great harm to those sinners with his own move. Nevertheless, it didnt matter, for he had another guess. Perhaps once he lost his dominion, he could return to the Mortal Realm... and then deal with those mortals by himself. As for the bet he lost, Shu wasnt too concerned about it either because, after all, there were nine rounds in this game. The Nine Pillar Gods had readily obeyed Las command to join the game, even placing their pieces as he directed, because they had sworn with him in the Sea of Origin that as long as they ultimately won, the gods who lost their strength could regain what they had lost, and the gained strength would be distributed evenly according to the original powers magnitude. So at this moment, Shu was not only unworried for himself but was considering how to quickly exterminate all those mortals with Sin Blood. "But I have already made my move; this howling disaster is the proof. But what about Him, could it be those springs that suddenly emerged?" Somewhat puzzled, Shu felt just a bit irritable. For some reason, a sudden, inexplicable panic began to rise in his heart... as if the next moment, his own life was about to end. Chapter 668 - 233 Wind and Wilderness In the material world, the lighter the object, the less strength it needs to be moved.@@@@ In the mystical world, the more powerful the object, the greater the force required to change it. Seated upon the Primordial Water, the forces of Infinite Space and the Seven Layers of the Spirit Realm circled beside the two chess players. Under this enormous bulk, even space and time bent. One month in the Mortal Realm was but a moment under the sky vault. Las order to Shu God to bring calamities seemed to have been given just a moment ago, right before him, as the hand of God had just reached out from beyond the world. Yet in that instant, Las face had become incredibly grim. His gaze was directed toward the realm of mortals, towards the hill outside the City of Memphis. Separated by the Sea of Origin and the Mortal Realm, the other Nine Pillars Spirits perception of everything on earth had become much blurrier. But they did not know what happened; in front of La, the divine power emanating from the Mortal Realm was all too familiar and clear. Thousands of years ago, when that abrupt nightmare occurred, La, having received a warning from the world, had issued an order. He executed a deity for the first time, and it was the only True God he had killed after devouring his predecessor, the Lord of the Sun Atum. From that day on, no new life was born in the Mortal World for three years, and magicians ceased to exist on earth, but La did not regret it. To eliminate a danger at its inception was a choice anyone would make; he only felt some regret because La always thought that Isis was the most talented and imaginative among the Nine Pillar Gods. Perhaps magic and life could converge in her hands, shining even brighter, and perhaps break the limitations of the gods, possessing a might close to his own... Then, on that day, Hemenus world would be more perfect under Las rule, and finally, something would exist that could make him even stronger. Not long ago, when she finally decided to intervene in this chess game, Isis had already prepared to be discovered. It was highly likely that her divine aura could not evade the Lord of the Sun, and perhaps her former colleagues were now raging at her in the heavens, angry at her betrayal. But honestly, Isis did not think she had done anything wrong. The outcome had proven that her choice was the correct one. When La found a destabilizing factor on someone, his first reaction was always to eliminate it. At that time, even if she had reported Ios existence to La, she did not have confidence to sever the fate between herself and him. When that time came, she would probably still inevitably face death. But as a deity, Isis did not want to sacrifice herself for Las grand scheme and the world. What is the grand scheme, who can survive to the end, who is the strongest, that is the grand scheme, a concept of which Isis was only too aware. The struggle between La and his predecessor, the Lord of the Sun Atum, was just such an occasion. At the time of the transition of power of the sun, the Chaotic Serpent Apep, no longer restrained, had caused great damage to the world. But did La give up then? Certainly not, and thus Isis did the same. If she couldnt understand even that, she would probably have already become a casualty, the first sacrificial victim on the frontline of the contention between two worlds. "Traitor!" "It is Isis, she is still alive!" Divided in twain, stationed in two places. La, bearing the names Atum and Amon, was far above on the Primordial Water, but his solar aspect was ranked alongside the Nine Pillar Gods. And at one end of the chessboard, seated upon the Great Sun Orb, compared to the self that bore Bai, composed entirely of the residence of the solar authority known as Ka, La, although equally angry, did not undergo such intense emotional fluctuations. His expression turned solemn, La felt the gaze directed at him due to his reaction. Isiss presence had disrupted his steps, the prior probes could likely not continue. Originally, La had planned to use the Nine Pillar Gods as pawns, gradually probing the methods of the Outer Gods while simultaneously weakening the power of the Hebrews, ultimately creating a solar collapse himself at any cost to achieve his goal in one fell swoop. Chapter 669 - 233 Wind and Wilderness_2 Even if that would mean "dying" once again, that was an acceptable price to pay. Last time he was resurrected, La had successfully fused with the power of Amon, and as long as he could achieve ultimate victory, La did not mind doing it all over again, then assimilating the departure of the Outer God as another part of himself. But now there was a problem with the plan, Isis was still in the Mortal Realm. She had taken the side of the Outer God, and with her help, stoking the flames strategy was just slow suicide. "Your Majesty, what did you say, isnt Isis already dead? Why did you suddenly bring her up?" With a forced smile, a stronger sense of panic surged in Shus heart on Las left side. Isis, the traitor, what does that mean... Actually, he already had a guess in his mind, but Shu still looked up at the figure with the head of an eagle and the body of a man in the Celestial Sphere, seeking some comfort. Even if it were as he feared, it shouldnt have anything to do with him... However, La did not look at him and only a look of regret flashed in his eyes. "Nut, Set, and Tefnut, you will all strike together, bring down torrential rain and sandstorms, and drive all life in the sky, letting the morning star fall towards the Mortal Realm." "Thoth, you have inherited Isiss position, so it will be up to you to deal with her interference. Try to reduce the chances of her meddling, then create as much death as possible to prepare for the next step. Rest assured, without Isis, the Outer God will have to personally protect those mortals from the Alien Realm..." "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" Interrupting Las words, disregarding past dignity, Shu asked loudly, "Do you mean Isis is still alive? But you said without her, the Outer God will have to personally protect those mortals" "So what is He going to do now, target the Pharaohs dynasty in the Mortal Realm?" "..." A moment of silence, with no answer, La also did not know what to say. But soon enough, he would not have to say anything. Because just above the world, atop the surface of the Primordial Water, a vast shadow had already engulfed the chessboard. ... The world shuddered, the Laws resonated. When the hand of God descended from the Void, the Sea of Origin, as if foreseeing something, could not help but set off a great surge. According to the rules of this chess game, the winner would take the losers authority. However, the stakes were supposed to be exchanged only after the conclusion. Even if Shu faced an early disadvantage, his Divine Authority should temporarily be used as a chip on the opponents table, waiting for the moment of redemption. Yet the God did not want to wait for that day. As an outsider, His interference in the Mortal Realm could never compare to that of the indigenous deities of Hemenu. Thus, He abandoned the chance to meddle in the Mortal Realm and instead kept it in hand, using it to prematurely claim what should be His harvest. Whoosh The Primordial Water enveloping the world parted before Him, the shadow covering the world. Above Egypt, among the nine floating pillars, the hand of God grasped the one filled with wind. "No!" "La, you promised, we would not die, what is happening?!" Explore new worlds at novelhall.Co?m Finally realizing his fate, as if no longer holding any hope for luck, Shu screamed in madness. And among these specks, several giant planes made up of emotions shone like stars, attracting these scattered specks. The Seven Hills Paradise, gathering all manner of benevolent emotions and convictions, was the largest of them. Perhaps because it was the earliest to take shape, its existence was widely known in the Mortal Realm. The Celestial Clan came and went here, these once Golden Humanity beings traversing between many realms as they passed through life. It was even possible to see, with the passage of time, other forms of life beginning to emerge within the planes. Like the very nature of the planes themselves, they inherently possessed positive emotions, loving kindness and detesting evil. "Seven Hills Paradise... How can such a place exist in this world." In a tiny glittering realm, a giant bear stood on the fringe, gazing into the distant Void. As one who had just amassed enough faith and strength to reach this mysterious domain said to belong to the Faith Gods, the bear had been quite hopeful at first, but as soon as he arrived, he found himself at the edge of the Seven Hills Paradise. Then, a baffling war broke out. The native beings reproached him for acquiring strength through blood sacrifices and confronted him with violencethe reason was laughable; if a beast like me doesnt feed on blood, then what would you have me eat? Besides, without the blood sacrifices, how would I gain the strength to break free from the limit of the Totem Spirits and come here? Unable to understand, fortunately, the native beings did not stray too far from that plane, so the bear had only to run a little before he was out of danger. He searched the Void for a long time before finding this place, similar to Seven Hills Paradise, but recently formed, still very weak and devoid of life. The convictions gathered here were freer and more arbitrary, without the strong positive emotions... thus, the bear happily named it the Wild Expanse. Depending on its existence he could finally start weaving his own Domain. And now, this shimmering, tiny realm was the fruit of the bears labor. "It looks like itll be a while yet... but thats okay, I no longer have to worry about my lifespan." After a shake of the head, apart from being too desolate, the bear felt that everything else about this place was quite nice. There was no need to worry about being discovered by the Olympian Gods, no need to face various dangers; within ones own realm, one was an omnipotent entity, and that feeling was nothing short of wonderful. For a time, the bear even began to grow complacent... Boom "Hmm?" Suddenly awakened, the bear looked around, searching for the source of the disturbance. However, after looking around, it found nothing. The fifth layer of the Spirit Realm had no spatial or temporal boundaries, so the bear couldnt pinpoint the location of the problem. "But this feeling, seems to be coming from over there." After searching to no avail for a while, the bear eventually turned his gaze to another place, the center of this part of the world. That place was unapproachable, as if space and time stretched out endlessly; no matter how one tried to get closer, the result was always the same. In the bears memory, it seemed empty, with only two huge worlds, one above the other, emanating positive and negative energy, slowly spiraling. Chapter 670 - 234 Inner Realm and Provisions Whoosh Space slightly distorted, and light and shadow coalesced and transformed. Just after a strange hum sounded, not long after, accompanied by a streak of silver light, a white wolf leaped out from within the nascent Divine Kingdom shaped by Bear Balor. The hazy moonlight flickered on its body, and it seemed that the newcomer could not yet control its existence very well. But seeing this scene, a hint of envy couldnt help but flash through Balors eyes. White Wolf Josser, the Wolf God, the God of Twilight, whom some barbarian tribes worship, was also a rival and friend he had known for a thousand years. A thousand years ago, the two almost simultaneously obtained a treasured gift bestowed by the heavens, which they later learned to be named Divinity, and from then on, they broke free from ignorance and gained wisdom. Afterward, driven by the instinct of their Divinity, they became the Totem Spirits worshipped by two barbarian tribes in the north on their separate paths of pursuing faith and fought against each other for a long time. Of course, this didnt last too long, as tribes with Totem Spirits quickly stood out among the disorganized array of large and small tribes, grew strong, and thereby came into contact with the Olympian Pantheon and the humans to the south. Under this unprecedented threat, they put aside their differences and banded together for warmth. However, though friends they were, because of differences in strength, there was always some disparity in status between the two. Over the past millennium, Balor, whose Divinity contained the Domain of Combat, had always been the stronger one, even when it came to accumulating followers and becoming a true Faith God, he was significantly ahead. However, all this changed after Josser too arrived at the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm; this old friend, whose original Divine Domain was only Twilight, somehow came into the favor of the Spirit Moons. His Twilight Domain was taken away by one of the five Spirit Moons and transformed into Moon Light. Thus Josser smoothly transitioned from a simple cultural Faith God into a Nature God. This was evident from the commotion of his arrival, which was through "Divinity Ability: Altering Space" that crossed the vast Void of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm. This ability was rumored to be a privilege engraved into the foundation by the entity that created Divinity, allowing its possessor to spend a vast amount of Divine Power to have power almost akin to that of the Space Authority. Bear Balor tried it once when he was constructing the prototype of his Divine Kingdom but never again after that. After all, such high-level Divine Power consumption was too extravagant for him, a newly ascended Faith God. Cultural Godhood is different from Natural Godhood; he did not have the Divine Power supplied spontaneously by his godhood. Every bit of his strength was painstakingly extracted from faith and worship. "Why have you come? Did you also sense the disturbance just now? But it seems that this change is not really related to us, right? Why come here instead of quickly adapting to Spirit Moons blessing?" Passing through the barrier of his nascent Divine Kingdom, Balor approached the white wolf. The somewhat chaotic spacetime struck like the tide, but it was easily blocked by a layer of fine golden light. This is why, in the beginning, Faith Gods sought out large, native outer realms like Seven Hills Paradise and Wild Expanse to attach themselves to, and near them, to establish their nascent Divine Kingdoms. After all, the essence of the deep layers of the Spirit Realms spacetime is inherently chaotic and disorganized. Unless ones own Divine Power is so strong as to fear no loss, one always needs to first find a sheltered harbor and slowly build ones little boat. "Not really related? ...It looks like you didnt sense it." When the white wolf opened its mouth, there was no ferocity of a wild beast, but rather a hint of sanctity. "What sensation?" Balor looked puzzled, as he hadnt sensed anything special. In front of him, however, the white wolf just shook its head slightly. "A difficult to describe sensation of completeness that comes from Divinity... But now it looks like this is a sensation transmitted by Natural Priesthood." "Haha, I advise you to try and change the inclination of your priesthood too. After the previous ordeal, I always feel that to this world, only those who possess Natural Priesthood are considered half its own people, while the rest... are merely insects." Energy assembled, the Void shimmered, and faint glimmers began to stir in the remaining two directions, but this was already the limit. When the Inner Realm Fire Elemental Plane also emerged, this change had to be forcibly halted. At the center of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, the four elemental planes were arranged like a three-dimensional diamond, with the interfaces of Positive and Negative Energy as the sharp ends above and below. The moment they coalesced into form, the origin of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm suddenly trembled. It seemed to want to undergo some sort of sublimation, but ultimately it failed due to insufficient strength. Even the two elemental interfaces that had already formed shook slightly, as if they were at risk of disintegration. However, the power of the interfaces immediately suppressed this, briefly stabilizing their structure. "Has it finally arrived... Only two more, Earth and Water." As these changes occurred in the Spirit Realm, deep in the Nine Hells, the Great Serpent seemed to sense something as well. Within the Chaos plane, the presence of Earth and Water naturally far exceeded that of Wind and Fire, but because the former were so powerful, they had each given birth to corresponding deities at the dawn of creation. The Spirit Realms involvement with these two dominions couldnt be said to be nil, but it had always been on the fringes. However, to gather a complete set of the four elemental planes and allow them to cycle naturally, at least all four dominions needed to reach a level of divine power or higher. The part of Criuss Meteorology power, along with Shus Atmosphere and Wind, undoubtedly met the requirement; Fire neednt be mentioned separately, as the Great Serpent itself had received a portion of the power from the Flame Kingdom within the Nine Realms, but since it was now adequate, it continued to leave it within Hell. But Earth and Waterhaving had no chance to intervene in this world from the beginningcould only rely on Hemenus Nine Pillar Gods to continue their generous support. Fortunately, in the Great Serpents memory, among Egypts Nine Pillar Gods were Set, signifying the desert, and Geb, representing the earth; as for water, even without mentioning the Primordial Water, the rain and Lake God were sufficient. "Although Im not quite clear on whats happening there, the efficiency of divinity is indeed fast enough." "But its also a necessary affair. After all, only when the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm is perfected will It be able to wield even greater power. If we only maintain the current level, even if the world of Hemenu comes to an end, were likely to gain little benefit." "The faster, the better. After Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire are perfected, not only is the power of Samsara likely to grow stronger, but the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm itself might also undergo some kind of transformation." Whether taken sooner or later, the gods still aim to secure their spoils of war in advance, and this is the reason why. Digesting the spoils of war within the Spirit Realm requires time. If we were to wait until everything ends before starting, the opportunity might have already slipped through our grasp, with no chance of a repeat. Moreover, once the cycle is generated, the elemental forces will be able to convert into each other. If the origin of Earth is a bit stronger and Water a bit weaker, they can still return to balance in the cycle, it just takes some time. The more balanced and stable, the stronger the erupting force will be, and the higher its resistance to destruction will become. But all of this demands that the cycle be constructed in advance before the world of Hemenu truly reaches its endpoint. "Just wait a little longer, it shouldnt take much more time." With its serpent head coiled, the Great Serpents heart flickered with a hint of greed, and the aspect of evil flashed across its mind. In its memory, Hemenu lacked a world garbage dump like Tartarus to carry the chaos outside of order, the remnants of creation. But just because the place didnt exist, didnt mean the chaos and remnants would vanish into thin air. So when these converged, dwelling beneath the earth and opposing La, the Chaotic Serpent Apep was born as a result. Among the beings that had broken through the limits of a True God, its raw strength was actually the lowest, for it began as an incarnation with most of its power sourced from the three levels of Hell it controlled. It might manage surprise attacks, but actual combat was a different story, and this situation was undoubtedly intolerable for it. "Hiss Apep, my food..." The serpents tongue flickered in the air, and the Great Serpent closed its eyes, the Central Court growing dim along with it. It intended to conserve its energy and then wait for its feast. Chapter 671 - 235 Sun City "Relying on them turned out to be in vain; in the end, everything still depends on me." "...I hope to grasp as much information about the Alien Realm as possible before that. We know next to nothing about Himthough now that I think of it, the world seems to have changed as well after Shus Death..." An idea flashed through his mind as he stood above the primordial waters, La felt as if time around him had once again slowed down. Experience exclusive tales on novelhall.Co?m No, it was not as if. Overlooking the Mortal Realm, La realized that this was not an illusion but that time had indeed slowed down. The entire worlds pace had decreased slightly, manifesting as time stretching out, and the place where he was, was the most noticeable. This slowdown seemed to originate from high to low, beginning from the outer layers of the world and the Sea of Origin and gradually intensified, spreading throughout the entire world. It was like a dying being trying to delay the arrival of Death, longing for a turnaround that it didnt know existed. "Is it because of Shus premature Death, yes, the Death of one of the Nine Pillar Gods, part of the Origin being plundered, although this isnt enough to cripple a world, yet its an extremely dangerous omen." "So the world began to save itself, It further slowed down the passage of time, then, at all costs, stirred the Origin...but It lacked consciousness, this act, was nothing but a slow Death." He didnt think this method held any meaning, of course, it might have, but La was not yet able to observe changes on that level. In any case, no matter what, La couldnt change the changes induced by the worlds instincts, nor did he intend to do anything. It wasnt yet time for him to take action, Shus Death was already in the past, unexpected as the outcome was, but La could only choose to accept it. Mortal Realm, the Royal Palace of Memphis. The upheavals in the Sky were not yet reflected on the ground, even the individuals involved did not know that the moment they stepped back into the Royal Palace was precisely Shus time of Death. Messe merely keenly noticed, the moment he appeared again in front of the Pharaoh, that the sounds of the wind seemed even more intense above the palace. The wild air currents emitted bursts of sounds, beating against buildings and withered plants, bursting out with piercing booms. The strong winds swept through the streets, circulating back in narrow spaces, like night owls screeching, harsh and piercing. The aberrant weather seemed like someone was wailing, cursing, releasing his malice upon all things...Overwhelmed, Messe heaved a sigh, knowing this ruckus had been noticed not only by him but the Pharaoh as well. "Guards, expel him, this is not a place for him to tread!" Inside the grand and splendid palace, Ramses IIs expression was stern. Seeing Messe again, the urge to kill churned in his heart. Yet with the experience of the last encounter, the Pharaoh was very aware that he likely could not kill him. This was a Sin Person favored by the Evil God, capable of wielding Demon Art, conjuring water marshes, and even forging Cursesrecently, more loyal slaves among the Hebrews stealthily ran from their congregations and informed the Pharaoh about the changes there, even offering a pot of clean water. Because of this loyal slave, Ramses II knew why his schemes hadnt worked. It wasnt that his plans were flawed, but that the other party had Supernatural powers aiding him. However, hearing is not like seeing, to verify the slaves words, the Pharaoh commanded the criminal to drink the pot of clean water to see if it truly possessed the ability to discern Faith and bestow a Curse. The outcome naturally did not surprise, those still faithful to the Egyptian gods aged and died instantly upon drinking the clean water, whereas certain faithless criminals were unharmed. "Your Majesty, your steadfastness will not yield what you desire. I do not wish to be your enemy, we just want to leave!" Chapter 672 - 235 Sun City_2 With a single wave of the staff, the surrounding guards retreated. Amidst the sounds of the wind outside the palace, Messes voice remained loud: "Egypt has already lost a years harvest, and the vegetation in the fields is all withered and yellow." "What kind of price do you need to see to let us leave?" "Never, you are the wealth of the Egyptians, the sinners banished by All Gods. No one can leave until your sins are cleansed!" Clang Rising from the Golden Throne, Ramses reached for his Bronze Sword, noticing that the opponents Demon Art had grown stronger. But it didnt matter, he was not afraid of Messes methods, the snake he conjured, the winds he summoned, simply because these powers had no effect on him. He was the Pharaoh, a god in the eyes of the Egyptians, not just a trick or a way to maintain a sense of mystery and prestige, but an objective description. Because every Pharaoh and his descendants were protected by Divine Power, no mortal magician could harm them with Demon Art. Derived from the sun, the Divine Power always surrounded Ramses; though he couldnt use it, he could still be protected by it. Swoosh With a swing of the sword, the eyes behind the Gold mask were filled with murderous intent. The air was cleaved by the swords edge, catching Messe somewhat off guard. Ding Raising his hand to parry, the Serpent Staff blocked the edge of the Bronze Sword. But under the Pharaohs attack, Messe still stepped back. "Ha, Sin People, where is your Demon Art, your god? If youve tried time and again to have me let you leave, wouldnt the best way be to take me down, to capture the master of upper and lower Egypt, why arent you doing it?" Bang Another powerful blow, and although decades of shepherding had left Messes physique sturdy, he indeed had no training in martial arts. When their supernatural powers had no effect on each other, he could barely defend himself. In front of him, the Pharaoh showed no mercy. "Come on, fight back. If you defeat me, Ill admit that your god is superior to mine, and you can take me hostage to make the soldiers retreat, lead your people away." "But why arent you acting, is it because you cant?" Swoosh The long sword swept across, Messe awkwardly dodged this blow. His staff lightly waved, and an invisible force immediately pulled him back. Moving forward, the Pharaoh attacked with another swing of his sword. ... Clang Within the palace, taking a few steps back, sheathing his sword, Ramses II sat back down on his Golden Throne. His gaze swept over the ministers present, none dared to meet his eye. Good, because the turmoil brought by the previous prophecy from the High Priest was easily quelled, nothing could unify the people more than a victory. However, this particular rainfall seemed quite coincidental, was this another act of divine punishment... Regardless, the annihilation of these sinners was indeed urgent. "Gentlemen, as youve seen. These people cursed by the gods are becoming increasingly rebellious, so if I decide to wage war and annihilate all Hebrews, how long will the preparations take?" With a calm demeanor, Pharaoh inquired indifferently, as if he wasnt discussing a massacre. "...Your Majesty, if you mean crushing, that isnt hard to achieve. But if you want to kill them all... the number of their civilians far surpasses our soldiers, unless its within a city where we can guard the gates and walls, its nearly impossible to kill them all." A minister responded, articulating the reason Pharaoh had previously refrained from using force directly. "...Hmm, so all we need is one city, then," Ramses II said, his fingers caressing the hilt of his bronze sword, his eyes growing colder. At one point, seeming to think of something, he said, "I remember previously, those sinners were responsible for constructing the Temple?" "Yes, Your Majesty. Its just that the construction was temporarily halted due to the previous natural disaster." "Very well." Nodding, Pharaoh seemed to have discovered something. He slightly raised his hand, signaling the minister to take note. "That capable Evil God Believer adept in Demon Art, tell him Ive changed my mind." "The Hebrews are sinners proclaimed by La, thus they cannot leave, but if they clear their sins, that could be reconsidered." "One Temple is not enough, if they can construct a city like Heliopolis, worshiping La in the Sun City, perhaps their sins could be forgiven, and the gods might even permit them to leave." The prior prophecy received by the High Priest also reminded Pharaoh that the Holy City seemed a bit far from Memphis. Give the sinners hope, build a city, and then dedicate the city and their lives to La, all the while erasing potential threats. "Go," Pharaoh said plainly, "if they do not comply, then it will be war." "Their blood will stain the Nile red, and their bones will enrich the vegetation for the coming year. This is my final act of mercy." Chapter 673 - 236 Sacrifice and Poetry After the great wind there came a great rain, with no sign of the natural disasters ceasing. The mortals of Hemenu had never experienced anything like this; it seemed as if heaven and earth were venting their wrath, punishing the creatures as insignificant as ants. Upon the heavy clouds, the stars faintly twinkled as though echoing the rain in the Mortal Realm. Their trajectories began to deviate slightly; in the deserts far from the Nile River, venomous insects and pests gathered in swarms like they were awaiting something, yet they did not move from their place. Meanwhile, the Pharaohs edict also traveled from the city of Memphis and swiftly reached the dwelling place of the Hebrews outside the city. The rain continued, making the roads muddy and difficult to traverse. However, accompanied by the envoy came a hundred thousand elite guards. Despite the pouring rain, they still obeyed the command of the god of the Mortal Realm, willing to give their lives for him. ... "Absurd, this is practically murder!" Smack There was a loud bang on the table, the speakers anger clearly visible. "To construct a city in such a downpour is sheer impossibility! The rain will wash away the foundations and prevent the materials from drying. Such construction is nothing but a fools dream!" Inside the hastily constructed council hall, a tall middle-aged man spoke loudly while around him, many nodded in agreement. "Yes, indeed it is." "Previously, they had us construct the Temple amidst the sandstorm, and we were already exhausted. Although the sandstorm only increased the difficulty of construction and caused a lack of water, but rainI have never heard of any construction completed in the pouring rain, let alone a whole city!" "We might possibly die under the blades of Pharaohs army, but you likely will not. Though... until your arrival, I never knew I would have to face life and death crises." "But this is the revelation given by God!" Speaking solemnly, Messe claimed loudly, "This is the omen God revealed to me in the flames, that the All Gods of Egypt will rain down divine punishment upon us" "Yes, Lord Messe, youve mentioned this early on." With a sneer, the young man continued, "But thinking about it from another angle, perhaps it is your arrival that has brought us divine punishment." "Just like before, drinking the water sent by Pharaoh, have I not survived to this day?" His words unapologetic, the young mans sharp remarks indeed garnered the agreement of many. The future might be promising, and if possible, no one would wish to live as a slave forever. This is why they readily believed Messe at first. But one cant live on hope alone. Even though many still supported Messe, the pressure, invisible yet slowly mounting, had gathered. Seeing this scene, Aaron sighed inwardly. He had argued before that those who attribute natural disasters and suffering to the gods ought to be killed, or at the very least expelled. Even the solution was simplepoison the water supplied by Pharaoh, causing those who drink it to fall ill. Then, the faithful would only need to drink the water provided by that lady from the Fountain to heal, while the faithless could only await death. This could further stir the Hebrews gratitude toward God and their united hatred against Pharaoh, unwittingly allowing the enemy to cleanse them thoroughly. But Messe refused, as he believed that The Faithless could still be reformed and should not be written off so easily. However, to be honest, Aaron didnt dismiss the value of reform; it just required ample time, which they did not have. Moreover, how could God, so far in the heavens, always perceive the hearts of men?... Pushing his chaotic thoughts aside, Aaron stepped forward and asked the young man calmly: Chapter 674 - 236 Sacrifice and Poem_2 "Then what do you plan to do? Tell Pharaoh, The Hebrews do not have the power to do these things, and you are willing to take refuge in the embrace of the bizarre Egyptian deities and then do you think he will let you go, sparing you and your followers from the labor of building the city?" "If you think so, then you might as well go and do it, I certainly wont stop you." "Ha, you say it casually, but the trouble has already been brought by you all, how can it be avoided?" "Its just that since you have created the problem, you must be able to solve it!" He raised his hand and pointed upwards, the young man pointed to the clouds in the sky outside: "The city is for all of us to build, but this heavy rain, you have to take responsibility for resolving it. Isnt the so-called power of God supposed to be manifested right here?" "You" "You are right, this matter, I will resolve." Interrupting Aarons words, Messe spoke calmly. Descending from the wooden platform, Messe walked through the crowd, all the way outside the house, and stood in the midst of the heavy rain. The wind and rain soaked his clothes, and streams of water, as if filled with water, flowed over his body. Although many people did not understand him, Messe was not angry, but only felt sad for them. "You cannot understand the existence of God, that is normal, because you have not received a divine revelation like I have. But I still hope you can understand, because that is your only chance to survive..." Rip With a sharp tool, he sliced open his palm, and the fresh blood, mingling with the rainwater, fell onto the staff. This holy artifact, gifted by God, would become stronger with the disasters that befell the Hebrews, but its current strength was still insufficient to contain this natural calamity. Aaron had suggested that he cleanse the faithless, partly hoping to help increase the power of this holy artifact. But for Messe, if there was a choice, he would rather bear the disaster himself. God said he was more important than the entire Hebrew people, so the harm he suffered, should also be tantamount to the harm the entire Hebrew people suffered. Hum A hum sounded, and as the fresh blood touched the staff, indeed, a force was activated. Visible to the naked eye, golden and silver patterns intertwined along the body of the Serpent Staff. As if it had drawn something in, the holy artifact suddenly radiated light, and Messe too felt a surge of power, as if he held omnipotence in his grasp. "Omnipotence... merely an illusion." "But stopping the heavy rain should be well within reach." He looked up at the sky, his pale hand lifting the scepter, and Messe thrust the scepter into the ground. The next moment, the Ten-Eye Spring Water, previously brimming with life force, instantly dried up, and the scepter, like a plant, instantly took root upon touching the ground. In an instant, the plant that the scepter had become shot up from the ground, evolving into a gigantic tree with a canopy that shielded dozens of miles. The heavy rain was instantly blocked above the giant tree, and beneath it, the climate returned to normal. "Hes the enemy I should be dealing with now, Thoth..." Gently shaking her head, Isis disappeared in a flash. After a while, she arrived at the city walls of Heliopolis. But as soon as she arrived, she sensed streams of divine power descending from The Sky, and the magic power she was familiar with was converging from all directions. Thoth, who had taken her place among the Nine Pillars Spirit, the wisdom of Ra, was performing a divine descending here. Isis could even stop him now, but it was pointless. The course of a chess game allows you to capture the piece after the opponent makes a move, but not to interrupt them before they do so. If you do that, the opponent can simply take out another chess piece. So Isis just waited on the city walls, sitting and awaiting Thoths arrival. Discover exclusive content at novelhall.Co?m ... Clang... Whoosh As time slowly passed, at a certain moment, The Sun was directly overhead, and the previously dense clouds scattered to reveal a hole. Sunlight shone into the Holy City, like a pillar of light descending from The Sky. "...When the Sun God came down from Heaven to earth, breathed life into the nostrils of people, they stood up..." "...When the Sun God came again to earth, granting people reason, they built cities and tilled the fields..." "...Praise you, your beauty is unmatched, your light illuminates the earth..." "...You rise from The East, your radiance shines upon the whole world..." "...Great God, your power is infinite, your wisdom unparalleled. You created all things; you rule everywhere..." "...Praise you, you are our creator, our protector. We pray to you, may you bless us with peace..." "...Praise you, your name will be remembered forever, your glory will endure forever. We will praise you forever, we will always cherish you..." On the earth, songs praising the Sun God rose and fell in waves, at the forefront of the crowd, a person in a gorgeous priests robe danced to a song pleasing to the god. The whole ceremony was as if not Thoth, but Ra himself was descending. "Its true, in the eyes of mortals, Shu is the breath of Ra, Thoth is his wisdom... in this world, in fact, only Amon-Ra-Atum is the source of everything, and all other deities are his creations." Without judgment, Isis sat obliquely on the city battlements. She watched The Temples divine light growing more and more splendid, silently waiting for Thoths arrival. Chapter 675 - 237: Inspiration and Understanding Ding Ding ding dang Woo ... Within the solemn and majestic Temple, bells, drumbeats, and the melody of oboes played in harmony. Under the watchful eyes of numerous musicians and devotees, Kasim danced the ritual dance for summoning the Deity, calling for the descent of Las Wisdom. "..." "...Your Light illuminates every face, yet no one knows; through thousands and tens of thousands of years, you are the fervent source of new Life..." "..." "...The truth of language, the peace of the heart, come forth to sip from your Light; for you are yesterday, today, also tomorrow..." "..." "Praise you, La Deity, you awaken Life from its slumber! You rise, shine, and display your glorious visage." "Millennia have passed, we cannot count them all; millennia will come, and your Light will shine eternal!" The ancient poem, a depiction of the deads devout praises to the Sun, transmitted in the rituals of the Undead Book. Under the sacred melody, in the heart of the Temple, a cocoon of Light became clearer and more transparent. It had originally been a statue of a Deity brought here, having been worshipped in Thoths Temple for a thousand years. But now, it had been placed at the core of the ceremony, about to undertake the descent of the Deitys will. Crack... Crack crack "Your task is over, Kasim, I do not need your service. Go and do what you must, and when the gods achieve Victory, you shall receive a reward beyond imagining," "Through the years that have passed, the Monarchs of the Mortal Realm have built lofty Golden Towers for themselves, vainly seeking the care of the God of the Dead to accomplish the miracle of Resurrection, but most of them are deluded. However, with the achievements you have made, perhaps you deserve such a reward," Speaking indifferently, Thoth walked out of the Temple. His gaze drifted towards the city walls, as if sensing the presence lingering there. Isis, his target for this mission, was also the one among the Nine Pillar Gods he found the most enigmatic. Among the gods, she was the Guardian of natural life and Magic; among mortals, she was the friend of slaves, sinners, artisans, and the oppressed, and also listened to the prayers of the rich, maidens, Aristocrats, and rulers. No one knew what was in her mind. In fact, until the day La Deity suddenly declared her guilty, Thoth did not think Isis would just stand by idly. Soon after, news of her death came, and only when Magics power fell into his hands, did he somewhat incredulously accept this reality. But now it seemed that everything was just her ruse; she had already made her choice long ago. Whoosh Without hesitation, Thoth soared into the sky; he had no intention of harming La Deitys palace. Since touching the power of Magic, Thoth had uncovered many secrets he hadnt noticed before, yet he had only been in control for a thousand years. Now Thoth was going to intercept Isis, but if possible, he also wanted to learn something else from her. "Praise La Deity, praise the mind of the god," Following Thoths departing figure, Kasim murmured a tribute to the Deity. While the devout devotees knelt in prayer, expressing their devotion in their own ways. But just then, at Kasims side, his well-known apprentice Aibu looked around at the devout devotees and stepped forward to ask in a low voice: "High Priest, what shall we do next?" "What else can we do but spread the glory of Deity to the devotees, tell them that the current disasters are because the gods are battling the evil enemy, and that the gods will surely be victorious? What could be the problem with that?" Chapter 676 - 237: Inspiration and Understanding_2 Faintly opening his mouth, Kasim was quite satisfied with Aibu, at least when it came to acknowledging his responsibilities during work. However, other aspects still needed guidance. "Um... I understand," he said. Hesitating for a moment, Aibu nodded in agreement. Kasim noticed his confusion but still chose not to explain. Find adventures at novelhall.Co?m Not long ago, the envoy he had sent to convey the divine prophecy to the Pharaoh returned again. The envoy, fulfilling his duties, informed the Pharaoh of the Divine Descendings beginning and end and conveyed the prophecy againto annihilate those mortals with Sin Blood, then brought back the Pharaohs indifferent response. Kasim was aware that Ramses would not come to the Holy City, but like the previous time, aside from delivering the prophecy, the envoy also brought back some news from the City of Memphis that had not been disclosed. "Last time, the envoy told me that the entity opposing All Gods was called the Creator of All Spirits, Eternal and Sacred, to whom all spiritual beings in this world belong. Such a broad description still feels imprecise..." "However, just by hearing it, He seems different from Apep, the enemy of the God La in the myths; He is a rational and authoritative deity previously unheard of... And this time, the envoy told me that those Hebrews have created a Fountain containing Life, which helped them survive the previous disaster..." Silently noting this down, Kasim planned to do nothing. As a loyal follower of the God La, he was soon to spread the joy of Divine Descending to other believers. Considering the Wisdom of La, the great God Thoth would surely be able to easily resolve troubles, allowing Egypt to return to the dominion of All Gods, and forever enjoy tranquility and peace. Well... at the very least, it wouldnt be like the God Shu, right? Looking up slightly, Kasim gazed toward the Sky. However, at that moment, with the ritual ending, the cloud ripped apart by the Suns light returned to normal. Compared to Memphis, Heliopolis was far from the core, so the heavy rain was still brewing, and had yet to fall. "Father...High Priest, I still have some doubts, was what I saw before really just an illusion?" The voice came from beside him, just as Aibu hesitated again before leaving to carry out his orders. Although he had already received an explanation, he was still reluctant to believe it. Since the disaster broke out, he frequently saw some strange sights. Like the Nine Pillars standing unyielding in the Sky, like invisible forces filling the heavens and earth, stirring up great winds and dark clouds. And like seeing one of those pillars abruptly collapse, accompanied by a shrieking curse resounding in his ears. Even Thoths Divine Descending seemed more vivid to him than to others. Yet Kasim told him not to dwell on those, but rather to focus on doing what a priest of La should do. Those magnificent sights, they were all false. "That was certainly an illusion, Aibu. Although the sorcerers of the old age claimed that mortals inherently gifted with high intuition could see things normal people cannot, youve always been interested in this. But how do you compare to me?" Kasim asked calmly. "I am of course... far inferior." He sighedhow could he possibly compare to his father? Unable to tell if it was disappointment or relief, Aibu gave a slight bow. "Then I will attend to my duties now, High Priest." "Huhits right ahead." Heliopolis was not as big as imagined, and in the blink of an eye, the city walls were before him. Thoth stopped in his tracks, looking at that familiar figure, who seemed even more youthful and beautiful than a thousand years ago. "Isis, long time no see." Speaking flatly, Thoths power locked onto the opponent in front of him. Divine Power was abundant, from the limit of her Bas storage of Divine Power, she still had at least eighty percent power, indicating that helping the Sin People did not drain her too much. "You have betrayed La, betrayed the beings of Hemenu to embrace the Outer Gods." "By Las command, I will stop you from interfering with this war that concerns the world, and give you the judgment you should have received a thousand years ago." As his voice fell, the legendary book used to create writing floated up beside Thoth. Language, Wisdom, and Magic, these were always a perfect trifecta of authority. And unlike La, who used reincarnation as an efficient means to accommodate new strength, Thoth was using this book to carry the power of magic, gradually integrating it into himself to become another Ka of his own. The elements of the surrounding world were mobilized by him, helped trivially by some Divine Power brought down during Divine Descending, assembling into form. Thoth appeared murderously inclined, yet on the opposite side, resting sideways on the rampart, facing the imminent attack, Isis merely smiled lightly. "Come on, youre just an incarnation with not much Divine Power. With your mastery of magic, its still not enough to use it to compete against Divine Power." "You might disturb me, but its not possible for you to truly kill me. The outcome of this war is not something we can influence." Stretching lazily, Isis looked at the increasingly heavy clouds and casually invited: "Thoth, you are also considered to have split your Ba and descended to the Mortal Realm." "Then you know, how I used the power of magic to sever connections, separating myself from my authority, and faking my own death?" "..." Without speaking, Thoth seemed unmoved. The air around exploded with bursts of crackling sounds, as if he was fighting the other party with magic. "Its a very interesting piece of magic, a byproduct of my research on a ritual, originally meant to be used against La..." Not knowing that she had successfully backstabbed La in the original mythology, Isis herself didnt think her research would succeed. Contrarily, she believed that this byproduct from her research was truly valuable. "Come, let me tell you about it. The progress of magic lies in sharing, right?" With a still smiling face, Isis drew a symbol in the air as if the person opposite her was not an opponent but a disciple seeking her knowledge. Chapter 677 - 238 Black Tide Boom In the sky, storms collided with lightning, and molten lava obstructed the rivers. The tremendous vibrations spread hundreds of miles, making the mortals in Heliopolis pray to the deities with even more fervor.@@@@ However, in reality, the pages in his hands swiftly turned, a mass of repeated text flickering before his eyes. Thoth had devoted most of his energy to the complicated runes in front of him, maintaining only a small part of his vigilance. After all, he did not trust his enemy so easily, nor would he truly give her a chance to escape. The battle between worlds does not necessarily correlate directly with losing to an Outer God, at least not for Thoth, for whom this wasnt the first option. "This ritual, Life, Spirit... Its a pity, La did not entrust the authority over her Life to me, otherwise perhaps I could have deciphered its mysteries myself," Explore more adventures at novelhall.Co?m "Hmm, not necessarily. From what Isis has shown, does she actually believe that including all gods, our souls are inherently in an imperfect state?" "The soul being divided into Ka and Ba is already flawedno, she even feels that gods having souls is a flaw in itself." Since the spirit is naturally divided and cannot be unified postnatally, why not use external force to annihilate one part and then regenerate a new, connected other part on the remaining half? This newly born spirit would then be unified, possessing both the characteristics of Ka and the capabilities of Ba. Or rather, it would be the complete spirit itself. At this moment, Thoth felt that if it were not for external threats and Isiss current choice of betrayal, with this discovery, she might have been able to obtain the Godhood of the soul and further perfect the Order of the world, completing the unification of all lifes souls. At that time, she would have garnered countless followers and the favor of the worlds will, with the existence of All Spirits being the source of her strength. If she then unified life and Magic using the soul as the primary subject and devoured his wisdom... Isis might truly ascend beyond a True God and become as powerful an existence as La. Moreover, Las strength is because the Sun of the Hemenu world is inherently powerful, born as rebirth, the supreme of the Stars, a confluence of Light, Fire, purification, and other authorities. If Isis succeeded, she would be creating a Divine Authority not inferior to the [Sun], by piecing together her own authorities. This kind of miracle is almost unimaginable. "Huhits hard to say." "After all, who would choose to give up their authority and annihilate half of their own soul, if not facing the calamity of death?" Shaking his head slightly, Thoth could only state that fate was such a coincidence. Had there been no invasion from beyond, there likely wouldnt have been Isiss ritual, even if she had more advanced thoughts; she wouldnt have done something that could lead to death. But with the invasion, she invented this ritual, and as a result, she missed the chance for promotion. Chapter 678 - 238 Black Tide_2 Faintly, it was as if fate was stabilizing everything, and all coincidences were predestined. "Whatever fate may be, thats a matter of the past." "However, from this ritual, if I also wish to complete this step, I would need the assistance of Life Divine Power. But I dont know how much Divine Power is needed for a Deity to complete this step, so I must ensure that your remaining Divine Power is not depleted, right?" With a calm expression, dozens of pages flew out of the book in Thoths hands, scattering into the surrounding Void. It looked like an open conspiracy, even if Isis completed her explanation of the ritual, he still could not harm her, because if the Outer God once again attacked his Ka in the Sea of Origin, he might face the same situation that Isis had faced before. Its true that without her interference, the Outer God is less likely to target the All Gods, but what if it does? Thats why he must leave a way out. However, Thoth was not opposed to this, for his task was to prevent Isis from intervening in the disaster created by the Nine Pillar Gods again, not to kill her personally. Then what he was doing now was very good, the Void was locked down, and Thoth presented himself with integrity and righteousness. Not fighting is acceptable, but dont go anywhere else. Otherwise, instead of letting you use the only remaining Divine Power to assist the Outer God, Id rather consume it myself. If I cant use it, then neither can anyone else. "Hmm It seems you are still somewhat loyal to La, and the death of Shu doesnt impact you that much." With a slight lift of her brows, Isis noticed the changes around her. Slowing down her actions, she began to assess the method used to seal the space. It could be the help of La, after all, he had mastered the power of Infinite Space; the sealing appeared profound and mysterious, hard to breakthrough once more. "So, you want to stay here with me? That makes sense, this option is at least safe." "...Just stay here quietly, the Victory or Defeat between the Outer God and our realm is ultimately not something that a Shu can decide on." "Dont think I will grovel and beg for mercy before the door is broken down like you did. I am just making preparations in advance." After all, even if we win... nobody wants to end up like Shu, but rather hopes to live to see the fruits of Victory. Speaking calmly, he did not voice the last sentence, but Isis understood his meaning. The words of Thoth at this moment somehow also represented the prevailing views of other Deities. Although Shu had died, they did not intend to betray God La. Putting aside the strife between worlds, they still had hope of winning this match, so at this moment, the Gods were merely making preparations for just in case. Besides, as Thoth said, Victory or Defeat was still uncertain. But for Shu, he was definitely defeated beyond recovery.@@@@ ... Huh Sasa... Hemenus size was far less than that of Chaos, but the grand fight between the two Deities did not affect the entire world. However, while the battle itself was insignificant, the power wielded by the Deities could make an impact. In the Mortal World, cosmic changes occurred in a moment. "The Egyptians occupy the most beautiful land by the Nile River and are most favored by the gods. Even if all the tribes in the mortal world united, it would be tough to defeat the Egyptian army." "But this time its different, we will not only defeat them militarily, but we will also win the favor of the gods. As long as... we complete that mission." "Go!" Once again moving forward, Kash led the way, with the rest of the cavalry following closely behind. The dark tide in front was drawing closer, and their faces grew uglier by the moment. But if even Kash was willing to move forward, who would dare to retreat? Clop-clop Clop. The horses stopped in front of the black tide, and the delicate Sasa sounds strained everyones nerves to the limit. Kash noticed that these tiny creatures seemed to realize his arrival as well; they were watching him, this guest with a special aura. "Clang" He drew the long sword from his waist, steadying his trembling arm. His sword pointed to The Sky and then slowly glided downwards towards the direction where the clouds were. "By the command of the great god Amon, I shall be your Commander. We will cross the heavy rain and kill all sources of evil!" "Now, line up!" His voice cracking slightly, Kash watched the dark tide before him anxiously. He did not know if his actions would be of any use, nor did he know if they could understand his demands, but he still made every attempt he could think of. ... Sasa... After a long stare, just as Kashs courage was nearly retreating, he saw the vast black tide finally changing. The endless dark wave parted on both sides, as if making way for the sword-bearing king of Nubia. "Huh..." Exhaling lightly, Kash finally let down his guard. He spurred his horse forward, moving along the path cleared by the black tide to the center of this group of ant creatures. "Now..." "They are mine." Feeling as if the sword in his hand became lighter, Kash looked towards the faraway clouds. "All forces" "Forward!" Pointing his sword towards the direction indicated by the Oracle, Kash swore to the gods that he would not leave a single one alive. Chapter 679 - 239 Sacrifice Sasa... Dark tides passed through the curtain of rain, moving in the direction guided by the enigmatic. Countless insects were washed away by the water on the road, yet the continual replenishment was unceasing. Only instinct-driven beasts could be more fearless and aggressive than humans; under the summoning of the divine aura, they charged into the rain, one after another. Centered around Memphis, the heavy rain did nothing to halt their steps within hundreds of miles.@@@@ To one side of the dark tide, the waters of the Nile River surged under the rainfall, washing down the soil from both banks. If it werent for this clearly unreasonable weather phenomenon drawing moisture from beneath the earth, Egypt would likely have faced not just heavy rains but a flood. Of course, the Nine Pillar Gods wouldnt do such a thing, since under the flood the commoners remained commoners, but the military might not remain the military. If the deterrent of the surrounding military were gone, these mortals would have probably scattered and fled long ago. By then, killing them would have become even more difficult. ... Popping and crackling... The flames popped and crackled while, on the flat ground, the rudimentary shape of a great city was miraculously being constructed. The progress of the citys construction changed almost daily, the efficiency comparable to modern machinery. Just a few miles from the Hebrews settlement, a hundred thousand Egyptian soldiers silently observed from their tents. "...truthfully, I dont think we need to be here; those Sin People wouldnt dare come out." "We are merely sentries; there are tens of thousands more behind usdo you realize how many tens of thousands are? Its an endless sight. Its said that if it werent near Memphis, mobilizing such a large army would require several times more slaves to transport supplies, and the entire strength of Egypt would need to be mobilized." "Err, off-topic againSenid, what Im saying isnt wrong, is it, these issues truly dont concern us much. The gods and the Pharaoh need to consider big matters, but how much do those big matters really involve us?" "If they win, its just a meal, maybe some extra cash, which I might receive only if I live til then. If they lose, its merely the Hebrews successfully leaving. Even if they suddenly decided to unite Egypt, then we would just serve under a new ruler." "But at least for now, youre not a slave," frowning slightly, Senid felt his partners thoughts were indeed dangerous: "Did you see those Hebrews, would you want to be like them?" "...of course not." Gently shaking his head, Wadi then scoffed coldly: "They really do have a miserable life, working from birth till death. But Senid, believe it or not... " "Although they are slaves, those among them of higher status probably live much better than we do. If it really came to that day, I might at least be an experienced soldier; they might even let me lead a team to manage other slaves." "Besides, theres no need to think too much, the two of us cannot influence the outcome of the war. Egypt has an unimaginable population, it wont miss one with or without me. At a crucial time, the All Gods would protect us, after all, this war is being conducted under their will." "As for me, Id better live a few more days." "..." As Wadis words faded, Senid found himself momentarily speechless. He didnt think his partner was right, just that being dispatched here with no rotation, he felt somewhat resentful inside. Egypt so vast, indeed didnt lack two soldiers sent here... but if everyone thought this way, then who would be left to fight the war? Under the reign of Pharaoh Ramses II, the Egyptians in the Nile River Basin had undoubtedly become the undisputed masters. No matter how one looked at it, this was a great era. Chapter 680 - 239 Sacrifice_2 Sasa... "Speak less, this is the will of All Gods, we just need to obey. Even if we die in battle, our spirits will be protected by God, and our names will be sung by others after death." Somewhat gloomy, Senid stood up, watching the world under the curtain of rain. Although he didnt want to stay here, he was after all a devout follower of All Gods. Even though God did not destroy the Sin People immediately, it did not impact his faith. After all, compared to All Gods and the Pharaoh, his vision was surely not as far-reaching "Hmm? What is that?" Out of the corner of his eye, it seemed like he caught sight of something, Senid pointed into the distance. At his side, Wadi also stood up alertly, complaints aside, he wouldnt be careless when his life was at stake. Sasa... "Is that... the water turning black?" From a distance, Wadi was somewhat uncertain for a moment. The black tide slowly flowing from afar seemed different from other waters; it was heading straight for this city under construction. Explore more at novelhall.Co?m In their midst, an Egyptians camp was situated there, with thousands of soldiers stationed. However, it looked like the rolling black tide had no intention of avoiding, but was instead charging right through. "What is this thing, black but a tide... no, its an enemy attack!" Upon closer inspection, Senids face suddenly changed. He still couldnt see clearly what the black tide was, but he saw a pair of cavalry standing in the tide. That was definitely something being manipulated, perhaps those were the legendary sorcerers? But no matter, the Egyptian army had not anticipated an attack from behind, they were wholly unprepared. Or rather, in such heavy rain, the guards that should have been in place were hardly doing their duty, only the sentries watching the Hebrews were still trying their best. "Quick, lets go back" "Quick, lets run" "Tatatata" "Lord Aaron, enemy attack!" Pushing open the wooden door, the sentry said with a trembling voice. While originally reviewing the construction plans, Aaron furrowed his brows slightly, feeling a bit surprised. Were the Egyptians attacking? That shouldnt be right. The Pharaohs previous actions seemed more inclined to wear them down slowly, only delivering a fatal blow at the most critical moment. As a result, Aaron had already advised Messe to abandon any illusions and simply break through with as many people as they could manage, utilizing his Scepter. But Messe had stated he would never willingly abandon these people, to which Aaron had no solution. But now, were the Egyptians unable to sit still? "Go on." With a calm tone, under which the young sentry also stabilized a bit. "My lord, it was like this, I was originally on the lookout for any unusual movements from the Egyptians." "But just a short while ago, I saw..." "..." "what?" Facing changing slightly, Aaron felt as though he was listening to a mythological tale from his childhood. Swarms of snakes, insects, mice, and ants forming into an army, manipulated black tides, thousands of Egyptians nearly a third wiped out in the blink of an eye, the rest looking hardly capable of resisting... "No." Cooling down, suppressing the idea of reprimanding the sentry, Aaron suddenly realized he was now living out a mythological story. A Gods followers faced accusations from barbarous nations, enduring trials and tribulations, eventually finding a way out under the Prophets guidance... Since this was a mythology, what else is impossible? "Notify the guard to assemble, we mustno, the hastily produced Stone Spears might injure humans, deal with large beasts, but are useless against those rats and ants." "Moreover, as they came from all directions, we cant possibly cope with them." Chapter 681 - 239 Sacrifice_3 He made a subconscious judgement but quickly overturned it. Aaron pushed the door open and climbed directly onto a simple wooden tower built nearby.@@@@ Originally used for observing the layout of construction, it was now utilized by Aaron to survey the distant situation. "There... thats the enemy he spoke of." Gazing into the distance from a higher vantage point, Aaron could see the scene outside the city. As time passed, the camp of several thousand Egyptians was almost submerged by the tide. Only a few were still holding on, but they appeared to be in their death throes. Enjoy new stories from novelhall.Co?m Humans possess an absolute advantage when facing a small number of insects, but with such numbers... just looking at them made Aarons scalp tingle. "Let Messe think of a solution... no, his scepter has transformed into a giant tree, and it shouldnt be disturbed before the city construction is completed." "I dont care about this city, but its better to finish building it. At least that will make Messe see the Egyptians cannot be trusted, and we must amputate to save the body." "Have the men Ive just trained man the walls for defense... no, that wont work either. Aside from the fact that the city walls are nowhere near completion, even if they were, what use would they be against those insect-wolves?" Idea after idea flashed through his mind, only to be dismissed one by one. To counter such clearly supernatural-driven life forms, one could only use the supernatural to fight back. But they hardly had any "...It seems we still have something." His gaze shifted, and Aaron looked toward the only remaining Spring of Life. "Messe doesnt need to know about this, I will bear the infamy instead." With enough Life Energy from the Spring of Life, this substance that could directly drain the life of pagans ought to be able to deal with those insects. Only hoping the Gods of Egypt wouldnt produce any more surprises... "Indeed, relying solely on these worldly beings wont resolve the issue with the Hebrews, nor will it suffice to prompt Him to act," remarked a voice above the Sea of Origin. Sweat nearly soaked the clothing of the Sky Goddess as she hovered above the Sea. Tefnut and Set had acted in succession, but the Outer God had not shown the slightest intention of intervening, instead observing their actions. Could it be... He wouldnt be planning to leave the opportunity to them, would He? The Hebrews are facing a crisis, wont You consider saving them? "I will shake the stars." As if certain of her grasp, the Sky Goddess forced a smile and said, "Fallen Stars will fall from the sky, striking the tree that withstood the torrential rain, turning it into dust." "The Outer God will surely act then. We dont have anything to worry about. The game has only progressed to a small extent, He wouldnt just sit by and watch the Hebrews be decimated, right?" No one responded to her; the remaining All Gods were nervously watching the ground, especially Tefnut, Thoth, and Set, who had taken action together. The logic was clear, but who could know whether the Outer God abides by such logic? Lets hope He does, although the Gods of Hemenu were fated to perish, they were still quite distant from death. Chapter 682 - 240 Earth and Water Rumble, rumble Thunder resounded in bursts, as if the heavens were trembling in anger. In the distance, the lapping of the Nile River was faintly audible. Within the dwelling place of the Hebrews, only the most central area was seldom trodden upon. This was the root system of a great tree and also the place where Messe prayed. At this time every day, Messe would silently pray to God, sharing the voice of his heart each time he made a decision. "...this is my choice." "Many do not understand me, even Aaron does not understand my choice. Yet Almighty and Eternal Lord, when I gave up everlasting life before You, I had already seen clearly into my own soul." "Despite having been forced to flee Egypt for forty years, from the day I left, not a day has passed that I havent regretted my impotence." "So I ultimately returned here... Only wish that Your radiance is cast upon the earth, as it is in the sky, allowing every devout believer to find salvation." No one would disturb Messe during his prayers, whether they believed in God or not. The mystery and nobility of a priest were ingrained in the bones of people of this era, and without this, Messe, as an outsider who had left for forty years, would not have easily gained the trust of his tribespeople. The one who can communicate with God is the most revered existence in this era, and people revere this specialness just like they revere God, whether they are Egyptians or Hebrews. ... The sacrifices lasted a long time, and beneath the tree transformed from the Serpent Staff, Messe spoke at length. Each time, he anticipated that the Sacred Fire would spark before him, thus receiving divine revelation once more. Yet until the moment he stood up, nothing happened. God did not respond to him as if the divine revelation of the past had already said enough. Messe was willing to trade his own immortality and everything else for the redemption of others, and God had already given His answer early on. For one thing, He does not need to speak a second time. "...Perhaps this is destiny." He was not clear about what happened outside, but now it seemed they were simultaneously under attack from The Sky and the ground. This world, still unwilling to let him go. "God has manifested my destiny... Among those devout believers, of the able-bodied, one-third shall perish; of the women and children, half shall perish; of the elderly and the sick, seven in ten shall perish... Is this destiny then, what significance does my doing have?" "No, it is meaningful. At least, I will make more people become devout believers." Confusion flashed and disappeared, as Messes eyes regained their resolve. Gazing at the increasingly gigantic tree, he stretched out his hand, attempting to control its branches. Countless branches immediately began to whip about, some reaching upwards as if to slap at meteors, others stretching outward as if trying to attack enemies. Messe issued a command to it, to destroy all approaching threats. The marvel of creation began to stir, moving like mountains shifting their shells... and at the same moment, outside of the protective embrace of the great tree. People around Memphis could see the dense clouds in The Sky torn apart, creating large holes. Meteors were falling, heading towards the sinners on Earth. "Ah" "Spare me, I will convert, spare me!" Hiss "La is the god of all gods, the source of everything; you shall all receive divine punishment. Stop your futile resistance, we are born with the original sin, and the suffering we endure is merely the process of atonement. Once cleansed of the disaster" Hiss "Where is the Great Prophet, where is Messe, spare me, dont you always say that all Hebrews are brothers and sisters who should love and protect one another? Lies, liar!" Chapter 683 - 240: Earth and Water_2 Pff "Lord Aaron, why would you do this, allowing us to die? What good does it do you? I can obey you" Hiss "Evil God, Evil God, may you die a horrible death!" Hiss "...The earth will be soaked with sin and blood, and you surely will pay the price... No one can escape, no one can!" ... Standing on a mound, Aaron listened to the incessant pleadings, wails, curses, and angry shouts around him, his expression unchanged. Before the city was built, a moat had been planned, but water had not yet been diverted into it. However, the heavy rain had solved that, as the moats channel blocked the accumulating water from other areas. Now, a short canal leading directly out of the city was being urgently dug by thousands. After all, even if the Spring of Life produced enough water, relying on bare hands for transport was insufficient. Besides, given the size of the spring, even with more water, it might not hold back the massive dark tide. Still, as terrifying as those creatures might be, individually, their strength remained insignificant. Even diluted, the springs water was sufficient for use. "Speed up the progress, pay no mind to what theyre saying."@@@@ "If they had devout hearts, they would have proven it by now. The gods do not need to coerce their faith through slaughter; this is merely a personal decision of mine." His voice calm, Aaron gazed at the increasingly pure and sacred spring nourished by life in front of him. Sinful blood nurtured holy flowers, beneath the healing Divine Spring lay a ground littered with corpses. Perhaps behind every luminescence, such was the case, be it by choice or force. "At least, thats the case for humans." Descending the slope, Aaron figured the Egyptians must be nearly dead by now. Whether his plan would succeed would be confirmed by what followed. Having devoured so much of his kins flesh and blood, facing an alien clan, it only seemed right they should die in greater numbers. "You have been trained for a while, though the enemy is not human, we must still take up arms to protect our lives and possessions." Soon after, as Aaron approached the city walls, the surging black tide was already close at hand. "Draw swords!" "God is with me." ... "God is with me." Outside the city, mounted on his horse, Kash whispered a prayer, then gazed into the distance at the barely formed buildings. He saw the guards standing readywell, hed rather call them armed rabble. Neither their equipment nor their training seemed adequate in the least. His army was endless, and this small city wouldnt hold him back for long. ... Whiz Whiz Whiz ... The collisions on the ground had begun, and the power of the last of the four Pillar Gods, the Sky Goddess Nut, was gradually becoming apparent. Up in the sky, hundreds of thousands of stars began to fall towards the mortal realm, aiming directly at the vast tree. Strictly speaking, the Sky Goddess did not hold authority over the power of the stars, but she had birthed them and possessed the power to mobilize them. So under her guidance, the meteors, like another heavy rainfall, brought destruction and burning to the earth. "Why hasnt He made his move yet? Is He not afraid that those mortals will be completely slaughtered by the stars?" Feeling uneasy, Nut knew they actually had the advantage in this chess game. After all, this was Hemenus world; while both sides would be weakened in their interference in the mortal realm, their opponents would be weakened even more. Moreover, there was another issuetheir opponent did not hold divine authority over Hemenu. This was one of the reasons the Egyptian gods had initially agreed to accept the chess gamethey thought, despite the strength of the Outer God, they still stood a good chance given their superiority in both supernatural and mortal realm powers. However, since the incident with Shu, almost all the Pillar Gods had become extremely anxious, unable to comprehend the power Messe had displayed. Messe was not showcasing divine miracles through the power of the Outer God, this directly subverted the balance of power in the mortal realm. Thus, Nut, among others, didnt say it out loud, but at least for her, she just wanted to get through her own turn and then place her hopes on the god La. "So why havent you made your move yet!" Watching the falling stars, Nut was even more urgent than Messe. She desperately hoped the Outer God would intervene to stop them, but all she faced was disappointment. Not until the first star fell upon the tree did the mortal realm remain as usual. The deity from the alien realm did not interfere, instead watching it all unfold. "..." The stars fell onto the tree, and likewise upon her own heart. In an instant, Nuts heart sank. She forced a smile, looking in the direction of the god La. However, all she could see was the gold mask covering his falcon head. "Dont be delusional, Nut, He has already arrived..." A deep voice came from beside her, as Seth looked emotionless towards the sky. The feeling was exactly the same as when Shu had fallen, as if he was already doomed. ...Anubis, my unborn son... Divine power surged, and Seth did not seem to intend to sit idly by. Watching that seemingly all-encompassing enormous hand, as a deity symbolizing the land of Hemenu along with Earth God Geb, Seth soared into the sky. Divine light flickered, like a mantis trying to shake a giant tree. Chapter 684 - 241: Taking Shape Rustling Above the Sea of Origin, colors of black and gold intertwined and tumbled. But unknowingly, the golden tides seemed to have quieted down a bit, no longer as lively as they were at the beginning. "Set..." Above the endless abyss, gazing at the light soaring into the sky, only cold indifference filled Las eyes. Compared to a complete world, Shus existence was actually insignificant, even with the addition of the three deities that had now taken action. After all, even the weakest world is still a world, Great Divine Power seems insignificant before It, let alone ordinary deities. However, often times, sheer size does not represent everything, existence is far more critical than quantity. Just as Chaoss Law of Death, no matter how incomplete, within a complete world, He still harbors Thanatos; and in Hemenus world, the proportion of wind may not compare to water and fire, but it is equally indispensable. But now, with the convergence of wind and earth, Set, the god of desert and storm, charges towards the sky, as one of the pillars that constitute the world, wind may face the risk of complete annihilation from Hemenus world. Such a precise instrument, even losing a single screw, if not addressed promptly, will inevitably brew disaster in the future. "Your Majesty, what should we do about the current situation?" Pale as death, Earth God Geb beseeched La, who sat atop the Great Sun Orb. It wasnt his turn yet, but he knew it probably wouldnt be long. Tearing On the earth, beneath the tall trees, a brutal struggle continued. Kash had underestimated Aarons preparations; the spring water, which seemed to be laced with a deadly poison, had been manipulated by human hands. The bridge of ants he had built quickly extinguished by the waves, halting his momentum once again. But Aarons tactics also seemed to come to an end there. When Kash ordered his armies to bring in dirt and rubble in the most primitive manner, intending to fill the moat with their own destruction, it was only a matter of time before they would come to close-quarters combat. Rustling Above the Sea of Origin, colors of black and gold intertwined and tumbled. But unknowingly, the golden tides seemed to have quieted down a bit, no longer as lively as they were at the beginning. "Set..." Above the endless abyss, gazing at the light soaring into the sky, only cold indifference filled Las eyes. Compared to a complete world, Shus existence was actually insignificant, even with the addition of the three deities that had now taken action. After all, even the weakest world is still a world, Great Divine Power seems insignificant before It, let alone ordinary deities. However, often times, sheer size does not represent everything, existence is far more critical than quantity. Just as Chaoss Law of Death, no matter how incomplete, within a complete world, He still harbors Thanatos; and in Hemenus world, the proportion of wind may not compare to water and fire, but it is equally indispensable. But now, with the convergence of wind and earth, Set, the god of desert and storm, charges towards the sky, as one of the pillars that constitute the world, wind may face the risk of complete annihilation from Hemenus world. Such a precise instrument, even losing a single screw, if not addressed promptly, will inevitably brew disaster in the future. Chapter 685 - 241: Taking Shape_2 "Dont rush, wait a bit longer," Las eyes slightly lifted, as if responding. The scene above the Sea of Origin was not merely a display of power. The strength of the Outer God was enough to easily crush the resistance of the three Gods, but their slight ability to resist was because the Mortal Realms war had not yet been decided. Therefore, the power constituting the chessboard was somewhat protecting thembut it was clear to everyone that the struggle of the three Gods likely couldnt last much longer. "The chessboard has been spread, no one can leave, unless, any of you can break free from the World Power that constitutes the chessboard, and then defeat the Outer God in a head-on confrontation." Las gaze narrowed as he glanced around. Aside from the Pillar Gods who had yet to make a move, only three remained: Earth God Geb, God of Underworld Osiris, and Nephthys, protector of both the living and the Undead. In reality, this was a result he had intentionally brought about. The enemys methods were more numerous than he had anticipated, but La was not without countermeasures. "You cant do it, and neither can I." "All we can do now is make as many preparations as possible for the next step." ... Your next chapter awaits on novelhall.Co?m Tearing On the land, beneath the towering trees, the harsh combat continued. Kash had underestimated Aarons preparations; the seemingly poisonous version of Fountains water could actually be influenced by man. The ant bridge he had constructed was quickly extinguished by the waves, once again stalling the offensive. But it seemed like Aarons tactics had also reached their limit. When Kash ordered his army to use the most primitive method to transport soil and rubble, trying to fill the moat with a do-or-die approach, the countdown to close combat began. The Spring of Life was ineffective against the lifeless, and a path was easily filled by the endless insects and jackals, even though the water kept churning. The inundating army surged like a tide, clashing with the soldiers who had been soaked in the Fountains water in advance. Things then slid towards the direction Aaron least wanted to see. Although the deserts insects and jackals were temporarily unable to contend with the soldiers soaked in the Fountains water, their numbers were a thousand to ten thousand times that of the Guards. The panic in the crowd intensified. At this point, Messe must have also realized the severity of the situation. "Never mind, we continue, and you guys also try to give me a chance," "What?" "That person." Looking towards Kash in the surging darkness, Aaron smiled: "Whether we retreat or not, I have to kill him first." "A snake cant move without a head, nor can a bird fly. Without their leader, these insects and jackals will be much easier to deal with." "Their numbers might indeed be endless, but as their master, I wonder if this man has an Undying Body?" Undying is naturally a joke; Hemenu does not have Undying. So, crouching low and pretending to flee in panic, Aaron signaled his most capable assistants to charge with him. If it werent for the Spring of Life, Aaron, as Messes brother and at his age, would not have had the strength to charge into battle. Crack Like a bolt of lightning streaking across the boundless surface of the water, it stirred up tremendous waves. When Aaron intended to strike at Kash amidst the surge of insects, in the Void, the power that had been protecting Seth suddenly dropped. Although things hadnt started yet, the outcome seemed to have been foretold. In this situation, had Seth chosen to curl up beside the Rain God and the Sky Goddess, he might have been able to survive a bit longer. However, feeling this change, he still pressed forward unabated. "Seth... how did I not realize before that he is so valiant." "Had I known, I might have changed the order, let Geb act before him, and saved him for later." A slight regret passed through his heart, but it was fleeting. Chapter 686 - 241 Shaping_3 Watching the Outer God take action for the second time, Ra-Atums reaction was calm and indifferent, unlike the God of Sun. He watched the scene above the Sea of Origin, Sets final counterattack still proved futile. When the Outer God once again abandoned the Mortal Realm, its life and death were predetermined. The moment Set was held in their hand, Ra sensed the momentary weakness and lament of Hemenus world. But compared to the last time, Ra was not as furious. On one hand, he knew he couldnt stop it, and on the other, because unlike the first time, the death of a deity had its gains. The death of mortals with the bloodline of the deities from the Outer Realms was a lesser concern, but what was most important was that although he did not notice when Shu had just died, as time passed, Ra unexpectedly discovered some changes. For instance, while the worlds strength was wounded, the force that confined all gods to the Sea of Origin had also diminished, allowing them to project even more of their strength. Of course, on this point, the Outer Gods and they were the same. Another example... with the complete death of a god, Ra was surprised to find that along the "Absolute Space" he had partially mastered, it seemed more strength began to pour into him from the world. Even as Set was about to follow suit, this influx of strength became swifter.@@@@ This wasnt the first time, Ra was well acquainted with this change. The reason he was able to evolve from the God of Sun to Amon-Ra-Atum, and then steal the power of The Eight Primordial Spirits, was because he had once received Hemenus blessing during an encounter with an Outer God outside the world, taking the opportunity to intercept some of that strength. Based on this, after Ras rebirth, he was able to successfully add Amon to his name and gain greater strength. Its like a program with predefined rules; the more it lost, the more chips it would bet... but by the time it really got to that point, what sense was there in making a change? "Huhwell, its also a method." "Kill, kill, the strength of theirs you devour, how much stronger can you get... if you have the guts, kill them all, and then kill me, God of Sun Ra-Atum." His expression was calm as he saw Set fall into the hands of the Outer God, just like Shu had before. One of the nine pillars suspended above the Sea of Origin, representing the desert and storms, crumbled bit by bit, Source Power flowing like water towards the Outer God. The foundation of the world trembled once more, and the laws that shrouded everything began to show minuscule gaps and flaws. Yet unlike Shu, what surprised Ra was that Set, from beginning to end, emitted not a single sound, as if he were a steadfast warrior, preferring death to surrendering to the enemy. "...Is this Set?" "It seems my understanding of him was too limited before; I thought he was a god passionate for power, heartless and ruthless, but in essence, he was so unyielding." "Such a pity..." With a slight shake of his head, Ra felt a sense of lament, but the will of the gods would not be swayed as a result. The Void flickered, space-time flashed, Sets Ka and Ba dissipated and sublimated in the palm of the god. In the distant fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, at the core interface, the Void also quivered slightly. Chapter 687 - 242: Quasi-god, Dragon and Anubis Outside the Spirit Realm, the interstice between Spirituality and the Material Realm. In an indescribable manner, the authority and soul that Set once possessed arrived here in an instant, on the verge of plunging into the center of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm. "Plop~" The Magic Net gently fluctuated, stirring a small ripple in this gap zone. Since the beginning of the Second Epoch, this place that came into existence with the opening of the Spirit Realm was filled with endless time and space. The power extended from the spiritual core isolated it from all connections with the material world, making even Primordial Deities hesitate before it.@@@@ It wasnt until the end of the Second Epoch that a great net formed from the burning silver fire covered everything, woven from the laws of Spirituality and Elements, becoming the bridge for communication between the two. Therefore, in a sense, the Magic Net is significantly connected with both the Spirit Realm and the present world because the elements truly have a connection between the two. As the ages of the Third Epoch passed, the Magic Net also expanded and grew stronger. In todays world, it is rare to see a place not covered by the Magic Net. "..." "...Alien Realm, this is their world, Chaos..." Within the amalgamated soul, a pain that reached to the Origin struck Sets heart. Just like Shu before him, regardless of everything, as a deity, they still could hold on for a while. Shu saw the seven layers of the Spirit Realm at the end of his life, and for Set, maintaining clarity of consciousness until seeing Chaos wasnt difficult. Of course, this was the limit. Set was certain that his current state could not be maintained for long. His Ka and Ba were being continually destroyed and reassembled, with the spiritual order belonging to Hemenu being perceived by the presence behind. Then, a new order was filled in, resulting in a different soul structure. The budding form of the Water Element plane also began to emerge, waiting for the upcoming feast. The fifth layer of the Spirit Realm trembled excitedly, as if cheering for its own Perfection. But all this was no longer related to Set. Hemenus Pillar God died here completely, becoming another Sacrifice in the conflict between the two realms. He wasnt the first, and naturally, he would not be the last. Chaos, the Mortal Realm, Dark Region. Beneath the earth, above the Underworld, the underground world sandwiched between them. This place is called the Dark Region by the few living beings above ground who know of its existence, meaning a place that will never see the light of day, emerging from the darkness. Of course, some people simply call it the underground world, because they believe that the underground is a vast world, much like the Underworld and the surface, vast in scale, although they have only touched a tiny part of it, yet it cannot be simply described with the word region. In any case, scholars debates are always strange, a title and a description can lead to lengthy arguments. But whatever this place is called, it does not diminish its danger. Legends describe a beautiful but cruel and sly underground race living here. Even adventurers who have lived to return from this place claim the presence of dragons. Dragons, a Demonic Monsters-like species inherently powerful, but with human-like Wisdom, and even capable of normal Reproduction. Although few have seen a real dragon, legends about them have circulated among Humans for a long time. ... "Roar" In the scorching depths of a cavern, a massive Red Dragon lay sprawled at the center of a lake of Molten Lava. Chapter 688 - 242: Quasi-god, Dragon and Anubis_2 Chapter 688: Chapter 242: Quasi-god, Dragon and Anubis_2 A deep growl echoed within the cave, it seemed somewhat cautious. For beside it, several large dragon eggs were absorbing the power that permeated the air. Undoubtedly, this was a Red Dragon about to nurture its offspring. Although as a naturally evil dragonkind born in the Dark Region, this type of dragon was not keen on raising offspring, at least when the hatchlings were just born, they still entered into a sense of responsibility. If nothing unexpected happened, it would wait here until several dragon eggs hatched and then raise them until they could hunt by themselves before driving them out, which was the usual process. However, this time, it might not be so lucky... Whoosh Roar! Being extremely vigilant already, the moment the disturbance occurred, the Red Dragon opened its jaws wide and instinctively spewed a breath of Dragon Flame toward the direction of the sound. The blazing flames, which seemed capable of burning everything, left the Red Dragon with the impression that there were few lives in the world that could directly face its fire. Swoosh Without a moments obstruction, it was as if the two existed in different dimensions. A Meteor, flickering with black and gold light, flashed by, passing directly through the Dragon Flame and piercing into the body of the Red Dragon. Time seemed to freeze for an instant, and then, with a loud explosion, the body of the Red Dragon, tens of meters long, violently burst into pieces, scattering across the sky. Pieces fell, drifting down like snowflakes, and the seemingly powerful Red Dragon collapsed on the spot in an instant. However, what was surprising was that, when the scattered dragon blood fell to the ground, it strangely formed new eggs of various sizes. They bore the scent of the Red Dragon, but were not quite similar. ... ...Who am I? Am I Set? Am I Anubis? Am I a Red Dragon? I am a deity of Hemenu... I am a deity of Chaos... But where is Hemenu? ... The godheaded Anubis made a decision, and in fact, his current appearance came from this. The original Egyptian god of death, Anubis, had always been a god with a dog (wolf?) head and human body, even more known than his ancestors. And the dragon wings behind him, naturally, came from the Red Dragon bloodline. After all, Anubis discovered that his current form of existence seemed a bit strange. Having devoured a Red Dragon, he had originally planned to directly seize the others body, but when Anubis tried to do so, he discovered some secrets deep within the dragon bloodline. Dragonkind... this race from the Otherworld might, like him, not be a native existence of Chaos. Thus, upon discovering this fact, Anubis changed his plans. He was not a god of Chaos, lacking an immortal essence; when he lost his authority, he also lost divine power. But the secrets discovered from the Red Dragon changed his mind, and Anubis was astounded to find that there was another way to wield power in this world. ...Binding oneself to a species, serving as the origin of the species, to form a pseudo-authority that transforms faith and thus possess divine power? Worthy of a survivor from a destructive disaster of the Otherworld, to think of such means. With some admiration, Anubis readily accepted. He then gave up taking over the Red Dragons body, and instead using his Ba as the foundation and the Red Dragons flesh as the cornerstone, he created a new species. This was not true creation, devoid of the authority of life, Anubis found it difficult to achieve that. However, as a god originally in the form of a dogheaded person, he actually formed this new species in his own image, and unsurprisingly, the new species also inherited this characteristic. Of course, once Anubis chose to bind himself to a species, the influence became mutual. So, as the new species possessed the Dragon Vein of the Red Dragon, he too grew a pair of dragon wings. Im not sure what I should be called now. According to these fragmented memories of the Red Dragon, in this world called Chaos, there exists a peculiar kind of territorial god, somewhat similar to the guardian gods of Hemenum (City-State). They generally do not possess real authority, yet they all wield divine power. Hm... tied to a territory, if the territory remains indestructible then divine power does not cease; can I be called a territorial god then? And since I am bound with a species, if the species survives then power never ceases, can I be known as a species god? No matter what kind of god, in the end, its just a title, but power is tangible. Thus Anubis quickly dismissed this thought, it was just a minor issue. These gods without substantial authority, it wouldnt be wrong to generally categorize them as quasi-gods. What happened in the past is over. What I need to do now is ensure that the Gouthead People proliferate and become an indispensable part of the world. This was an immortality that even the former Set did not have; thinking of this, Anubis couldnt help but feel somewhat emotional. Indeed, good birth is better than good deeds; compared to the gods of Hemenu in his time, the gods born in Chaos were already far superior from the moment of birth. Chapter 689 - 243 Dispelling the Clouds Chapter 689: Chapter 243 Dispelling the Clouds The arrival of Anubis was inconspicuous; in this remote and desolate underground world, few deities paid it any heed. The boiling flux of World Power also masked a lot of movements, especially when enveloped in his descents black-golden light, making the sensation no different to the few who could sense the collision of world forces than it had been before. However, this suited Anubiss intentions just fine. Newly arrived in the Alien Realm, he wanted nothing more than to quietly settle in for a while. Thus, pushing aside his earlier doubts, Anubis began to contemplate the entities he must beware of going forward. Compared to Hemenu, with only the Nile River and the great desert flowing through the world, this world was still too vast and mysterious for him. The fragmented memories of a Red Dragon were hardly enough for him to grasp the realities of this world, making much of the content as elusive as flowers in the fog. Hence, until his clan had developed to a certain extent, Anubis preferred to lurk in the underground, focusing on developing the Gouthead People while being a thorough Gouthead himself. ...Isis, I, behind the existence of the Dragon Clan, know of three Outsiders alone, not to mention others that might exist. Compared to Hemenu, Chaos is much more open and truly much stronger. Based on the logic of a worlds operations, He must have already hosted many stronger foreign guests before, otherwise my arrival would not have been this smooth. His gaze flickered slightly; Anubis felt that perhaps some among the remaining Nine Pillar Gods could also escape a calamity. The contention between these two worlds was far from a swift victory. Hemenu had always possessed some capacity for resistance. Under such circumstances, it wasnt surprising that others could escape like he had. Others are manageable, as everyone is here to flee for their lives, but I absolutely cannot let Isis discover my tracks. If La is alive, its best to stay far away from him as well. He knew this from the memory of the Red Dragon because it coveted the authority possessed by a Totem Spirit not yet ascended to godhood. In its recollection, that seemed to be a priesthood linked to Excavation. The Red Dragon wanted to use this domain to unearth more treasures in the underground world while consequently gaining stronger power. Now it was dead, but Anubis felt destined for this priesthood. It just so happens this is an underground world, being the birthplace of the Gouthead People, its inevitable that excavation and smelting are needed, so it seems my luck isnt that bad after all. The passage of time in Hemenu is slowing down recently. Im hoping before it ends there, I can establish a foothold here. Having made a secret decision, Anubis hesitated momentarily, then he spread his dragon wings and gathered the eggs beneath him. On his first day as an Otherworld deity in Chaos, his primary task was to hatch eggs. Hisss Drip... Drip... Hemenu, the fall of Set was just the beginning. In the black tides, as if sensing the breath of the Spring of Life from those humans, a few empty spots appeared, where no bug or ant dared to draw near. Chapter 690 - 243 Dispelling the Clouds_2 Chapter 690: Chapter 243 Dispelling the Clouds_2@@@@ It was through this opportunity that Aaron successfully came up to Kash. Normally, legs could never outrun horses, but in the presence of the widespread creatures, mounts turned into a burden. After a brief and perilous scuffle, when Kashs weapon stabbed into the enemys abdomen, Aaron also finally succeeded in running a sword through the chest. Drip, drip... Blood flowed down the blade, sprinkling droplets on the ground. As Aaron withdrew his sword and stepped back, Kashs body fell to the ground with a dull thud. Looking at the bulging eyes of the corpse, Aaron covered the wound on his waist. From the opponents attire and belongings, he identified the sudden attacker. The ruler of Nubia, a defeated general under Ramses II. Perhaps just yesterday, he had been reveling in commanding a massive army to destroy cities and settlements, and after annihilating the Hebrews, avenging his past humiliation, crushing Egypt. But now, he died so easily. His grand ambitions had no chance to unfold and just like that, he had fallen in this inconspicuous corner. My lord, these vermin are still attacking. Although without someone to lead them, their advance lacks coordination, but their numbers... Its of no concern. Waving his hand to interrupt his subordinate, Aaron turned back and looked at that towering tree, as high as the clouds. In just a short time, this tree had grown more than twice as tall, but the hollows on it had also become more numerous. Rain seeped through, the sound of the falling Fallen Stars incessant, some even descending through the holes. However, after a rough estimate, Aaron felt that the problem was not major. There wont be a problem, God has seen the suffering we endured, He has already bestowed greater power to the High Priest, this sky-blocking Divine Tree is the proof. Soon, this disaster will declare its end. Calmly opening up, after this period of ordeal, Aaron felt as though he had grasped something essential. Perhaps... soon there will be a major epidemic in the Mortal Realm. It might be due to the excess rain, the dead lives, or it could be due to something else. Before he finished speaking, Messe saw the giant tree on the horizon tremble. The great tree shrank back to its place of origin. Feeling confused and helpless, the smell of blood lingered at his side. Messe did not know how many of the hundreds of thousands had died, but his instincts told him it was not a small number. ... High Priest? Yes, Im listening. Snapping out of his reverie, Messe only then noticed that someone had come to his side. The man was looking at him excitedly, as if in awe of the divine miracle Messe had displayed. Its like this, you just dispersed the disaster, and all over the city, people are pouring in; I dont know... I will go, but it was not I who dispersed the disaster, it was God who dispelled the calamity created by the gods of Egypt. Messe nodded as he corrected him. He indeed needed to uplift the spirits, as the disasters they had faced recently were too many. ... The Sky, the location of the Nine Pillars Spirit. Not much time had passed, and of the Nine Pillars which originally stood between heaven and earth, only five remained. Thoth had narrowly escaped disaster, simply because, strictly speaking, there was no winner or loser between him and Isis. Before Ra, only three usable spirits remained: Osiris, God of the Underworld, Nephthys, goddess of protection for the home and the dead, and Geb, the Earth God. The scene was somewhat desolate, Nephthys was silent, Osiriss gaze flickered, and Geb seemed frightened, especially since his wife, the Sky Goddess Nut, had been taken right beside him. The prestige Ra had built over ten thousand years was nearly gone, and the remaining deities were reluctant to act again. Everything prior seemed to prove that to act was a prelude to death. Theres no point in delaying, maintaining this status will lead to the worlds end, and everyone will naturally be judged to have lost. Sitting on the Celestial Sphere, Ra spoke calmly. He seemed to have realized that he could not force the gods to act, instead choosing to use words to persuade them. ... But if death is inevitable, then surely its better to die later than sooner. And no one can guarantee that there wont be a turn of events in the future. The place fell silent for a moment, and seeing that no one responded, Osiris did not look towards Ra, but stared at Thoth across from him. Besides, if one were to speculate who has a greater chance of winning the next round, would it not likely be Your Majesty? Chapter 691 - 244: Undead Book Chapter 691: Chapter 244: Undead Book His eyes cast downward, facing Osiriss seemingly casual inquiry, Ra appeared to still be focused on the Mortal Realms situation. The fall of four Pillar Gods in succession brought direct, yet more potential impacts. The Vermin Beasts summoned by Set were mostly exterminated, with the remainder scattering and fleeing. After a futile resistance for a while, with the fall of the Sky Goddess and Lake Goddess Tefnut, Hemenus climate underwent a permanent strange change. This was unlike the natural disasters under the control of the Gods previously, which, though terrifying, were orderly and with clear objectives. But with the death of the deities, the Origin they represented was extracted, and even the worlds cycle seemed to be affected as a result. Frogs and flies fled from the lakes and swamps, while mosquitoes spread diseases everywhere. Ra already foresaw that another kind of catastrophe would run rampant on the Mortal World, the Earth covered with corpses, indifferent to race and status. This was irreversible unless the world replenished its missing parts and gave birth to corresponding deities anew, or if He ended in complete failure, becoming part of another world; otherwise, there was no possibility of halting all this. However, Ra did not particularly care. The disaster appearing fearsomely in the Mortal Realm actually caused more of Hemenus Strength to gradually tilt downwards. Moreover, in the short term, these effects were not enough to collapse the core of the Egyptian Dynasty. This was already sufficient. He had sheltered the Egyptians through long ages, helping them build a prosperous dynasty. Now was the time for them to repay him. Getting murdered by his brother while having the upper hand was testament to Osiriss very average abilities. With such little ability, he even wanted to learn from others to defect? Being deceived by Isis, Ra acknowledged her wisdom and tacticsworthy of someone he favored. But Osiris... Without a sound, under the cover of his sleeve, a long scroll fell into Ras hand. Thoth, still partly in the Sea of Origin, noticed the slight movement of the robe. At a mere thought, he guessed what it could be. Among the Nine Pillar Gods, only Osiris had once changed his primary Godhood, from the God of Agriculture to the God of Underworld. This poor fellow dared to defy Ra even at this moment... It wasnt praying for Him to spare my life, God Ra; I merely thought we might have a conversation. As far as I know, a thousand years ago, you suffered a serious injury, and it was through rebirth that you restored your wounds. Is that correct? Unaware of the commotion in the room, Osiris asked again. Yes, are you implying if my opponent was Him? Correct, He was indeed involved. Still without raising his head, Ra calmly provided the answer. Chapter 692 - 244 Undead Book_2 Chapter 692: Chapter 244 Undead Book_2 If thats the case, then respected Ra, could the reason the deities from the Alien Realm are unwilling to communicate with us also be related to this?@@pared to us, the existence of Isis proves that the Outer God is not unable to communicate. Or is it that... you dont actually wish for us to communicate? With an ever-less courteous tone, Osiris did not believe that Ra could act against him on this Sea of Origin. And furthermore, whether the other could survive afterward was uncertain. The Outer God might not necessarily eliminate them all, but Ra, who had long been their enemy, probably couldnt escape. As for the previous unconditional killing of those few deities... from the perspective of the Egyptian Gods, without knowing about the existence of Chaos, they had different understandings. Hemenus creation myth differed greatly from other worlds. It was rumored that one symbol of the Primordial Water, the Eight Primordial Spirits, Nun, birthed the first deity, Atum. He descended from the flower, and from then on, the Sun shone upon the boundless water surface. However, as the first God in the world, Atum was the strongest God, but also the weakest God. Because at that time, all of Hemenus Godhood was piled upon him, thus encumbered by the worlds unique Law, his power not only did not become incomparably strong but actually weakened. The Godhood beyond the Sun greatly reduced his power. Under instinctive guidance, Atum began his so-called Creation journey. He split the wind and atmosphere, creating Shu; he split the lake and rain, creating Tefnut. He commanded the two to become husband and wife, then handed the Godhood of The Sky and the Earth to their offspring, Geb and Nut, and also commanded them to become a couple and to bear more bearers of his Godhood. With each reduction in Godhood, Atum grew stronger until one moment he felt he already possessed the power to surpass All Gods, and then he stopped such division. He believed that all things in heaven and earth were born because of him, and the deities were also created by him. They had neither reason to resist him nor the power to do so. Thus, even though some Godhoods beyond the Sun remained, Atum no longer separated them, and Hemenus creation thus ended. He still looked at the Mortal Realm, but Osiris felt that this might be a form of evasion. After all, for millions of years, no one dared to confront him like this. ...Osiris. After a moment of silence, Ra slightly raised his head. His gaze was calm and indifferent, perhaps a result of millennia of accumulated authority, but Osiris felt an involuntary sense of unease. I will give you one more chance, to obey my command, and to do your best to destroy the Sin People of the Mortal Realm. If you can accomplish this, I will forget your previous actions. No need, Your Majesty, I insist on my opinion. What you believe is not always necessarily right! Taking a deep breath, facing that gaze like dead water, Osiris spoke. Very well. With a slight nod, behind the gold mask, Ras lips seemed to move. Then Osiris, since you wish to stay in the Sea of Origin, I will fulfill your wish. As long as you do not regret it. The fingers under the long sleeve moved slightly, and a scroll emitted a divine radiance. Chapter 693 - 244 Undead Book_3 Chapter 693: Chapter 244 Undead Book_3 In the Mortal Realm, similar creations were not uncommon in the tombs of the pharaohs throughout the ages. Mortals called it the Undead Book, which recorded praises to the gods, curses against threats, and the life and achievements of the pharaohs as evidence of their deeds in life. People believed that the God of the Underworld, Osiris, used it to judge the good and evil of mortals in their lifetime, and then they would sail across to the next life. Everything was so orderly as if it were a legacy passed down from ancient times. However, one thing many people forgot was that Osiris... seemed not to have been born a God of the Underworld. He was originally the God of Agriculture in the Mortal Realm, overseeing the growth and decay of all plants. Were it not for an accident, the Underworld would never have concerned him. So the question arises: In the world of Hemenu, most of the important powers were born at the very beginning and then divided by Atum. Before Osiris, who fulfilled and held the authority of the God of the Underworld? It was naturally the sun god Ra, or rather, this was one of the authorities that Atum had not yet divided. Ras Solar Barge possessed part of the divine authority. Each time the sun set, it sailed through the underground and the waters of the Netherworld. Its emergence signified the sunrise. The sun continually intersected the realm of the living and the dead, symbolizing rebirth and renewal. However, when Ra ascended to godhood, to ensure the purity and strength of his power, he decided to abandon the power of the God of the Underworld. As the God of Wisdom and the God of Script, Thoth was well aware of this because he assisted Ra in the process of relinquishing the God of the Underworlds authority. Due to the connection between the sun and the world of the dead, although Ra decided to relinquish this authority, he ultimately did not choose to directly create a corresponding deity, for this would cause him to completely lose control over this power. Thus, he entrusted Thoth to assist, and together they created the Divine Artifact, [Undead Book]. By mastering the [Undead Book], Ra could maintain influence over the afterlife without diminishing his strength. He also drew on this authoritys power by reincarnating to absorb the authority of The Eight Primordial Spirits. Thus, legends and myths arose in the Mortal Realm, and the authority granted to Osiris actually originated from this as well. Even Thoth knew that while the magic separated from Isis after her death belonged to him, its Life aspect was also refined together into the [Undead Book] by Ra. With a casual pull, Ra extracted a portion of power from the [Undead Book] and tossed it to Nephthys, the guardian deity of the dead and the household. By my command, unleash the final calamity and let the dead cover the Earth. All who have died, who die now, and who will die in the future shall come to life as weapons to execute my will. Let the Earth crack open, and bones walk upon the ground. Plagues, suffering, and curses will fill the rivers and mountains. Not only the Hebrews and Egyptians, but all the dead shall be among themNephthys and Geb, do you have any objections? Besides Thoth, no one knew how Ra killed a Pillar God with a flick of his fingers. Geb only felt that the common sense he had previously built was constantly being shattered recently; compared to Ra and the Outer God, he was just a pawn crossing the river, with no advance nor retreat. ... As you command, Your Majesty... The opponents smile looked worse than crying, but Ra did not mind much. Whether they succeeded or failed, Ra could accept it. Regarding the means and power of the Outer God, he had gained increasing clarity. Though strong, it was not insurmountable. If the world can push me to the pinnacle of this domain, then... With a calm demeanor, Ra glanced at Thoth. Just keep pretending to work; it doesnt make much difference with or without him. After all, Thoth had done quite a lot for him, and at least before he truly failed, Ra believed the other would not dare to really act against him. Chapter 694 - 245: Seven Difficulties Chapter 694: Chapter 245: Seven Difficulties Mortal Realm. Heliopolis, Solar Golden Temple. ... ... The turbulent Nile River, fertile black land. Her waters irrigate the black soil, her milk nourishes Egypt.@@@@ Praise the black land, praise the Nile River. Long live, source of myriad waters! You come to this land, arrive in peace, bringing life to Egypt. Hidden Deity, you have guided night into day, we celebrate your guidance, praise your authority. You planted the gardens tilled by the Sun, giving life to all who walk. You ceaselessly water the land, along your descent from Heaven. Keeper of food, giver of grain, you bring light to every family! ... Above Heliopolis, the clouds had scattered, and devout believers were singing hymns. In recent days, more and more believers had been gathering near the Holy City. Some brought their families; others came alone on pilgrimage. Hundreds of thousands converged here, their sacred songs in praise of the gods resounding day and night. Whether it was ballads recounting the deeds of the gods or texts from some volume of the Undead Book, carrying the chapters that glorify the Nile. The pious anthems reached the clouds, rendering the city all the more divine and extraordinary. ... While the melodious songs continued to echo, Kasim, who was the nominal leader of the Holy City at the moment, was discussing the origin of faith. In the past, God has brought favorable winds and rain to the Egyptians, warding off disasters more than once, but such a grand pilgrimage has never occurred before. Now, hundreds of thousands have gathered here, and even more are coming from all over Egypt. Tell me, why is this? ... ... Because, they have encountered disasters. Taking a deep breath, Aibu seemed to understand what his father really wanted to teach him. I understand... For a god, the kindness bestowed upon believers should only be temporary. When people first encounter divine grace, they rejoice; when they receive it a second time, they thank the deity for the gift. But as they keep receiving it, they will take it for granted. Therefore, the gifts of a deity should never be quantified, nor become customary rules. If that happens, God would lose His mystery and the believers their awe. Let reality instill fear in them, and let God be the hope to avoid fear, yet that hope is ethereal and vague. Thus, the laws rewards and punishments must not be fully known, for then its might cannot be measured. Of course, all this presupposes that the deity truly possesses supreme might. The more he spoke, the more Aibu felt his own faith in God waver. This was a way to help gods develop their followers, but knowing this, he couldnt become a devout believer himself... Thinking this, Aibu felt both admiration for his fathers experience and wisdom and a sense of irony. Thus it is with all things in this world, Aibu. The most capable officials of the dynasty are the ones who dont believe in the law, believed in by the common people; the most devoted servants of the gods are not devout believers themselves, the devout are the believers. Of course, there are exceptions, but they are too rare. Aibu, I wanted you to think about these things to understand the logic behind them. That way, you can become the most important servant to any deity. Kasims voice was calm; he never hid his own age and weakness. He had told Aibu a long time ago that his life wouldnt last many more years. Alright, now that the official business is done, its your turn. Speak, what did you come to me wanting to say? Chapter 695 - 245 Seven Difficulties_2 Chapter 695: Chapter 245 Seven Difficulties_2 Todays teachings were entirely fortuitous, prompted by Aibus sudden visit. Kasim was somewhat surprised. What had brought him here? Teacher... father. Aibu changed midway, biting his teeth: Ive seen those visions again. I saw The Sky torn asunder, in the distant lands beyond my sight, the yellow sands being drawn out, flowing to the worlds edge. The stars were trembling, storms dying and being born anew. The water vapour circulating between heaven and earth was split into four... Darkness spread across the world, black smoke rising beneath the sun. The pillars in The Sky crumbled in succession, their falling fragments would kill two-thirds of the creatures on earth. Is this really just a vision, father? It feels so real, as if happening in the past, present, and future. Ive been feeling uneasy these days, I This is just a vision, Aibu. Kasim interrupted with a calm demeanor. Only La, the all-seeing Deity, sees the truth. What you have seen is certainly not reality. ... Perhaps the recent bustle has left you not quite well. Hmm... you can take some time to rest, contemplate what Ive previously spoken to you about, and by the way, help the struggling believers around you. Both thought and action are indispensable. ... I understand, teacher. Suppressing the unease in his heart, Aibu bowed slightly and left with a bellyful of doubts. Behind him, Kasim silently watched him depart. After a long while, the High Priest of Heliopolis returned to the Temple of the Sun God. He stood in a corner, not joining the prayers of the people, but quietly listening to the end of a hymn, then raised his hand to signal. High Priest, do you have any instructions? Im sorry to interrupt your devotion to God, but I still had to come here. Smiling, Kasim spoke facing the effigy, with his back to the congregation. I have a prophecy to announce. Whispers spread through the crowd, not expecting another divine edict. This mornings Temple did indeed flicker with golden light; the citys believers thought it was just a change induced by the gaze of the Deity, but here was another prophecy. The power of the flames was so great that the black vapor often required several times its strength to extinguish just a part. Yet as time passed, the black vapor seemed to become stronger. It was as if it had received some sort of blessing; with each inhale and exhale, its strength grew purer. Crack Crack, crack The figure writhed, its body clashing with invisible chains, the massive creature evidently feeling some discomfort. But its eyes remained closed, its consciousness still mired in slumber. The scourges of both the former God of Sun had ultimately been thoroughly subdued in Ras hands; according to Ras prior estimates, it would take at least a few hundred years for it to break free. Apep, the Chaos Serpent of Hemenu, was said to be the source of chaos born alongside the sun itself. If the Primordial Sun God Atum represented the beginning of all, the source from where all life sprang into being, then Apep was The End, the demon that would destroy everything. Its sole purpose since birth was to destroy all order in the world, so much so that in the oldest of times, the then Sun God Atum had to fight it every day. Mortals passed down tales that when darkness fell, it was the Sun God driving the Celestial Sphere to the other side of the world, locked in a deadly struggle with the Chaotic Serpent; the rise of the sun meant the God had triumphed over the demon intent on destruction, once more ruling over the world. However, unlike other deities of Hemenu, Apep lacked rationality. As an embodiment of chaos, it too was undying. No matter how many times it was defeated, it would revive again with each new night. Which is why the Egyptian Ra, unlike the Divine King of Chaos, wasnt so autocratic, for an extended period, as the most critical task of their role as the Sun God was to suppress this monster that sought the worlds destruction. Of course, all this ended with the coming of Amon-Ra-Atum. When Ra usurped the power of The Eight Primordial Spirits, he truly gained the might to suppress Apep. With just one strike, he dealt unimaginable damage to the Chaotic Serpent. For many mortal years, it lay unable to awaken and wreak havoc; yet with the recent changes in the world of Hemenu, the Chaos Serpent seemed to be changing as well. Crack, crack, crack... The sound of breaking chains grew more frequent, especially as the mortal realms climate and celestial events became chaotic due to the fall of the Pillar Gods, its dissolution accelerated. As the antithesis of order, in these wavering times, Apep seemed to have consumed the perfect tonic Even if the worlds powers were not inclined towards it as with Ra, its strength grew day by day, instinctively shattering the shackles that bound it. Hiss... huff... With unconscious hissing and breathing, Apeps eyelids quivered slightly. It seemed close to awakening, yet it seemed to be missing something as well. For the first time since its birth, it had been struck into slumber, and to reawaken it required either the turmoil of the world or some other stimulus. As for what kind of stimulus could reach the worlds origin, the place where Apep slumbered... before it actually happened, it was probably impossible for anyone to predict. Chapter 696 - 246 Falsehood and Truth Chapter 696: Chapter 246 Falsehood and Truth@@@@ Crackle... Crackle... The fire blazed, lighting up the surrounding buildings. Deep into the night, there were few signs of activity within the city walls. Although some time had passed, the impact of the natural disaster had not yet faded. The loss of life, particularly after counting the reduced numbers, was a horrifying sight to all. Tramp... Tramp Dark clouds over the city. Climbing up to a tower on the city walls, Aaron gazed into the distance. The Egyptian camp had withdrawn quite a bit, as the previous disaster had claimed the lives of thousands, and now they had learned to be more cautious. The Pharaoh even sent people to rebuke them, and if it were up to Aaron, they should have executed the envoys on the spot and then taken the opportunity to break through Memphis, looting it before leaving. However, obviously, all these ideas rested on the powers possessed by Messe. If he disagreed, then Aaron was helpless. As expected, Messe once again rejected Aarons request, and his reason remained just as naive. According to Gods promise, those who have brought down calamities have already been punished. Without the incessant rain, I can completely help everyone rebuild this city in a very short time, Looting others is not what I want, nor what a benevolent person should do. Since the violent have paid the price, if we continue to retaliate against other Egyptians, what difference would there be between our misdeeds and theirs? I dont want my people to become slaves, but I also dont want them to enslave others. Therefore, I will not agree to your idea. Moreover, Aaron Ever since the persistent heavy rain had ceased, an indiscriminate epidemic had descended upon the Mortal Realm. I remember that they abhor filth and revere frogs and beetles, holding them as sacred. I wonder what those Egyptians are thinking in the face of such a situation? The Hebrew camp had similar occurrences, but they had the final Fountain and Messes Scepter. By comparison, although he had no chance to understand the current situation in Memphis, Aaron could guess some of it. [Gods hand was upon the livestock in the fields of Egypt, bringing a severe plague upon the horses, donkeys, camels, cattle, and sheep, almost wiping them out. Yet the livestock of the Hebrews was spared, not a single one died. This clearly shows that the life and death of cattle are in Gods hands, and are not the lives of humans also under His grasp? Yet the Pharaoh remained unconscious of this, such is the folly and ignorance of the barbarous nations!] He carefully penned these words on the Papyrus, and by the light of the fire, one could see other contents above on the sheet. Others did not understand what he was doing or its significance, but Aaron knew clearlyhe was recording history. Although the true history contained inaccuracies and contradictions with his records, this did not affect him from continuing to write as such. Click... Having finished writing, he looked up at the sky again. Hailstones fell occasionally, though not yet intensely. However, the traces of locusts could be seen, prompting him to pick up the pen again. [As the Egyptians still refused to let Gods people go, God commanded Messe to stretch out his scepter over Egypt.] [The Divine Envoy brought an East Wind across the land, bringing locusts that landed in all the territories of Egypt, in an unprecedented and terrible infestation, the locusts covered the ground and darkened the land, consuming every vegetable and remaining fruit on the trees.] This was just a preliminary record; it needed further additions, revisions, and resequencing... Aaron stored away the Papyrus, secretly deciding that if one day they could leave Egypt and return to the birthplace of the Hebrews, he would compile the contents into a book. Chapter 697 - 246 Falsehood and Truth_2 Chapter 697: Chapter 246 Falsehood and Truth_2 He would record the various tribulations they experienced on their departure from Egypt and the might of God, admonishing future generations that this was the journey protected by the deity the Hebrews and their ancestors worshiped, and whoever made themselves enemies of the Hebrews would be met with disasters and destruction by God. As for the people who died in the process... lets just gloss over that for now.@@@@ Only Gods favor could unite later generations, for if God treated everyone equally, how would they develop a sense of national heritage? Only in this way, after their generation had passed, would their descendants be able to Click-click... Hmm? With his right hand on the swords hilt, Aarons eyes instantly sharpened. Despite being lost in thoughts of the future, this did not mean he had let his guard down. At first, Aaron had thought the noisy friction came from some animal that had sneaked in, but now he saw this was not the case. At the end of his gaze, the ground trembled ever so slightly. At one moment, as if it could no longer contain it, a stark white skeletal hand reached out. It seemed to express a yearning for the ground above, much like a drowning person incessantly clawing upwards, yet only grasping at air. Clang Drawing his sword, the bone hand broke off with a snap as the blade came free. Aarons expression shifted, for he remembered the origins of these bones. Those cavalrymen I killed, we collected the bones of our own, but we buried them here... What is this, vengeance even after death? But if I could kill you while you lived, do you think I would fear your retribution after death?! Ssshh! Taking a step forward, Aaron thrust his short sword into the ground and stirred. The world of Egypt also had legends of wraiths after death, so they were not too surprised by this. On the endless desert, there have long been stories of wandering skeletons, and now having seen it with their own eyes, theres nothing incomprehensible... Ahh! A piercing scream echoed from afar, and Aaron swiftly turned around. The direction from which the sound came was the city center. First startled, Aaron then remembered what was therethe Spring of Life, alongside which lay the hastily buried corpses of The Faithless. ...Youve got to be kidding... To him, ragged skeletons like these were not a concern, neither individually nor by the thousands. But if they were to emerge at the citys center, or even if it was a resurrection of the undead, could the living truly bring themselves to kill them? Some could, others could not. But without a doubt, even with Messes scepter, a catastrophe was looming. Hmm... As if awakened by the initial cry, the city at night immediately bubbled into turmoil. Skeletons crawled out of the ground, some with flesh still clinging to them. Another disaster, and who knows whether the Egyptians are suffering the same. Once again, he prayed in silence, but without any hope for a response. He had tried many times before, even if the Divine Power of the Sun still protected him; yet he was unable to hear the voice of the gods. It seemed the gods had abandoned the Egyptians; apart from the divine edicts to destroy the Sin People, there was nothing else... Drifting into sleep, consciousness blurring, the Pharaoh felt as though he was sinking. Descending in the water, falling and rising in a dream. At a certain moment, it was as though he arrived somewhere else... ... ...Ramses... Ramses! Who! Startled awake, the aged Pharaoh was still majestic. He quickly surveyed his surroundings, then suddenly stood rooted to the spot. He was no longer in his Royal Palace; this was a space beyond description with words. An ocean of black and gold churned beneath him, with shards of broken light scattered across the sky. Gold-red radiance enveloped him; Ramses felt that, if not for this protection, he might have been annihilated at the mere sight of that ocean. Although this was awe-inspiring, it was not enough to shake the Pharaoh who had weathered a century of vicissitudes. What truly brought him joy was the presence before him. At this moment, he was standing atop a Great Sun Orb that seemed ablaze. In front of him, a deity with a golden face watched over him. He had the body of a man, the head of a hawk, and golden hair cascaded down his back. Atop his head, a gold-red sun disc shimmered, with brilliance swirling within. Divine Power! Kneeling, the Monarch of the Mortal Realm paid his respects to the Monarch of the heavens. Disaster upon disaster, Your children are displaced and suffering from diseases and injuries. Please put an end to all this, Mighty Ra, in my capacity as your chosen King of the Mortal Realm, I offer you everything I have. ...Everything? Ramses seemed to hear Ra pose this question; he was taken aback. Because everything of a mortal was meaningless to a god, even the ability to counter Messe was merely because the god had once bestowed Divine Power upon him. But since the god had asked, the Pharaoh naturally would not deny it. He simply repeated his statement, expressing his devotion to the god. Very well, it shall be as you wish. I will personally put an end to these catastrophes. Nodding slightly, Ras gaze swept over Nephthys, who had revived the wraiths. All previous attempts had failed, and he no longer believed the other could succeed. In the struggle between superior beings, others were merely auxiliaries; in the end, only he himself could change the outcome. Chapter 698 - 247 Division of Land Chapter 698: Chapter 247 Division of Land As Moon descended and Sun rose, the sky over Hemenu saw the Sun burn fiercer than usual, illuminating the earth with bright and unblemished light. Awakening from rest, Ramses shook his heavy head. In the Royal Palace of the Pharaoh, someone guarded day and night; no annoying buzz of mosquitoes and flies could be heard outside. Yet, as he awoke fully, he always felt as though he had forgotten something. Its really old age, I cant even remember dreams clearly, he muttered. HuhLa has still not responded to me, and Egyptians continue to struggle amidst deep waters and raging fires. His face was calm, but upon waking, he was once again faced with cruel reality. If it were just one or two, or even one or two cities, Ramses thought he could accept such losses. For the command of La, paying a price was something Egyptians should do; everyone took it for granted. However, recent experiences prompted the Pharaoh of the Nineteenth Dynasty to have some doubts. Even though the strength bestowed by La upon every Pharaoh still resided in him, it seemed as though all the promises he had once made to the Egyptians had expired. Divine Oracles had come from Heliopolis, but the divine incarnations foretold had never reached Memphis. Although the Envoys sent by the Pharaoh to the Holy City adamantly claimed to have witnessed Thoth, God of Wisdom and Script, where had he gone? Shouldnt he have come to Memphis to explain the divine will to the Pharaoh in detail? ...Speak. What have you come to me for? he asked. With a slight shake of his head, Ramsess gaze faintly swept over the ministers who could hardly hide their fatigue. They had already been waiting for a while, probably not daring to disturb his rest. Heh, one cannot manage a single task, and now suddenly, everyone seemed smarter than the other. Ramses awaited their response, which was probably going to be a display of their grievances, proving their incompetence with reality... However, as the minister recounted, the Pharaohs expression grew increasingly grave. Without heeding the explanations of the incompetents any longer, Ramses II pushed past the guards and strode out of the palace. In that moment, the Pharaoh silently swore to himself, once this abrupt event was over, he would definitely replace them all, rather than let them continue to display their ineptitude! Thunder rolled again! Without any warning, another explosion sounded, as if the whole world were shaking. Ramses stumbled, struggling to maintain his balance, and then strode out of the Royal Palace. Daylight was brilliant, and The Sky seemed unchanged. Standing at the gates of the palace, the Pharaoh gazed towards the direction from where the tremors emanated. The buildings within the City of Memphis stretched before him, theoretically obstructing his view. But for some reason, as the third tremor came, it felt as though someone was speaking to him, communicating the source of the disaster. The ground cracked open, and dark red liquid seeped out in strands. The crowd that couldnt dodge in time fell into it, without even a chance to scream. The City of Memphis seemed to be tearing apart, and countless Egyptians faced Death... The voice in his ear, halfway between reality and illusion, made Ramses feel as though he had truly understood the pattern behind the fissures opening. They are chasing, pursuing those who have been resurrected. Such taboo violates the rules of the Mortal Realm; is their existence what has enraged the Gods... he mused. His chest heaved; in Ramsess memory, the corpses of the dead were protected by Goddess Nephthys, and their spirits belonged to the afterlife. Any violation of the order of life and death would be incinerated mercilessly by the Suns Light. Yet now, the Sun seemed to turn a blind eye to them. Instead, these winding fissures appeared to be pursuing the trail of the dead. And the source of these fissures... Ramses knew all too well. Ha... Summon Merenptah to lead men to the Holy City. I am old now. According to the traditional rules of the Nineteenth Dynasty, hes the next Pharaoh if unexpected events arise, he instructed. As for you, prepare the chariotno, set out at once. You are to accompany me, not one less, he ordered. Holding the Millennium Scepter belonging to the Pharaoh, Ramses issued his commands calmly. At this moment, he had finally made up his mind. Chapter 699 - 247 Division of Land_2 ``` "This, Your Majesty, you want to...?" "Of course, let them leave this place, leave the land of the Egyptians." Pharaoh Ramses addressed the speaking minister indifferently. The Pharaohs gaze silenced him immediately; even now, no one dared to question Ramsess authority. "I should have done this sooner, only a deity can oppose the power of another deity, not us. Egypt...does not welcome their stay." Feeling as though his spirit had much lightened, Ramses felt the fatigue from his recent awakening had completely dissipated. His spirits were livelier than ever, as if someone were chanting softly in his ear. Yes, he would go himself, to find that Prophet who had once impudently stepped into his royal palace, determined to lead the Sin People away. The troubles these people had brought were more than enough; if he could resolve these issues, then Pharaoh was willing to see them courteously out of the country. As for contravening the prophecies... If the God La were to appear before him right now, then Ramses would be willing to admit his wrongdoings on the spot and prove his loyalty with his life. The returned Spirit of La could surely solve all problems, but if the God La still refrained from any direct intervention... "To prevent Egypt from perishing by my own hands...as Pharaoh, I have no other choice." Looking up at the Sun, the source of all Light and hope, within Ramsess heart, he actually hoped for the descent of the other party. After all, he was old and would not live much longer. But if the Egyptians lost their deity, that would be the greatest catastrophe they had ever faced. ... Boom Crack On both sides of the Nile River, through the desert and the oasis, countless fissures snaked across the earth The deep rumbling of the earth was like the heartbeat and roar of Titans, with red liquid flowing from the cracks, like their blood and sweat moving on the surface of their skin. From a mortals perspective, there were deviations, even if they sensed an inexplicable enhancement; Ramsess judgment was still somewhat mistaken. He thought the source of the earthquake was within the soon-to-be-completed Sun City, crafted by the increasingly powerful Prophet, but in fact, the rifts in Memphis were not wrought by Messe. On the contrary, in the city at that moment, Messe, holding his scepter, touched it to the ground. He was exerting himself against the shaking of the earth, to lessen the potential damage. Crack Crack Crack ... It wasnt that they appeared in their corresponding directions, but in the chaotic fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, it was they who anchored the directions of east, south, west, and north, just as the positive and Negative Energy interface anchored up and down. It was like a spinning diamond, yet there was some interplay between them. Everything looked so surprisingly orderly, but if one were to delve deeper in, it was clear that the light in The North was dimmer by more than just a shade. Unexpected, yet logical. As long as the cycle was in place, theoretically, earth, water, wind, fire would strengthen and weaken one another, ultimately reaching a stable concept. By then, a sudden surge in strength from one element would not pose any issues, as it would slowly return to balance under the influence of the cycle. However, that was all after the cycle had come to fruition, but for now, earth, water, wind, fire... there seemed to be some deficiencies in some areas. Set, the god of war, deserts, and storms, the underground metal was his bones, he was the most powerful existence among the All Gods. Your journey continues on novelhall.Co?m As one of Egypts Nine Pillar Gods, and even briefly reigning over the Mortal Realm in some later records, he undoubtedly possessed great strength. But the earth within his Divine Authority of [Desert] paled in comparison to the other three elements. Therefore, the current cycle between earth, water, wind, and fire was imposed by external forces; they had not initiated their first spontaneous revolution. The core of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm was thus not stable enough, failing to complete its final transformation. This was only temporary, for the nourishment sent from the outside world... was far from over. Whoosh Like the sound of flowing water, the noise once again echoed in the deathly stillness of the Void, resembling surging tides flowing down a river. At a certain moment, a crimson mist, as if made of blood, abruptly appeared at the center of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm. Circling in the Void for a moment, it then rushed towards the ochre light spot as swiftly as a whale returning to the sea. In an instant, the other three twinkling light spots shrank, their respective powers beginning their final compression and settlement. The space-time barrier enveloping the core of the Spirit Realm vanished without a trace, and in the entire fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, countless gazes also turned in that direction. "..." "Is that... the core, can we enter it now?" "My Divine Kingdom is shaking... fortunately, there are layers attached to help stabilize my realm. If it were just up to me, I probably would have fallen apart long ago." "This oppressive feeling, I dont know what changes have occurred there. Once it stabilizes, perhaps I should go and see..." "Theres new movement again... I must hurry to send down the divine decree and spread the news from here." "I hope it doesnt affect me, Ive only just raised my kingdom, how could I encounter such an event!" "..." Curiosity, evasion, delight... for a moment, the vast and boundless fifth layer of the Spirit Realm tensed up because of that sudden change. No one knew whether this change was good or bad, some saw it as an opportunity, others as trouble, but regardless, it would not change based on the attitude of the observer. They simply kept accumulating power quietly, receiving the forces that came from the Void. Until with the entrance of the final streak of light, as if gathering to the extreme, the center of the Spirit Realms core erupted in a resounding explosion. Chapter 700 - 248 Egyptian Edition ’Supreme Treasure of Creation Chapter 700: Chapter 248 Egyptian Edition Supreme Treasure of Creation Swish Where the red mist surged forth, a light point suddenly appeared. Space-time overlapped, rendering the notions of inside and outside meaningless. As with the previous occurrences, through some kind of space-time transformation incomprehensible to mortals, the external force thus appeared at the center of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm. Illusory mist continuously emanated, while in the deepest part, a flickering stream of light moved at a deceptively quick pace. Following a predetermined route, it dashed straight toward the ochre-colored light point. In the unseen depths, their existences naturally felt as one, appearing so harmonious and seamless. The light point pulsated as if breathing, yearning for the Earths Source Power to arrive. Yet at this moment, amidst the fully controlled stream of light, a wave of consciousness suddenly spread outwards. ... ... Where is this place, where is Ra? Is this where they were captured before?! Nut, are you there? Shu? Set? Are you still here, where are you? ... As consciousness spread outwards, compared to the previous few, the consciousness of the fifth visitor from the Otherworld in the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm was noticeably clearer, and from the performance, it seemed he was similarly not affected by other forces altering his soul. This gave him more energy to observe the surrounding environment, but this was not because his strength was greater than the previous ones. If Isis can, so can I! Gods from beyond, spare me, I can Ah! Crack Along with another shattering sound, as the stream of light broke, Gebs consciousness was completely exposed in the Void of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm. The chaotic space-time tore at his soul in an instant, then stilled in the next moment. Supreme will watched from infinite heights, fixing this chaotic space-time. Come Vaguely, as the ochre-colored light point drew nearer, the feeling of mutual attraction became increasingly clear, and Geb seemed to hear this voice. Then, in the next moment, his consciousness completely plunged into darkness. Separation, fusion, reorganization, sublimation, the Ka and Ba belonging to the Egyptian deities, in this process, slowly transformed towards another state. ... Buzz Boom! The light contracted, and the surroundings returned to nothingness. Then, in a flash, the light point exploded with a roar. Chapter 701 - 248 Egyptian Version of ’Supreme Heavenly Treasure _2 Chapter 701: Chapter 248 Egyptian Version of Supreme Heavenly Treasure _2 The three elemental interfaces, which had already begun to take shape, did not escape this fate. It seemed that with the arrival of Geb and the Earth, something was completely filled. Like the explosion in the beginning of Creation imagined by mortals, after endless contraction, there was endless expansion. The core of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm seemed to suddenly gain four Suns, proclaiming their presence to the surroundings. At the same time, this fluctuation even began to spread outward from layer to layer of the Spirit Realm. ... The fourth layer of the Spirit Realm. As the closest place, the Well of Reincarnation was the first to bear the brunt. Under the guidance of the unknown, the power of the cycle rapidly completed an exchange between them. The rotation of light and darkness became more lively. Vaguely, the parts belonging to life and death seemed to have unlocked some kind of limit. If the cycle of Samsaras power was likely to be stalled by a more powerful force of life and death before, that problem no longer existed. And at the same moment, as the changes in Samsara occurred, changes also began to happen in the Elemental Plane that had exploded and expanded. Previously, the fall of the five Egyptian Deities brought the origins of Earth, Wind, and Water to the Spirit Realm. As deities who once held power, their Ka and Ba also fell into the corresponding planes under the Spirit Realms power, shattering and scattering among the elements. No matter what, as former deities, even though the essence of the Egyptian Gods was not strong, their harmony with earth, water, wind, and fire was genuine. At this moment, as the Well of Reincarnation connected with them, the changes that had previously been suppressed began to occur at a thousandfold speed. The next moment, voices rose from the still-expanding Earth Elemental Plane, countless elemental beings announcing their arrival to the world, and the same scene played out in the other three Elemental Planes. A life exclusive to the elemental realm was thus born, and at the same time, in the core of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, these Elemental Planes seemed to have completed the final step. Shu and the Sky Goddess bestowed upon them the affinity for Wind, the Rain and Lake Goddess Tefnut granted them affinity for Water, Set and Geb gave them affinity for Earth, and as the original spiritual domain, they naturally possessed affinity for Fire. And this was just the beginning. Just as the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm continually harvested external power through the cycle of souls, incorporating it into the internal cycle of the Spirit Realm, so too did these elemental beings. The unique soul structure originally belonging to the Egyptian Gods was partially retained. For elemental beings, their name, image, heart, Ba, and Ka were also of great significance. Their core of energy and consciousness became the elemental crystal core, which was their heart, the bridge that sustained life and communicated will with the elements. Their Ka intertwined with the Elemental Plane; the part that deities once used to carry authority was used by them to carry the power to command the elements. The more powerful an elemental being, the more elemental power its Ka could command. And just as Hemenus authority never belonged to any deity itself, the rights of elemental beings always came from within the Elemental Plane. As for their name, image, and Ba... In the future, the names of elemental beings would become keys to summoning them, images would become the foundation of their projection in the external world, and their descending will would be a structure similar to the original Ba. Through the sacrifice and summoning by external beings, the Elemental Plane would continuously absorb the essence of the external world, piling sand into a tower over the long years, becoming one of its sources of growth. ... The Elemental Plane reopened, and their associated life forms were born one after another. The God race of the Otherworld thus became part of the Spirit Realm; their origins became the material for constructing the plane; their souls became the source of life within the plane. Every ounce of power from the Egyptian pillar God was thoroughly extracted, and that was the logic in the eyes of divinity. Chapter 702 - 248 Egyptian Version of ’Supreme Heavenly Treasure’ _3 In this brief process, the soul from the Alien Realm was thoroughly cleansed of its past traces, remolded according to the rules of the Spirit Realm. From one to myriad, the souls of each Deity were disassembled into countless Soul Seeds, the parts that once belonged to the Gods now merely tainted with faint traces. They returned to their origin, absorbing the Elemental Power to construct themselves, reborn alongside the four expanding and bursting Elemental Planes. Whoosh Like rain, Meteors fell, and in the newborn [Inner RealmEarth Elemental Plane], the first elemental life awoke from its confusion. Instinctively, it looked around at the other elemental beings born right after itself. Intuition told it that these were its kin. But another instinct told it that by absorbing their strength, it might become even more powerful. "...Where is this...?" "...Who... am I...?" A subconscious inquiry, followed by a fragmented image flashing through its mind. It was a Mountain, which, in the eyes of the newborn Earth Element Lord, seemed to be its former self. "...So it is..." "I amthe Heart of the Mountains!" A loud shout, although not understanding what Mountain meant, it seemed to have found the purpose of its existence. The next moment, voices rose from all over the still-expanding Earth Elemental Plane, as numerous elemental lives proclaimed their arrival to the world, a scene that was also unfolding within the other three major Elemental Planes.@@@@ Lives inherent to the Elemental Plane were thus born, and at the same time, in the core of the Quintuple Spirit Realm, these Elemental Planes seemed to also complete their final step. Shu and the Sky Goddess bestowed upon them a kinship with wind, rain and Lake Goddess Tefnut bestowed upon them a kinship with water, Set and Geb bestowed upon them a kinship with earth, and as the most original domain of Spirituality, they were naturally close to fire. The cycle had formed, and as time passed, the equilibrium would gradually be reached among earth, water, wind, and fire, with no one element surpassing the others. A new power surged under Gods will, but for God at this moment, it was far from enough. "...Primordial Waters..." The core of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, when did the construction of the positive and negative energy interfaces begin? Of course, it began after the departure of Io was discovered. The fifth layer of the Spirit Realm had many options, but the reason it ultimately formed an inner and outer structure was singular. Only with the formed cyclical Elemental Plane could it attempt to digest the Might of the Primordial Waters. ... Outside of Sun City. The earth had yet to settle, wraiths swarmed like a tide, but Ramses and his entourage had already reached the outskirts of the city. These long-departed lives, not distinguishing between friend and foe, would indiscriminately destroy all life, and not even the Pharaoh was an exception. However, Ramses II did not need to worry about this, because he had long devised a solution. The Benben Stone, placed on Egypts largest, oldest, and holiest pyramid, a structure resembling the pyramids apex. It was obtained by Pharaoh, kept by his side. Thus, all obstacles ceased to be problems, and they arrived at the citys outskirts smoothly. But... "Could I really have taken it off?" A flicker of doubt crossed his mind, then cast aside. The Pharaoh being able to take down the Benben Stone, seemed to pose no problem. Chapter 703 - 249: Seeing the Sun "Enter." "It seems these wraiths still cant handle them, so you all should also put away those thoughts of yours." "If there were a chance, do you think I would have wished to take this step?"@@@@ Outside Sun City, Ramses II gave his final instructions. Behind him, like a miniature pyramid, the Benben Stone floated in the center of the crowd. It caught the light from above, scattered warm sunlight, and also dispelled the followers distracting thoughts. Indeed, in the hearts of these Egyptian dignitaries, there was not a unanimous approval of Pharaohs decision. After all, the Egyptians had enslaved the Hebrews for a thousand years already, and now suddenly they were told, although the divine decree demanded their complete eradication, Pharaoh advocated sparing those sin people, which left even those who were generally loyal to Ramses with some doubts in their minds. But all speculations ceased before the Benben Stone, which, according to legend, was an object transformed from a meteorite that fell from the sky at the inception of the Egyptian Dynasty and stood atop the oldest pyramids, uncontrollable even by successive Pharaohs. They could only construct a similar artifact atop their own pyramids, known as a capstone, and crafted in the form of a sundial. The four sides represented the four directions; the pointed top was symbolic of the gnomon. It was placed on the pinnacle of the pyramid, a representation of the land that first emerged from the Primordial Water. The circular perimeter symbolized time, and the central cross symbolized space, essentially representing the Order of Temporal. Eventually, they engraved upon it their most fervent inscriptionBuild him a stairway for ascension, that he may ascend from the Mortal Realm to the Heavens. This was perceived by the Egyptians as the gateway to the sky, the staircase of ascension, never before controlled by anyoneonly Ramses had done it. Experience exclusive tales on Freewebnovel Thus, in these long moments when no divine intervention had manifested, no one dared question his thoughts any longer. "Lets go, I have banished him three times, now its my turn to meet him." Below the earth, the skeletons of wild beasts crawled through the soil; above in the sky, bone birds let out mournful cries. But they were all kept at bay by that layer of divine light, and even in Pharaohs eyes, what he could see at this moment was even more. A phantom scroll unfolded in the sky, its emanating power continually directing the arrival of the wraiths. And the true enemy that the elder holding the scepter faced was indeed it; without the existence of the scroll, perhaps the citys undead would have been easily swept away by him. This was the power of a god, and also the reason Ramses had come here. Initially, Mesess power was not so formidable, which is why he thought there was still a chance to oppose him. But now, unless the All Gods of Egypt directly descended here, he could not think of any other possibility of confrontation. "Moreover, its meaningless now. Throughout the world, from ancient times to present, only the Nile River Basin has been able to support the survival of a civilization. Those deserts with their oases can only sustain tribes and cannot give birth to civilizations comparable to that of Egypt." "Enter." "It seems these wraiths still cant handle them, so you all should also put away those thoughts of yours." "If there were a chance, do you think I would have wished to take this step?" Outside Sun City, Ramses II gave his final instructions. Behind him, like a miniature pyramid, the Benben Stone floated in the center of the crowd. It caught the light from above, scattered warm sunlight, and also dispelled the followers distracting thoughts. Indeed, in the hearts of these Egyptian dignitaries, there was not unanimous approval of Pharaohs decision. After all, the Egyptians had enslaved the Hebrews for a thousand years already, and now suddenly they were told, although the divine decree demanded their complete eradication, Pharaoh advocated sparing those sin people, which left even those who were generally loyal to Ramses with some doubts in their minds. But all speculations ceased before the Benben Stone, which, according to legend, was an object transformed from a meteorite that fell from the sky at the inception of the Egyptian Dynasty and stood atop the oldest pyramids, uncontrollable even by successive Pharaohs. Chapter 704 - 249: Seeing the Sun_2 They could only construct a similar creation atop their own pyramid, transforming it into a Capstone, built in the form of a Sundial. The square shape represented the four directions, and its pointed tip symbolized the gnomon. It was placed at the pinnacle of the pyramid, symbolizing the land that first emerged from the Primordial Water. The circular perimeter represented time, and the central cross symbolized space, essentially embodying the "Order of Temporal." At last, they engraved the inscription they most desiredConstruct for him the ladder of Ascension, so he may ascend from the Mortal Realm to The Sky. This was the Gate to The Sky in the eyes of the Egyptians, the Stairway of Ascension, which no one had ever managed to control, except Ramses had done so. Thus, during this moment when God had long ceased to manifest, no one dared question his intentions.@@@@ "Lets go, Ive expelled him three times. Now its my turn to meet him." "Sun City... God will watch over all of this." Discover stories with Freewebnovel With large strides, the ocean of wraiths parted before Ramses. No matter what was on their minds, at that moment, everyone followed by the Pharaohs side. Since the Benben Stone had chosen Ramses, there must naturally be a reason for it. Even the most devout believers would not question his authority at this time. ... Crack, crack... The sound of bones grinding and flesh colliding occasionally resounded, and except for a few, those who accompanied him could scarcely avoid being terrified. The stench of rotting flesh and blood spread, and without the light of the Benben Stone, many among the group would likely have died of fright or contracted a disease directly. "Who goes there, halt!" A stern shout, the guard responsible for overseeing the area immediately called out to halt, but the next moment, his expression turned to one of disbelief. "Are you the Pharaoh?" "I am Ramses, now, step aside." The Pharaoh glanced indifferently at the guard in tattered armor, instantly recognizing it as the attire of an Egyptian soldier. However, he didnt say much at that moment, because standing here, he already felt the central surge of the crowd, the gaze from Messe watching him. "In accordance with the agreement, you have built Sun City. Now, it is time for me and your Prophet to meet." For some reason, Ramses felt a bit excited at the moment, his body also felt better than usual. Given his age, this was somewhat surprising, perhaps this was the power of the Benben Stone. Continuing forward, the Pharaoh did not think anyone in front of him would dare to obstruct him, and indeed, that was the case. He hoped to end all of this quickly, to restore Egypt to its former peace. ... In the center of Sun City, in front of the New Temple for La, the tension that had lasted all night gradually relaxed. Apart from the initial upheavals, the turmoil within the city soon calmed down. The tremors of the earth started severely, but then settled down. And although the number of wraiths was substantial, Messe did not consider them a threat. The ethereal scroll in The Sky was about to dissipate. In the face of divine power granted by God, the departed wraiths couldnt actually breach his protection. As long as he depleted the last of the scrolls power, victory would ultimately be on his side. Chapter 705 - 249: Seeing the Sun_3 Disaster upon disaster struck, but they did not succumb. At this moment, Messe even felt a hint of joy. For aside from confronting the projection of the Divine Artifact, he had spotted, from afar, the Pharaoh whom he had encountered more than once. There was no army, no killing intent; the other party clearly did not come with ill intentions. Indeed, his perseverance was right; Aarons judgment was too subjective after all. His Majesty Ramses II, the ruler of all Egypt, had no intention of breaking the covenant; he truly wished to keep his past promise of allowing the Hebrews to depart once Sun City was built. This was the last darkness before dawn; his goal in coming to Memphis was finally within reach. "..." "Your Majesty, welcome to your presence. But please forgive my impertinence, as you can see, I still have to face this unexpected disaster," Messe said while holding the scepter, sustaining the force that protected the city. A short while later, in front of The Temple, Messe held the scepter, maintaining the strength that guarded the city. When Pharaoh and his entourage arrived, the onlooking crowds had packed the place solid. Messe even spotted the hastily arriving Aaron, who was watchfully eyeing the newcomers. However, Messe felt there was absolutely no need for such worry. "No matter, Messe, you have proved your abilities to me," Pharaoh stated. "You and your people have built Sun City, offering this sacrifice to the God of Sun. Your original sin may be inexorable, but as per our agreement, I still came here," he said in a tone that still carried a hint of arrogance, but no one present took it to heart. Centuries of tradition told them that the Pharaoh should speak in this manner. Even when the Goddess of Life was still present, nor were magicians lacking who wielded various powers in the Mortal Realm, but they still respected the Pharaoh, no one daring to slight him for it. This was an ingrained way of thinking, and it still existed to this day. Hearing Ramsess words, Messe finally showed a trace of joy. "Then Your Majesty, are you meaning to say that, according to our covenant, you will not obstruct our departure from Egypt?" asked Messe. "Indeed, as I have said, you will be expelled from Egypt," Ramses replied tersely. "This place shall become forbidden to the Hebrews, and once you leave, you are not permitted to return," Ramses declared with composure. "In the name of the Pharaoh, I have honored my agreement and from this day forward, the ties between Egyptians and Hebrews are hereby severed." Whoosh As his words concluded, a commotion erupted among the crowd. The veneration accumulated over thousands of years by the Egyptian Pharaohs still loomed large, and even now, many Hebrews still dreaded this legendary God among men. Whish! A sharp sword pierced through the chest, spraying droplets of blood. The cheering in the arena stopped abruptly, and everyone failed to comprehend what had just occurred. In mid-air, the light from the Benben Stone illuminated the Serpent Staff, the once powerful sacred artifact now deadly still. Only Ramses, he seemed unaffected, his smile still gentle. "You see, this is it, Messe." "As Pharaoh, my duty is to maintain the laws of Egypt, to punish sinful mortals." "And according to Egyptian law, the murderer shall diedo you remember why you left Egypt over forty years ago?" In the city, the divine light encircling the Hebrews living area began to fade away, and those spirits that were annihilated in an instant pressed forward tirelessly, but this time, there were no obstructions in front of them. In the sky, the Suns brilliance grew more intense, as if corroborating the Pharaohs words, ready to cleanse the Mortal Realm of all sins. Life was slipping away; at this moment, in Messes eyes, the visage of the man in front of him started to blur. Discover stories with Freewebnovel He felt that he was not facing a man but a Sun, the very one worshipped in the Temple of the Sun God behind him, with a golden mask, the eagle-headed deity. "I have always been curious as to what is special about you, Messe." "It seems the World Power from the Otherworld wants to protect you, the Outer God watches over you, and you are the only one upon whom He bestowed strength." "He places the Hebrews on the gambling table on the one hand, and on the other, turns a blind eye to you. So what exactly does He want?" "I do not know." With a tranquil voice, Ramses looked up at The Sky, which was vast and empty except for the Sun. "However, I think, Ill know very soon." Thump Drawing his sword back, Ramses was curious about what would happen to Messe, who now lay on the ground. And most importantly, what He was going to do next. Chapter 706 - 250: Stealing the Name Chapter 706: Chapter 250: Stealing the Name Whew Finally... Letting out a long breath, Anran sat upright on the Great Sun Orb. At this moment, even though Ra was left with only two lonely subordinates by his side, the expression beneath his mask was noticeably more relaxed.@@@@ Previously, as the game progressed, although Ra was not entirely confident about the final outcome, he had made some preparations. The ever-flowing strength from the World Power was one of his sources of confidence, but the lack of significant progress in the Mortal Realm remained an issue, because from start to finish, the Outer Gods and the rhythm of the Alien Realm remained unchanged. One by one the Pillar Gods fell, and the unending World Power from the Alien Realm surged without ceasing. In such circumstances, no change was the worst change. Thankfully, that was before; now things finally differed... Ra slightly raised his gaze. From the moment he discovered that mortal was able to exert power increasingly akin to a Deity in the Mortal Realm, he stopped hoping to use any natural disaster to conclude this battle. All Gods were in the sky, while that mortal was on the ground, separated by a layer. Even if the disaster he summoned could bring destruction to the Hebrews, Messe would certainly emerge unscathed. So he finally chose to personally kill the mortal who drew such intense attention from both the Alien Realm and the Outer Gods. This way, regardless of whether Messe had any special traits, the Mortal Realm would no longer possess this greatest variable. In the end, it was he who had to step in to retrieve the situation... So what change awaited him next? As his beliefs fluctuated, before he could make any guesses, the vast and boundless Sea of Origin slightly trembled in Ras perception. The originally intertwined black-gold sea surface suddenly subsided, and within the distinct seawater, the black side seemed to lose vigor, transforming from its former activity and corrosiveness to a state of calm and silence. And facing it, appearing aware of its opponents changes, the originally barely resistant golden seawater immediately calmed down as well. In the Void, a sense of repulsion suddenly arose, and the chessboard in front of Ra swiftly dimmed. All transformations occurred in an instant; as everything fell into Ras perception, the change announced its conclusion. However, the impact it brought was by no means just a simple change. Is this... the World Power of the Alien Realm? Its actually starting to retreat? Above the Sea of Origin, looking at the still-rolling tides beneath his feet, Ras surprise was simply irrepressible. The collision of forces between worlds had clearly altered, but saying it retreated would not be entirely accurate. Strictly speaking, it was just no longer as violent and reckless as before. The collisions between the two worlds became more gentle, although to this day, with the successive falls of the Pillar Gods, the cycles breach in Hemenu remained severe, yet even so, it was enough to astonish Ra. The seawater of the Sea of Origin wasnt water; it originally had no color. The Nine Pillars Spirit all understood that this so-called black and gold were essentially perceptual illusions. He was the deity of Hemenu, so the power of the Alien Realm appeared in black, while gold represented the ally. Colors essentially signified stances, and at this moment, the changes between black and gold unmistakably reflected the power shifts between the two worlds. Because of a mortal, the Law of the Otherworld dared to retreat! Could it really be like this... With the diminishing power of the Otherworld, even the constraints of this chessboard weakened simultaneously. The Sea of Origins restriction on All Gods also relaxed, so I... can still do more! Stepping out, for the first time since coming here, Ra walked down from the Great Sun Orb. The vast Divine Power flowed outward from his being, and the solar disk rose behind his head. Above the Void, the power from the Outer God descended from the infinite heights, and Ra knew that at this moment, the opponent also made its choice. It did not change; it still decided to attack the God instead of sheltering those mortals! Hahahagood! Come, I will wait for you in the Mortal Realm! Bursting into laughter, in Ras recollection, the last time he was this fervently excited was during his battle with Atum. Back then, even though he was not as powerful as he later became, he knew that failing meant death, so he feared not death. And now, once more, he was unafraid of death. Not looking at the remaining two Pillar Gods, the Great Sun Orb collided downward, breaking the barrier between the Sea of Origin and the Mortal Realm. The illusory Sun and the real Sun in the Mortal Realm merged into one, and following closely, an indescribable force struck Ras body. He paid a cost for forcibly breaking the covenant and detaching from the Sea of Origin; however, with the withdrawal of the Alien Realms power, Hemenu regained some advantage on its native ground. The damage that would have nearly brought Ra to destruction was not as terrifying now. Well then... since youve finally come to a decision, lets start now. You complete the ritual track yourself; I suppose you dont trust me fully. My role is only to provide the force of Life, which is also the key to obtaining a complete soul. Still smiling, Isis gently pointed with her fair fingers. Before her, the verdant Life Divine Power emerged around them, causing the surrounding plants to sprout. The moment Thoth received her consent, he dared not delay. At this instant, he was truly grateful for the time-space flow shift resulting from the worlds tumult. The entire worlds pace slowed, and the flow over the Sea of Origin was even slower than the Mortal Realm. Without the time discrepancy, he feared he might not complete the Ritual. Raising his right hand slightly, the Divine Artifact book opened, and the previously recorded Ritual content unfurled from it. Thoth last tested the ritual with the scrutiny of the authority of Wisdomharmless, flawless, with no risk of being controlled or backstabbed midway. The sole function of the entire ritual was to utilize his manifested Ba as the foundation to complete the remaining part of the soul, severing connections with other parts. By then, he would be a new life, a being entirely unconnected to the past Thoth, just like Isis, with even Destiny following suit. Whewlets begin. Exhaling deeply, Thoth pressed his palm on the book. Complex runes and the Ritual Track unfolded, one by one, line by line, spreading across the space around him in a blink. Meanwhile, a defensive barrier accompanied it, with the Divine Artifact as its core. The one he truly guarded against was implicit. Finally, as the Rituals main structure neared completion, Thoths ibis head turned to Isis, or rather, to her Life Divine Power. Now instill it. You know well, I cant ensure you wont retract midway. And once the Ritual concludes, you neednt worry Ill betray you. Well be as one, bound together. Hmm... all right. Displaying a hint of hesitation, then seeming persuaded, Isis finally relinquished her loose fist. In the surrounding space, the unbound Life Divine Power surged toward Thoths position upon losing its constraint. With the infusion of the Life Divine Power, the ritual seemingly completed its final link, radiating brilliance, shimmering with mystical force. The Ritual has no flaws. Even if Isis has schemes, they likely dont involve me. Still a bit uneasy, Thoth reviewed past actions but found no issues. Typically, he wouldnt act so recklessly, but he had no choice; he had no time. Lets do this, Ritual... ! With a low utterance, the ritual immediately activated. Thoths form became engulfed within the Ritual Track. ... Above the Sea of Origin, as Thoths ritual commenced, one of the remaining sky pillars began to tremble. Cracks emerged upon it, corresponding fissures appearing on Thoths body. Yet, he displayed no alarm, understanding the cause. The essence of Isiss ritual involved leveraging the innate healing capacity of all things, first condemning part of oneself to discard the old, then magnifying this recovery a millionfold using potent Life Divine Power. A being losing half of itself could compensate for the loss, thereby remolding the soul. On this basis, Thoths initial task was naturally to sever the connection between Ka and Ba, then transfer the consciousness and thought to the part mainly inclined toward sustaining instinct and desire. The portion in the Mortal Realm, benefiting from the healing of Life Divine Power, could naturally maintain life, even ultimately recover, but the part in the heavens could not. Thus, for that half, extinction was imminent. This posed no problem, as it mirrored Isiss process. Her proxy perished under Ras will, merely surviving slightly longer due to the authority of Life. Hence, perceiving his gradually disintegrating body and the departing authority, Thoth merely felt a slight regret. Without Ka, his authority could not be retained. Fortunately, unlike Isis, he still possessed a Divine Artifact, offering some solace. Chapter 707 - 251 New Saint Chapter 707: Chapter 251 New Saint The speed is indeed fast. On the now empty Sea of Origin, as the Pillar of Thoth gradually dissolved, his form also began to crack like shattered porcelain. From small pieces to large chunks, like scattering cherry blossoms, the fragments that fell were submerged in the ocean, not raising a single ripple. Quietly waiting for his own death and rebirth, from then on, he would no longer exist in the world as an Egyptian God. Perhaps for a brief time, he would become a mortal with extraordinary power and lifespan, or maybe soon... he could find an opportunity in an Alien Realm to become a new god. For a moment, Thoths mood was a mix of relaxation and heaviness, for not everyone enjoys the feeling of starting all over again. Yet, just when he was enjoying this final moment of peace, a voice suddenly came from beside him. ...Thoth, you are going to die too. The voice was soft, but Thoth immediately recognized its owner.@@@@ It was Nephthys, the guardian deity of the deceased, the protector of homes, and the last of the Nine Pillars Spirit. I am going to die? Turning around, he hadnt noticed before. It wasnt until she spoke that Thoth unexpectedly remembered her. Nephthys seemed to have remained silent ever since she arrived on the Sea of Origin, never uttering a word. She carried out any task that fell upon her but never voiced her opinion. Until just now, it seemed as though she had spoken for the first time. Ha ha, Nephthys, never mind me; you and your husband are truly different. Set charged fearlessly against the Outer Gods, while you chose to silently await the arrival of death. With a smile on his face, Thoth didnt mind chatting with a former colleague for the last time: Ahsorry... Nephthys, I almost forgot, you and Set never actually became husband and wife. A hint of black and gold light swirled around it, as an early player among the Divine Pillars, this power from the world would not dissipate before Thoth utterly failed. But now, on Hemenus boundless Sea of Origin, only Nephthys was left alone. ... ...I already told you, Thoth... ...You are going to die too. Shaking her head slightly, she lay back on the last Divine Pillar in the Sea of Origin. Thoth saw nothing before, but Nephthyss view was somewhat different; from an infinite height, she could vaguely see a standoff between two gods. Immense and boundless powers fell from the Void towards another god La, with his influence and size in the entire world rising every second. Opposing him was the invading Outer God. ...Death... Everything must meet its end. Chanting softly, Goddess Nephthys remained serene. I wonder on which day I will die? Boom One moment calm, the next, the world turned upside down. From the infinite heights, the power of the Outer God fell from the sky, piercing through the space recently gathered by the Nine Pillars as if puncturing a thin sheet of paper. In an instant, Nephthys was reduced to ashes before it. And the power of the gods did not halt due to her death; it continued downward, towards the Mortal Realm. Chapter 708 - 251 New Saint_2 Chapter 708: Chapter 251 New Saint_2 There, above Sun City, the real sun shone resplendently. Tap... Click tap... Hum... ... Outside Heliopolis, at the location of Thoths ritual. Not much time had passed, but the ritual track was largely complete. With a crisp sound, the most crucial and irreversible step was fully accomplished. Above the high heavens, the Divine Pillar belonging to Thoth had dissolved, symbolizing the complete destruction of his Ka that bore his authority. Theoretically, lacking half his soul, he was also supposed to perish. However, the Life Force at the ritual sustained Thoths vitality, and thus his fate was caught between life and death. The gods of Hemenu could indeed die, so their fates were not indestructible either. When its master approached Destruction, it too would undergo transformation. At this moment, the once-named Isis chose for Io to replace her in bearing fate, and then to die in her stead. The fate of the Goddess of Life from Hemenu thus turned from life to death, and she emerged as half transparent. However, Thoth evidently lacked such a convenient counterpart. He simply adopted a simpler, albeit not at all covert method. He directed his fate towards the authority he left over the Sea of Origin, deepening the connection that was already there. This behavior fooled no one. It was utterly incapable of hiding his survival from La God as Isis had done, but as the bearer of the Wisdom authority, Thoth felt no one would care about his welfare at such a time. Not using it didnt mean she didnt have it. She had always given everyone the illusion of her use of the Life Force, keeping only what she called the remnants of being a Goddess of Life, but how could that possibly be true. A profoundly different Divine Power emanated from her body, directly making Isis another bearer of Thoths fate through the connection between the Divine Position and fate. If he were still alive, this similarity would be meaningless, but the current Thoth was half alive, half dead. Whoosh After hesitating for an instant, divine light descended from the sky, and the authority of Magic and Thoths fate directly collided into Isiss body. However, the black and gold glow still persisted, making the connection between the two somewhat awkward. The next moment, pulled by fate, Thoths original Wisdom Deity Position followed closely. When it also fell into that slender and frail figure, an aura almost touching the zenith of a True God immediately spread out. Not far off, Thoth, still engaged in the ritual, suddenly felt a significant alarm in his heart; he seemed to detect the change outside but couldnt fully discern its essence. Hmmjust as I thought. Compared to life, wisdom, and magic fit better together. Her eyes sparkled, and Isiss lips curled up. She smoothly gathered the power around her body, then looked at Thoth who was still in the middle of the ritual. The Barrier hosted by the Divine Artifact continued to function, and all the power brought by Thoths Divine Descending sustained its operation. Theoretically, the Isis who had lost her Divine Position couldnt possibly break it, and even slightly lesser deities wouldnt be able to affect this barrier for a while. Thoth trusted its power, just as he trusted the rituals tested by the Wisdom Deity Position to have no tricks. The fact proves that what you believed was indeed not wrong. The ritual had no issues, the previous me couldnt interfere with it either. Her finger slid forward, and the indestructible barrier was effortlessly torn apart before Isis. With the [Wisdom] authority she now possessed on her body, it was basically like using a keyunlocking it had no obstacles whatsoever. Chapter 709 - 251 New Saint_3 Chapter 709: Chapter 251 New Saint_3 Step Taking a step forward, Thoths Divine Artifact struggled for a moment but ultimately fell into the hands of Isis. And not until this moment did Thoth finally realize what had happened. Isis What do you intend to do? You had just freed yourself from Hemenus godly fate, and now you want to take it on again? You have taken away my Divine Authority, do you really think the Outer Gods will leave you be? Dont be naive. They have come for the authority of All Gods, aiming at the power to divide the world. Even if you had done something for them before, they will not Crack The voice stopped abruptly. Under the half-dead, half-alive Spiritual Body of Thoth, he clearly saw a crack forming on his book of Divine Artifacts. The gods of Hemenu do not possess such powerful Life, and their Divine Artifacts are no different. As the Divine Artifact dissolved, a ray of spiritual Light was extracted by Isis and then hovered in her palm. You see, we both harbor no good intentions. You abandoned Wisdom and Magic, but you brought your Divine Artifact down. Without me, you had already figured out a way to survive.@@@@ You probably discovered some way to become a Spirit of Divine Artifact with intelligence, didnt you? After all, text can carry information and Wisdom, and with your authority, you could certainly accomplish this. What you never expected was that I would offer a better way. If one could live as a god, who would want to become the Spirit of an artifact? Thus you decided to cooperate with me, but in reality, you were neither planning to side with La nor wishing to join the Outer Gods. Once you possess a complete soul, you can shatter this artifact and reclaim the godliness of books and text. Then, no matter what choices you make afterward, you will be able to act freely. An artifact has an owner, but it indeed cannot be considered a part of the owner. The Spiritual Body shattered with the wind, gradually dissolving into nothingness. The Goddess separated the godhood of Wisdom and Magic from her body again, and then waited a while, but everything around her remained as usual, and nothing happened. Ah, then Ill just use it a bit longer! With a slight smile, Isis looked at the place where Thoth had lost his life. The resentful and fearful look in his eyes was still vivid in her mind, much like Shu had been at the beginning. Tsk, how ugly. Mortal Realm, Sun City. Ramses brandished his sword, looking around him, surrounded by countless slaughter and wails. There were wraiths and Hebrews, Hebrews against each other, and also his own Egyptians against those Sin People. His sword had nearly incited a riot in the city. But just now, a myriad of wraiths had shattered with the wind, and Ramses felt it. Theyre all dead, Thoth... you also couldnt escape disaster. The power of Amon-Ra surged, a testament clearer than any. Now, it was his turn. The Sun sets more than once... but no matter how many times, it will always rise again. With the Benben Stone in hand, he believed he still had a fighting chance. At least, he could probe Amon-Ras final hand. Chapter 710: 252: Sunrise and Sunset Chapter 710: Chapter 252: Sunrise and Sunset Messe! Calling out the name again, Aaron still couldnt believe what he had seen. A meeting, a joyful encounter reflected in the others eyes, the cost was life itself. Just a simple sword strike, and the prophet who once could summon the wind and rain was dead. Aaron had foreseen the Pharaohs betrayal, but he had never expected such a result. Swish The sword sliced through the air, stabbing an Egyptian guard through a gap in his armor; only the ministers who followed the Pharaoh remained before Aaron. However, these powerful figures were just as panicked, clearly, they too had not anticipated the Pharaoh would do such a thing amidst the encirclement of the Hebrews. Even if in their eyes, these sin people merely scavenging for arms were insignificant, this did not include letting them personally face danger and charge into battle. The son of great wealth does not sit in a hall that collapses, the son of lesser wealth does not ride an unstable horse, and a wise ruler does not seek fortune by courting danger; although such sayings do not exist in this world, their logic does. What should we do now, tell me, what should we do now? They have so many people! This is their turf! How could you kill their leader here, how are we supposed to escape now?! The voice was a bit strained, life-and-death battles unfolding before their eyes, in terror, even the Pharaohs dignity was forgotten. But Ramses paid no attention, these ignorant mortals werent worth his words. He just took a step forward, approaching the scepter standing on the ground.@@@@ Without its masters handling, this previously mighty divine artifact now seemed as mundane as anything else. Reaching out, Ramses tried to grasp it in his hand. However, the next moment, as if he had touched red-hot metal, he quickly released his hold. ...This sensation, its somewhat peculiar. Forget it, now is not the time. Once other matters are dealt with, you wont have anywhere to run. Frowning slightly, as if he had noticed something amiss, Ramses ultimately refrained from forcibly picking up the scepter. The changes now were favorable, the onslaught from the alien realm briefly pausing; he truly did not need to provoke Him now, regardless of whether the outcome would be good or bad. Heh, Ill leave him to you then. Glancing at Aaron in the distance, Ramses surveyed the ministers present. Panic, anger, blame... truly inferior. With a thought, the light of the Benben Stone no longer fixed on the quiet scepter, it began to emit a more intense buzzing sound. Moments ago, the minister who had spoken out in rebuke suddenly awoke; it was no longer the past, the Pharaoh now possessed divinely bestowed power. He wanted to say something, but Ramses still ignored him. Although most of these people were of little use, they could still be utilized for something. Just let them fight it out, whether dead or alive, it didnt matter. A bright flash of light passed, and instantly, half the people in the place were gone, only those who had shown disrespect in the crisis of life and death remained. Those who left were but a daze away from the exteriors of Sun City, where the Egyptian army camp was located. Following that, a command drifted through the air. Deploy troops. I have mercifully forgiven these sinners, allowing them to leave, only to judge a worthy deceased. But they dared to resist, that is a capital offense. Without countless celestial bodies, only a few stars were the descendants of former Celestial Gods and Earth Gods. Here, the Sun was the center of everything, nothing could compare with it. Sitting on his golden throne, with the orb of the day sinking behind his head, yet at its center, a small point of light had appeared. The Benben Stone was releasing its power there, after all, it did not possess great destructive power. As one of the first treasures born in the world of Hemenu, it was not designed for destruction. The Oracle Stone Tablet could reveal fate and sustain everything, whereas the Benben Stone symbolized the source of all creation. Rising from the Primordial Water, it had brought the world its initial vitality. Therefore, as long as it hung at the back of his head, Las strength would never fade. Its about time, that sides power has reached a peak once again. The fall of merely one or two Pillar Gods is no longer enough to grant me more power from the world, especially as the onslaught from the Alien Realm is waning, and the Outer God seems not in a hurry to reclaim the authority lost upon their fall. Las designation of the Great Divine Power Level was just Laines own assessment, naturally unknown to La in Hemenus world. He derived these subjective judgments by summarizing the different extents of greatness among Chaoss strengths, while previously among the Egyptian gods, only La and Apep belonged to this realm, so it was beyond his measurement. But now, with the continuous infusion of power from The Eight Primordial Spirits, La was gradually developing his own standards. If he combined the two corresponding forces among The Eight Primordial Spirits into one, that would probably be the pinnacle of Great Divine Power. La even suspected that once it reached that point, the unified Eight Primordial Spirits might possess some higher-level characteristics related to the worlds root forces. As for the complete unification of The Eight Primordial Spirits... it was almost synonymous with Hemenu itself. After all, Hemenu is the literal transliteration of The Eight Primordial Spirits. The best outcome is that I fully embody the Absolute Voids power and then forcibly control a portion of the Primordial Water through the Benben Stonethough the likelihood of achieving this is not great, it can only be seen as a goal. A lesser outcome would be inheriting just the Absolute Void, which remains very difficult. But difficult... is not impossible! Golden flames blazed fiercely, one moment it was only the sun, and the next, it was the entire starry sky. La reached out, and Hemenus moon rose from a corner of the starry sky. It stood firm like a shield in front of the sun, many times its size. Thoth was also once the ancient Moon God, preferring to walk the earth in the form of a baboon. But he had since lost this authority; La had planned to bestow it upon a suitable new god, but it now seemed unnecessary. It should be destroyed, smashed by the hands of an Outer God, because his power was still not sufficient to oppose an Outer God. So right before La, Hemenus silver moon burst like a fragile bubble, effortlessly snuffed out. Heh... Light! With the Silver Moon and Stars shielding him, the heavens and the earth had already been plundered by the Outer God. At this moment, after so many years, the God of Sun once again exhibited all of his power within the world. Boundless light, boundless heat, the Great Day was now the center of everything, and all things in the world revolved around it. The lack of various authorities in the world was a loss, but in a way, this also made the Sun occupy a larger position in the remaining part of Hemenu. Whether in heaven or the Mortal Realm, whether on earth or in the Void that confined the World-Destroying Demon Gods, at that moment, all life saw that bright light... And the sound that followed. Separate. God saw that the light was good, and He separated the light from the darkness. Over the Primordial Water, just as in the beginning. Whether it was Messes death or the retreat of the worlds power, neither stirred a ripple in Gods heart. Chapter 711: 253 Devouring the Sun Chapter 711: Chapter 253 Devouring the Sun Like a middle line, dividing yin and yang. Atop the Primordial Water, the world seemed bisected as if cleaved in twain, one half filled with boundless Light, igniting an undying golden blaze; the other half plummeted into Darkness, void of even a glimmer of light. Day and night appeared to be born from the same sky; witnessing this scene, Amon-Ra felt truly astonished. Without moving, he achieved this feat in a form akin to word spirit; if he hadnt devoured the power of the Absolute Void, then he, solely as the God of the Sun, would likely be powerless against his opponents full force, just like the scene before him. And were it not for the worlds favor that came with the successive fall of the Nine Pillar Gods, he, as Amon-Ra-Atum, would still struggle to contend with the other. After all, it was only due to the grand invasion from the Alien Realm that Ra could fully master the masculine symbol of the Eight Primordial SpiritsAmon, thereby eroding the feminine symbol Amaunet. Before that, a mere reincarnation was far from sufficient for him to replace the true Eight Primordial Spirits. Huh... but there are no what ifs in reality... The most important aspect of Godhood is purity. Atum did not understand this principle, which is why he perished. I understood it, which is why I only retained the Sun, and then ruled this world until this day. Now, its time for my third decision.@@@@ Having been silent for a long time, Amon-Ra took a step forward with a slight sigh. The entire Void trembled with his breath; as the power from the Otherworld retreated, the Sun waged war within the Mortal Realmthe Divine King Hemenu seemed ready to unleash his full strength. In an instant, Amons unique Divine Authority was revealed in this world for the first timea Divine Authority never seen before, even in the Chaos World, and one of the keystones of existence. The underlying Order of all things began to be erased layer by layer; even the existence of the Divine Incarnations seemed unstable. Endless divine light pursued the Darkness, as if intent on expelling the Outer Gods presence from the Mortal Realm. The earth seemed unable to bear such force, fissures emerging across its surface; the churning Nile River beat against its shores, its crimson waters portending ill omens. Ras movements were ruthless, yet the disparity in strength made it hard to turn the tide. His inner strength surged, yet his outward show of power remained unchanged. He didnt want to stop the Outer God now, but he couldnt not act. To watch the other half of the Sun falter without reaction would be the greatest absurdity. So Ra could only perform the most standard response, striking at the Outer God with fury. Boom! The position of the Sun began to shift, hurtling towards the region shrouded in Darkness. And before its moving trajectory, all matter turned to dust. Ive nearly grasped the extent of your power. This is the Alien Realm... but caution is needed most when success is near. No fish should slip through the net before the final battle. With a glint in his eyes, Ra glanced downward. He naturally wasnt observing Isis; when all was over, he would personally end the life of the traitor, but at least for now, she had no qualification to affect the Great Divine Power. He was watching the hidden Void at the worlds backsidethe gradually breaking chains. Apep, the Ancient Serpent, the embodiment of Destruction. It must be said that in most mythological tales, serpents often play some negative, terrifying role. And in the world of Hemenu, Apep was such an existence. Perhaps it was the worlds inherent frailty that prevented Order from completely ruling; the Demon God born at the dawn of Creation was eternal, bringing endless troubles to two generations of Sun gods. Chapter 712: 253 Devouring the Sun_2 Chapter 712: Chapter 253 Devouring the Sun_2 It had now become the last existence that had a chance to influence the situation, even Ra had noticed that the opponents strength was also rising. If the Sun was the beginning of all things for Hemenu, a positive, masculine manifestation, then Apep was the end of all things, a negative, feminine manifestation. Its purpose of birth was to destroy the world, to reset all things. Even though the world did not favor it during this critical moment, as the destruction of all things intensified, it was still growing stronger.@@@@ Crack Even separated by the vast Void, the sound of the chains breaking on the serpents body was heard by Amon-Ra. If he wished, he now had the spare strength to continue suppressing it. But he did nothing, instead withdrawing the power of the seal, as if he were already too weak to maintain the seal under the pressure of the Outer God. Soundlessly, the light emitted by the Sun grew stronger, its trajectory continually making subtle adjustments. At one moment, under the shroud of the Endless Void, Ra gave a slight smile. For tens of thousands of years, youve always wanted to swallow the Sun. Now, you have your chance. Below the earth, in the darkness of the Void lit by light. Apep opened its eyes. Hiss In a chaotic darkness where there was no light. But as the God of Sun exerted his full force, even on the dark side of the world, light finally broke through. The pale golden sunlight seemed to contain the will of Ra-Atum, merging the might of two generations of Sun Gods. It brought life to everything in the world, dispelling all dangers and calamities. But Apep disliked this light, for it was inherently danger, inherently calamity. Its sole purpose of existence was to destroy the world, and to destroy the world, it had to destroy the Sun first. Ever since the ancient Atum was born beside the Benben Stone from a stone egg, it was born under the darkness where the Sun could not shine. When it first saw light, it knew that only one of them could exist in this world. Thus, even without Wisdom, without rationale, for millions of years, Apep still remembered one thing. Destroy the Sun! This was not enough, Apep swallowing the Sun did not mean the Sun was destroyed. In fact, in the long history, it had also been victorious in its struggles with the Sun before. The so-called Solar Eclipse among Mortals originated from this, showing that being swallowed temporarily does not truly lead to the Suns destruction. But this was unimportant, for overlooking the Mortal World, Amon-Ra clearly saw that when Apep swallowed the Sun, its body seemed to expand once again. In its chaotic pupils flickered black gleams, first looking at the ground beneath and then at the sky above. Yet, what Apep could not understand was that the powers corresponding to these two places had long since dissipated; whether they had been destroyed held no significance anymore. In todays world, those once delectable snacks had vanished without a trace, leaving only a few scattered remnants. Only above the sky, it seemed there still existed two grand feasts. Hiss The Sun burned in its stomach, the pain only made Apep more excited. For any rational being, what it should do now was silently digest the Sun within until it was utterly destroyed, or bring destruction to the Mortal Realm and let its symbolic annihilation ascend. But Apep did not think so; it lifted its snake head again, its crimson tongue swaying in the air. In its eyes, there was no fear, only greed facing things. Amon-Ra... that was the power of the Void, not conflicting with the Chaotic Serpent. Even if it wanted all things to return to chaos, it still required the Void to carry everything. Therefore, in Apeps instincts, Amon-Ra was automatically relegated to the last priority, and it targeted the existence on the other side. At this moment, the Mortal Realm was shrouded in darkness, driven by the instinct of life, it could sense the terrible power of the opponent, which was stronger than its current strength. But this was not within Apeps consideration, it only knew, if it destroyed that being, then it might enjoy the true joy of annihilating the world! Hiss! Roar! The body moved again, Apeps body expanded a million times. Its head slowly emerged from the Mortal Realm, poked out of the world, reached above the Primordial Water, and then charged at the target without hesitation. Success? Failure? That was not within its concerns. For millions of years, it had failed countless times, but as long as it was alive, it would never stop! Heh, just as expected. He stepped back, as if eager to watch two enemies fight each other, joy surfacing on Amon-Ras heart. The last two, Ill deliver them to you in one package. Then I will stand atop the world, and send you to meet them. Chapter 713 - 254: Casting the ’Sword Chapter 713: Chapter 254: Casting the Sword Huala Piercing through the sky, across the vast sea, through the place where Amon-Ra had previously battled the deities, nothing could stop Apep. As a world-destroying demon god, born almost simultaneously with the primordial sun god, wandering in the void outside the mortal world, Apep felt at home. It had been restrained for too long; swallowing the sun only slightly appeased its endless desire for destruction. Now, with another deliciously oversized snack within reach, the chaotic serpents eyes shone with divine light. It looked intimidating, but it was the one that was truly untouchable! Opening its mouth once more, like a basilisk swallowing an elephant, endless chaos and destruction intertwined between its lips and teeth, and even Ra, standing nearby, felt somewhat alarmed by the near-end implications. Luckily, the sun had not been truly destroyed, and the symbol of world destruction had not yet reached its peak. Otherwise, even Ra could not be sure how powerful Apep would become. Roar The roar was like both a dragon and a serpent, with specks of golden light emanating from Apeps belly. The sun was still struggling; from a godly standpoint, it was like a black snake holding the great day in its mouth, emerging from the sea. Its height and length unknowable, primordial water rose in towering waves, while the ever-expanding great serpent devoured the heavens and the earth, swallowing what lay before it. Roar... A low, slightly joyous sound came from its mouth; at this moment, Apep felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. It seemed as if the meaning of its existence was about to be fulfilled, its eternal and monotonous serpentine life reaching perfection. But in the next moment, a tearing sensation spread from its serpent head, forcing apart the clenched snake jaws. With eyes glaring with rage, Apep swallowed forcefully, determined not to let out what had entered its mouth! Rip Cracks began to appear along the edges of the snakes mouth, as though to signal defeat.@@@@ The great mouth that should have closed was being forced open bit by bit, then expanding wider and wider. As if gods and demons were locked in combat, Apep was clearly outmatched. Even though the scenes of world destruction constantly enhanced its strength, as long as the Eight Primordial Spirits existed, the world was far from destructions edge. It seemed to happen in an instant, yet felt as though it lasted an eternity. At some point, Apep finally reached its limit. Through the gaps in its upper and lower jaws, the sound of tearing flesh echoed upon the primordial water. The fourth layer of the Spirit Realm, the All-Spirit Realm. Black and white colors swirled endlessly, and the massive Well of Reincarnation stood in the center of the world. The River of Oblivion snaked through it, countless souls being drained of their memories, judged, and then reborn. As one of the three inherent Stygian Rivers with partial authority over the Underworld, much like how Styx constantly drew power from vows, it too gained something from submerged memories. These beings most precious wealth continuously nourished it, allowing it to grow stronger just like its neighbors. Standing beside the Well of Reincarnation, Erinys of Autumn and The End dutifully fulfilled her responsibilities as always. Divine light fell around, and the deceased souls were reincarnated according to standard samsara. With memories long washed away, there was no struggle or reluctance, and the scene was peaceful and harmonious. Hua... ... Huala... ... Hualala... Hmm? With a shift in demeanor, Erinyss eyes grew sharp. The river of the River of Oblivion suddenly churned abnormally, catching her attention. In todays All-Spirit Realm, only the River of Oblivion connected to the outside, while other channels of communication had long been sealed. Such an unusual change was likely a harbinger of an outsider. Hualala! The water slapped against the riverbed, and countless souls floated unsteadily within. Erinys made a decisive move and tried to connect with the samsara through her will. Chapter 714 - 254: Casting the ’Sword’_2 Chapter 714: Chapter 254: Casting the Sword_2 Sure, here is the translation for the text you provided: In the All-Spirit Realm, the three Goddesses wielding the Reincarnation Scepter feared no enemy, even if a Divine King from the outside came in person, they would simply be suppressed by the entire Spirit Realms power and then easily subdued in front of the Well of Reincarnation. Of course, Erinys didnt think the current Divine King would be so foolish, secretly infiltrating the Spirit Realm instead. Very soon, Erinyss consciousness touched the reincarnation powers permeating the All-Spirit Realm, the very place where they were born.@@@@ Every contact with this vast, endless Great Divine Power made her utterly intoxicated, regardless of what change befallen upon the River of Oblivion, she could Whats going on? The reincarnation is empty? Her expression changed, and Erinys found it hard to describe the situation she perceived. The Well of Reincarnation was still there, continuing its duties, yet in Erinyss perception, it appeared as an empty shell at the time. Its power had long been drained away to some unknown place, and the River of Oblivion was no different. Its turbulence was due to its power being extracted, as it lacked the essence of Great Divine Power. As a result, the countless souls within the river brought it pressure, making it unable to maintain stability and tranquility. Hoo Taking a deep breath, panic only lasted a moment before Erinys quickly reacted. This was the Spirit Realm, and the Well of Reincarnation was a sacred artifact of Genesis Artifact level. Even if all the Great Divine Powers of the world combined, they couldnt silently drain its power within the Spirit Realm. Thus, the source behind this need not be in question; at the moment, she only needed to fulfill her duty. Seal! With a light command, Erinys stepped onto the River of Oblivion. The boiling waters were instantly suppressed by her, at least on the surface, everything seemed to return to calm. Deep within the Spirit Realms core, no one noticed the change. Four Spirit Moons hung in the sky, illuminating the countless souls in the All-Spirit Realm. Hemenun, Primordial Water. The change in the Spirit Realm was distant, but Apeps movements never ceased. The bifurcated twin serpents showed no hesitation, pouncing upon each other at the moment of their split. The aura of Destruction surrounded them, this being its innate mission. Yet the next moment, in front of Apep, a drop of immensely pure liquid appeared out of thin air. By instinct, the Great Serpent swallowed it without hesitation. It might have been a trap, but it neither had the intellect to recognize a trap nor the necessity to discern it. As an undying Demon God, nothing in this world could truly harm it. So with jaws agape, Apep swallowed the liquid into its belly. In an instant, influenced by some force, Apep seemed to forget where it was, or what it was about to do. It suddenly calmed down, as if it posed no threat. The drop of liquid in its stomach began to rapidly diminish. It seemed he was persuading himself, but perhaps more so speaking to the world. Facing such a formidable foe, any price to win seemed justified. So in a flash, molten streams spilled from the Sun, igniting into a blood-red flame, like the blood fire of the Sun God. Ra-Atum himself was also ignited, the entire Sun like a powder keg about to explode. Hemenuns tremors intensified; without an external enemy, such self-destructive behavior by a God would never be permitted, yet now it seemed like it was bidding farewell to its offspring. Meanwhile in the perception of Amon-Ra, an overwhelmingly powerful force than before surged toward him, while conversely, the constraints of the worlds Law on him diminished considerably. If the Sun were destroyed, the world would only be left with the Eight Primordial Spirits sustaining all things, and some scattered Divine Authority, bringing him devastating impact. Fortunately, he had previously slain the mortal, easing the Alien Realms assault. Otherwise, Amon-Ra even suspected that if the Alien Realm continued its prior fervent and powerful pace against Hemenuns will, then when the Sun fell, the world with internal cycles severely damaged would never withstand the invasion of the Alien Realm. At that moment, the worlds barrier would be penetrated, the main body dismembered. In the very short time span at the world level, Hemenun would be swallowed by the other, leaving neither himself nor the Outer God ever able to seize back from the Alien Realms maw Hmm? Suddenly realizing something within, Ra was startled. Looking at it this way, killing that mortal seemed not only advantageous for himself... So if the Outer God actually anticipated his anticipation, then did It know he could gain from the worlds destruction? If it were unknown, let it be, but if known, why would It collaborate with his actions? Abruptly raising his head, in Amon-Ras eyes, he saw the expanding Sun, the erupting Light, and also the Black Sword, whose power was similarly surging, cleaving the Sun entirely, corroding with Death and Apocalypse. Apeps will was thus stimulated, only a little time remained until its awakening. Once awake, it would grow even stronger. His own strength was also nearing completeness, the power of the Absolute Voids two sides began their final unification on him. The full realm of Great Divine Power had opened before Amon-Ra, a strength even he previously couldnt imagine lay within his grasp. Even as one of the four aspects of the world, once the symbol of the Absolute Void reached perfection, Amon-Ra was certain he could obtain some even more remarkable benefits. And Its side, what did It have to defeat me? The shadow flickered in his heart, Amon-Ra could confirm that even as strong as the Outer God was, He still far from touched the pinnacle of Great Divine Power. If It now led back the Alien Realms power, then at worst he would flee. Anyway, with the worlds rigid operating rules, Amon-Ra didnt think hed be pinned here. Moreover, the Absolute Void itself was Hemenuns outermost barrier, naturally advantaged in opposing the Nothing outside the world, could grant him a longer existence post world departure. Given this situation... holding the absolute advantage in power hierarchy, the presence of the world was insufficient to annihilate him, Amon-Ra couldnt conceive how he could lose. Maybe... this is just the after effect of the Suns fall. In any case, Ra-Atum was once a part of him. When the Sun perished, he was unavoidably affected, whether through the pain of facing death or the worlds inherent sorrow. After all, it was not just him. From this moment onwards... humanity in Egypt forever lost the Light. Chapter 715 - 255 God Says Forty Days Chapter 715: Chapter 255 God Says Forty Days Far from the core of Egypt lay an old pastureland. Under the eternal darkness, a long serpent formed by torches wriggled slowly across the earth. Occasionally, a torch would suddenly extinguish, causing a small commotion, but soon everything would calm down again. On a clearing several hundred meters away from the serpent, a small storm raged around. Meanwhile, in another place over a kilometer away, hail rained from the sky. The entire world seemed like a game with a malfunctioning program, where the simulated climate codes were riddled with loopholes. In such a situation, unless it was torn down and started anew, one feared no one could restore it to its original state. However difficult the circumstances, on the broken earth of the mortal realm, all spirits were still striving to survive. Black cats hunted in the night, while jackals hid in the darkness to launch sneak attacks. Without light, the group couldnt move forward, couldnt stay together; with light, it attracted moths to the flame, continuously rushing towards hope. Death and chaos were inevitable. In just a few months, the highly adaptable humans had become accustomed to this situation. They found ways to survive, much like those who survived through the wilderness in ancient times. ... Prophet, according to your guidance, we are almost there. For the road ahead... what should we do?@@@@ At the near-head position of the group, a torchlight moved from the front to the back. Before long, Aaron saw one of the leaders he had appointed. The migrating group was still too long; even after casualties, the remaining people were still numerous. Under such circumstances, he couldnt oversee everything alone, so these leaders came into being out of necessity. Fortunately, Aarons authority in the group remained. Even though Messe was dead and there was no deterrence of strength, they were still willing to follow Aarons leadership. The more desperate people were, the more they craved hope; the more powerless, the more they pinned their hopes on the deity. The Sun had died, and Egypts millennia-old faith had been shattered. In such desperation, they had no other choice. Aaron had personally witnessed many people initially choosing out of helplessness and finally becoming devout believers. Gods salvation was their only light in the darkness, even knowing that it might just be an environmental inevitability, yet they still refused to let go. Hmm... if he pondered carefully, Aaron himself wasnt much different. You will give up the future, give up eternal life, give up everything you possess, and endure the catastrophe brought by their god with your kin. Those who do not believe in me will all die, and the devout will also suffer calamity. This was originally his glory and right. If he had followed Gods will, merely acting as Gods envoy, and not the prophet of the Hebrews, then all of this would have belonged to him. But he voluntarily relinquished these, returning them to God; now that he was dead, it was natural for these to be taken back. Hence, from the moment he lost his life, his first covenant with God was fulfilled. God extinguished Egypts nine pillars and ensured the Hebrews remained in the world. He fulfilled his promiseThose on earth will be punished by the earth; those in heaven will be punished by heaven. Whatever they inflicted on you shall be repaid unto them and their gods.and now, it was naturally Messes turn to fulfill his promise. However, despite realizing all this, Messe became even more anxious and apprehensive. Because besides these, he also remembered Gods final words. This world does not belong to you, so you must go to the place that belongs to you. You must leave here, to the ends of the sea. Previously, he always thought this was a simple matter. As long as they escaped the Egyptian gods, escaped Pharaohs pursuit, with the power God had given him, this journey could easily be completed. So even though God didnt promise, You shall return to your origin, to the place I promised you, Messe still believed it wasnt an issue. Until now, he was killed. Who killed him wasnt a human, but the Sun; the Sun fell as a result, yet he couldnt be resurrected. Until this moment, he felt that everything seemed arranged from the beginning, his choice, his sacrifice, everything about him and everything in Gods predetermined future. In the unseen, Messe saw Aaron carrying his corpse up the mountain. It was the same mountain he had climbed when he was shepherding in Midian. They hoped to find an opportunity to change their predicament there, but only Messe knew his covenant with God had been completed. Aaron wouldnt get what he sought; this was a foregone conclusion. Because Messe had never told them, Gods gaze had never lingered on the Hebrews. ... So... do you regret it Swish Suddenly awakened, at that moment, Messe felt he had opened his eyes. The surrounding darkness vanished in an instant as if he returned to the day he saw God. Chapter 716 - 255 God Says Forty Days_2 Chapter 716: Chapter 255 God Says Forty Days_2 Layers upon layers of worlds undulated beneath him, and seven vast layers of light and shadow flickered in the center. As if standing at the center of heaven and earth and the universe, Messe once again saw that shadow beyond all worlds. As if it had never changed, yet seemed to change at every moment. Messe again prostrated himself on the ground, expressing his devotion and humility to God. God... His voice trembled as soon as he spoke, for with just that one glance, even though God did not explain, Messe already knew why he had come here. His first covenant with God had ended, he had wagered his life and everything on it. But now God told him that he was different from others. His life was more than just one, and therefore he could have a second covenant. He was different, Messe always knew this. After all, God never shied away from His attention, and He personally told Messe that he was different, an exception among other Hebrews. Yet before today, Messe did not know where his difference lay, and only during this time after death, feeling that power beyond the mortal world, did he have a slight guess. But a guess was ultimately just a guess, like a blind man feeling an elephant, he couldnt see the whole picture. All he could see was a corner of the truth, but at this moment, as he stood here, even though God did not speak, he knew. Messe was his name as a mortal, yet he had two other names that did not belong to the mortal world. One was Pallas, the other was Horus, they were inborn and were the source of everything. Two names, belonging to two divinities, to two masters of earth and sky; although this mastery was of the future, not the present.@@@@ One had not yet lived, yet had already died; one should have been born, but was born by another. But no matter what, under Gods will, these two names ultimately should have belonged to Messe, and through the bloodline, belonged to the Hebrews. In the destiny of Egypt, Horus was the progeny of Osiris and Isis, this reflection was natural; in the destiny of Chaos, Pallas was the offspring of Zeus who died, and the Hebrews were precisely his descendants. So as long as the rest of the Hebrews died, their material lives would end, and their bloodline would cease. Messe didnt need to do anything, he would automatically gather all the scattered strength, becoming the existence that inherited the future destiny of the Divine King of two worlds. I wish to offer you all my own, almighty Lord. I offer you my everything, from past to future, despite that everything originated from you. Softly chanting, Messes calm voice echoed in this universe. May your will be done on Earth, as it is done in heaven. Please allow me to return to the mortal realm, to guide your believers, endure trials, and return to the nation you promised us. ... Without looking up, yet at this moment, Messe seemed to see God beyond time smiling at him once again. He was promising him, also comforting him. He promised Messe the time to walk the mortal realm and gave him one last chance to regret. ... I give you forty days, from east to west, from south to north. You and your people shall cross the great sea, returning to the old nation... ... When the last day comes, you shall see from my mountain... all who see it can reach there, except you. You will stop there, on the last day before returning, I will take back what I have given you, and this will be your destiny. You can choose to refuse, but if this is what you desire, then... God said, I make a covenant with you. One day in heaven, one year on earth. God said forty days, which was forty years in the mortal realm. Since the fall of the first Pillar God, the time of Hemenu had already been thrown into chaos. Initially, its passage of time slowed, what would have been ten years passed in just one year here. As doomsday approached, this delay became even more evident. However, perhaps because of the successive fall of the Nine Pillar Gods, when the Sun followed by being extinguished, time in the mortal realm was no longer constrained. Its speed returned to its normal pace, perhaps even slightly faster. So, although it felt brief in the heavens, considerable time had already passed in the mortal realm. So when Aaron began to ascend the mountain, the Sun atop the Primordial Water had yet to extinguish. The second covenant was made, just as the Great Day freed itself. Endless light once again illuminated the earth, only to be divided in two, utterly collapsing and disintegrating, vanishing from Hemenus world. The demonic sword that extinguished the Sun seemed even more divine under the flames of the Great Day, clashing with [the Original Stone] at the tip of its blade. At this moment, on the vast waters surface, only Amon-Ra remained. And opposite him, the god wielding the Black Sword. Chapter 717 - 256: This is ’Invincible in the World "Finally... even this last piece is now complete," The surface of the water was vast and waveless, and as Ra-Atum completely perished, Amon-Ra heaved a faint sigh. Witnessing the Sun being torn asunder and then falling into the domain of the Outer Gods, a sense of inexplicable feeling stirred within him. In an instant, the whole world began to tremble, to mourn. Waves rose upon the Primordial Waters as if bidding farewell to the Sun that had once risen from their depths. Yet at the same moment, as the once familiar entity vanished without a trace, the unease in Amon-Ras heart gradually dissipated, leaving behind a trace of relief. The Outer Gods are, after all, Outer Gods, and no one can judge their actions. La couldnt guarantee that They would definitely destroy the Sun, but fortunately, They ultimately could not resist the temptation to devour the Sun and completely annihilated the Great Day of this world. This was the most significant authority next to that of the Eight Primordial Spirits of Hemenu, now lost to the Alien Realm... But if the world was inevitably doomed, then whether it was lost or not was really just a matter of time. La wasnt worried about this, nor concerned that the Outer Gods would gain significant strength from this. On one hand, in the face of the complete Absolute Void, the addition of the Suns power to his enemies truly carried little significance. On the other hand, unlike the authorities of the other Pillar Gods, the Suns magnitude was indeed monumental. Even the Alien Realm that eroded Hemenu would not be able to assimilate such a grand-level power in a short time. No matter how powerful the Outer Gods were, They could not be compared to the entirety of their Alien Realm.@@@@ They would either need an opportunity or they would require a sufficiently long time to gradually wear down and assimilate it. In any case, it wouldnt be immediate, thus irrelevant to the imminent destruction of the world. At that moment, Amon-Ra smiled a heartfelt smile. With the fall of the Sun, he clearly felt a great change within himself. The mascots of the Absolute Void were Amon (Amun) and its counterpart, Amaunet (Amaunet). The mascots of Boundless Darkness were Kuk (Kuk) and Kauket (Kauket). The mascots of Infinite Space were Huh (Huh) and Hauhet (Hauhet). The mascots of the Primordial Waters were Nu (Nu) and Naunet (Naunet). Together they represented the worlds initial, basic state of concepts, separate they were the four faces of the world, but together they formed a complete world, encompassing all that Hemenu was. Whether it be the sun or the many subsequent Godhoods, they were just like the Benben Stone and the first Sun, Atum, born from it; they, too, were divinities risen from the Primordial Waters. Even combined, they were just progeny of the Primordial Waters. So if one were to understand it in the way of Chaoss Deity, the four faces represented by the Eight Primordial Spirits did not correspond to the Primordial Gods, but to the laws of this world and the rules of the Outer Realm. The Primordial Waters were like another version of the present world, most active, and the first God was born from Them. However, Hemenu is far inferior to Chaos, so naturally, the Eight Primordial Spirits could not be compared to this world... But for Amon-Ra, he had never witnessed the reality of Chaos, so his point of comparison could not possibly be an existence far in an Alien Realm, utterly unattainable. Gently lifting his hand, as if breathing in unison with the world. At this moment, the vast expanse of the Void around Hemenu was in Las perception. Everywhere the worlds power reached, his will could extend there; even to the distant ends of the Void, he was no exception. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 718 - 256: This is ’Unrivaled in the World’_2 Chapter 718: Chapter 256: This is Unrivaled in the World_2 From a distance, La seemed to see the vast Chaos World encircled by the Circumterrestrial River. There, too, were the sun, the moon, and the stars, as well as All Spirits and creatures. Of course, there were great beings above the True Gods, struggling for power within it. And some of those beings, at this moment, noticed his gaze. They were enemies, he was constantly reminded by the power bestowed by the world. He could even see that the force of the Alien Realm was about to boil over again, recklessly crashing into Hemenus Sea of Origin like before, tearing it apart, dividing it. This was also Las duty after being granted power[Absolute Void] was always the outermost layer of the worlds four barriers. Facing such an impact, he was naturally the first in line. However... Hehe, its about time. Now, lets end this game. With a low chuckle, as a collapsing building, La naturally wouldnt choose to sink with the ship. The power of the Egyptian Gods could ultimately be transferred and devoured by one another because it was bestowed by the world, and if the world wished to reclaim it, they had no power to resist. So at this moment, La clearly saw on the Mortal World below, the mortal he had killed was resurrected, but he had no intention of stopping it. Who decreed that the [Absolute Void] on the outermost layer must directly face the force of the Alien Realm? La certainly didnt think so. The emperor can revoke the power granted to officials at any time, but if the dynasty itself has crumbled, then whos left to issue such a reclaim order? The answer is, no one. Resisting foreign entities is resistance, whether its against the Alien Realm or the Outer Gods. Those with Wisdom can discern the difference between the two sides, but the rules of the world are probably not yet so adaptable. To ward off the external, one must first ensure internal stability... In an instant, from an external viewpoint, one could seemingly see Hemenus boundless space-time expand and then contract. Anchoring existence and non-existence, the power suppressing the Void retracted in a flash. Standing atop the Primordial Water, La even felt he could cleave open this source that had birthed the Sun. Walking slowly by the poolside, Liana, unseen for a long time, stepped into the water that symbolized the origin of the Spirit Realm. The water rose over her ankles, then her knees, until at one moment, she reached the center of the pool. At the bottom of the pool, a Crystal Stone existed like a seal, which seemed not to contain something within but to prevent external influences. Few knew that the Goddess of the Nether Moon, who had been missing from the world for a long time, was actually guarding it, although it hardly needed any guard. But when she knew of its existence, Liana voluntarily requested this duty. Because gazing at it was like witnessing the Might of the omnipotent Lord spilled into the world. It was both one and many. Open. She spoke softly, and before Liana, the crystal shattered bit by bit, revealing the item sealed and protected within. It was a Water Droplet, most ordinary. If not for holding partial authority over the Spirit Realm, even the current Liana could not tell it apart from real water. Liana. As if hearing a familiar call, she stepped forward. The Goddess folded her wings behind her, cradling the water droplet in her palm. I am here... all glory to You. Above the Primordial Water, the demise of the Sun seemed still in the previous moment. The tip of the Black Sword touched the Benben Stone, and Apeps will began to awaken. The newly formed sword seemed poised to break apart with the awakening of its own consciousness, while nearby, on the face of the Origin, Las power in an instant surpassed anything Laine had ever seen in the gods. Perhaps the Mother Tree was an exception, but Laine had never actually faced the complete Mother Tree. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 719 - 256: This is ’Unrivaled in the World’_3 Chapter 719: Chapter 256: This is Unrivaled in the World_3 In the remnants of the Nine Realms, he was suppressed by the worlds power; in the Chaos World, he was sealed by it. But regardless of who was stronger or weaker, Amon-Ra truly possessed unimaginable strength at that moment. Such power was so formidable that even Chaos would not leave it unchecked once it entered the world, necessitating containment and limitation. However, at that moment, although his enemies had become much stronger, even surpassing all previous foes, Laine felt indifferent.@@@@ At that moment, he was immersed in a peculiar intuitioneven though his divinity and humanity had long separated, even though they didnt exist in the same world, even though his embodiment of evil thoughts still languished in the Nine Hells, he felt that he was one. Time and space meant nothing; the past and the future unfolded before him. At the dawn of creation by Hemenu, Atum was born from the egg beside the Benben Stone, the first son of the Primordial Water Nun, and thus the Sun came into being. But at that moment, the past and future seemed to be within his grasp; he possessed the Sun and could also erase any trace that the Sun had ever existed. Changing history, altering the past, no longer seemed impossible, as long as... he could resist the world itself that tried to maintain history. Its meaningless. The power, being of the same magnitude and possibly even stronger because its from Chaos, is still too insufficient in quantity. With a slight shake of his head and in utter silence, an inexplicable force flowed down his arm. It passed through the hilt of the Demon Sword, calming it. It moved through the blade of the Demon Sword, and thus, Apeps existence was completely erased from the world. Without a trace of fireworks, a great enemy that had troubled two generations of the Sun for millions of years was just relegated to the past. The blade trembled slightly and then became even more profound. Apep was the embodiment of Chaos, the symbol of Destruction and The End, but what in this world comes closer to the true essence of destruction than the destruction of Destruction itself? The aspects belonging to Chaos were then expelled to the scabbard, leaving only pure demise on the dark blade. The inexplicable power continued downward, landing on the Benben Stone, and upon contact, the Divine Stone that was born on the Primordial Water began to melt. It turned into liquid, flowing up the entire sword. Maybe, by relying on that essence of high space-time power, like I control this Water Droplet now, I wont be erased by the power of The End, but the Spirit Realm would inevitably be destroyed. A worlds Death... only a shell born from its own life can briefly withstand it. Alternatively... it could be embraced by another world. Grasping the sword hilt, this was inevitably a sword that could only be used once in the future. But even in Laines current state, it was unimaginable what kind of Might the sword would reveal at that time. Thousands of years of erosion, internal rebels, external invaders, Laines planning... all these piled up, Chaos still took so long to face Destruction, when His Death burst forth in a moment, that power could likely tear everything apart. Hmm... the Divine seems to have arranged a little more for it, is it the final quenching step? I even feel a bit ruthless watching it, true to the Divines choice. But since its done, lets continue on. Slightly lifting his gaze, under the mysterious powers augmentation, all of Amon-Ras earlier changes were vividly visible in Laines eyes, including his impending attack. In fact, the other party wasnt wrongthe power was something even Laine had never possessed. After all, no world had bequeathed it to him, and this world still needed to be alive. Once the world died, probably not even Amon-Ra could maintain such power. It could only be said that the timing, location, and cooperation were all thereexcept for an overwhelming power. Clang Drawing the sword from its scabbard, Amon-Ras smile seemed still on his face, yet Laine didnt even glance at him. The past conversation with the Goddess of the Night brushed through his mind, proving that what he wanted to do, was inevitably going to succeed. What is invincible in this world? This, is invincible in this world. Whether describing the present or the near future. In that moment, a god raised the Demon Sword as if judging all the beings under the heavens. And just like the Sun a moment ago... it was before Amon-Ra. With one sword strike, all things were severed. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 720 - 257: Destroying the World Chapter 720: Chapter 257: Destroying the World Within the world, Laine raised his sword, and before him was the Void Power of Amon-Ra. Meanwhile, outside the world, almost simultaneously, the World Power from Chaos descended once more. There was no slight deviation, or rather, the World Power summoned by Mess resurrection in the Mortal Realm and the timing of Laine drawing his sword were inherently coordinated. If it had been a moment earlier, the main structure of Hemenus world would have been destroyed by Chaos, and the imagery of the worlds end would not have landed in his hands as intended.@@@@ If it had been a moment later, he would have been contending against everything left of Hemenu alone. Even with his sword having reached an unbelievable realm under the Creation Forces blessing, he could never have achieved this. So the timing was neither too early nor too late, in this battlefield of god against god, in the combat between worlds, the first to meet was the Source Power piercing through the Endless Void, overlapping with Hemenus outermost structure. But this time, it wasnt the outermost Absolute Void that collided against it, but the second barrier, the Boundless Darkness. Hiss There was no specific sound, for sound was swallowed in the darkness; no traces of impact existed, for such overlap and collision did not occur in a concrete material structure. The never-ending darkness scattered and regrouped, its size continuously changing. To the world, distance was meaningless; it could be infinitely large or infinitely small. It was the world itself that defined size; if there wasnt a force surpassing it, then the boundless of Boundless Darkness was indeed genuine. Even if a person had eternal life, endless time, he would never be able to walk from one end of the Dark Domain to the other. This was the barrier of a world, protecting everything inside. But under the force of another more powerful world, everything was rewritten. Life and death overlapped, positive and negative opposed. If future researchers beheld this scene, they might believe they saw the truth. However, all these appearances were but the corners of Absolute Void manifesting in matter. All things return to the void... this is the power of the world! Stretching out his hands, Amon-Ra faced the sword edge that seemed to want to end the world. He already understood the power of the Outer God, and he knew Apophiss ability well. The power of the Eight Deities was so mighty, yet now he held it in his grasp. After today, he would surely greet rebirth Slash He heard the sound, or maybe he didnt. Without any pause, the magic sword swept across, severing everything in front. Ras hands were cut off at the elbow, and a nameless horror suddenly welled up inside. Wisps of black energy twirled, under some unimaginably powerful forces blessing, the energy wrapped around the severed area seemed to possess incredible might, rendering all of Ras original power useless. In an instant, Amon-Ra felt as though his existence was being erased, past and future becoming indistinct. He didnt know what this was, nor did he understand the Creation Force, he merely felt confusion. What was this situation, if such power existed, what had we been fighting about before? Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 721 - 257: Apocalypse_2 Whoosh There was no distinct sound because it was swallowed by the darkness; there were no traces of impact because this kind of overlapping collision was not happening on any tangible material structure. The endless darkness was scattered and then gathered again, its size constantly changing. For the world, distance had no meaning. It could be infinitely large or infinitely small. It was the world itself that defined size, and without a force surpassing it, the boundlessness of Boundless Darkness was genuine. Even if a person had eternal life and endless time, he would never be able to walk from one side of the Dark Domain to the other.@@@@ This barrier was one of the world, protecting everything within it. However, under the force of another, more powerful world, everything was rewritten. The world defined everything from nothing, so where the power from Chaos flowed, the order once defined by Hemenus will was twisted and corrupted. Just like every previous time, everything shrouded in darkness was easily breached, followed by Infinite Space as well. Of course, in the process, Chaoss power was also reduced; after all, this was an alien realm, and such forceful attacks brought greater losses. The normal annexation between worlds should start little by little from the periphery. Stripping the opponents power, eroding their traces, overlaying and reorganizing with ones own concepts, and finally making it a part of oneself. But such a forceful intrusion into the core of a world is different, just like not breaking through a countrys border defense but deep penetration into its heart. Not only would ones dispatched power continually be reduced, but the effects of the losses were also very limited. Unless one could directly conquer the enemys Imperial Capital, slay the Emperor and his ministers, leaving them headless, this would be a failed operation. This was also the actual situation of the battle between the two realms previously. Although Chaoss power had already breached four barriers and even reached deep into the Sea of Origin, Hemenu was actually still able to hold on for thousands of years. Stay updated via novelhall.Co?m With four barriers successively reducing it, All Gods then blocked the alien realms offensive at the end. Although the situation seemed precarious, it was not that dangerous. But now, in a short time, everything had changed. Wisps of black air spiraled, empowered by some unimaginable force. The power that tangled around the severed area seemed to possess an incredible might, rendering all of Las original powers ineffective. In an instant, Amon-Ra felt as if his very existence was being erased, with past and future becoming indistinct. He did not understand what this was, nor did he understand the Creation Force; he just felt incomprehension. What is this situation, if you have such power, what were you actually fighting me with before? "...Why is this?" Confusion and incomprehension, even outweighing fear and anger. If he also had this power, why wait until today? "So since you could achieve this stepwhat were you doing before?!!" Bang! The figure exploded, La trying to save himself. Black air swirled; he tried to expel all parts contaminated by the black air. But when he reassembled his form in the distance, he still felt that overwhelming sense of impending doom approaching. The infinite might at the pinnacle of Great Divine Power seemed to be of no use; the reason La could still struggle was only because when he had fully grasped the Endless Void, some properties from the world also came to him. But intuition told him that if this continued, as that power spread further to him, he would ultimately pay a heavier price. This price was not death, but it was equally profound. And the only reason it wasnt death was because that sword was not aimed at him! The sword fell, its force splitting the Primordial Waters, and the aftermath severed Las arms and the Mortal World. Chapter 722 - 257: World Destruction_3 Above the Sea of Origin, the black tide was endless, having cornered the last part of Hemenu into a corner. The protracted struggle between the worlds was about to end, but at this moment, the Demon Sword appeared above this space. The tip of the sword drooped as the now insignificant Golden Ocean trembled slightly. It seemed to have realized that its death was inevitable, whether it came from the Black Sword or from an attack from the Alien Realm. "I will end you... but I also promise you," "Whoever has caused you harm, people shall be punished by people, gods by gods, and the world, it too will face the worlds punishment." "And what I need is the might to do all this." The Demon Sword fell, striking into the heart of Hemenu in the final moment. That drop, already considerably depleted of Creation Force, burned up instantly; in fact, even to deliver the final blow, only it could inflict true meaning upon the harm done to a world. Laine didnt know whether his promise had any effect, after all, the world had no Wisdom of its own. But at least the sword strike did not encounter any mishap; it indeed ended Hemenus Life. Of course, this did not mean that the world was completely devoid of any strength; in fact, it was like the remnants of the Nine Realms. Even in death, its remaining strength was still considerable. But as a whole, Hemenu ceased to exist from then on. What was left could hardly be called Hemenu, but rather lifeless limbs and severed parts. "Boom!" Space-time froze for an instant, followed by an explosion within and without the Mortal Realm and the Endless Void. The world once merged together now began to separate, the remnants of the Nine Realms yesterday seemed to be its future. But all of this had nothing to do with Laine anymore. Holding the Demon Sword, in his perception at this moment, the original Creation Force had been completely depleted. But at this moment, a new force of the same essence began to grow within it. Unlike before, the new force didnt have that sense of omnipotence; it couldnt create everything, it couldnt determine Order, and it had none of the mysterious aspects. Whir Once more raising the sword, he plunged it into the abyss below. The Demon Sword began to absorb the power of the Primordial Waters, to carry the increasingly monumental symbol of world Destruction. At the same time, along some connection, in the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, changes began to brew as well. "Besides, the last trouble is you." Turning to gaze in the direction of La, he found that the other party had not been able to escape the traces left by the sword just now. The force of Death bolstered by the Creation Force was like a persistent disease in the bone, relentlessly eroding everything of his. Even with the extinction of the world, the power on Amon-Ras body also began to tremble incessantly. "Heh" "Is this what you wanted from the beginning?" Noticing Laines gaze, La ceased to struggle. He no longer possessed that invincible aura, but how much better could Las state be at this moment? Seemingly aware of his inevitable doom, La instead became calm. He wanted to know the causes and consequences, but to this, Laine just smiled. "Being able to reach this step while the world perishes, you are indeed hard to kill." "But at least as La, this is our first conversation and it will also be the last." "In this world, there is no need for an all-seeing, all-knowing God, La." To ensure the ability to obliterate the worlds last struggle in one hit, Laine naturally could not invest too much of his power in La. Conveniently, as the world was being destroyed, the other part no longer had that kind of power. The God of Absolute Void from [Absolute Void] was the prey of Chaos; for those things unrelated to it, Laine could at most glean a little from the edges. But the part belonging to La, he would not let go of a single bit. Extending his right hand, the forces eroding La through an invisible connection became instantly active.@@@@ Chapter 723 - 258 An La Mortal Realm. A sword fell, and all things were divided. Lets not mention the world of Egypt after it met its demise, but under the Demon Sword of the apocalypse, the land of the Mortal World truly shattered into fragments, both big and small. The land was cleaved, the rivers were severed. Some were scattered loosely, their cycles completely dissolved, and all life therein perished. Only a few larger shards could still maintain a bit of an ecosystem, and if they could merge with Chaos before everything fell apart, there was still a sliver of life force remaining. Among these shards, the largest one was undoubtedly what used to be the heart of Egypt, now known to later generations as the Nile Delta. With the worlds dissolution, compared to other regions decay, this birthplace of Egypt seemed to have been reborn with some new greenery. The blood hues in the Nile water gradually faded, and Egypts mother river revived with a newfound vitality. The ancient river was revived because its master had returned. The gods of Egypt were never just those few; the Nine Pillar Gods were only the ones with the highest status and stronger power. When the disaster struck, they, along with the Nine Pillar Gods, were pulled into the Sea of Origin but did not manage to retain their conscious awareness, losing their last chance at salvation. But when Hemenu was completely destroyed, some holders of godhood perished with him, while others, such as the Nile God, managed to escape with their lives. After all, the Nile was still there, so as Hapi, who possessed certain traits of a territorial god, naturally survived as well. The Nile God, who had merely escaped by chance, did not die but fell into the deepest slumber. Even if he could not reach a new world, he would never have the chance to awaken again. In this situation, no matter how many sacrificial rites the surviving Egyptians held, no matter how many times they prayed for divine favor, they naturally received no response. They could only see the river water returning to clarity, but the river god of the mother river never responded to their prayers. Recalling the river water that had been dyed red with blood, various suspicions inevitably spread among the people. But the Egyptians of this moment had no other recourse, as human power was so insignificant compared to the forces of the world. They could only continuously perform sacrifices on the banks of the Nile, praying for a divine response. ... Ding Dong Ding Dong ... It seemed as if he smiled, then Kasim spoke: "Lets go." &"At this time, we need faith to calm the hearts of the people." "..." "We turned from Fear to Awe" "As your son, in the role of the lord" "Teaches the lands of Egypt" "Shine, shine! Nile, shine on!" "With your herds, you nourish life" "With your pastures, you feed the bulls" "Shine on, Nile, in your glory!" "..." Another grand ceremony. It should have taken place at noon, but now the Mortal Realm has no sun. The water of the Nile should have carried away the sacrifices, but now it remained as calm as ever. As the ceremony concluded, watching the unchanged sky and land, the crowd fell into a silent despondency. "High Priest." Suddenly, as if he had hesitated for a long time, someone from the procession of priests stepped forward. He glanced at Aibu in the distance, and in his eyes, he saw surprise and confusion. The latter had never instructed him to do this, but today, he truly could no longer contain himself. "High Priest, I have something to say." Repeating it, his gaze shifted from hesitance to determination. And standing at the altar, Kasim turned to look at him. Waving his hand to stop the guards who wanted to suppress him by force, the high priest remained calm. He nodded slightly, indicating for the man to continue. Chapter 724 - 258 An La_2 "Speak, everyone has the right to express their opinion. Before God, we are all equal." "...Thank you, High Priest." Grinding his teeth, the middle-aged man clad in a ceremonial robe admitted that, in his view, Kasim was an exceptional Godhood Practitioner whom he believed he could not match. Had it not been for such a turn of events, he felt he would never have dared challenge the others authority. But now, having glanced surreptitiously at Lord Aibu in the distance, the middle-aged man ignored the astonishment and warnings in the others eyes and took a step forward. "High Priest, what I want to say is that we have suffered too many disasters," "Violent winds, heavy rains, plagues." "The dead returning to the world of the living, the earth shaking apart." "You have always told us that these are the curse of the Evil God, the calamities summoned by those sinful Hebrews, and that All Gods would end it all, but what has happened?" "The Sun has been extinguished, the earth has even reached its end... I did not understand until recently, when I heard that Lord Aibu had received a Divine Revelation!" His tone growing fervent as if grasping a ray of light in desperate straits, the middle-aged mans voice grew louder, "He said there are nine pillars in the Sky, and then they all collapsed." "He said the Sun was swallowed by the Great Serpent and then split in two by God." "He also said the earth was cleaved apart, and the Mortal Realm will fracturebefore this, I had doubted him. Until yesterday, our Envoys told us that the edge of the earth had appeared." "This is the Prophecy!" The voice echoed in the air, and Kasim watched it all quietly. He didnt care what the middle-aged man said; he was just observing the people. He saw many shift from hesitation to resolve, and even more have their eyes flicker. Such are mortals, a rabble. Your next read awaits at novelhall.Co?m As the High Priest gestured, the crowd gradually quieted down. Shaking his head slightly, Kasim looked at the former middle-aged man and asked again: "So, what do you want to do?" With a smile, without waiting for a reply, Kasim gently reminded him, "That is the Hebrews god." "They were the Sin People in the words of the God La. So, if you want to elevate Him to the divine altar, does that mean we too are born sinful?" The crowd went silent again, and the middle-aged man seemed a bit at a loss. He didnt know how to explain, especially since just a short while ago, they were still cursing the failure of the Evil God. "Aibu, come forward." Just as he expected... With a slight lift in tone, Kasim was not disappointed. He looked at Aibu, who from the beginning seemed somewhat lost. He wasnt yet up to the task, but time was not on their side. But that was fine, in the world of Godhood Practitioners, nothing had more status than being a Near-God. The rest was just minor details. "Teacher, I" Stepping forward slowly, Aibu still seemed a bit lost, but Kasim did not pause. "You said you received a Divine Revelation." "I" "But the Hebrews claim their god only protects them, yet as an Egyptian, you received a Divine Revelation, prophesying the fragmentation of the earth." In their conversation, Kasim came to a conclusion, looking directly into Aibus eyes, and the latter seemed to understand something. Yes, his father was right, he was an Egyptian, yet he had received a Divine Revelation. Chapter 725 - 258 An La_3 And just like what was said at the beginning today, at this time, people need faith to soothe their hearts. "Yes," thus Aibu nodded, although he still didnt know what was going to happen. "The Hebrews words are false, I have seen the Gods strength and greatness, this is the Divine Miracle He has allowed." "He is not a god of one race, one life, or some beings, but the God of everything, that is all I know." The crowd once again became agitated, as if grasping at the last straw while drowning. But Kasim could still see the crazed look gradually overtaking the faces of Ras fanatic followers in the crowd. However, he had long been prepared, for Aibu was not only his student but also his progeny. Even though he had never received agreement from his own mouth, he still told him everything he saw and heard. "So Aibu, even if everything is as you say, then what should we call the God you speak of?" "I..." Discover hidden stories at novelhall.Co?m He began to speak in a low voice, a bit hesitant. Aibu wanted to say that name, even though it seemed not to be the holy name of God. In the instant when heaven and earth split, he faintly heard a curse, as if coming from the dying Sun. It was just because of the reversal of time and space, the exchange of life and death, or perhaps his current ability, even this voice became less accurate. "Maybe its because of Amon." This time, Kasim didnt need to speak, as someone else came to a realization. "A millennium ago, when Ra disappeared, Amon came down to Thebes as the son of Ra, and he ultimately returned to the Sun, calling himself Amon-Ra-Atum." "From that day on, the original Goddess of Life was killed by him, and the Hebrews became sinners." "Perhaps only Her Highness Isis saw through everything, unwilling to rebel against Gods will together with the Divine Child. And the extinction of the Sun is exactly God repossessing it from Amons hands!" People just need to believe, and then some details would fill themselves in, Kasim knew this, so he wasnt surprised by the changes in the scene. No matter whether these things are true or not, from now on, this is so. "I am going to die." Looking at Aibu in front of him, Kasim smiled faintly. "And you, you will be the next High Priest." ... Invisibly, with the death of the world and All Gods, the concepts and faith that once converged upon the Nine Pillar Gods lost their place of return. But with the recognition of the last intelligent life form in the world, it seemed they had found their source of convergence. Chapter 726 - 259: La’s The End and Godslayer Amon ``` Its hard to say what state Im in now, or what I should call myself. Wandering in the Void outside the world, Amon-Ra fixed his gaze on those concepts that had attached themselves to him. Divine Child? A thief who stole Divine Authority? What are all these things! But regardless of whether Amon-Ra was willing to accept it or not, at this moment, he could not affect anything in the world anymore. Those mortals, although I never paid them any mind in the past, as Egypts Principal God, I did treat them well, if I do say so myself. I brought them good weather for their crops and allowed them to become Hemenus most prosperous human dynasty. Read new adventures at novelhall.Co?m But now, just as the world has barely begun its destruction, they couldnt wait to abandon their old master, assign my name to another, and even dare to assign such an identity to him. This is simply an insult, an unforgivable crime. Every single one of these rebels deserves to die! "...Heh, calm down, dont be in such a hurry." "Speaking in such absolutes isnt good. After all, when it comes right down to it, youre a rebel too. Besides, you are no longer Ra." The voice suddenly erupted from within, yet Amon-Ra was not surprised, only more irritated. Yes, although those mortals betrayed him, when it came to Hemenu, was Ra not also a traitor who took the money and ran when the going got tough? The gap between gods and mortals is vast, but so too is the one between the world and him. Having been Ra for who knows how many years, to one day be toldyour name, authority, and even the traces youve left in this world, as well as your past and future belong to someone elsethis is something no person can accept. The same was true of Ra, but unfortunately, he had no means to do anything about it. Amon is right, I shouldnt be called Ra anymore, and that I can even survive now is thanks to my particular Strength. Otherwise, Im afraid I would have already been someone elses prey. You see, unlike Anubis and his like. That aspiring Gouthead deity of the new breed of Gouthead People thought he was hiding very cleverly, and indeed, under the protection of the World Power that hadnt yet dissipated at that time, he did manage to evade many prying eyes, but that most definitely didnt include the Divine Incarnation who caught him personally. Just as Anubis was able to spot a Faith Divinity the moment he landed on the ground, one that amazingly was a perfect match with the underground world [Excavation], it felt a bit too coincidental. But whether it was a coincidence or not, for such an Outsider who posed little actual threat, neither Chaos nor Laine had much of a reaction. After all, whether Anubis was alive or dead, his actual impact was extremely limited. Even his act of creating a new race was considered a good deed, contributing to the diversity of Chaoss creatures and souls. By contrast, Amon-Ra was certainly different. One was an Alien Deity of the Great Divine Power at peak times, and the other, although only for a very brief period, had still stepped onto the pinnacle of the Divine, and had even possessed some higher attributes of an Alien God-King. Their statuses were worlds apart, and so was the level of attention they garnered. If it hadnt been for the fact that Amon-Ra was tough to kill, he would probably have been reduced to nothing by now. For Ra, the first death he faced was that world-ending sword strike. But luckily, compared to Hemenu, Ra simply wasnt as important in the end. Thus, that strike was not directed at him, and once that strike was made, the only real threat that remained for Amon-Ra was the residual waves that lingered upon him. Indeed, the Strength influenced by the Creation Force was terrifying, but the various moves made by Ra before the worlds destruction proved useful. With complete control over the Absolute Void, he was not so easily killed. ``` Chapter 727 - 259: La’s The End and Godslayer Amon_2 So in this situation, Laine, who realized this point, naturally chose to first erase the parts related to "La", completely obliterating any remaining association with the former God of Sun and the sun, and on the side taking a small fragment of Void Power with him. As for what came after, he could only leave it to Chaos to resolve. Even if Laine truly intended to help without expecting anything in return, the laws of the world would probably still see him as a contender for the spoils of war and therefore directly exclude him. Thus, after completely dissolving the parts related to "La", Amon-Ra successfully transcended his first calamity. Following this, Chaoss reckoning came. It was absolutely impossible to leave with the authority of the Absolute Void. When Amon-Ra, aided by the power of the Void, fled in panic to beyond the world, he was met with the surging World Power of Chaos. However, compared to Laines unexpectedly powerful strike, this time La was somewhat prepared. If he dared to flee with his loot, he surely had a contingency plan for escape. "Such an attribute... truly incomprehensible. Even possessing it, I am entirely clueless as to its true nature." "The power of Creation, even the slightest bit, transcends all the rules understood by mortals." His consciousness swirling, although Amon-Ra was unaware that in the Alien Realm, another extraterritorial visitor had also touched upon this domain and, even under the suppression of existing laws, managed to play some tricks, he still clearly recognized the extraordinary nature of this power after his own experience. This was a mighty ability from the Creation Domain, a direct influence over the essence of all things. The characteristic of the Blood Mother Tree was Undying, a manifestation of its power over life and death at the level of Creation, hence imbuing it with its powerful erosive and immortal traits; and when Amon-Ra gained complete control of the Absolute Void, he likewise possessed a similar ability: Replacement. The existence within non-existence, the non-existence within existence, this was the symbol of the Absolute Void, and its representation in the Creation Domain was born from this concept as well. "Hm?" Startled, La suddenly realized that he had encountered a blind spot. As a god, an Egyptian god, La had also devoured Atum in the past. He was very familiar with the mutual devouring among the Egyptian Gods. Normally, after devouring a god, you would assimilate everything of theirs; you wouldnt expect to create a second personality. Moreover, even if an anomaly occurred due to the end of the world and a being he had once devoured emerged as one of his personalities by accident, why would it be Amon? If it were Atum, La could understand, after all, the other was a god. But Amon... wasnt he one of The Eight Primordial Spirits, a manifestation of the worlds incomplete personalities? He had never walked the earth in the true form of life; they were like tools executing the will of the world. So, what now is Amon? "What else could I be? I am Amon." The voice was playful yet earnest, a contradictory tone that seemed so fitting for Amon. He appeared to know every thought in Las mind, but La knew nothing of his. "Nothing surprising about that; the more powerful something is, the more difficult it is to possess Wisdom. This is a truth unchanging across all time." "Gods want to have both strength and Wisdom; they need to isolate its influence with Godhood. Oh thats something from the Alien Realm. We did it by splitting the soul, dividing Ka and Ba, but this also meant that a gods life had limits, and they would age and die." Enjoy new tales from novelhall.Co?m Chapter 728 - 259: The End of La and the Godslayer Amon_3 "And to maintain personality while possessing Great Divine Power, the price is even greater. I dont know how the gods of the Alien Realm do it, but if you are not the Divine King, not the Sun, in fact, you will become just like Apep, without any sanity." "And if a world wants to possess Wisdom, thats just an impossibility. I dont know if the Alien Realm has ever attempted such a thing, but as a relatively weak world, Hemenu instinctively tried." "It split its Strength again and again, to the point where it could no longer be divided, then it gave birth to The Eight Primordial Spiritshowever, you also know the result, it failed, because as a world, no matter how much it fragments, its essence ends there, so it could never become a living being." Whoosh In the Void, the consciousness began to churn tumultuously. La seemed to have realized something, he wanted to divide himself again. Even if after one more reduction of Strength he might die from it, its still better than dying immediately. But at this moment, he discovered something in despair. The part of him that was La was actually long gone, even the last connection, those mortals Faith, no longer believed he was related to La. Every ounce of Strength he brought forth came from the Absolute Void, from one of The Eight Primordial Spirits, Amon. "Heh, dont worry, I am not some personification of the worlds willthe world is dead, that is an indisputable fact." With a touch of amusement, Amon let the other part of himself thrash around in all directions. He found it amusing, like a clown dancing.@@@@ Although, for Amon, he didnt know what a clown was. The consciousness drifted in the Void, then took the shape of a young man. Perhaps because his personas birth and those mortals fabricated stories were somewhat similar, Amons new form even had a resemblance to Laine. "Replacement... I still need to find a way to enter the Alien Realm. But then, those mortals have stumbled upon writing down my abilities as Scriptures?" "Replace identity, replace Life, replace destinyindeed, just looking at it, it resembles a Thief who steals Divine Authority. Godslayer Amon, interesting." A smile curled at his lips, and the newly born Amon moved towards Chaos, wandering through the pathway pierced by the World Power. The Divine of the Outer God still lingered on the remnants of Hemenu, and with every bit of the residual World Power that was extinguished, He could draw upon some new Power of the End to nurture the Demon Sword. Although Amon wished to seek some amusement to relieve the tedium of his countless years as an uninteresting godly existence, he certainly did not want to become the amusement. So, committing brazen acts, perhaps not just yet. Hed wait until he reached the Otherworld and replaced a few more incarnations, then, it would be quite fun to provoke a few gods for sport. At the far end of time and space. Chaos, Underworld. When the world of Hemenu utterly crumbled, the influence of the Otherworld followed suit. This place, which gathered the most Primordial Gods of Chaos, was especially so. Chapter 729 - 260 Testing and Beginning Tap-tap tap. At the border between Tartarus and the Underworld, a subtle fluctuation slightly spread. Bounding laws enveloped the area, ejecting a dark shadow from the void. In an instant, a slight tremor spread throughout the Underworld, and the master of the Fields of Truth seemed to notice the change here. But when Hades looked down, all he saw was the somewhat agitated edge of the Abyss. It seemed spontaneous, yet possibly manipulated; Hades couldnt make a judgment. Yet thinking of the recent disturbances, he inevitably connected the two events. "Underworld." "Truly a season of many troubles..." The voice was as deep as ever, a season of many troubles, had implied meanings as well as its literal interpretation. Because it was indeed autumn in the Mortal Realm, and troubles had never been scarce for him. So at Hadess side, Persephone was fiddling with the pomegranate she had planted, rather than staying atop Mount Olympus. A few mint plants grew stubbornly next to the pomegranate, but the Queen of the Underworld clearly did not even glance at them. Apart from the two people present, perhaps no one remembered that peremptory Naiad anymore. And even up to this day, Persephone found that person named Minta quite annoying. Just like... God-King Zeus. Merely existing made her feel nauseated. "Whats the matter, worrying about the disturbances in the World Power again?" "I think youre overthinking, this kind of thing is for the God-King to worry about." Trimming the excess branches, Persephone nodded in satisfaction. Growing more plants in the Underworld had always been one of her hobbies. There truly were few mortal matters that Hades deemed significant nowadays. Yet this war was definitely not one of them. "Let them fight, fight until rivers run red with blood." "But as long as you cant surpass Zeus, what good does winning do you?" With Persephone around, Hades was somewhat informed about some earthly matters. For instance, for some unknown reason, he heard that Zeus seemed to have taken a liking to a prince named Ganymedes recently. Tap-tap tap. Your next read awaits at novelhall.Co?m At the border between Tartarus and the Underworld, a subtle fluctuation slightly spread. Bounding laws enveloped the area, ejecting a dark shadow from the void. In an instant, a slight tremor spread throughout the Underworld, and the master of the Fields of Truth seemed to notice the change here. But when Hades looked down, all he saw was the somewhat agitated edge of the Abyss. It seemed spontaneous, yet possibly manipulated; Hades couldnt make a judgment. But recalling the recent disturbances, he inevitably connected the two. "Underworld." "Truly a season of many troubles..." The voice was as deep as ever, a season of many troubles, carrying implied meanings and its literal meaning. Because it was indeed autumn in the Mortal Realm, and troubles had never been scarce for him. So at Hadess side, Persephone was fiddling with the pomegranate she had planted, not staying atop Mount Olympus. A few mint plants stubbornly grew next to the pomegranate, but the Queen of the Underworld clearly did not spare them even a glance. Apart from the two parties present, perhaps no one remembered that outspoken Naiad anymore. And even up to today, Persephone found that person named Minta quite annoying.@@@@ Chapter 730 - 260 Testing and Beginning_2 ``` Just like with God-King Zeus, her mere existence made him feel nauseous. "Whats the matter, worrying about the disturbances in the World Power again?" "I think youre just overthinking it. These are the kinds of things that the Divine King should be considering." Trimming the excess branches neatly, Persephone nodded in satisfaction. Encouraging the growth of more plants in the Underworld had always been one of her hobbies. "When the sky falls, the tall ones hold it up. If you aim to reach the sky, first you must become one of the tall ones." "Id like to, but its not something that can be achieved simply by wishing for it. I dont want to think about these extra matters, but when the city gate catches fire, the fish in the moat suffer." Shaking his head, Hades saw the changing expressions on Persephones face and knew she understood what he meant. Indeed, he was referring to the recently flattened Fields of Truth, a recent event for the deities. Your journey continues at novelhall.Co?m A Zeus alone could do that; if it were the changes in the world, who knew what cost such a small fish as himself would have to pay. "I heard that youre also bringing back Zeuss intentions this trip. What did he say?" Not wanting to bring up these issues, Hades also knew they were not urgent concerns. However, it was said that Persephone brought back orders from Zeus to him upon her return from Olympus... a fact that Hades found genuinely strange. Earthly affairs never had much to do with him. He barely interfered, so what could the other party possibly want this time? "Strictly speaking, its not an order from Zeus, but rather Hera came to me privately. But after hearing her thoughts, to say Zeus is unaware would be a joke." "She is planning to attack Athens, raze Athenas mortal sanctuary, the Parthenon Temple, to the ground. Although shes made many preparations, its still not enough, so she wants the deities of the Underworld to join in as well. That is her request." On the edge of the Underworld, in the Realm of Lightlessness. Darkness took shape, and Erebus emerged from it. But unlike his usual indifference, the mood of the Lord of Darkness seemed off today. Wrapped around his hand were remnants of the power from the Abyss. It had been more than just a few seasons since the Feast of the Golden Apple, but Erebuss progress was not smooth. Since convincing the Sea God, his next target had been the Abyss. However, so much time had passed, yet he couldnt personally enter it. It was a hopeless case; after all, he was not Zeus. The Divine King and the Primordial Gods have their differences when Tartarus instinctively repels outsiders, and there was little Erebus could do. Resigned, he had been considering putting the Abyss aside for now. There was much more to prepare for, and he didnt want to hang his hopes on a single tree but just as Erebus was about to give up, Tartarus suddenly erupted in turmoil, catching him, who was probing, off guard and causing him a minor setback. The Abyss was still the Abyss; even an internal parasite couldnt weaken the strongest of the Primordial Gods. "No, its not a rebellion." "Its sensing a threat... from beyond this world." "Another Nine Realms, another Blood Mother Tree? Is the disturbance in the World Power coming from there..." Erebus too had sensed it, albeit vaguely. Recently, the once tumultuous surge of the World Power seemed to have briefly quieted. For a moment, Erebus even thought his arrangements would come to nothing, but soon after, the flow of this worldly power began anew. Yet accompanying it was a strange, fleeting look, as if being observed by an eye from the void beyond realms. This force was distinct from the Chaotic Gods, but just as quickly, it vanished without a trace. ``` Chapter 731 - 260 Temptation and Beginning_3 If it werent for the Abyss boiling up in an instant, Erebus wouldve even thought it was an illusion. For a moment, various changes flashed through Erebuss mind, and he seemed to understand something. The Otherworld, the return of Nyx, the draining of World Power, and even the Dark Origin Force that began to subtly tremble within his perception. All forces related to "Darkness" in the Chaos World began to slowly increase, and as the most fundamental [Darkness], the reaction in the Realm of Lightness was the most obvious, which is why it was detected right from the start.@@@@ The power of the entire world might rise again, but Erebus could almost foresee that perhaps a new god was about to be born. Yes, apart from him, a naturally great Primordial God, once divine positions such as [Light][Ocean][Celestial Body] showed signs of rising with the growth of the world, the merciless blade of the current era was likely to fall again. As for what would happen then, it would simply mean another subdivision within the Lightless Celestial Body, a third God of Light might appear, the interior of the Sea God might also become turbulent, maybe another vast Ocean God System beyond the Ancient Sea God is about to be born... "Of course, maybe nothing will happen. The resistance of this Otherworld is clearly much stronger than the remnants of the Nine Realms. If the present world is damaged because of this, maybe someone really could take this opportunity to break their shackles." "And then wait for the will of the present world to come around, and weaken them bit by bit." Unless the fate of the present world collapses and the old order is destroyed, Erebus didnt think the world could give birth to a Divine Power greater than the Divine King. But this had nothing to do with Erebus; what he truly cared about was something else C as the dark side forces of the world were rising, he felt the pressure on his spirit becoming more severe. In the ranking system defined by Laine himself, Erebus originally had a Divine Power Level of 25, which was also a relative threshold. The first half of Great Divine Power ended here, and once he stepped into the latter half, even the Lord of Darkness didnt know what he would face. Like Gaia, who split the Sky, Mountains, and Ocean in almost a self-fertilizing manner, or was granted a new duty by the world but also burdened with bigger shackles, like the Tri-phased Incarnation of Nyx? Whatever it was, Erebus did not want to leave his future to the elusive fate. So making a change was urgent. With a raise of his hand, he suppressed the minor injuries brought by the Abyss using the power of the Realm of Lightness. Compared to the Blood Mother Tree, Tartarus was strong, but they were still existences on the same level. His strength had grown, potentially a threat, but for Erebus at this moment, it was also a good thing. And the fact that he was more powerful yet not here was even better. "After all, Zeus isnt foolish. If you were still in Chaos, showing even stronger power, even with my support, he might not dare to be your enemy." "This is the best state now... every third-generation Divine King eventually cannot escape the fate of dying because of you." With a flicker in his eyes, Erebus was one step closer to the future success, but he still hadnt truly relaxed. While Laine might have grown stronger, Erebus couldnt be sure just how much. The Lord of Darkness always prepared for every eventuality. Compared to the unpredictable Laine, another plan was equally hidden in his heart. How can one secure a win in a chess game? Of course, by stepping outside the chessboard, ensuring that no matter who wins the duel, youll stand on the side of the winner. ... Mount Olympus. Heavenly Empress Palace. The fluctuations of the World Power were clear to some, yet utterly unnoticeable to many others. Hera was just such a person, seated on her Golden Throne, she did not concern herself with matters beyond her capabilities. Ever since the feast of the Golden Apple, all Hera had been thinking about day and night was how to wash away her disgrace. Zeus was mingling with Ganymedes, Hera was not unaware, but she was not in the mood to pay attention to these now because just recently, she had finally made her final preparations. Explore more at novelhall.Co?m "Aphrodite, youre sure there wont be any problems, right?" Though their relationship had not been good in the past, in the face of a greater enemy, all that could be temporarily set aside. Chapter 732 - 261: Harvest "I hope everything goes as you say, Aphrodite, and remember to prepare your Divine Descending avatar." "I will prepare mine as well. This time, we must succeed, failure is not an option." "I also hope that what youve prepared is truly as useful as you say. As for my affairs, you neednt concern yourself." Experience more content on novelhall.Co?m Speaking indifferently, Aphrodite touched her belt. "It will be useful, there is no other possibility." "A clean hitAthena will have no chance to interfere, that place is not her domain after all. Once we succeed, well have the kingdoms of the mortal realm form an alliance." "Athens has their magic and alchemy," Hera sneered as she gripped the armrests of her golden throne, "but they are no match for the gods!" "Metis, Prometheus, Athena... These gods that deem themselves wise are always so arrogant, but history will teach them a lesson." "Ah, yes, a lesson." Neither agreeing nor disagreeing, Aphrodite smiled in response: "But Hera, you still harbor a grudge against Metis existence." "Do you need to borrow my belt? Honestly, instead of obsessing over someone whose death is unknown, youd do better to take action and make the Divine King revolve around you, rather than him prowling the mortal realm for affairsoh, I almost forgot." "The revered Divine King, hes not just hunting for love these days" Boom! She must first concentrate on completing her own tasks; as for the future? She would be involved in every one of Zeuss affairs, even if she was always seen as a spiteful and jealous wife in the dead of night, but she didnt care. It was so in the past and will be so in the future. Let those innocent mortals she disrupted hate her... she takes it all in stride. ... In the blink of an eye in the heavens, several springs and autumns passed in the mortal realm. In a distant Alien Realm, not much time might have passed, but in the Chaos World, it had already been more than a year. This was a consequence of Egypts downfall, a perfectly normal event. After all, even the present Chaos World had experienced a disruption of time due to Typhons rebellion, so it was no surprise that similar incidents occurred in the mortal realm of Egypt. So, standing on a high cliff at the Acropolis of Athens, when Laine returned once again to the last Guard before reaching the City of Athens, it was already very different from his previous visit. More numerous and elite guards, materials amassed in the storerooms. And though it might seem unchanged at a glance, one could sense, with just a slight effort, the slowly forming magic arrays buried beneath the earth. They would form a massive Rune barrier, covering the entire city, ultimately serving as a defense much like the Maze Lock of Silver Moon Citythe only difference being, the latter can operate continuously without interruption, because the pervasive Magic Net is its source of power, and defense is just one aspect of its function. In contrast, the former is merely a temporary shield, and no one knows how long it can last. Regardless, everything in sight proved that Athens had long realized the gravity of their situation and had begun making covert preparations for war. Of course, their preparations were theirs to make, and theoretically, this had little to do with Laine; his presence here now was for another reason entirely. However, the conclusion of affairs in the Alien Realm causing a momentary unification of consciousness forced Laine to pause here, considering the various impacts Hemenus ending might bring upon him. Chapter 733 - 261: Harvest_2 "The end of Egypt, and the largest piece of the puzzle, has also fallen into our hands," Laine mused. "The Divine certainly acts decisively, moving everything towards the greatest benefit. Though it indeed is efficient, and the end results are also acceptable," he continued. "As for the Egyptian gods... compared to the nearly extinct state of the Nine Realms, Chaos would probably accept them. Whether they can still be called gods is another matter entirely," he reflected. Compared to most of Chaoss nature gods, Egypt had an abundance of animal deities. But todays Mortal Realm already has various similar animals, and its highly likely they wont be able to continue their former roles. With some luck, they might find a new path like Anubis; those with average luck might become nature spirits or totems possessing divinity and worshiped by others; the unlucky ones could be captured and enslaved by the locals. After all, no matter how you look at it, they were deities from another world. "These matters will be for Chaos to handle according to its rules, and they essentially have nothing to do with the current state of existence," Laine thought. "Perhaps by the time they re-emerge in the world, transformed, the third epoch will have already ended," he speculated. Contemplating in silence, Laine considered the matters of the Egyptian gods to be of little current importance. The only one worth his attention was probably Amon-Ra. After all, although he had just briefly experienced the supreme strength of the Creation Domain with a drop of Creation Force, that power had been exhausted when Amon-Ra fled. Laine could only judge based on experience that Amon-Ra possibly hadnt diedas he himself said, the other party was difficult to kill. Discover exclusive content at novelhall.Co?m Even with the assistance of Hemenu, Amon-Ra was a being who had truly reached the ultimate limits of a great domain, and even possessed traits of a higher domain. With enough sacrifice, he should still have a chance to survive. "Just like the composition of the four Element interfaces, that was an opportunity for me to Digest Hemenus source power of earth, water, wind, and fire. Steps that would have taken decades or centuries to complete were refined in an instant, actually boosting my own strength," he realized. During the entire second epoch, Laine had been in the process of absorbing source power and digesting source power. This also showed, although the eight of the Nine Pillar Gods were merely strong Divine Powers, without the right opportunity, their Origin was not so easily assimilated. Fortunately, regarding the Suns issue, Laine had ideas from the moment he knew of Hemenus worlds existence. If all went well, a circle of a Great Sun was destined to rise in the world, though its process would likely defy everyones expectations. "Indeed, and there was the Ancient Moon Origin that originally belonged to Thoth but was then replaced with a more fitting magic power by La," he remembered. "As the foundational base-born of the Spirit Realm, the Moon cannot be overshadowed too much by the Sun," he resolved. This power had no special digestion opportunity, but the Spirit Realm had changed since then and had grown stronger, and since it wasnt that powerful to begin with, it should be digested quickly. But according to Laines estimation, even with the addition of this Otherworld Moon, the concept of Chaos Moon was probably still far from matching the Sun. The Great Day is the supreme ruler of the starry sky, and the Moon has always seemed to be its accessory. Even with Hemenus Moon acquired once more, Laine didnt believe that its authority could thus achieve a breakthrough, nor that a great domain Moon Goddess could emerge from it. "Besides the Sun and Moon, the legacy that La left behind was the history he symbolized..." "Considering the current situation, this worlds past will eventually become food for the Annals of Time, completing its transformation the moment it arrives at Chaos, reshaping it. And the millennia of civilization it has evolved will become nourishment for the Civilization Slate, likely even stronger than what the Faith Gods have done over the years." "Compared to these, the Undead Book in Las hands must step aside. Those two powerful divine authorities are indeed valuable but are actually only a slight advantage." Chapter 734 - 261 Harvest_3 Long before, Samsara had already reached a limitation. Both the life and death that constituted it had reached the limits under the influence of the Great Divine Power, leaving only a minor critical point stuck there. But Laine was equally aware that this point could not be completed by the accumulation of quantity alone; it needed an opportunity as well. This opportunity was not about piling more Source Power related to life and death inside it, but rather a certain event or node with enough symbolic significance. It must be relevant to both life and death, not just one or the other. Fortunately, this problem was not as difficult as imagined, and would be resolved at the end of the third epoch. Therefore, the major portion of the power within this Book of the Undead was directly invested into the Elemental Plane of the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, leaving only the essence within Samsara. In Laines plans, Samsara would refine the Book of the Undead, then reconstitute it during a later Sublimation, turning it into a Divine Artifact similar to the Book of Life and Death, recording the lifespans and death dates of All Spirits. Of course, to achieve this, there was one hurdle that was insurmountable. That was the Moirai, the Three Fates who weave, arrange, and cut destiny. But, this was a matter for later and need not be considered for the time being. If the destiny of the present world was dismembered, they would naturally not escape death. If the destiny of the present world was intact, then they would find it difficult to die. Thus, this was merely a casual arrangement, and did not involve any other matters. The evolution of the Genesis Artifact would also take some time, and wasnt something that could be achieved immediately. "Finally, this is the largest and most direct gain from this journey to another world." "The Eight Primordial Spirits, semi-entities of the world." In cycle after cycle, the strength of the Elemental Planes of earth, water, wind, and fire also continued to expand. Laine even wondered if the Spirit Realm drew enough power from the Primordial Waters, whether the future Principal Gods of the four Elemental Planes could reach the Great Domain merely by virtue of this power within the Spirit Realm at least touching this realm within the Spirit Realm. After all, his understanding of the Primordial Waters was too shallow, and much had to be guessed. "However, this also proves that perhaps the Mother Tree is stronger than I thought, just shackled by too many chains." "No wonder She can partially corrupt a True God, even Chaoss Sun cannot escape a calamity." "But this is good, this one stroke with the Creation Force has also made it clear to me that, even with the help of external forces, one must be strong enough themselves to harness its Might to the fullest extent." "If I were standing at the pinnacle of Great Divine Power when delivering this strike, maybe my own strength would be negligible to the Creation Domain, but my control over it would be much stronger. Perhaps I could have taken the opportunity to eliminate a considerable portion of Amon-Ras existence on the spot, rather than just a small participatory existence." Experience tales at novelhall.Co?m Exhaling, Laine closed his eyes slightly, and after a short while, opened them again. The past is past, and all in all, Hemenu was like a considerable treasury, indeed providing him with a great harvest. However, theres a key to turning these gains into reality. That is the Chaos World, the conclusion of the third epoch. Chapter 735 - 262: Blood Feast Rattle, rattle... The wheels rolled, kicking up clouds of dust. Neither far nor near to describe the distance. When Laine stood on the cliff of the Acropolis of Athens, to the northwest of Athens, a large city buzzed with human voices. The city gates were wide open, and a line of carriages passed through. On both sides of the convoy, fully armed soldiers were at the ready. The collision and friction sounds of armor seams were dull yet rhythmic, and the uniform hoofbeats of the horses also testified to the elite nature of these knights. On both sides of the citys central avenue, a multitude of people cast various looks at the scene. Fear, disgust, admiration, indifference... This was a spectacle they would seldom see in their lifetimes. Each fully armored knight was capable of taking on a hundred men, and the savings of an ordinary person couldnt even afford one helmet. Under their protection, no one could charge at the luxurious convoy. Of course, all the onlookers knew that these cavalrymen appearing to guard the carriages were merely for show.@@@@ Although their charge was indeed in the carriage, he, in fact, did not need their protection at all. After all, he was the King of Athens, the strongest mortal known among all nations as of now. Even if not everyone agreed with this, no one had yet managed to break his tangible record of achievements. Theseus, the King of Athens. Today, he and his future successor had come here to personally partake in the celebration of this city-state. Not everyone liked him, but on this day, the people of this city felt a certain pride, albeit mixed. Others said that it was actually a sacrificial ritual to the Goddess of Agriculture, one that no one could succeed inits sole purpose being to draw the goddesss attention and to appease her wrath in times of anger so as not to let her wrath fall upon mortals. There were numerous rumors, but whichever it was, it indeed widely circulated among the common folk. Even just before this journey, Demophon had personally asked Theseus whether the rite truly existed. To which Theseus had replied, Theoretically feasible, but unknown in practice. After all, he had never delved deep into this so-called ritual, learning only snippets from ancient texts. In this situation, Theseus had no choice but to believe in the authority of the gods, but not in their power. Theoretically, the authority of Lady Hestia and Demeter should be capable of achieving this, but over the years, Theseus had never heard of a successful case. "...Father, I am not nervous, just a bit worried." The deep voice drew the kings attention back, and the young prince also held his posture upright. In the original history, Demophon was also the successor of Theseus, and was the King of Athens during the Trojan War. However, this time around, he likely wouldnt have the chance to assemble the Athens Confederacy and implement the Trojan Horse strategy to conquer enemy cities again. "Actually... Father, I am concerned about domestic affairs. Many people think that your decision was too hasty." "The unification of the Athenian statelets, the promotion of alchemy, the expansion of trade routes, the dissemination of new agricultural techniques, the research and development of smithing technologies... completing one of these in a hundred years would already secure your place in history. Achieving half of them within your demigods long life, thousands of years later, people will still sing praises of your wisdom." "Descendants will use Theseus as a synonym for a wise and enlightened monarch, and your established systems will be passed down through the ages... But now, not just the countries in the western continent, but even those within the kingdom who oppose you form a considerable faction." "Now, you have come to Eryxis." Chapter 736 - 262: Blood Feast_2 Stopping the subject right there, Demophon knew that his father understood what he wanted to say. Before, though Theseuss behavior was quite aggressive, there was still some restraint. But in recent years, his actions had become increasingly urgent. Take, for instance, the alchemists creating fertilizer, the by-products discovered in the process of studying material transformation could be produced on a large scale without the intervention of any professionals.@@@@ Yet previously, considering that Athenss current food supply was sufficient for self-sufficiency, Theseus had never strongly pushed for its widespread adoption. It wasnt until the last few years that, despite multiple protests from the Church of Agriculture, denouncing it as a blasphemous creation, a symbol of alchemists infringing on the Goddess of Agricultures authority, the King of Athens still went his own way. As a result, dissatisfaction from Eryxis grew daily, and its people began to resist Athenian rule. One must remember that hundreds of years earlier, this city near Athens no longer called itself a kingdom. It had become part of the Pan-Athenic States, so for the stability of the kingdom, Theseus had to come here to stabilize the situation. Whether he chose to stabilize through peaceful promises or the threat of force. "Hehe..." Enjoy exclusive adventures from novelhall.Co?m With a gentle smile, Theseus did not look the least bit like a hero who frequently battled with gods and mortals alike. Just like an ordinary middle-aged man, as he listened to Demophon, he simply shook his head slightly. "I know your doubts, child, and I understand, too many people have told you they think theres something wrong with my actions." "But I want you to understand one thing, the reason why I was able to reclaim the rights of the Athenian states in the past was not because my plans were so clever, but simply because they couldnt beat me." "The reason why I was able to open up sea routes was not because I was so skilled in navigation, in the end, its because I defeated each and every one of their masters." On the contrary, those who ascend to the status of Mortal Demigods on their own are much more powerful, possessing the strength comparable to the incarnations of All Gods in the Mortal Realm, but they are unable to accept the gods gift of eternal life. This is why there has never been a hero with longevity that dwells among mortals; at least for now, it remains an insoluble problem. You will eventually grow old, and I... will be crowned king. But when that day comes, will I be able to bear the heavy burdens that you could? Rattle rattle... The carriage continues forward, and not far ahead is the former Royal Palace of Eryxis. The casual conversation in the chariot carries on, but Demophons heart grows heavier. ... Ding ding ding... The lively Royal Palace is filled with the clear sound of bells. Maids bring the dishes up to the banquet with a fragrant breeze, the clinking of plates and cups creating a pleasant sound. The distance from Athens to Eryxis was neither near nor far; if it had been only Theseus, the journey would not have taken much time. However, such a formal visit could not possibly be made by one person alone, so after more than a days journey, as Theseus entered the Royal Palace of Eryxis with Demophon, evening was approaching. Thus, brighter lights were lit in the kingdom, welcoming the King of Athens from afar. The Duke of Eryxis hosted a grand banquet in his honor. "Demophon, what do you think of their attitude?" After a brief exchange of greetings, the guests and host took their seats. Theseus exchanged cursory opinions with each of the Eryxian aristocrats, while Demophon followed close by listening. As the future successor to the Athenian throne, Demophon was naturally not brought along just because of his special name; Theseus was also cultivating his ability. Chapter 737 - 262: Blood Feast_3 Thus, when another aristocrat who had come to pay his respects stepped down, taking advantage of the gap before the next person stepped forward, Theseus couldnt help but comment. "...He seems enthusiastic, but theres a hidden sting." After a moment of silence, Demophon responded with some difficulty. It was as if he was deep in thought, and the surrounding people, seeing the conversation between father and son, could not help but pause their steps momentarily. "The majority of the Eryxis aristocracy has gathered here, yet not a single high-ranking Priest of the Goddess of agriculture has come." "According to them, these Godhood Practitioners are busy conducting a grand ritual. It is said that a long time ago on this very day, the prince of Eryxis died during a Secret Rite, and the Goddess summoned Tripdolimos, establishing the Primordial Agricultural Church." "From that day onward, it became a festival celebrating the Goddesss descent, so their choice to be absent seems quite reasonable." "Continue." Nodding, Theseuss smile grew even more radiant, gesturing for Demophon to continue. In the past, he had always felt that as his successor, Demophon, although not bad on the path of Professionals, was not very responsive in many areas, but today, unexpectedly, he noticed these things. Find more to read at novelhall.Co?m It seemed that frequently bringing him to witness things firsthand was the right move; with more exposure, one naturally understood to think deeper. Such results were indeed satisfying. "...So, theyre expressing a different meaning." Speaking more slowly, Demophons gaze swept through the great hall. "The arrival of the aristocrats signifies their obedience to Athens in secular terms, while the attitude of the Godhood Practitioners shows their spiritual dissatisfaction." "It also indicates that they have the support of deities." "Although they are secular aristocrats, ever since the first Patriarch of the Church of Agriculture emerged from the House of Eryxis, the ties between the old city-states aristocracy and the church have been inseparably close." "So they are perhaps hoping you will know when to fold or are gaining leverage for future negotiations." Clap, clap, clap Gently applauding, Theseus celebrated Demophons progress. Theseus really hadnt expected to be given such a surprise this time by him. Seeing this, when war broke out, he could completely try to hand over the political affairs to him, which would save him a lot of trouble. However, too much of a good thing is not good, and despite his joy, Theseus still corrected a mistake. "You speak well, but youre still missing a point." "For instance, the ritual conducted by those Godhood Practitioners is by no means to celebrate some festival." Not only Demeter? This dark force is... a Deity of the Underworld. Legend has it that the daughter of the Goddess of Agriculture is the Queen of the Underworld, and now it seems the tales are true. Nevertheless, its of no concern; he was prepared for this before he came. His mission would not be easy, but if it were only these, they were still not enough to make him back down. As the seconds ticked by, the turmoil in the heavens seemed to be drawing to a close. The avatars of five Divine Descending Deities, even though none were warrior-like Deities, made Theseus approach the matter with solemnity. After all, the power of Divine Descending was the pinnacle of the Mortal Realm. What truly affected their strength was only because they couldnt exert this force to its full or even twelvefold potential. Fortunately, this was the limit. With only these five, Theseus believed he could still manage... Hum "Crack" Subconsciously crushing the goblet, Theseuss gaze turned icy. "Father..." "Prepare to leave." Speaking calmly, although he realized there was a problem, Theseus did not panic. The Divine Descending continued, and several other presences followed. But he did not understand why they would take such a step; after all, it was entirely unnecessary. Coming for him? But this did not make sense. It was well known that after Theseus had defeated the incarnations of the Deities, he was not overwhelmed simply because the All Gods were not merciful. A Divine Descending needed a vessel, and the time of Divine Descending was limited. Therefore, theoretically, the heroes of the Mortal Realm could solve the problem with the Drag Decision and Combat Movement. Thus, the reason Theseus was still willing to engage in a fair and just duel rather than acting like an assassin was precisely to keep the intensity of the battle within bounds. "No need to worry, although their numbers have increased significantly, the avatars of Divine Descending cannot stray too far from the ritual. And should their true forms enter the fray... they fear they may not return to Olympus." One breath after another, but Theseus did not think they could restrain him at his peak condition. But since you initiated this, dont blame me. "I still have hundreds of years in my life." Resting his hand on his longsword, Theseus said calmly, "Since you could do such a thing." "Then I shall ensure that, for these hundreds of years, no Deity enters the Mortal Realm." The sword flashed, and blood stained the ground. Since the People of Eryxis refused to talk to him, then they may all go to their death. Chapter 738 - 262: The Disparities of Love Chaoss sky, the sun was setting in the west. Apollo drove his golden chariot across the sky, and tranquility spread over the land.@@@@ The days work had thus ended, and the deity who acted as the sun returned to Mount Olympus. The power of Mother Night emerged from beneath the earth, shrouding all the light in the sky. No one noticed the minor battle occurring in the east of the land; it was like a flower on the earth. All of Mount Olympus was completely oblivious to it. ... To the northwest of Athens, in the City of Eryxis. Night was approaching, and the hustle and bustle of the day had dissipated. The nights of this era were so quiet, only the locations of the royal palace and the church still brightly lit. Read exclusive content at novelhall.Co?m The citys inhabitants had already returned to their homes, and not a single figure could be seen on the main streets. Yet at this moment, a heavy pressure, origin unknown, weighed on everyones hearts. The painstaking efforts of so many deities easily evaded by a single personwhat a ludicrous scene this was. When word of todays events spread, the vast majority of mortals would not grasp the intricacies. They would merely think the gods were just so, potentially shaking their status in the Mortal Realm... "No!" Streaming light flickered, suddenly faltering in the process of thrusting forward. Looking at the figure shrouded in divine light before him, Theseus suddenly felt a premonition. From appearances alone, the figure before him was unlike any he had seen before, but appearances were never the key issue. After all, a Divine Descendings vessel could also be a person, having different visages was only normal. However, now that they were close, Theseus felt two somewhat different divine powers. "This power... you are not the Goddess of Agriculture." "You are Hera!" The voice was cold, yet his heart sank slightly, for in that instant, Theseus understood the underlying reason. The Goddess of Agriculture had been replaced; under normal circumstances, one deity could not disguise as another to perform a Divine Descending. After all, other things could be falsified, but divine power under the sway of authority could not be imitated. Chapter 739 - 262: The Disparities of Love_2 The descent of all other gods was not yet complete; only she could not hold herself back. If so, the ambush would turn into a joke. Dozens of deities struggled with dedication, only for him to easily depart alone; what a ludicrous scene this was.@@@@ Once todays events spread, the vast majority of mortals would not understand the mysteries involved. They would just think that the gods were just that, which would then shake their status in the mortal realm... "No!" Streaks of light flickered, suddenly halting in their sudden advance. Looking at the blurred figure shrouded in divine light in front of him, Theseus suddenly felt a premonition. From the outside, the form of the opponent was one he had never encountered before, but appearance was never the key issue. After all, the vessel for a divine descent could also be a person; having different appearances was only normal. But now, as the distance closed, Theseus could sense two somewhat different divine presences. "This power... you are not the Goddess of Agriculture." "You are Hera!" His voice was cold, his heart slightly heavy, but in an instant, Theseus understood the underlying reason. The Goddess of Agriculture had been impersonated; under normal circumstances, it is impossible for one deity to disguise themselves as another for a divine descent. After all, other things can be falsified, but divine power under the authority cannot be imitated. However, todays Eryxis was different. This ancient city had existed for many years; it was Demeters Holy City and the source of her church in the mortal realm. Here, disguise was most likely successful, and the authority over fertility of all things and Heras domain over birth had similar aspects. In the end, they were closely related by blood. In such circumstances, concealing something no longer seemed so difficult... not to mention, they had other things to assist them. Without looking up, Theseus could sense the shadow gradually enveloping the skies over Eryxis. Corrupt and decaying power spread out, yet confined to a small patch of the sky. If one were to gaze up at the sky from the city, the mortals would see the flowing lights suddenly stopping in place. Next instant, beams of light fell from the sky, bringing with them the descent of one deity after another. The War God, Ares. The Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite. The Sea God, Poseidon. The Goddess of Rainbows, Iris. The Goddess of Harmony, Harmonia. ... Divine light fell in succession, followed by the dispersal of divine presences. Although they should have spread out, they were blocked by the shadow in the sky. Of course, Theseus knew that even without that shadow, he really wouldnt have any reinforcements. Like how Demeters true form seldom stayed in Eryxis, Zeus rarely visited Olympia, and similarly, Athena rarely stayed in Athens. After all, todays mortal realm was a constraint for all gods. They could tolerate this narrowness for a short while but would not enjoy staying here indefinitely. "Quite a spectacle, huh, Hera, should I feel honored?" Drawing a deep breath, Theseuss expression was somewhat mocking, yet his complexion visibly paled. Behind him, a short dagger was plunged into his chest, dark red mist swirling around it, stopping the flow of his blood. Just now, the heir he had protected behind him, the Prince of Athens, Demophon, had personally driven the dagger into his body. Now, Demophon stood beside the Heavenly Empress. After the initial shock and anger, the King was now recalling the anomalies along the way. Chapter 740 - 262: The Disparities of Love_3 The son, who rarely voiced his opinions, brought up the discontent among the domestic aristocracy. He asked whether he had come to Eryxis for negotiation. The exchanges at the banquet were awkward and hesitant, yet they oddly revealed those aristocrats thoughts. And the only thing he needed to remind himself of was the Divine Descending of All Gods. Hmm... perhaps that ritual also played some role. He had asked himself whether the Eryxis Secret Rite was real or fake, and he had told him that it was theoretically feasible. He feared the Deity yet longed for Strength, so it didnt seem so strange that he would make such a choice. But looking back... Seeing Demophons eyes that dared not meet his own, Theseus felt a slight urge to laugh. Do you really think you can get what you want, the curse of a God on a mortal never happens today. "Surrender now, mortal, you cant escape." "Or perhaps you still plan to resist? After all, even now, you dare to call me by my name." The voice contained a trace of pleasure, Hera didnt care about the love and hate between this father and son. She only knew that Athens was finally about to be uprooted by her effortlessly. And the thing she had prepared turned out to be so useful, easily dealing with this tough enemy. "Now, you should call me Your Majesty, the Heavenly Empress." Whoosh An invisible force expanded, instantly enveloping The Sky. The other Gods also didnt disrespect Hera at this moment; they all tacitly approved her actions. The presence of multiple Deities layered together, heavy like a Mountain. The Gods majesty pressed down on the most powerful Humans, as if proving that for thousands of years, Gods were never beings that humans could confront. Standing at the center surrounded by Gods, feeling the pressure that usually seemed negligible but was now vast and profound, Theseus simply smiled. He wasnt laughing at the Gods, for they had always been so; he was laughing at Demophons naivety. "Is this my neglect, or is it just a childs folly, it seems you forgot the story I told you." "During the upheaval of Typhon, the great hero Cadmos saved the Divine King, but the Divine King then wed the Goddess of Harmony to him as a wife." His life was not long, but he would make these arrogant deities pay the price "Boom!" Suddenly, a change occurred. Among the deities, Aphrodite stepped forward, and everyone, Theseus included, thought that she could not tolerate this humans impudent words and was preparing to teach him a lesson. Hera watched from the sidelines, not intending to intervene. On one hand, she doubted the human had the strength for even one more strike, and thought it would be good for Aphrodite to lose some face; on the other, even if the human died, there was still his soul. She wanted to subject him to eternal punishment like that of Sisyphus and Tantalus. But at that moment, unexpectedly, with a single step, the Goddess of Beautys body trembled, then burst forth with unimaginable strength. Read exclusive content at novelhall.Co?m That was Divine Power, as well as the consciousness carried by a Divine Descending incarnation, which, although it existed, had never been used by any deity. Its only use was to be continuously diluted into power that could be used in the Mortal Realm, extending the lifespan of the Divine Descending incarnation. But at that moment, the Goddess of Beauty utilized it. Almost instinctively, the incarnations of the gods retreated, none willing to face the threat of Divine Power directly in the Mortal Realm. "No" "Damn ityou dare!" A fierce shout rang out, the voice of Aphrodite sharp and angry. But in front of all the gods, a ray of divine light streaked through unexpectedly. Theseus, who had been surrounded at the center, seemed to seize the opportunity, flashing past the side of the Goddess of Beauty. "Forget her, kill that mortal!" Her expression changing, Heras figure immediately surged forward. She did not know what Aphrodite was up to, but Theseus must die. He was hit by that strike, he is bound to die without doubt, but I cant let him return to Athens to die. Today, herehe wont escape! Chapter 741 - 263: Block and Block Late at night, Athens. Almost instantaneously as the Goddess of Beautys divine power burst forth above Eryxis, the sacred image in the temple shimmered with twilight; in a high tower outside the City of Athens, the previously closed-eyed, solemn Hermes opened his eyes. Before him, twelve crystal-clear, dazzling crystal stones were arranged in a mysterious trajectory, floating up and down in the air. The next moment, the crystal stones flickered twice and then the luster dimmed. "Its still lacking a bit." A trace of regret flitted across his eyes, the attempt had failed again, but this time, success seemed not as far away as before, at the least, he could see some glimmers of dawn. However, these were matters to be considered later. Gathering the crystal stones, Hermes gazed toward the northwestern sky. The towers facade before him seemed as nothing, thousands of miles away in the sky, the spreading aura of divine power was so clear, and the intangible pressure seemed to weigh on his heart.@@@@ In the eyes of mortals, what brings pressure was the awe of divine power. But in the eyes of someone like Hermes, it was the chains of the Law that pressured him. Since the upheaval instigated by Typhon, the Laws repulsion of divine power had intensified. Even the mere presence of this degree of aura would only bring relentless suppression. "Its Aphrodite... has she lost her mind? No, thats not right, she isnt the one controlling it." Easily recognizing the master of the divine power, a hint of confusion rose and dissipated in Hermess heart. Having been in this real world for so long, he had become increasingly clear about the harsh restrictions on divine power in the Mortal Realm. No deity wants to use divine power in the Mortal Realm, not even a deity from the Underworld who was once deceived by mortals. Hermes remembered very clearly, although this real History lacked Thanatos, the arrogant mortal Sisyphus still harbored thoughts against the deities. With a flicker of thought, the entire tower subtly trembled under the will of Hermes. At the base of the tower, within a huge cavity stood seventy-two pillars, each carved with patterns. At the top of each pillar floated a crystal stone, identical to the twelve Hermes had before him, even those twelve were originally part of here. Only a few pillars at the top were still bare, utterly empty. Hum Intricate patterns surfaced on the floor and the dome of this space, countless runes lit up in sequence. Experience new tales on novelhall.Co?m Elemental Power continuously drawn from the Magic Net flowed through each pillar, becoming more subtle and profound. It then followed certain channels up within the tower, a process that looked prolonged but was merely momentary. The dark tower seemed to be illuminated at this moment, as light extended from the base, eventually concentrating within the spike at the tip of the tower, like a lightning rod. A strong light flashed momentarily then dimmed, as if regathering energy. Standing at the pinnacle of the high tower, Hermes couldnt help but nod slightly. What he truly wanted was not this, this was just a byproduct of the research. But now it seemed, at least in Chaoss Mortal Realm. this thing was indeed quite useful. ... Boom With a backhanded strike, the bronze armor was inches away, colliding with Theseuss sword blade, the massive force causing the armor to dent inward. Yet the descending Ares didnt care at all, a mere vessel, to die was to die. But the human before him was indeed someone Hera and Aphrodite both wanted dead. Chapter 742 - 263: Interception and Blocking_2 Even I want to kill him myself, after all, if Athena herself cant get revenge on her, a King of Athens might barely suffice! Bang "Cough cough" The frail body was struck again, and Theseus felt his consciousness beginning to blur. The dark red mist wafting from the dagger plunged into his chest seemed to be speaking to him. However, Theseus knew that this was by no means an entity he could communicate with. He had seen those tainted by evil creatures and had tried to salvage their spiritual state, but to no avail. He did not want to die before making his final arrangements, but even less did he want his body to become a host for evil creatures, wreaking endless disaster in the mortal realm. "Its futile, you wont be able to escape." The rainbow light blessed him, the power of Iris, the Goddess of the Rainbow, making Aress speed noticeably faster. "Athens is just ahead, but you wont have the chance to enter. Hahaha... Ill chop off the dogs head she raised, right outside her temple." The more intense the aggression, the more turbulent the warlike intent surged. All his strength converged in one spot, and Aress blood-red eyes shone with divine light. "Die" Boom In a split second, Ares thrust his spear forward, but at the edge of that vast city in his line of sight, there seemed to be a flicker of light. The next moment, a slender beam of light, as if defying space and distance, struck Aress chest in an instant. The protection formed by the flow of sacred power was like a sheet of paper, and the armor made from divine mineral was nothing but a paper shell. A pure and concentrated energy blast pierced his chest and then passed through the clouds in the sky behind Ares. "What is this...?" Staring incredulously at the hole in his chest, Aress eyes widened, glaring at the distant city. And in the far-off City of Athens, Athenas power also began to spread rapidly around the temple at the center. All Gods approached the Light at the forefront and then were repelled, but with each approach, they managed to slow down that figure a little. The rays of light that arrived instantaneously, ignoring distance, also erupted three times. Despite being on guard, many avatars still suffered greatly. Until a certain moment, the Light that flew through the night sky finally approached the domain of Athens. And as he crossed the sky above the city walls, Poseidon, who had been closely following, crashed into what seemed to be an indestructible barrier, and was repelled to the ground on the spot. Bang "Heh... Its the Aegis!" With an ugly expression, the divine artifact suspended high in the sky. Watching this scene unfold, Poseidon found himself without any recourse. He had not brought his Trident with him, or rather, few gods would entrust their divine artifact to a divine avatar. On the one hand, the arrival of consciousness and divine power could not carry the divine artifact; on the other, there was the risk of loss. But this was Athens, and Athena naturally didnt have to worry about this problem. Therefore, the divine Aegis was always left here to protect the Holy City of the goddess. This was also the reason for her promise: as long as she was in Athens, no one could harm those she wished to protect. Unless one day All Gods besieged the city, turning every inch of land outside into their arena. "Forget it, we had already guessed it, didnt we? With her divine artifact there, we couldnt enter Athens." With a flash of divine light, Hera appeared beside Poseidon. It couldnt be helped; it was all due to a previous oversight. This chase that happened in the night sky, Im afraid, must come to an end. "Aphrodite, what the heck is going on with her!" With a cold snort, Poseidon looked at the shield floating in the sky, as if Athena herself was mocking him. "Hmph, to even lose control of her own avatar, what a failure!" Hera did not argue, for she also thought Aphrodite was a failure. But it was to be expected after all, as she was a manifestation of some of the Heavenly Fathers power. Even Uranus would not retain his wisdom at certain times...... Chapter 743 - 263 Interception and Blocking_3 So it makes sense that Aphrodite is a brainless waste of space. "Sensible..." "Hmph, waste of space." Muttering under her breath, Hera turned around. Although the outcome wasnt perfect, her goal was more or less achieved.@@@@ This troublesome mortal was finally going to die. ... "Dong" "Dong" "Dong" In the City of Athens, the bell tolled repeatedly. Under the pitch-black night sky, large squads of guards suddenly started to patrol. Lavish carriages emerged from all corners of the city, some gathering together, others proceeding alone. But without a doubt, their destination was one and the same, the Royal Palace of Athens. Because despite the city now being under lockdown, some news had still seeped in from the outside. Whether through channels of magic or means of divine arts, a piece of news, true or false, had quickly spread among these prominent figures of Athens. The King of Athens, Theseus, was critically wounded and near death, all because he had repeatedly provoked the Olympian Gods and had finally received divine punishment. The earl smiled faintly, seeming to be in a good mood. He appraised the princess before him, shaking his head gently. "You are a servant of God, why bother with worldly matters? Please go back. As a member of Athens, we will check His Majestys condition, and considering his divine might, he probably wont have any issues." "But it was my father who summoned me here." Andrea took a deep breath, attempting to explain. However, the earl before her kept on talking incessantly. "No, if His Majesty is fine, he could visit you in The Temple anytime with his abilities. If he is unwellIm sorry to be blunt, but I doubt the authenticity of your summons." "As far as I know, the predicament facing Athens now either stems from the will of the Gods or is due to some tricksters proficient in lewd magic. Who knows" Divine Arts [DecreeIntimidation]! Her eyes flickered with divine light, and Andrea uttered a word that sounded impossible to be produced by human language. In the next moment, as if his spirit had suffered a heavy blow, the earl collapsed to the ground. He was not this incompetent, but the earl did not expect Andrea to take action against him here. In fact, if it were a normal time, he would be right in his assumption. But with tensions high, Andrea seemed to recall her brief and thrilling adventure from before. Subconsciously, she had struck down the person before her, only to then realize what she had done. "Your Highness, you" The onlookers nearby seemed shocked, but Andrea was even more frustrated at the moment. Unsure how to deal with her actions, and grateful there were no deaths... But since she didnt know how to handle it, she decided not to handle it at all! "Make way." She spoke again, then strode forward. To Andreas surprise, no one else stepped in front of her as she proceeded into the inner palace. Chapter 744 - 264: Truth Passing through the corridor that connected the outer hall and the main hall, she moved inward. Although the Royal Palace of Athens did not have the labyrinthine structure that would confuse assassins as some later palaces did, it still had a vast area. Passing the hall where they would usually hold council, Andrea saw several influential figures in Athens, gathered in small groups, discussing the startling events of the night. Theseus would usually convene meetings here, listen to their opinions, and announce his decrees. But now, he was not here, and the prominent seat remained ominously unoccupied. "Your Highness, this way." Following the call, Andrea looked in the direction it came from. It was her fathers trusted aide, standing near a side door at the back of the hall. With a sinking feeling, Andrea noticed some gazes inadvertently directed at her from the surroundings. The fact that the King returned in the dead of night but did not meet with ministers in the main hall to stabilize the peoples hearts, preferring instead to have the Princess meet him first, did not seem like good news at any rate. BreatheAndrea, dont panic, stay calm. You can handle this, its just a small matter, its not a big deal. Mentally encouraging herself, Andrea raised her head and displayed a polite smile. She turned and nodded at those looking her way, acting as if it were just another normal night. Some returned her smile, others wore a look of anxiety, while a few ignored her altogether. But Andrea didnt say anything; she just did what she needed to before moving towards the rear side of the hall. "Im here, please lead the way." Without saying much, for Andrea was well aware that most of those present in the hall were professionals of exceptional skill, capable of hearing even the slightest noise. Therefore, despite her worries about her fathers condition, she didnt ask any questions. "Alright, please follow me." Even if he used all his strength to delay this process, it was only a postponement of the inevitable. Perhaps seeking aid from All Gods might use Divine Power to barely maintain his life, but from then on, he would never wield a sword again. Such an outcome was not what he desired. Tap tap... Tap tap tap "Father!" At the entrance of the great hall, hurried footsteps sounded rapidly approaching, and Andrea burst into the hall in a panic. Immediately, she saw the pale Theseus before the throne and smelled the faint scent of blood permeating the air. "How could you" She moved forward a few steps, and Light immediately shone from Andreas hands, healing Divine Arts falling upon Theseus. However, the next moment, Andrea felt a chill from head to toe. The power she had released seemed to flow into a bottomless void, not only useless but also evoking a soul-deep sense of Fear. "Its okay, dont waste your efforts, this isnt something you can heal. Even All Gods are extremely cautious of it, and Divine Arts... its useless against it." Nodding slightly, only at this moment, as he watched his hurriedly arriving daughter, did a smile finally appear on Theseuss face. She was still very young and naive in her actions, but she was no longer a child... Perhaps she was not his initial choice, but now, it seemed there wasnt anything wrong with it. While places like Amazon had Queens, traditional human Kingdoms did not. However, Theseus was never one to follow the rules. Moreover, thinking of Amazon, he couldnt help but recall Hippolyta. She once came with the Goddess of Beautys belt to seduce him; not only did she fail, but she was also impressed by his character and abilities. In the past, Theseus had never dwelled on this, not until the nights upheavals. Chapter 745 - 264: Truth_2 "Father, what is this..." As Andrea pulled herself together from the earlier chill, her mood grew even heavier. She could not name the feeling, but it undoubtedly proved that Theseuss injuries were far from optimistic. However, in the face of his daughters confusion, the King merely waved his hand slightly. "...Andrea." "I know what you want to ask, ... but unless something unforeseen happens, I am going to die."@@@@ "What?! But" "Let me finish." Theseus, speaking softly, looked at his somewhat panicked daughter. In this moment, he considered many things, but in the end, he made a choice. "I will tell you everything later, but for now, I need to tell you." "After I die, you will be the next ruler of Athens." Crack Discover more stories at novelhall.Co?m Theseuss voice was not loud, but it was accompanied by the sound of thunder. The forces stirred up by the incarnations of the gods had ultimately affected the atmosphere, and Athens, already close to the sea, was about to face a heavy downpour. "The ruler of Athens does not need to oppose all gods, but he should not devoutly worship a particular god, and then truly treat himself and all of Athens as the property of the other. Thats why I liked your speech at the debate, Andrea, as a human, one should have human justice." Feeling somewhat startled, and although still feeling sorrow and at a loss, Andrea also felt a bit embarrassed. She was very aware of how she conducted that so-called debate. "So... is that when you began to change your mind?" "A half reason." Nodding slightly, Theseus smiled, "The other half reason is that I accidentally discovered that you have established a connection with Hell." "!" Feeling a pang of alarm, Andrea froze again. Watching his daughters reaction, Theseus smiled again, "Surprised, arent you? But since I brought you back, of course, I investigated your disappearance." "The Museum of Knowledge in Turingen, the caravan you encountered on your way, the sacrificial rituals found by the Saint Knight who went to investigate, and your experience in the Acropolis." "Locking down your companion would have been easy, but just like those demons Ive encountered before, once they lose you, their ability to hide their tracks is just as strong." "I do not approve of you dealing with demons, Andrea, but the fact that you maintained this contact even after you gradually began to guess the identity of the other party proves you do not blindly trust the gods, and thats what really pleases me." "Moreover, based on my personal experiences, actually, compared to the gods, I would rather deal with demons. Even if its only been a few meetings, they have left a very deep impression on me." Tapping lightly on the table, Theseus remembered the adventures he had before he ascended the throne. He had gone through many things back then, competing with those demons who snuck into the Mortal Realm and even making deals with them. "Theres one thing they say that I really like: Making rules for others to follow, thats what the gods do. Making rules for other gods to follow, thats what the Divine King does. But making rules that, unless theres a loophole previously overlooked, will be strictly adhered toeven by oneself, thats what demons do. So, to be honest, Im not against dealing with them, as long as youre not deceived." "Its because of these two things that Ive occasionally let you sit in and listen to how I deal with state affairs in recent years. Of course, if todays upheaval hadnt occurred, I might not have decided to have you replace Demophon." Chapter 746 - 264: The Truth_3 "Cough cough..." Having said too much, Theseus was a bit out of breath. He stopped Andrea, who wanted to move forward; at this moment, it was better not to make contact with him. "Enough, all these are trivial matters. Now, I have to tell you what you must do after I die."@@@@ "Whether deity or demon, they can be trusted, but not completely. Remember, only strength truly belongs to you, and only their interests are what they desire." Gazing into his daughters eyes, Theseuss voice slowly regained some firmness. "Hermes is my friend, indeed, and his background is mysterious. But just like that friend from Hell you know, after my death, he may not necessarily be trustworthy, but he will definitely not side with All Gods." "You can seek his aid against All Gods, but you must also be cautious about his requests." Discover hidden content at novelhall.Co?m "You should have understood the ministers of Athens by now, who are for war, and who wish for peace. Who has ties with the church of which deity, and who is dissatisfied with me taking control. I havent killed them all before, not wanting to be too oppressive, but now that I am going to die, its up to you to kill!" "Father, I..." Subconsciously wanting to refuse but looking at Theseuss pale complexion and remembering the Earl she had brought down, Andrea fell silent for a moment before finally nodding. But she looked at her own hands, doubting whether she really possessed the strength to do as her father had done. "You can." The strength of a Godhood Practitioner comes from the deities, which was also why Theseus had not planned for Andrea to succeed the throne. He saw the world spinning, and between each inhalation and exhalation, the rules of Life interwove, sprouting new strength. This power originated from everything but also returned to everything. Without external forces, perhaps the world would accumulate and grow through this internal cycle, making everything thrive and prosper. With a flicker of regret, intuition told Theseus that this internal cycle of the world might contain some kind of essential mystery. But he no longer had time to understand, his life nearing its end, and vaguely, Theseus felt that to touch this cycle, he seemed still to lack some medium. "That will be for future generations to concern themselves with; as for my story, it shall end here." His soul and flesh ignited by his own Divinity, Theseus did not seek what some call an afterlife. Whether Samsara existed or not, if one lost their memories, what relation would it have to him? If the him of the next life knelt before All Gods in prayer, that would be the ultimate denial of who he was. Thus, everything went into his own sword, Theseuss figure gradually fading away, leaving only the weapon to be reborn in the flames. ... Clang Clank After a while, the dagger and the sword fell to the ground, one after the other, emitting a crisp sound. Within the expansive hall, only Andreas slender figure remained. Chapter 747 - 265: Realization "Father..." The dagger fell to the ground, the black and red aura that twined around it had already retracted back into the blade. Compared to when it started, it had obviously grown much more powerful. Clearly, in a very short span of time, this power still eroded and assimilated a great deal of vitality. But without a target, it seemed to be playing dead, this source of the fall of the King of Athens concealing all its aura, resembling a mere ordinary weapon. However, in the silent temple, Andrea, who had witnessed everything, was clearly not deceived by its appearance. Stepping forward, she grasped the sword that was thrust into the ground. In an instant, countless pieces of knowledge surged towards her, yet they were not at all chaotic. The experiences and wisdom of a mortal demigod over a century were all left here, followed by a powerful force. Although this was no match for Theseus at his peak, it was sufficient to suppress Athens at this moment. Though there were more than one mortal demigods, it was indeed hard to find a second one among the aristocrats of Athens. "It was all because of it" Biting her lip, perhaps spurred by this power, Andrea subconsciously gripped the sword. The sword blade fell, as if wanting to vent the sorrow in her heart upon the small dagger. The sound of the swinging weapon stirred up gusts of dust within the temple. Yet, at the very last moment of the clash, Andreas sword stopped. "Heave sighAndrea, you need to stay calm." "If even Father could not annihilate this power, what would it achieve by destroying its vessel? Its a meaningless act, and would bring even more trouble..." Taking a deep breath, she forcefully suppressed the sorrow in her heart. Looking at the empty throne before her, Andrea took a step back. "Now, I have more important matters to attend to." Theseuss death was just the beginning; Andrea knew that once she stepped out of this door, there would be no more time to sort out her emotions, and greater challenges were approaching. But just like her father had said... "I have never killed anyone before." "But today could be the first time." Her palm holding the sword was slightly sweaty, Andrea slowly turned around. Then she pushed open the grand doors and walked into the star-filled night. The main hall of the Royal Palace of Athens was buzzing with noise. Compared to when she had first arrived, the number of people had more than doubled. The commotion was incessant, filled with discussions. Ever since Andrea went to see Theseus for the last time, various speculations and news continuously arrived from the outside. People from various places kept arriving, even the count whom she had knocked unconscious was here. This lord who once controlled a city-state clearly was not incompetent; it was just unexpected that a conventionally kind princess would suddenly take action. Even though his complexion looked somewhat poor now, he was still spirited enough to await an audience with the king. For now, Theseuss condition remained unknown. Even though there were messages claiming he was fatally injured, those were ultimately just rumors. Before accurate news arrived, no one dared make any moves. Tap, tap, tap Footsteps echoed again; it was almost a routine, with someone bringing the latest news into the hall at intervals. The best result is a favorable outcome for oneself, and the next best is no result at all. Thus, when Andrea walked out the side door holding a sword, what she saw was just such a scene. Aburptly tense yet relaxed, the true emotions of most people unavoidably surfaced at this moment. Those who despised her, supported her, were loyal, rebelliousgripping her sword, she stood there, seeing everything clearly. "So, Mr. Morin." Speaking calmly, Andreas hand trembled slightly, but her voice was steady. She looked at the elder who had spoken earlier, an old official from the previous King of Athenss era. "I heard everything you just said, but what if we choose to refuse?" "That would mean war." The elder did not speak; it was the earl who had intercepted her before. The incident of being knocked unconscious by the princess had been witnessed by many, and he had been mocked by old friends for it. He was surely furious, but there was nothing the earl could do. Until now, as a proficient war professional, he clearly noticed Andreas trembling hand. Why was she like this? It was obvious. Theseus was likely finished, but she was still a priestess of the goddess, and he could not harm her. So, the earl, barely concealing his smirk, said, "Your Highness, I understand your anger." "But war is not childs play, not as simple as your surprise attack on a loyal servant. Your Highness, as a godhood practitioner, perhaps you should return to The Temple and await the will of the goddess." "When that time comes, we will all listen quietly to what you have to say." "What about now, though? What if I want to refuse now without the goddesss will?" Andrea tried to calm herself, though it felt like her hand had a mind of its own. She could only maintain a steady tone as she spoke with the people before her. "Im sorry, Your Highness, but what you say probably doesnt matter." The earl spoke with a grin, and Andreas gaze unavoidably swept over the assembled crowd. Though there were some who supported her, the earl was rightsuch matters were not for a princess to resolve. Andrea understood, just as her father had said: in this world, ultimately, only strength was authority. So, taking a deep breath, not knowing whether she was asking others or herself, Andrea finally asked. "So, Mr. Morin, and all those present in Athens, only the command of the king and the gods can be executed, right..." "Of course not." With a slight sigh, the elder who had delivered the message shook his head gently. "Your Highness, it is only kings like King Theseus and gods like Lady Athena who can make all of Athens obey." "Is that so?" "I understand now." Her white fingers wrapped around the sword hilt, Andrea nodded lightly. "My father was right, and so were you." "Since this is the principle of this world, then from today, let me be a king like my father." Lifting her sword, she pressed down slightly. Amidst shocked gazes all around, Andrea swung her blade through the air. Though not swiftly, her motion was steady, giving her opponents ample time to react because she was not about to kill for the sake of killingshe was showing them that she could kill. In the distance, within the City of Athens, Laine entering the city gate felt a stir in his heart, looking afar. In that royal palace, the scene once foretold by the prophecy was gradually becoming a reality. Chapter 748: 266: Heavens Blessing Chapter 748: Chapter 266: Heavens Blessing Athens, to be honest, this is my first time here. Walking on the central avenue leading straight from the city gates to the Royal Palace, Laines steps were not hurried. As dawn was approaching, more pedestrians started to fill the streets. The commotion from last night and the news spread by intentional parties had already circulated, causing the uninformed Athenians to begin gathering towards the Royal Palace. Over time, this number might increase, occupying a significant part of the citys population. Whether they liked it or not, every Athenian was concerned about the Kings fate. The chatter rose and fell, gradually turning the entire city noisy. Amidst this clamor, Laine arrived before the Royal Palace. ... A solemn axis, rows of columns, standard upright structures with atrium lighting, and bronze statues tens of meters tall. As Athenss Royal Palace, it truly was a building full of classical charm. Of course, despite the building being here, not just anyone could enter. Knights in armor guarded the place, and even those bronze statues seemed like some kind of alchemy constructs. In this crucial period, every entrant had to undergo strict scrutiny. But I didnt plan on going in through the main gate. But facing the raised butchers knife, they were no different from others, decisively ending their own lives. For a moment, the crowd fell silent again. Those who were preparing to do something when Andrea swung the first sword couldnt help but cease their actions; the scene before them indeed exceeded their expectations. Were the current Godhood Practitioners starting to use swords now? ...Your Highness, what do you mean by this? Someone in the crowd spoke. As you see. Her voice was calm; Andrea felt utterly composed at that moment. I am executing traitors against the usurper. So, Your Highness, have you finished killing now? Someone else spoke, and looking at the speaker, Andrea said plainly, That is not for me to decide. We still have to see if there are others who think Athens no longer belongs to their King. Her gaze swept across the room; whether they liked it or not, at that moment, before Andrea, who wielded the power of life and death, everyone temporarily showed compliance. Chapter 749: 266: Heavens Blessing_2 Chapter 749: Chapter 266: Heavens Blessing_2 ` She finally let out a sigh of relief; the biggest trouble was finally resolved. She knew that among those present, many were not of one heart with her, but she couldnt just go on killing endlessly. On one hand, this was the first time she had killed someone, so she couldnt be that extreme all at once; on the other, they hadnt had time to do anything yet. If she acted rashly, not only would it lead others to fear the New Kings brutality, but it could also plunge Athens into chaos in a short time. So now, she had to suppress the dissent and then deal with it little by little. Thinking of this, Andrea felt she hadnt let her father down... Your Highness, it seems they have nothing more to say, so what should we do next? ... What? Following the voice, Andrea recognized the speaker. It was the legion commander Theseus had once promoted single-handedly. If she hadnt silenced the disrespectful earl earlier, the commander might have spoken on her behalf. But what did he mean by next? Regarding todays matters, Your Highness. With an expectant look, the legion commander continued, The people need an explanation for last nights events; the notifications from the Western countries need a response. Something happened in Eryxis, and we need to address how Athens will respond. Also, how is His Majesty doing now? ... Silently, she sheathed the blood-stained sword, looking at a familiar figure who had appeared in the palace without her noticing. Unexpectedly, this person had arrived quite quickly; she had thought they were still adventuring somewhere distant. But this was for the best. Just like that debate, even if standing alone on stage, Andrea no longer felt disoriented. ... The night had passed, and the sun was rising. Unlike usual, countless citizens gathered in front of the Royal Palace of Athens today. The vast array of voices filled the square. Even as Andrea stood on the stage, the noise showed no sign of stopping. After all, every Athenian recognized the king, but not everyone knew their princess. Even those who did only remembered her beauty and her title as a Godhood Practitioner, yet they didnt know why she stood here today. Fortunately, in this mythical world, even without a loudspeaker, Andreas voice easily spread throughout the city. Even Hermes, in the tower outside the city, could hear the voice. Nobles of Athens, the servants of the gods, and all citizens residing in Athens, Yesterday, on the lands of the pan-Athenian nations, we faced an attack from external enemies for the first time since the previous king ascended the throne. Our enemies deceived the wise king with a conspiracy, ambushed our lands, and initiated a rebellion with despicable tactics. They secretly controlled the offspring of the previous king, enslaved his spirit, and forced him to commit the heinous act of fratricide. During that horrific war, hundreds of brave knights perished, and tens of thousands of civilians were affected. Corpses were strewn across the city of Eryxis, with some not even leaving behind their bones. Today, all the bells of Athens toll in mourning, and all of Athens weeps for this. ` Chapter 750: 266: Heavens Blessing_3 Chapter 750: Chapter 266: Heavens Blessing_3 ` Eryxis and the Western countries expressed their jealousy and dissatisfaction with Athens in this manner. We helped them expand their cities and gain wealth, yet they repaid us with blood and fire, even sacrificing their own people. As of last night, the shameless Western countries even issued a villainous proclamation, attempting to wash away their misdeeds. Because their gods were not as powerful as ours and their countries were not as strong as ours, they sought to destroy, plunder, and dismantle everything we had. This was intolerable and unacceptable to any rational and conscientious Athenian. If words could no longer resolve the issue, then Athens must address it in the way that Athenians would, upholding our justice in this world. No matter how many resources or lives were consumed, no matter how twisted the path ahead might be, this was the road we must take. Though slaughter might bring death, and though the Goddess bestowed upon us the wreath symbolizing peace, the invincible Lord also watched over us, and Athens never feared the arrival of war. For a thousand years, perhaps even two thousand, before the New Chronicle had been recorded, in the era when Athens had not yet been born, the Western countries already populated the most fertile lands. Yet, they enslaved their own compatriots; conspiracy and slaughter spread among them. ... The deities they worshiped once left behind one absurd myth after another, filled with blood and tears, bringing them pain as well as inherent greed and madness. What the Athenians achieved in two hundred years was something they could not accomplish in two thousand. The ships that sailed on the sea, the goods sold to all countries, loaded with the crystallized blood, sweat, and Wisdom of Athenians, were the things they desired but could not obtain. Thus, today, they created this tragedy, attempting to force us to surrender everything. Consider this, a land that exiled its children to military camps, letting them grow up in battle and forgetting their sense of shame. Consider this, those countries that regarded breast removal as a ritual and inscribed brutality in their lineage. This was no longer a simple conflict; this was predestined to be a conflict between Athens, representing civilization, and barbarism, a manifestation of the Goddesss Wisdom. It was a comprehensive war, a war to guard our achievements. We must not only eradicate the Judgment Faction in Eryxis, but we must also defeat any nation that interfered in this matter. Whoever dared to set foot on Athenian soil with hostility would be our enemy! Relying on our faith and God, civilization would triumph over barbarism, and Wisdom would surpass brutality. With a respectful expression, Solomon bowed slightly. Mm, go ahead. Nodding, Hermes still trusted his students abilities. Watching his figure disappear from sight, the Grand Alchemist approached the window. The experiences of the once-fantasy Mythic World were vivid in his mind. When the banquet of gold apples appeared, he had thought yet another Trojan War would erupt. But subsequent events told him that perhaps Troy would not happen again. If it did, it would only be the Athens War initiated by the anti-Athens alliance. But then again, given the current situation, what exactly was his cheap sister thinking? ...Wisdom... Knowledge... Writing... Magic... Cannot understand. Shaking his head, Hermes abandoned these pointless speculations. Just as he had never fully understood Zeus, so it was with Athena. Rather than pondering over others, it was better to consider himself. To him, completing his long-prepared experiment was more important than anything. ` Chapter 751 - 266: Cycles and Achievements Autumn had arrived, and the weather had cooled. Unlike the bustling activity of the Eastern Coast, a hill in the distant Thebes was untouched by the chaos of the external world. A tall figure with golden hair looked down from the heights and could see a few herds of cattle leisurely grazing on the already yellowing grass. Standing beside him was another figure, who respectfully stood and recounted something. "..." "Yesterday, there was turmoil in Eryxis. Divine Descending occurred, and the King of Athens fell." "On the same day, in condemnation of the former King of Athenss tyranny, the Argos Kingdom, leading those who worship the Heavenly Empress, criticized Athenss policies and proposed supporting Prince Demophon to succeed the throne." "Her Majesty the Heavenly Empress intended to establish the Anti-Athens Alliance to use military force to dismember the Kingdom of Athens." "Many of the gods responded, but it still required some time for discussion." "..." "In the stars, the Titan God Phoebe recently visited his reclusive sister alone, for reasons unknown and results unclear." "But according to speculation, it was most likely related to the Sun and the Moon." "Theres also in the north of the continent..." "..." The voice was neither loud nor low, but just so could be clearly heard. Zephyrus listed the various events occurring in heaven and earth, and Zeus quietly listened. The Divine King occasionally asked questions, sometimes receiving answers and sometimes not. However, he didnt much care; he was more interested in understanding these matters. "Hestia... thats also normal." "The scale of this event may have been too large, perhaps in her view, if Im unwilling to intervene, then only the Mother Goddess could." "But sadly, you went too late." If this had happened right at the end of the banquet of the Golden Apple, Zeus believed that Rheas intervention might have been able to stop the dispute. But now, the King of Athens was dead, and Eryxis was about to face retaliation. The blood debt was already established and was not so easily cleared. "Moreover, in just a short time, the power of the world has shifted multiple times, and the strength of many in Godhood has increased; it seems this upheaval is nearing its conclusion." "Another change in the worlds order, Primordial Gods... you are already strong enough!" As the King of All Gods, Zeuss understanding of global macro changes deepened with the increase in strength. And precisely because of this, he could sense Chaoss Increasingly strong breathing and internal cycle. Maybe once this upheaval, which started thousands of years ago, ends, many parts of the world would ascend further, and many of the Primordial Gods would benefit the most. As for the so-called breathing and internal cycle, they are easy to explain. According to Zeuss understanding, they are simply methods of growth by obtaining power from outside or inside. The world breathes, which shows a world seeking growth from the outside. By assimilating external powers, such as devouring fragments of the Nine Realms or dissecting a complete world, it could swiftly and efficiently grow its own volume. But external elements cannot be integrated effortlessly; the power from the Otherworld also needs digestion, which requires internal cycling to resolve. The more complete the structure of the world and the clearer the order, the smoother the practice of Godhood, the stronger the internal cycle, and the world can more easily make the devoured entities a part of itself. During this process, the power obtained from beyond the world would circulate through this grand web woven of universal laws, incrementally worn down by the world. Each part constituting this cycle could benefit. However, the more similar the entities, the easier they are to digest, and hence less likely to gain growth. Hence, if a world dominated by [Darkness] is devoured from beyond, then during the cycle, the [Darkness] of this world would digest the fastest and gain the most growth, while the others would lag far behind. Chapter 752 - 266: Circles and Achievements_2 While turning [Light] into something that can grow by digesting [Darkness] would be quite a complex matter. Even for a whole world, anything is possible as long as one is willing to pay the price, and even the opposing Source Powers can be forcibly changed. But such an act clearly isnt very meaningful, so when the remnants of the Nine Realms were integrated, it more so resulted in the strengthening of their respective powers. Of course, the uses of the internal circulation are far more than these, and the world is not limited to ascending through externals. From the very beginning of the worlds creation, Chaos incessantly birthed new concepts, new Godhoods, advancing the procreation and evolution of All Gods and even the prosperity of All Spirits, which is essentially another way of amplifying itself through the worlds internal cycles. And of these profound mysteries, Zeus was not very clear. His intuition told him that this might have something to do with why there were personal gods and why both the alien realms of the Nine Realms and the Chaos World gave birth to intelligent species.@@@@ However, intuition is just intuition, and Zeus didnt ponder much further. After all, gaining power in such a way is obviously a long process. "Still, one must plunder. How can developing on ones own compare to seizing the possessions of others?" "By seizing from Cronus, I became the Divine King. By seizing from Odin, I obtained the ritual for ascension. By seizing from Typhon, I gained even greater strength." "Had I not seized, how would I be where I am today? Now, it is the same." All Gods can benefit from the worlds enhancement, but during this process, those who are originally stronger and closer to the powers of the Alien Realm gain the most. And yet, in Zeuss senses, at least for now, the powers that the world breathes in and exhales are related to the domains such as the Void, Space, and Darkness. The first two are inconsequential, merely reinforcing the spatial structure of the world itself and enhancing the reach of the worlds powers. The last, however, is different. In this world, the gods associated with darkness are led by the two Primordial Gods of the Underworld, then the entire Underworld and the gods of the Lightless Celestial Bodies deep within the cosmos. Perhaps Pontus, the symbol of the Earth Concave, could also derive some benefit, but all these have little to do with Olympus. Therefore, the conspiracy Zeus had earlier with the Lord of Darkness had now changed from being approached by the other party to something Zeus himself did not want to give up. The unification of the present world had become urgent. "Lets go." Zeus had pondered a lot, but on the surface, he was just quietly listening to Zephyrus speak. After Zephyrus had nothing more to say, Zeus nodded and gestured for him to follow him downward. "Your Majesty, where is this?" "He needs to be tempered, and before the tempering, he needs a reason to temper himself and a cause to persist." "According to my original plan, this wasnt supposed to happen today, but after he had established a family. He would mistakenly kill his own child, commit the grave sin of kinslaying, and then, in guilt and despair, accept the trial of the gods, considering obedience to my command as his way of atonement." "Obedience to you is something all humans should do, Your Majesty, regardless of whether they have sinned or not." Bowing slightly, an intuition told Zephyrus that he was about to witness the ruthlessness of the Divine King position once more. "Hahaha... nice words can come from anyone, Zephyrus, but not everyone is as loyal as you." Zeus waved his hand slightly, still smiling, "But now theres not enough time, I cant wait for him to get married and have children." "Then tell me, Zephyrus, is there anything in this world that can be compared with ones offspring, is there anything that can replace his son?" "..." Silent, Zephyrus knew he didnt need to say anything, and indeed, Zeus soon revealed the answer. "Of course, its his parents." "Parents, closer than siblings, are the most intimate of kin, just like ones children." "He could never mistakenly kill me, but fortunately... my lover, the beautiful Alcmena, she, is still alive." At the edge of his vision, the intangible wind told Zephyrus that a cart pulled by oxen was approaching from this direction. Alcmena, Princess of Mycenae, Zeuss great-granddaughter, and another lover of his in the Mortal Realm, was slowly approaching this place. She was coming to visit her son, who had been exiled here to shepherd after mistakenly hurting his teacher in his youth. "This is honor." Still smiling, Zeuss smile was so gentle, for he felt it was almost a guiding hand of fate. A hero falls, a new hero arises. The previous night, Theseus of Athens had lost his life, but now, his successor had arrived. "Alcmena should feel honoredZephyrus, do you know, although I have lovers everywhere, my feelings for Hera are indeed true. Its just that I dont want to control my desires by comparison." Enjoy more content from novelhall.Co?m "So I dont mind what happens to these toys... like this time." "In Heras absence, I can act in her stead. Let Alcmena bring about Heracles (Heras glory)." Chapter 753 - 268: Patricide Since the beginning of the world, humankind had witnessed four generations. Stay updated with novelhall.Co?m In the first generation, humans enjoyed the most perfect of gifts. Star Dew from The Sky, Jade Liquid springing forth from The Earth, the blend of material and Spirituality, and the theology of All Gods, together forged the Golden Age. Therefore, the Golden Generation, though not Undying, were born with Longevity. And although the conflicts among the Divine Blood made them lose some of the Demigods abilities, it also ensured the Golden Humanity had no source of bloodline existing. For the brands of every Deity within the Divine Blood had been erased, leaving only the most pure and primal essence. The second generation of humans still was born extraordinary. Without the blessings of All Gods, without the gifts of all things natural, the power from several Primordial Gods still made them extraordinary by birth. If it were not for the lack of a Transcendent path in that age, the Silver Generation might also have given rise to a strong wave of existence, or even the birth of some powerful Demigods. Maybe this was the balance of fate: the first two generations of humans possessed the strongest talents but had no path to advance. And precisely because of this transitional bestowal, their psyches suffered distortions in various directions. By the time of the third generation, Bronze Humanity finally encountered extraordinary powers for the first time, but they no longer possessed the talents of their ancestors. To them, the threshold of the Legendary was as hard as ascending to Heaven, and even until the flood that destroyed the world, not one true native fifth-tier Legendary had been born. "But the fourth generation is different, you know. Personally, I prefer to call it the Heroic Age." This was his daily work, and also a form of training unique to him. As for what specifically he was training... it was mainly to ensure the safety of the flock. Only it wasnt to prevent them from being eaten by wild animals, but to prevent himself from unintentionally killing them. "Phew" "My strength has increased again, what a nuisance." Leaning against a rock, Heracles took a deep breath. Just this morning, he suddenly felt more energetic than before, but he did not find this to be a good thing. Because the young man had gone through this more than once, this was predictably another growth in his strength. From a young age, these sudden spikes in strength had occurred more than once. It brought Heracles quite a few benefits, but even more so, it brought trouble. As an infant, he had unintentionally hurt a servant, and after learning to walk, he had more than once destroyed furniture and books. In his youth, Heracles, in a subconscious retaliation against his tutors violent beating, hadnt been able to control his own strength, resulting in the latters death on the spot. Even though the courts later deemed the self-defense as not guilty, a justified response to a corrupt tutor, he was nevertheless sent to this remote place to tend sheep. To prevent similar incidents, Heracles mother assigned him a task to drive the flock with a whip but not to hurt the sheep. To wound but not to kill is not difficult for most people; after all, its not easy to whip a large animal to death, but this was indeed a challenge for Heracles. Especially after each increase in strength, he had to be extra cautious, fearing he might make a mistake again unintentionally. Chapter 754 - 268: Patricide_2 "Strength that is too powerful yet uncontrollable is like suddenly becoming a king without knowing how to govern a nation." "At such times, a wise king should learn to listen more, speak less, and take fewer actions, while a hero with wisdom should restrain their behavior and seek capable people to refine their martial skills." "But I cant find anyone to teach me martial skills because even if they used brute force, theres a good chance theyd be killed by me during the training." Despite his youth, Heracles was still extraordinarily intelligent. He knew what he needed, but the reality did not provide the conditions for it. Years of restraint had created a fire in the heart of the young man, but there was nowhere for it to be released. On this grassland, only those foolish wild beasts allowed him to vent the frustration in his heart. "Hmm?" With a sharp look in his eyes, Heracles suddenly flipped up from his seat on the stone. In the distance, beyond the flock of sheep, at the edge of his vision, he vaguely spotted three dark dots. They were... they were wolves. Other than his first year here, it had been a long time since any unseeing pack of wolves had dared to come close to him. These were probably wolves that had migrated from afar, and moreover, they were outcasts from their pack. "Good... today well have wolf meat." Picking up a bow and arrow that lay beside him, Heracles took aim from afar, but then he lowered it the next moment. He took out two more arrows, then placed them on the bowstring along with the first one.@@@@ Experience new tales on novelhall.Co?m His heartbeat quickened. Even without instruction, when Heracles focused his mind, a trace of silver lightning began to wrap around the tips of the arrows. In the shadows, Heracles noticed that the wolves seemed to have seen his actions, but instead of running away, they lifted their paws, provoking him. "Beasts will be beasts... meet your end." His fingers loosened, and three sharp arrows whistled through the air. On the distant grassland, the three wolves fell to the ground at the sound. What Heracles found odd, however, was that as the arrows flew, two of the wolves had attempted to dodge. That was normal; although they were doomed to fail, this instinct was irresistible to anyone. But why did that last one never try to dodge? Feeling a sense of strangeness and unidentified gloominess, restlessness surged from within. Heracles set down his bow and arrow and shook his head. Whatever the reason, it was time to collect the spoils of war now... how could one understand the behavior of wild beasts. ... Until one moment, he saw the young man throw himself forward as if driven mad. On the desolate plain, a heart-wrenching scream erupted and pierced through the clouds, lingering between heaven and earth. A tremendous force swept across the plain in an instant; the flock of sheep was transformed into a mist of blood in the blink of an eye. The birds in the sky and the beasts on the ground, all life within a thousand miles, felt an invisible oppression at that instant. And all of this originated from the frantic and desperate psyche of the young man. "Ah" "Ah!" "No!" Boom! The earth shook as if a deity hammered the ground, and Zeus himself was somewhat startled by the sheer physical strength that erupted in that instant. The divine power of the deities reigned supreme above the mortal world, but their bodies were not necessarily superior. Especially the new generation of gods who followed the Primordial Titans, whether they were powerful demons or ancient Giants, their physical forms were far inferior. But at this moment, as a mortal, Heracless body was capable of such feats in his rage. Zeus wondered if he could indeed wrestle against Giants and stand shoulder to shoulder with Titans deities if he were to continue growing. "Heh, Ive underestimated him; I never expected that a demi-god, even lacking divine power, could achieve this pure physical strength. Its indeed a heavenly gifted talent." Zeus felt a tinge of admiration, unaware that in the myths passed down in later times, there were only two types of demi-god heroes descended from Chaos: one was called Heracles, the other was called everyone else. But at this moment, the extraordinary talents of this young man truly astonished him. Such a sharp weapon was beyond imagination in its perfection. "Come, Zephyrus." With a gentle gesture, three points of light appeared in Zeuss hand. These were the souls of the three deceased, the last traces they left in this world. "You know what to do." "...Of course, Your Majesty." With an unchanged expression, the God of the West Wind looked at the three souls. "As the Principal God of Olympus and deity who governs the wind, I most enjoy wandering invisibly as a breeze across mountains and Earth." "Today is such a day. Ive unexpectedly found a demigod who cant control his own strength. In his frenzy, he has committed patricide, a crime unbearable by both gods and mortals." "Such a heinous crime can only be washed away by equally magnificent feats. I will arrange some simple trials for him to begin with, to stimulate his potential and strength." "Good, keep reassuring me like this." With a slight nod, the Divine King also glanced at the souls in his palm. Whether as the grandfather of these souls or in the capacity of a lover, no one would object to the judgement he passed upon them. And the soul of Alcmena would become a new shackle for Heracles. Chapter 755 - 269 The ’War God’ of Falling Star Lake Transformed into an intangible breeze, the Wind Gods stirred a tempest in the sky. He would appear before the youth as a composite deity and then arrange trials and tribulations for him. Zeus didnt particularly care about the earlier aspects; he allowed Zephyrus to make the arrangements as long as they could refine Heracless wit and martial strength. In this world, strength was indispensable, while wit was the tool to overcome the mighty with the weak. On the Mortal World, Zeus was not worried about Heracless safety, but the tasks he wanted him to accomplish would not only take place in the Mortal Realm. "Three realms." "The Abyss, the Underworld, and the legendary depths of the Spirit Realm." "Explore what I seek, Heracles... I hope you do not disappoint me." Years earlier, before Zeus had entrusted such expectations to Heracles, he had once again visited Mount Nysa to consult The Three Fates. Although they were reluctant to reveal the course of destiny, faced with the Divine Kings inquiry, they eventually made a slight compromise. They tried to peer into the river of fate, cautiously allowing Zeus the opportunity to ask his question, but destiny would only provide yes or no answers.@@@@ Thus, Zeus obtained what he wantedthe strongest demigod in the Mortal World for the next thirty years would achieve feats that would astonish all divine beings and, ultimately, he would even claim the eternal laurel. The strongest demigod... Having witnessed Heracless power, Zeus felt no other mortal could compare, so his confidence grew even stronger. After all, he had personally experienced how terrifying the favor of destiny could be, a fact all previous Divine Kings knew well. Before this power, not even the Primordial Deities stood a chance. "So you mean... teacher, according to you, the War God isnt invincible and the Goddess of Beauty isnt the most beautiful in the world?" Southeast Continent, at the edge of Falling Star Lake outside Silver Moon City. A young man, tall and handsome, casually strolled by the lake with a spear in hand. Beside him, a being, half-man-half-horse and several times his size, accompanied him. The Centaur had a longbow slung over him, his eyes occasionally reflecting a wisdom borne from years. Perhaps a coincidence, perhaps fate indeed preferred to have significant events occur on the same day. Reflecting on the news he had just received, the Centaur continued listening to his students inquiry. "If thats true, then what do the gods rely on to wield authority? If they cannot achieve perfection in their domains, how do they deserve eternal life?" "Because they are gods, and gods are born noble." Calmly responded Chiron, his tone unhurried. "This is not mere rhetoric, nor stubborn and decayed thought, nor blind adorationAchilles, this is reality." "The reality is gods are born as gods, just as you were born destined to roam the Mortal World. No one questions this, for it is not only meaningless, but it changes nothing." "What, then this world is truly unfair." "And I remember, doesnt the church of Silver Moon City say there is only one God? If so, they too arent inherently noble deities." Shaking his head, the young man knew his teacher was correct, yet he still didnt want to accept these correct notions. Find more to read on novelhall.Co?m The capable ascend, the mediocre descend; those with power should possess more. If the War God cannot achieve victory in all his battles, he might as well abdicate in favor of the capable. "Heh, Achilles, you know well thats just a name." Chapter 756 - 269: The ’War God’ at the Falling Star Lake Shore_2 Discover hidden content at novelhall.Co?m "You may call them angels or gods, but it doesnt change their nature. Besides, I remember, you dont believe in their doctrines either." With a chuckle, Chiron knew why his student had suddenly brought this up today. A message from Athens had arrived just last night, stating that a great battle had erupted in Eryxis, during which the Olympian Gods had descended in their avatars to confront the King of Athens. And the result... Despite the odds and schemes, the avatar of the War God was shattered. He was unaware that Hermes had played a role in this; Achilles only knew that the revered King of Athens had died a dishonorable death, and the gods had displayed such mediocre powers. For a moment, he couldnt help feeling a bit off-balance. "But since weve touched on this topic, Achilles, what do you think fairness is?" Chiron asked with a slight smile. "Naturally, its determined by ability, those with exceptional skills should hold power and strength, while those with average abilities shouldnt occupy such positions." Without hesitation, the young man said decisively. "Is that so? But ability is also innate, much like the authority of the gods. Sorting by ability, isnt that also proving that the hierarchy of all things is determined at birth?" "Innate?" Surprised, the young man felt puzzled: "My abilities were developed through my own training and learning, how can they be innate?" "Abilities are indeed innate, Achilles. I wonder if you have ever observed where a persons abilities come from." He gestured towards the distant, where only dense jungles lay. But the young man knew that his teacher was referring to Silver Moon City.@@@@ "Talent, personality, the environment of upbringing, these are the very foundations that influence a persons level of ability." "People with high talent learn quickly by nature, like you; those less talented, even if they try ten or a hundred times harder, its futile. So, you admit this point, right?" "But some people are resolute by will, while others are naturally lax, even if their talents are the same, their achievements wont be." Shaking his head in rebuttal, the young man didnt accept this. "True, but this is a difference created by personality. But Achilles, do you think personality isnt innate? I think otherwise." "No, you can go wherever you want. Now that you have graduated, you can do whatever you wish." Smiling in response, Chiron shook his head, "But that place indeed is a good spot for you to make a name for yourself." "Then Ill check it out." Nodding his head, Achilles said, "With my Vajra Body, I shall go and see the Deities of Olympus." He knew his origins and was clear about his destiny. In fact, neither his mother nor his teacher had ever hidden this fact from Achilles. At the banquet of the Golden Apple, Zeus had arranged that farcical wedding because he feared the Sea Nymph Thetis prophecy about bearing a son stronger than his father, marrying the daughter of Sea God Nereus to a mortal. Although Achilles, born thereafter, indeed confirmed this prophecy, Thetis still resented it and chose not to stay at sea but went to Silver Moon City. Yet, in this legendary city, the fate-laden Sea Nymph received another prophecythat Achilles would die in war. Thus, not wanting to stay amidst the Ancient Sea God lineage, Thetis sought out her own aunt, her Mother Goddess, the elder sister to Doristhe ancient and mysterious Lord of the Nether River, Styx. She sought help from this ancient and mysterious Deity, who unexpectedly responded. Styx allowed Achilles to soak in the Origin of the Styx River, yet he didnt receive the worlds bestowed power of "Vows" but rather the other side of this river. "Hatred," few remember that Styx isnt only a witness to the Vows of All Gods but is also the River of Hatred. It embodies the worlds initial fury against those who break order, which also gives it the power to constrain Deities using "Vows." As a child, Achilles was taken by his mother to swim in the River of Hatred. And what he gained was a body so indestructible that even the Deities struggled to harm him. In the original mythology, Achilles too had undergone such, and even defeated the true form of a Deity with it, yet he also had a fatal weaknessit was his heel, which his mother had held and had not been soaked in the river. It was here that he died under Apollos sword, leaving behind the legend of Achilles heel in the Mortal Realm. However, if one observed Achilles at this moment, they might find, to their surprise, that there wasnt any vulnerability left on his entire body. Its unknown what method Thetis used this time, but somehow Achilles managed to avoid this flaw. "The prophecy says I will die in war, though I feel it probably doesnt refer to Ares, but I still want to test the might of this War God." Spoke the young man, who future generations would call the Mortal War God, and he was curious to see if anything in this world could break his Unbreakable Body. Perhaps the Divine King could manage it, or maybe there exists a Divine Artifact specifically against him? Achilles didnt know. Regardless, hed find out by trying it himself. Chapter 757 - 270 Life Box At the bank of Falling Star Lake, Chiron watched as his student went to prepare his travel pack. Becoming a master returned from training was one thing, but leaving Silver Moon City wasnt a matter of departing immediately after making a decision. Experience new stories on novelhall.Co?m Not to mention anything else, battling a deity even in the Mortal Realm required a sufficiently sharp weapon. It neednt be a Divine Artifact, as real Divine Artifacts all possess corresponding powers. However, if you just needed a solid weapon, the difficulty wasnt so great.@@@@ Many of the weaponry of All Gods were like this, for instance, Ares never had a true Divine Artifact. Tools that were merely durable without any special abilities were still not uncommon. "But having said that, for him, perhaps those sturdy armors are just for show." "The body forged by the Styx River Hammer, or rather his Undying form, is much more useful than any armor." Walking along the bank of Falling Star Lake, Chiron occasionally greeted the passing Nymphs. This place was once where Artemis, the New Moon Goddess and Goddess of the Wilderness and Hunting, grew up; thus, Mountain Nymphs and Naiads heeded the call of destiny and continuously gathered here. Gradually, Falling Star Lake became one of the locations with the most Nymphs. And after the Goddess came of age, the lakes name truly lived up to its reputation. For there were indeed Stars in Falling Star Lake. After Artemis no longer resided here, she became the actual proprietor of this large lake. Thump thump "Aisruiya, Ive come to bother you again." Following a water bridge that emerged from the lake, Chiron reached a small island that had also risen from the water. However, unlike other places, the surface of this island was not only soil but also many silvery-grey rocks that twinkled with faint gleams of light. The lights they emitted collided together and then overlapped at a central position. A green Crystal Stone stood there, seemingly encapsulating something inside. Undoubtedly, this was exactly the green object referred to by Aisruiya, and its remaining unturned to black proved its operation was still stable. "[Life Storage], truly another pearl in the domain of witchcraft, and yet another blasphemy against the Gods." "The Undying which only Gods should pursue has already been uncovered by them just the tip of an iceberg." Despite having seen it many times, and being the creator of this Secret Rite, Chiron still couldnt help but utter such a sigh each time. Because he was well aware that what lay before his eyes was merely a diluted version of some extremists ideas. However, their ideas obviously werent permitted by Silver Moon City, while his own were allowed. Continuing forward, Chiron walked on the stony plain. Falling Star Lake, nowadays few knew why it was initially named thus, but in certain rumors, it was said here that stars had once fallen from The Sky. And later, one day, when Artemis accidentally fished out something from the lake, it became clear that this was probably not just a rumor. Because indeed, below Falling Star Lake was an ancient celestial body that had fallen, suspected to have been a celestial body toyed by the ancient ruler of The Sky before the God of Stars was born. It crashed to the Mortal Realm, forming a massive crater, and over the course of time, led to the formation of Falling Star Lake. Discovering all this, Artemis was greatly astonished; such ancient and intact celestial bodies were rare in the world today. Thus, she exercised her authority, raised this celestial body from the lake to form an island, and in the name of the Master of the Wilderness, she endowed this celestial body with Spirituality. From that day, Chaos had a variety of Star Nymphs, and Artemiss [Wilderness] Divine Authority also perfected its concept. Stars falling from The Sky, plunging into the Mortal Realm, is a part of the [Wilderness]. Chapter 758 - 270 Life Box_2 Even though this progression was insubstantial, and for Artemis, it was hardly anything noteworthy, she still felt delighted. So the Goddess gave the first Star Nymph the name Aisruiya and allowed her to manage the lake in her stead. "Who knows if its because she left the stars, or perhaps the current Sun isnt a real celestial body, but a fake day formed from the remains of the Ancient Sun God." "So many years have passed, and Aisruiya has shown no sign of growing up." With that thought flickering by, Chiron no longer dwelled on it. His first priority was to attend to business; at this moment, he had already arrived in front of the enormous Crystal Stone. Rich life energy seeped out from the Crystal Stone before him, and the light scattering from the surrounding pillars also shone upon him. The interlaced networks of light were designed to confine the life force from escaping this vicinity, and the green Crystal Stone was a manifestation of converged life energy. However, Chiron could be certain that the life energy here had likely never diminished, not even by the smallest fraction, since its inception. That also implied that the thing inside did not need to absorb life force to maintain its existence. As for what was inside... Chiron looked up slightly. In the center of the verdant Crystal Stone, a box with its lid opened. At its very heart, there lay a heart that seemed as though it was in stasis. "Life Storage... Could it be, then, that what those people claimed is actually true?" In silent contemplation, observing the scene before him and reflecting on the years it had remained this way, Chiron didnt know whether to feel happy or something else. He knew whose heart lay before him, for he had spoken with its owner not long ago. Achilles, his student, was the origin of this heart. And this was the reason his student possessed an undying body that was flawless. The Hatred in the Waters of the Styx was not something just anyone could encounter; deities would have their divinity and divine power stripped, while mortals would lose their lives. Only a rare few beings could undergo baptism by the rivers powers while being compatible with the laws of the Underworld, avoid death as a result, and even obtain a body that ordinary deities could not harm. Even if the Underworld were weaker, a being baptized by its laws would not easily be harmed by common methods. Chiron nodded slightly and checked the secret rite again. Although as far as the results were concerned, his prepared Ritual Track was entirely unnecessary, he still needed to have it for just in case. However, while checking, the centaur couldnt help but think of the wizards who invented the original soul splitting technique. According to their plans, they originally intended to undergo the transformation ritual themselves, even naming their creation for the life storage object "Endless Life Box," signifying the secret box to obtain endless life. And for the form of life after the transformation, they also had a very fitting name. Neither living nor dying, neither human nor god, it was natural to call it demon. And whether before or after the transformation, these spellcasters were wizards using witchcraft. So in their eyes, calling themselves "Wizard Demons" was the most appropriate for their new life. Its just that although it seemed like a good idea, Chiron knew they didnt live to see the day of the transformation. Because the ritual was exposed prematurely, and their act of desecrating the soul to evade death and Samsara also caused an uproar in Silver Moon City. As for now... if they had the opportunity to be reincarnated, Chiron guessed he was already nearing adulthood. And the witchcraft they created like "Soul Splitting," "Thought Synchronization," and "Static Magic Ball," had already been listed as forbidden books, not allowed to be studied or used by anyone. "The geniuses among humans, in the end, inevitably embark on a path of sacrilege." "Its unclear whether the gods govern too broadly or if there are ready-made arrangements in place, mortals subconsciously tend to imitate." The answer to the question, of course, Chiron did not know. After all, he himself was not a human. ... Mortal Realm, Athens. The impassioned speech had ended, and no matter what anyone was thinking, no one dared to raise objections to the campaign against Eryxis at this time. However, compared to other Athenians who had been inspired to fight, Andrea thought about the huge pile of tasks she had to deal with and felt a headache coming on. Speaking was just a matter of getting the words out, but how to implement it... that was a rather complex matter. Chapter 759 - 271 War Methods in the Mythological Age In a secluded study within the Royal Palace, Andrea silently eyed the leather scrolls piled before her. There was no time to hold a grand funeral for Theseusin fact, on the one hand, such customs did not yet exist in Athens at the time, and on the other, Theseus had not left a body behind. So, having just experienced a parting, the urgent task that Andrea needed to address was the conquest of the City of Eryxis, which had also declared its independence as the Eryxis Kingdom. After all, even with limited experience, Andrea could see that simply killing a few people would not win everyones hearts and minds. Merely giving speeches could motivate the people but would not convince the aristocrats and high-ranking professionals to follow her. Therefore, she needed a victory, one that would unite the hearts of Athenians by avenging the former King. Only then would she have the power to resist when facing the various troubles that were surely coming. But she encountered problems before even starting, as the former Princess embarrassingly realized that she didnt understand military affairs at all. This was not surprising, for when Theseus had been leading armies, she hadnt even been born. By the time Andrea had grown up, Athens had not experienced any large-scale wars. Even the few times Theseus had taken action were often intended as deterrence rather than sparking a full-scale war. "But its different, if Father passed the throne to me, he must have believed I could do it." "Perhaps theres something I havent thought of, or maybe Father left me some guidance. If only I can find it, I can solve the problems Im facing..." With a calm voice, Laine spoke without mincing words. He and Andrea would be considered long-separated, but in reality, they hadnt really been apart. Because, over the years, their communication had never truly ceased. Furthermore, Laine wasnt particularly concerned, and Andrea had just lost a loved one. So when he saw the scene he had foreseen, the Princess stained with blood on her sword, it was only natural for him to come here shortly afterward, to help her consider the future of Athens. "I..." She opened her mouth slightly but struggled to find the words. In the room at that moment, there were only two people. It wasnt that there wasnt a second person in grand Athens who Andrea could trust, but rather that she did not wish to see them just yet. After all, trust is hierarchical, and clearly, those loyal to her because they were loyal to her father had, to the former Princess on a hot day, seemed distant. She wasnt eager to show her ignorance before them. So faced with such a question, Andrea was at a loss for where else to turn for help. "But I need to do something, at least, I must first deal with Eryxis." After a moment of silence, Andrea finally said: "You have a way, right?" "Well... sort of." Meeting Andreas expectant gaze, Laine finally gave an affirmative response. "Actually, the problems Athens is facing now can both be difficult and simple. First of all, you need to understand how wars are fought in this era." "Have you ever considered a questionif demigods and avatars of the deities are so powerful, capable of easily breaking walls, defeating armies? Strong divine arts can cause widespread loss of life, and it wouldnt take long to slaughter an entire city." Chapter 760 - 271: The War Methods of the Mythological Era_2 "If thats the case, whats the meaning of a nation, and whats the meaning of an army? Shouldnt the world simply be a place where personal valor determines everything, and wars wouldnt even erupt?" "If two kingdoms could resolve their dispute by just having their strongest champions duel, why bother sending armies at all? Isnt that redundant?" "!" With eyes slightly widened, Andrea was obviously listening intently. Previously, as a Godhood Practitioner, she had never really explored such matters. Moreover, since there hadnt been a large-scale war in Athens for a long time, she had no need to understand this. "So what is the purpose of an army, or is there actually a way to diminish the impact of the powerful?" "Of course there is," Laine said with a smile and a nod, not keeping her in suspense. "And it all originates from the Divine King on Mount Olympus." "As everyone knows, Zeus is the King of All Gods. Although he often proclaims himself as the Lord of Ten Thousand Thunders, the Lord of the Sky, anyone with a bit of insight knows that what truly allowed him to rise above all gods was his Kingship." "This power originally came from the most ancient Divine Kings strength, an embodiment of the worldly wills authority over the law of governance in the mortal realm. He entrusted this power to the original Heavenly Father, thus the First Divine Kings divine authority could accomplish many thingshe could even act with the authority of the world under the name of the Divine King, anchoring new, logical concepts, thus allowing the world to prematurely birth corresponding Godhood." "The original Chronology Godhood stemmed from this; it was supposed to exist only in the Third Era, following the birth of seasons and the ascendancy of the twelve principal gods, but because of the supreme authority of the First Divine King, it appeared directly in the distant past, at the very beginning." "..."@@@@ "So when Tantalus murdered his children during the feast for the gods, the Divine King only disposed of him personally and promoted his god-worshipping descendants to power. When Sisyphus imprisoned a deity, the gods waited until he died to punish him, while his god-respecting grandson still inherited the throne." "The gods didnt choose kings from the devout, simply because the Divine King himself didnt want that to happen?" Her worldview seemed to be shaken; Andrea felt her perception of the gods crumble further. With the death of Theseus, her reverence had already diminished greatly. Now, it was almost gone. "Yes, so in reality, among the whole of Olympus, Zeus is the one who abides by the law the most." "The other gods might still commit acts that break the divine order, but Zeus, operating under the philosophy anything not forbidden is allowed, will never voluntarily violate the rules he himself has set, unless he is left with no other choice but to choose the lesser of two evils." Nodding, Laine also found it interesting. Discover hidden stories at novelhall.Co?m In such a case, if the Divine Court could establish a just and fair law, perhaps things would indeed be different because of such a law-abiding Divine King. But sadly, the rules Zeus established are mostly those that help build and maintain his Kingship, and for other matters, he simply acts as if they dont exist. "But what does this have to do with the way wars are fought, is it because of this Kingship order?" Resting her cheek on her hand and leaning on the table, Andrea asked again. Chapter 761 - 271: The Way of War in the Mythological Era_3 Listening to Laine recount the essence of All Gods, Andrea couldnt help feeling an inexplicable thrill. Perhaps father and those aristocrats knew of the existence of "Kingship Order" as well, after all, they had all partaken in wars themselves. But Andrea was certain, they definitely did not know these behind-the-scenes secrets. "Of course, although the gods can no longer use Divine Power in the Mortal Realm, they can still exert a macroscopic influence to some extent, though its not as strong as before."@@@@ Experience exclusive tales on novelhall.Co?m "Before the constraints were in place, the Goddess of Agriculture could wither the plants of half the world, and the Wind Gods could stir up an unceasing wind that covered the eastern continents." "So Theseuss deterrence is because of the combined strength of his power and the national power of Athens, not merely due to his own might. Only by possessing both can he keep the gods restless." "Of course," Laine added at the end of his narrative, "since this power is a manifestation of the Kingship Order, it also originates from mortals recognition and adherence to life, so its not instantaneous." "To unilaterally declare war is meaningless; you need to make your citizens aware of your war. To unilaterally declare that a person has committed a serious crime is also pointless; only when a persons sins are known to all will they be penalized. Therefore, using this power for a surprise attack, luring a formidable person into an ambush by the army, is impossible, as he would realize your malice beforehand." "And this does not mean strong beings are useless on the battlefield; they just can no longer change the outcome of a battle single-handedly. As long as there is no absolute disparity between the two parties, they can still influence the course of the battle." "In essence, this power actually conforms to the collective will of most life forms under an order system." "They wish to be meaningful as a number. And the Kingship Order grants them that." Chapter 762 - 272 Knight "Sovereign Order... So thats what it is, Ive understood." "All that pertains to human society, including all life under the rule of All Gods and the Divine Court, must adhere to it, so even the most powerful heroes dare not confront a kingdom directly, but some crazed demons of Chaos need not worry about such shackles." "Therefore, the legendary powerful Demonic Monsters can wreak havoc on kingdoms, yet they are often killed by heroes. A hero capable of slaying a demon cannot similarly use personal might to conquer a kingdom using force, and this is the difference within and outside the order." Suddenly enlightened, Andrea felt she finally understood the rules and Order of the Mortal Realm. Whether it be a Deity or humans, or even other intelligent lives, most could benefit from this order.@@@@ And those truly restricted were actually only the Gods other than the Divine King and the demigods who resided at the pinnacle of the Mortal Realm. Only they were unable to demonstrate their full Strength due to such rules and had to limit themselves to kingdoms and their citizens. But they could only accept it, for the stipulations were made by the King of All Gods, also the source of a considerable part of the Demigod bloodlines. Moreover, although Laine did not explicitly say so, Andrea still vaguely sensed something. Seeing the effects of this system, she knew who were truly limited by the Divine Kingit was all the powerful ones in the entire Divine Court system, except for himself. If the entire Divine Court system were a pyramid, then the Divine King would be at the apex, those restricted Gods and demigods of the mortal realm being the part closest to the tip. In addition, the vast nobility, the mostly average kings, and the professionals who formed the elite troops were the middle part of the pyramid. "Of course not." Watching Andrea, who had abandoned further thought, Laine chuckled. It was not out of despair; rather, it was the sudden upheaval, facing personal deaths head-on, followed by her first kill seamlessly merged, and then tending to Athenss citizens. Having operated in such manner, Andreas stamina had nearly reached its limit, hence in the presence of trustworthy individuals, it was inevitable to let her guard down a bit. "If it were just a war between Athens and Eryxis, you shouldnt act this way. This is a rebellion, not a response to an external enemy." "When facing external enemies, one must exert full effort, even when a lion fights a rabbit; that refers to those who offend our mighty state, even far away, must be punished. But employing full force against a mere rebellion might make others perceive the Athenian throne as weakened, a decrecendo from the past." "Moreover, centralized power in Athens has only been around for a few decades; a significant part of the army still consists of conscripts. Given the current assembly speed, youd probably spend three months in preparation before you can dispatch troops." "Besides, the current issue for Athens isnt just the rebellion in Eryxis; the threats from western All Countries are a greater problem. Each countrys strength might not surpass Athenss, but when nearly half of the Olympian Pantheons power swarms in, youll likely need to prepare early." "Hmm... So, what should I do?" Andrea appeared to think hard before asking. "Use the royal army to promptly quell the rebellion, after all, the other side is still using your brothers name, claiming Demophon is the legitimate heir to Athens." "In such a scenario, a swift resolution is appropriate, avoid giving Eryxis, equally hasty in their rebellion, a chance to regroup. Crush them with your elite troops right away, then manifest your power to both friend and foe in Athens." "Simultaneously, station your main forces on the Western Borders, ready to mobilize soldiers to observe and respond; send Envoys to the South to seek alliances; scale back oceanic trade to the East to guard against followers of the Sea God. Then depending on which side, East or West, shows opportunity, use attack as your defense, and win a decisive battle. That is the proper military strategy." Chapter 763: 272 Knight_2 Chapter 763: Chapter 272 Knight_2 Without much deliberation, Laine casually said, This was hardly a stroke of epoch-shattering wisdom; it was a standard response to such a situation. But while thats true, you should still be prepared. This war, Athens is not going to be easy to win. Mm, Im aware. Nodding, Andrea braced herself, In fact, Ive been ready for a day when we might have to fight in the Acropolis. ... Before the Grand Temple of the Goddess, we shall show the Athenians fearlessness. But then again, Aiven blinking, Andrea asked, What exactly is military strategy? In later myths, Chaos was known as the God of Military Strategy, but through personal investigation, Laine was certain there wasnt one. Just as Athenas spirit communication Divine Artifact was mistakenly revered as a god by later generations, it was likely the result of some kind of misinformation. So, facing the puzzled Andrea, Laine was unsure how to explain it properly. In this age, there were various strategies, but there were no great masters who had written books to summarize the past tactics and innovate new ones. Thus, for now, in the Chaos World, there was indeed no systematic military strategy in existence. Think of it as a summary of the art of war; though there arent many wars in the Mortal World, there are places where they are quite common. Where in the Chaos World were wars most frequent and rampant? Of course, it was the battlegrounds between Hell and the Abyss. This explanation was perfectly fitting, and anyone seeking to understand would not find it strange. However, even Laine had not anticipated that this offhand excuse he gave would, ten thousand years later, lead the humankind of the future to arrive unanimously at the same conclusion upon reviewing history. That human morality stemmed from deities, hailing from the Golden Age; whereas conspiracy and cunning came from Demons, perpetuated since the Silver Age.@@@@ Morality was naturally worthy of praise, but cunning was not without its uses. As the crystallization of mortal wisdom, humanitys earliest military strategies were derived from this very legacy. It could be said, whether a country is a local, independent City-State or a renowned Kingdom on the continent, the presence of such a Knight Order is one of the most direct proofs. Of course, the term Knight Order seems to have appeared somewhat prematurely. Perhaps in the original History, the era when Demigod Heroes frequently emerged should have been the beginning of the advent of Extraordinary powers, not the earlier Bronze Age. Only after the War of Troy did the way of the Extraordinary steadily spread across the Mortal World, gradually forming this structure of a privileged class founded on Knights who wielded power, which then persisted for a millennium in later generations. Only now, everything has come much earlier. Indeed, too early. In that illusory world, I never knew of any Knights.'' But thats not surprising, after all, during that time, there wasnt me, Great Alchemist Hermes, was there? Within the tower, Hermes watched as Solomons figure moved about outside. Naturally, he had received notice of the War, but the young, new King didnt seem to have figured out how to communicate with him, so there had been no meeting. Hermes thus let things take their natural course and sent his student to accompany the army. His experiments had hit a bottleneck, and despite having a way to continue, he wanted to conduct more experiments, such as Blood Sacrifice, which was one such trial. Moreover, there was another experiment he had contemplated beforeventuring outside the Circumterrestrial River. Perhaps by changing his perspective and viewpoint, he might gain new inspiration. Lets go now, better early than late. After this, there may not be enough time. He exhaled and extended his hand with a beckoning gesture. At the base of the tower, a Crystal Stone fell into Hermess palm. The clash of Divine Persons... Although the former me never had the chance to witness the fall of Troy, just thinking about it tells me nothing good will come of it. Ha, after all the fighting, only when the tide recedes will we see whos been swimming naked. With a flicker of his form, Hermes left the tower. This journey he intended to undertake unnoticed, silently coming and goingnothing could be better. Chapter 764: 272: The Thief and the Seventh Chapter 764: Chapter 272: The Thief and the Seventh ` The seawater was retreating, and scattered islands flashed by in an instant. From the calm nearshore to the distant seas controlled by the Lord of Ocean, currents surged beneath the waters surface. Compared to the constant battles between the two ocean god systems of the last era, and the grand war in the stars that lasted a thousand years, everywhere outside the Mortal Worlds earth was so peaceful throughout the Third Epoch. However, for Hermes, he felt no particular sentiment. After all, whether it was the Fantasy World or the present Chaos, he had never experienced the time before the Third Epoch. ... In his memory, the ocean was always this tranquil, the ancient Sea Gods had ceased their conflicts, with only Poseidon making futile attempts, yet never gaining anything substantial. Sighhere we are. This is the Circumterrestrial River, the manifestation of Oceanuss godhood. After an unknown period, at the edge of the sky, at the end of the sea, Hermes finally reached the edge of the Circumterrestrial River. Compared to the likes of Poseidon who claimed to be the Sea God through domains of [Storm] and [Tsunami], the truly powerful Sea Gods were just like this. They possessed their own domains of the ocean since birth, which could never be taken away by others. The more powerful they were, the larger their domains, which was also why the two sea gods of the Second Epoch were determined to crush their opponents. After all, whether it was Pontus with the Earth Concave and the Primordial Ocean, or Oceanus with the Origin of Ten Thousand Streams and the Circumterrestrial River, their proportion in the cycle of Ocean and Water on earth was too conspicuous. To consolidate this complete symbolism, even if it was not necessary to occupy every portion, they could not allow such gaping omissions to exist. Therefore, subjugating their opponents completely was the only way, and only by doing so would they possibly be able to advance further and touch upon higher domains. But as they say, it is nearly impossible, even the Divine King and the Primordial Gods cannot force them to submit by force. For such ancient gods, an eternal slumber, albeit dreadful, is acceptable if chosen willingly. Standing beside the river that surged through the void, although he had not experienced such ancient times, Hermes could still understand their thoughts quite well. So, to avoid unnecessary trouble, keeping distance was a particularly critical point. But beyond the world... is there really nothing? After an indeterminate amount of time, when Hermes finally stopped, He regretfully discovered that perhaps outside of Chaos, the void was just empty and tranquil. No matter, no energy, nothing at all. It existed merely for the sake of existence, and beyond that, there was nothing. For a while, Hermes even felt he had come to the wrong place. He had thought there would be some shattered landmasses, floating space-time bubbles, or something else. But now it seemed he had thought too much; maybe this place was simply meant to be this way. However, it is also possible that it has already been taken by someone else, or it has once again become part of the world. After all, what I can think of, so can others, and fortunately not only was I here for that. Shaking his head slightly, he took out the crystal stone he had brought, and Hermes fell into thought for a moment. It looked like he had come here for nothing, but considering the unique environment, he had planned to experiment here again anyway. In this place where the laws of Chaos were diluted, he wondered if the results would be different. Regardless of whether they were or not, this would confirm some of his ideas. Come. Cutting his fingertip, Hermes used his blood to trace a character in the void. A thread of soul power melded with it, then slowly approached the crystal stone. His expression changed subtly, but quickly returned to normal. ` Chapter 765: 272: The Thief and the Seventh_2 Chapter 765: Chapter 272: The Thief and the Seventh_2 This strand of soul was like a hair on a body, carrying no consciousness or thought, it merely contained part of Hermess imprint. As it left the body, Hermes quickly drank a liquid from a small bottle, and the depleted strand of soul soon regenerated itself. Hopefully this time, it can last a bit longer. With a forward push, the runes merged with the crystal stone. Watching this scene that he had experienced many times, Hermes relaxed his mind, calmly waiting for the result. ... Whoosh Whish, whish... In the void beyond Chaos, not far from Hermes. There floated a fragment of land, several dozen miles in size, yet Hermes seemed as if he saw it not. Hermess conjecture was not incorrect, only now, with the world of Hemenu shattered, all its scattered fragments had long been drifting towards Chaos. Just as a massive celestial body uses gravity to capture meteors, even though the largest pieces still contained an abundance of laws from the alien realm, the smaller fragments did not. The marks of their alien realm had been erased, bit by bit, assimilated by the strength of Chaos, just like the remnants of the Nine Realms before them. Chains of Law bound them, dragging them through the void. As if the rumbling sound echoing in the soul accompanied the sway of chains, but even so close by, Hermes perceived nothing. This was not surprising, as not many had noticed when the remnants of the Nine Realms merged either. Though Hemenu was much larger than these broken fragments, what was merging now were just residues. They were nowhere near stirring any storm, and before long, they would become a part of Chaos. Devoid of all strength, and even with a nature surpassing all gods, what he could do was indeed limited; it was even difficult to rely on his own swimming through the vast void to reach Chaos. Much like the former Laine, who possessed a highly pure essence of space-time power, his powers couldnt bring any substantial strength before the opening of the Spirit Realm. Fortunately, Hemenu was shattered, so there were many vessels Amon could board. He casually picked one and began to idly await the vessels arrival at the shore. Unexpectedly, before docking, Ive found a treasure chest first. So, is this luck, or bait? His form flickering, Amon blinked as he looked at Hermes and the crystal stone in his hand. A god, and one who seems more godlike. The loose Law in the void, and what he is doing, looks so much like bait... But I choose to bet on it, and as for the wager... lets say its my own life. Swish The form that could somewhat be discerned exploded open, turning into strands of light and shadow, swirling towards Hermess location. In Amons eyes, everything before him was so clear. Even without strength, his status allowed him to see the truth. Hermes felt to him like a deity who had lost its Godhood, yet even better off than those. And that crystal stone was a true deity that had lost its Divine Power. Some eternal, undying strength lay hidden deep within the stone, repelling all external influence; uncreated, indestructible, unincreasing, unyielding. No force from any world below could shake it, not even beings like Tartarus. But clearly, Hermess intent wasnt to destroy the consciousness hidden within the stone; his actions were more like a theft, a deceit, or a parasitism.@@@@ Chapter 766: 272: The Thief and the Seventh_3 Chapter 766: Chapter 272: The Thief and the Seventh_3 He tried to allow that immortal consciousness to sleep eternally, letting something else cling to it. If Amon had been to Chaos, he would have likely realized at a glance that this shared a subtle affinity with the way mortals utilized the Divine Fragments of the fallen Ancient Sun God. However, the consciousness within this crystal stone was indeed complete and intact; it was only slumbering, not in chaos. Thus, the task that Hermes had set for himself was destined to face many difficulties. But this is his, not mine... Silently, even without Hermes notice, just before his sliver of soul touched the crystal stone, a formless mist had already enshrouded the stones exterior. ... And as the rune made contact with the crystal, without any trace, the mist had replaced that strand of soul, penetrating deeply into the interior of the crystal stone. It circled the undying attribute once and then, in the next moment, amidst constant transformations, its aura became indistinguishable from the original will within the crystal stone. The boon that originated from the world still protected the will of the forever slumbering God of Stars, and Amon had no intention of attempting a complete replacement or to probe the mechanisms of the Otherworld Law. He was willing to explore the unknown, but that did not mean he was actively seeking death. So, wrapping around the consciousness, Amon watched the runes finally falling from the outside world, offering no resistance. ...I do not know. The consciousness within the crystal stone seemed hesitant as well but eventually responded. Very well... Nodding inwardly, Hermes asked again, Then, may I inquire if you remember your own name? Unexpectedly, this was his creation, ranking firstthe seventh creation. Hmm, before deciding the ranking, Hermes thought of the ancient myths of the Chaos World. In the domains of Spirituality and the mind, seven was indeed the Origin of All Things. Thus, his first creation should not be ranked first but rather placed in the seventh position. Various thoughts flashed through his mind, but time did not stand still due to this. The next moment, Hermes received an answer from the newly born consciousness within the crystal stone. I have forgotten much, but there are some things I still remember... Like my name, its Amon. Chapter 767: 274 Woodworm Chapter 767: Chapter 274 Woodworm ` ...Lord Amon, thank you once again for your cooperation. In the void outside the world, still in the original position. Before Hermes floated three unstable crystal cores, reflecting his not-so-good complexion. It had been a while since Amons birth, and upon discovering the experiments success, Hermes immediately returned to the tower, retrieved his items, and came back here. A single success could simply be luck; he intended to repeat his experiment once more. ... However, just as Hermes feared, even though he tried again and again with the same method, Amons birth still seemed unreplicable.@@@@ Just like every time before, the trace of his soul he released was never assimilated by the will of the God of Stars long slumbering in the crystal stone, transforming into an independent avatar closely linked to it. Because every time he reached this step, that wisp of soul would self-destruct during the instinctual assimilation process of the God of Stars. Evidently, it couldnt withstand the power from the Ancient Sun God, at least not with just a wisp of soul. So, in order to understand how his sole success came to be, Hermes had no choice but to ask Amon to continue cooperating with his experiment. He thought it would take a lot of effort, but to Hermes surprise, this new consciousness, believing itself to be the Recovery Star God, seemed grateful for his help in awakening himself and did not refuse any of his requested attempts. Therefore, Hermes gave up on using coercive means; on the contrary, he even satisfied some of Lord Amons requests. For example, during breaks in the experiments, he would explain the history of Chaos or explain what his experiments were for. After all, although the other party appeared to be a God of Stars, it was essentially a wisp of the soul assimilated by the Star Gods consciousness. Regarding memories of the true God of Stars, recalling even a tiny bit would be difficult, let alone detailed aspects. If he truly understood those things, Hermes would indeed find it strange. ...Just like I said earlier, the mortal world is now ruled by God-King Zeus on Mount Olympus. He is the son of the second-generation God-King Cronus, grandson of Father Sky and Mother Earth, and the most powerful deity in todays mortal world. He ambitiously seeks to rule all things, while those you once served either got branded as sinners of the previous era, imprisoned in the Abyss without leaving, or were sealed or remained hidden from the world. I dont know whether you once served the Ancient Sun God or the former God-King, but the outcome is the same; there is no place for you in Zeuss divine court. The current night sky no longer holds room for your survival... these things you could also have verified with others. With a slight sigh, after failing again and again until finally seeing no hope for success, Hermes could only choose to accept the status quo. It seemed that his previous success really couldnt be replicated, perhaps just a coincidence caused by probability calculations. But this made the only success case even more precious. He certainly hoped nothing would happen to this existence named Amon, and of course, couldnt let him entertain too many ideas. Thus, while narrating the worlds situation, Hermes highlighted external threats. To make the sheep in the pen obey, the best way was to satisfy its desires. However, desires always grow, and no one can satisfy them forever, so this way was impractical. As for the secondary method, it was to tell the flock that there were countless wolves outside. This way, even if their desires were not fulfilled, the fear could drive them to quietness. Strictly speaking, the so-called faith intertwined with these principles too; fear and hope, reality and falsehood, all manifested within. Besides, regarding whether his lies would be uncovered, the great alchemist also believed it wouldnt happen. Anyway, in the short term, Hermes was not planning to let the other go. Without an opportunity to go out, it was impossible to verify the truthfulness. So whether or not there were wolves outside was naturally up to him. So thats how it is...Im really unfortunate then. Didnt expect that upon waking, the world had already changed. Like a naive young person, Amon easily believed Hermess words. As an outdated relic abandoned by the times, this was also inevitable. Yet, despite the external crises looming, fortunately, the benevolent Hermes was willing to provide him with a safe environment, a favor indeed substantial. Even if the other party didnt say anything, Amon planned to repay the kindness bestowed upon him. Haha, although the situation is a bit unstable, you need not worry excessively. Yet, feeling its own changes, the insect was dissatisfied. Replacing external entities wasnt difficult for him, even if that God of Stars had some protective powers; he could also disguise his aura, parasitizing within. Although to Amon, this was a good start already. After all, though that God of Stars lacked even the slightest divine power, it was still a god by essence. But since he had a good start, he couldnt help but desire more in the follow-up. Especially since Amon discovered that this being called Hermes not only had one God of Stars, but many more. Tch, judging by now, I indeed won the bet previously. This wasnt a trap set by this world, though it cannot be entirely confirmed. Fortunately, I didnt pin all hopes on a single place; since youve let me in, you cant catch me again... Splitting his consciousness was effortless for Amon, though the part split off couldnt hold the complete and transcendent persona of the original. However, the trait of surpassing the limitation of great divine power allowed his thoughts to spread out and unify, and no matter the distance, the characteristic from the void allowed his consciousness to remain whole. Any avatar could become the main body at any time. Therefore, Amon followed Hermes away grandly, unafraid of walking into a trap, and left only a single sub-body for himself. If any incidents arise, this avatar would become his new main body, and as time passed, such avatars would only become more numerous in the future. Of course, not every avatar could replace a deity; using replacement to deceive the worlds Law was considerably challenging, even with Amons persona level. Especially now, when he possessed a persona but lacked any divine power. Hmm... Next up is to acquire some strength. The main body should see if it could deceive that alchemist; if not, then deceive his student, as for me... With a flash of starlight, a regular polyhedron with twenty-four faces appeared before the seven-segmented insect. Sea Emperor, Divine King, Hades, and other deities. Where to start? Perhaps roll a dice to see who gets unlucky first. With a slight curl of the mouth, theoretically, the ocean was the easiest to deal with and least prone to errors, but Amon didnt care about that. For him, without a life threat, he naturally wanted to make things as thrilling as possible. At worst, he would get discovered and defeated, which wouldnt be unacceptable. In the next moment, as the starlight flashed again, on each face of the twenty-four-sided die, an image of a deity appearedall the ones Amon had heard from Hermes. As the mind subtly moved, the twenty-four-sided die responded by dropping toward the sea. Whichever face touched the water first would determine Amons choice. Whether simple or difficult, he wouldnt retract his decision. Tap Hmm... the result ended up being her? The twenty-four-sided die hit the sea surface and shattered into a handful of stardust. Knowing the result, the seven-segment insect seemed to shake its head, then dived into the ocean. Amon didnt intend to linger in this seldom-visited place, and the reason he revealed his avatar in the form of an insect wasnt for any other reason, mainly influenced by the ancient Egyptians. They revered the Scarab as the Sun, so Amon wanted to use the pest as a symbol for stars. After all, now disguised as a God of Stars, it wasnt implausible. A new world, gaining a new life. Hopefully, the people and gods in this world would bring him more joy. Hmm? To the north of the continent, on Mount Nysa. At the center of the continuously extending mountain range lay the peak almost destroyed by Typhon. The mender of destiny resided there, troubled by the impending war. They aimed to steer it back to the right path, at least partially correct, yet achieving that seemed difficult given their capabilities. After all, none of the gods favored the Goddess of Fate, nor could any single god single-handedly alter the wars course. ` Chapter 768: 275: Encroachment Chapter 768: Chapter 275: Encroachment `plaintext Standing on Mount Nysa at the uttermost north of the continent, one could overlook the entire northern region. Ever since the chaos of the Typhon ended, the Three Fates, collectively known as the Moirai by the gods, migrated here. The maiden Clotho spun the Thread of Fate with her spindle, each strand representing a lifetime. The matron Lachesis measured the length of life with her staff marked with scales, determining the short or long of the thread. The crone Atropos used the scissors of fate to cut the thread spun by Clotho, leading life to its ultimate demise. ... This was the responsibility of the Three Fates, as well as the power and authority bestowed upon them by the world. With these powers, they could skillfully manipulate the threads of fate, allowing everything to return to its natural order. After all, although the gods stood high above, once they came into contact with mortal things, they were bound to be influenced by them. Even if the Goddesses of Fate could not directly alter the destiny of deities, they never hesitated to use such unconventional means. However, after all these years of existence, countless cycles had passed in the mortal realm, yet the cracks in destiny seemed to increase, rather than diminish. An intangible pressure weighed upon Mount Nysa, growing increasingly heavy, but there was nothing the Goddesses of Fate could do to solve it. For the Moirai had always faced three severe challenges. As long as these couldnt be resolved, destiny could not return to its proper course. The first was that a significant portion of the inherent order had already been destroyed before the birth of the Goddesses of Fate. This was an ancient debt, extending to the dawn of creation, including the fall of the Primordial Deities and the premature replacement of the Divine King, issues they couldnt resolve. Thankfully, these old wounds were not fatal, at least not for the time being. The second problem came from the cycle of Samsara in the Spirit Realm. The Three Fates tried to arrange the destinies of All Spirits, but the mortal beings, upon birth, inherently possessed varying degrees of wisdom, beyond the control of the Goddesses. Thus, what was once an easy task became a thousandfold more difficult, leaving the Moirai perpetually busy. As for the third problem... that was even more severe, for it was a problem of the gods, happening potentially at every moment. The destinies of the deities lay outside the realm woven by the Three Fates, yet this did not hinder their observation. As long as they did not speak of what they saw, this observation was nearly without cost. Therefore, Clotho could see the rises and falls of the gods destinies, Lachesis could see their triumphs and failures in differing lengths. As for Atropos, she could attempt to intervene at the most difficult times. The once famed Fruit of One Day, in a sense, came from this origin. Yet these methods were ultimately auxiliary, powerless in the face of more direct influences. For instance, occasional occurrences of pollution were such instances. Crack One thousand seven hundred and eighty-two threads of fate. In one day! With an expressionless motion, her scissors closed, accompanied by a series of popping sounds imperceptible to mortals, as the threads of fate broke one by one before Atropos. This was her duty, what she was meant to do.@@@@ However, as Atropos closed her scissors, the strange stench emanating from her grew slightly stronger. Yellowed teeth, tattered robes, dry hairif a mortal from the subcontinent saw her, they might mistakenly think it was the harbinger of the Five Decays of Heaven and Man. Though the world of Chaos knew not of the so-called five decays, when the body of a deity showed such signs, it still signified some manner of disaster. Nevertheless, as if accustomed to it, Atropos casually wiped the pale-red sweat from her forehead, ignoring it all. Being the one who cuts fate, if she didnt wish for fate itself to bear further burden, she had to endure it. After all, I will not die, Lachesis. Nor will you; the destiny of the present world is with us. She spoke softly, as Atropos tried to stand, but stumbled the next moment. Fortunately, her arm, reduced to skin and bone, was quickly supported by someone else, a whiff of alluring fragrance came from beside her, it was Lachesis, the sister holding her arm. Hermes was unaware that by omitting the Goddesses of Fate while introducing the gods, he caused a misjudgment in a being who had never heard of a deity capable of wielding fate, leading to some unexpected consequences. For in the world of Hemenu, they had never heard of a Fate God, assuming that was the worlds power itself, not something controlled by a deity. All in all, a small error was about to attract uninvited guests. The strings of fate were so secret that unless the Goddesses of Fate wished it, few entities could ever trace their presence. For a moment, Athens indeed seemed to become the worlds center, drawing the attention of the heavens and the earth. Whether intending to partake in Olympuss inner strife, the gods cast their gazes here. They were all awaiting an outcome, to see if there was any chance for this conflict to cease. After all, to outsiders, they didnt know the resolve of either side. This was merely a mortals death, unlikely to evolve into a never-ending conflict among the gods. However, while they believed it to be so, at the same moment in the City of Eryxis, within the temple at the citys center. The Goddess of Agriculture, who had personally participated in this from the periphery, bore no such thoughts, as the beginning of this war transpired on her domain. Aphrodite, this isnt what you told us! Her chest heaving, Demeters complexion was unsightly. She still recalled how the Goddess of Beauty came to conspiracy with her after the Feast of the Golden Apple. Persuading with reasoning, coupled with threats and inducements. Promising her the territory of Athens, she spoke of how many gods were involved in this. Then described how perfect and thorough their plan was. But what was the result? Athens had officially declared war on Eryxis, claiming they were bewitched by evil gods, and murdered the king. Even though they hadnt openly accused the Agricultural Church, how was this different from speaking plainly? In a holy city of a deity, accusing evil gods, the newly appointed queen was openly declaring future intentions to expel the Agricultural Church, showing no mercy even to her clerics. Despite this, Demeter was helpless, for she lacked the means to resist. You said there would be no problems, you promised me! Athenss elite is already approaching, tell me, how are you going to resolve this mess?! Why are you anxious? Its just a small mistake. Sharing a bad mood, Aphrodite rudely interrupted. If there was one more frustrated by this long-planned assassination than Demeter, who just provided the venue and was to be hit hardest, it was Aphrodite. As for the reason... facing Aphrodites interruption, this time, Demeter merely let out a cold laugh. She couldnt win a fight, nor did she have as many paramours, but at least some things wouldnt happen to her. A small mistake, indeed The Goddess of Love and Beauty sent her believer to seduce the king of a city ruled by the Goddess of Wisdom, even lending out her divine tool, and what was the outcome? Aphrodite, you and Ares are indeed a match made in heaven. A group attacked one, ending with your own guise destroyed. Your believer went to seduce others, only to ultimately betray you without any qualms. Im indeed curious about what other ridiculous things you are capable ofcould it be next time, Ares and you will both be chased by mortals? Offhand mockery, though Demeter didnt believe it would actually happen, for when the war of the mortal realm commenced, and the Order of Kingship fully influenced humanity, Ares, as the God of War, would be immensely empowered. [The divine power] of War, no matter how diminished, was amply sufficient to oversee a field of mortal conflict. Under divine favor, he might leap to become one of Olympuss foremost deities. Even the equally warlike Apollo might only surpass him in archery. However, saying so did not prevent Demeter from using it as a means to ridicule. As the frontlines of Athens loomed closer, and the holy city was on the verge of falling, she risked becoming a laughing stock among mortals. Observing the current situation... without divine intervention and relying solely on the Agricultural Church, Eryxiss ability to hold the city seemed hopeless. ` Chapter 769: 276: With Solomon Chapter 769: Chapter 276: With Solomon Bang Unreasonable! The heavy doors made a massive sound as Aphrodite, looking displeased, walked out of the Temple. The mocking voice echoed in her ears, and just this once, she truly had nothing to say. Thus, her exchangeor rather, her quarrelwith Demeter inevitably ended in discordof course, she never believed Heras request had any chance of success. That woman wanted to make Demeter join them in their dark path, to completely destroy Eryxiss entire grain storage. ... By then, as long as they could exert their authority to the fullest and cause the prime grain-producing regions within Athens to have a poor yield, that would directly provide a great advantage to the future Alliance. This war was destined to last more than a year or two; at least, conquering Athens was definitely no simple matter. Even deities unconcerned with the mortal realm would not believe they could easily breach that great city of the East. Under such circumstances, the supply of food naturally became a crucial element, and the presence of Demeter was indispensable. However, Heras thoughts were quite optimistic, and she articulated her reasoning very clearly after all, Theseus had ultimately died in Eryxis. The Athenians hated Hera first, then the treacherous Prince Demophon, and thirdly, they hated the city itself. So no matter how one looked at it, Demeter should have had no choice but to comply. Yet theory is just theory, and as the goddess of love and beauty, Aphrodite understood Demeter all too well. She was not like Hera, nor was she one to hold a grudge; in fact, they were complete opposites. In the siege against Theseus, she had already provided so much help yet still deluded herself into not descending and participating in person. This showed that as far as Demeter was concerned, unless someone held a knife to her throat, expecting her to fight to the end was pure fantasy. Trulyunreasonable! But in the following days, she calmed down. Yes, these mortals are all like this, always doing things beyond understanding. There have already been so many precedents, it didnt matter to miss one more. Aphrodites previous anger was purely because she felt her divine authority had been challenged. As the embodiment of love and beauty, she was the one to invoke love in others; she herself had never loved anyone. Ares and the other male gods, they were but birds of prey, called and dismissed at her will. Yet her own follower and vessel of divine descent, Hippolyta, was just the opposite. She developed feelings for the enemy, who, from beginning to end, never reciprocated. It was as if she was a negative lesson, the exact opposite of Aphrodite. This is how mortals think... but it doesnt matter anymore. Whatever you think cant change your outcome. I wanted to give you an eternal punishment, Hippolytaonce Hera killed the fleeing Theseus, I would have turned his corpse into a wolf and you into a lamb, forcing you to nourish him with your flesh and blood forever. But since Hera did not succeed, I shall find another way. Demeter hides in her domain, thinking she can avoid trouble? Well, I refuse to allow it! What she is unwilling to do, I will do for her. Consider yourself fortunate, Hippolyta. Eternity is an endless calamity for the weak, but you, you can find release at my hands. Now, Aphrodite was here in her true form, but she would leave this city before the Athenian army arrived. Hera wanted her to redeem herself with merit here, but Aphrodite had no intention of obeying. At most, she would leave something behind; as for the killing and fighting, how could that soil her hem? Heh, this way, no matter how long Eryxis can hold out, the Athenians will never gain anything from here. Everyone will know they have blood-washed this city and taken vengeance for Theseus. With a satisfied smile, pondering her arrangements, Aphrodite suddenly felt a twinge of nostalgia for an old lover. Chapter 770: 276: With Solomon_2 Chapter 770: Chapter 276: With Solomon_2 Helios, the fallen God of Sun. Many believed that if not for the coercion from Zeus, this honest person would not have come to this point. But Aphrodite was well aware that Helios was not honest at all. Long before she approached him, he was already involved with Clymene, the wife of the ancient Titans Deities and the Oceanides, the Goddess of Renown, and had even fathered demigod offspring. But all of that had ended with the fall of the Sun, as he was sealed within the starsjust like his father. Being with the Sun feels so warm and intense... Pity, Apollo seems to be quite impervious. ... However, on the other hand, I still have to thank you, Helios. If it werent for you, I would probably never have known that, in addition to True Gods, there are so many powerful beings in this world. Tartarus... The secrets of Chaos, always more than I can imagine. With a seductive smile, the ultimate charm of the Goddess of Beauty was reached when her girdle fell around her own waist. No matter what form of life, no matter how shaped, they all could feel the beauty of Aphrodite, just as her church had said.@@@@ Beauty, after all, is the most powerful weapon in the world. Just wait, Hippolyta. I await the good news you will bring me. Turning around, Aphrodite left without hesitation. It was no longer safe here; to prevent herself from becoming a captive, it was best to return to Olympus immediately. As for Demeter, let her stay with this broken city. Ever since the Goddess of Beauty had left, there had been days of sunrise and sunset, sunset and sunrise. The Sun Chariot passed again and again through the sky, and quickly, several days had quietly gone by. On the ramparts of Eryxis, increasingly more makeshift soldiers took their positions. Their expressions were largely grim, not only because they were not regular soldiers but also because they felt this war made no sense at all. They did indeed oppose many of Athenss policies and disliked the King of Athens, but none of that had escalated to the point where bloodshed was necessary. However, the course of the world never shifts due to the opinions of the common people, so on this day, when the frightened soldiers thought they could survive yet another encounter, at the edge of their vision, a streak broadened from a blur into definition. Some thousand men wide, it stretched from earth to heaven; tens of thousands strong, it spanned boundlessly. The approaching army divided into three like flowing water and clouds, heading for the three walls of Eryxis. A group of thousands of cavalrymen roamed the left and right, seemingly on guard for any sudden charge from within the city. But looking at this, the soldiers defending the city thought the enemy was overthinking. The wonders of Alchemy have long been renowned; is it true, Mr. Solomon, that you once came from Pislatius? Yes, but that was a very long time ago. Solomon nodded slightly, not knowing why Laine was asking this. Hmm, Pislatius, truly a lovely place. I recall that Io once hailed from that kingdom, though her whereabouts later became unknown. This means you are of the same kind. Speaking calmly, Laine did not pay any mind to Solomons subtly changing expression. For the people of Pislatius, Io was not a good name. It was a symbol of their manipulation by deities and said to be a reason for their subsequent decline. Even though Solomon had not lived there for long, the name still wasnt pleasant to his ears. Well, lets leave small talk aside. Mr. Solomon, I heard that you brought with you a creation of Lord Hermes that can shatter the walls of Eryxis? Changing the topic as if the previous was just a casual mention, Laine returned to the matter at hand. Solomon saw this and frowned slightly, but thinking of the teachers arrangement, he did not say more. Yes, this is a one-time war tool created by the teacher at great cost, though its specific effect has not yet been verified. But as long as it has at least seventy percent of the anticipated capability, even the ancient walls of Eryxis shouldnt be able to withstand it. Very well, lets get ready then. We will launch a probing attack on the front, and if you are successful, that probe will become a real assault. Nodding in understanding, Laine did not show greater interest in that experimental product. He stepped out of the chariot, observing the armies now slowly encircling from three sides. Logically speaking, having traveled far to reach the city and arriving at dusk, this was not the right time to launch an attack. But gazing at the city walls, Laine still calmly waved his hand. Proceed with the preparations made in advance, lets test their city defense. ...Yes. A voice respectfully agreed, and soon, the commands were relayed everywhere. The next moment, Laine saw the Godhood Practitioners stationed behind the central formation take their places, holding up scepters, and began chanting hymns. [Bravery] Whoosh Divine Light swept across the formations instantly, and large-scale War Divine Skill began to take effect. And on the distant city walls, the Eryxis Guards were in an uproar. Clearly, such commotion marked the prelude to a siege. Chapter 771: 277: Sacrifice Chapter 771: Chapter 277: Sacrifice [Justice] Diminish attacks that exceed the strength level of the target, lessen the damage inflicted upon heroes under siege and when facing large war machines. [Mercy] On receiving a fatal injury, activate the life potential of the target, maintain vital signs, and reduce the number of direct deaths.@@@@ [Fearless] Decrease the impact of psychological shock or fear, weaken effects like [Divine Suppression], and boost the morale of the troops. ... [Sacrifice] Share and deflect non-physical damage, distribute the impact across multiple targets to mitigate the degree of harm as much as possible. [Humility] Augment the defensive capabilities of the target to some extent, the effect is considered as an overlay of light leather armor specifically against physical damage. [Honor] The unique War Divine Skill of the Church of Knowledge, through achievements in battle such as defeating enemies, breaking through military formations, and conquering strong opponents to gain victory, which in turn restores and temporarily enhances ones own strength. The more battles they fight, the braver and more invincible they become. ... ... The command was issued, and the vast military formation started to operate like a machine. Chants floated through the sky, transforming into large-scale Divine Arts that descended upon the thousands of soldiers about to march. Contrary to what many people might believe, the number of soldiers attacking the city walls at the same time during ancient sieges wasnt as many or dense as imagined. Even the walls of the mythical era, taller and broader, could not support the so-called tens of thousands in siege warfare. Various simple siege engines were ready, Laine could see that the large crossbow bolts on the city walls were prepared. Perhaps these were things that should not have appeared in this era, but under various influences, they had begun to reveal their prominence. Speaking of which, this is really the first time Im seeing these large-scale, war-specific Divine Skills. Its surprising, many things just start with a beginning, and from there, they can give birth to such results. Thud Thud thud The sound of drums, stirring and boiling the blood in ones heart. Standing on the city wall, as an outsider who had happened to stay, Seville was fortunate enough to witness this war closely. He was not a citizen of Eryxis, nor did he revere the Goddess of Agriculture. The reason he could stand here was because of his own request and his special status. As a friend who had wandered many places with Odysseus, the New King of Ithaca, his original intention was to purchase a batch of food here, but he stumbled upon this situation. He had planned to leave, but a far-ranging missive made him change his mind. He would stay here, watch this war, and then relay what he saw to Odysseus. His childhood companion was finally setting out to build his legacy under the gaze of the gods like the ancient heroes. And as his friend, he would do everything in his power for him. ...Mr. Seville? How do you find the army of Athens? An elderly womans voice brought Seville back to his senses, and he couldnt help but show an apologetic look. He knew who was speaking, the person who brought him news from Odysseus, who also ensured his safe departure when the city was breached. This was a practitioner of the Heavenly Empress, a prominent figure within Heras church in the Mortal Realm. And the reason for her presence here was not simply for him but more for Odysseus. Objectively speaking, Athens under Theseus is indeed powerful. Among all the kingdoms militaries I have seen over the years, few can compare with them. Especially the Principal Goddess of Athens, the respected Queen of Victories, her divine authority is too suitable for a nations development and also too fitting for an armys combat. In this respect, the other revered Highnesses probably cannot match. Seville spoke cautiously yet frowned slightly. But, forgive my frankness, I dont know if their commanders lack experience or if its intentional. Chapter 772: 277 Sacrifice_2 Chapter 772: Chapter 277 Sacrifice_2 But in reality, now is not a suitable time to launch an attack. In the afternoon, fatiguing the troops with a long expedition, and besieging a city. All these terms combined, each represents a typical negative buff. If it were Seville himself, he would definitely choose to rest overnight and set up camp, instead of attacking rashly. Of course, given the huge gap between Athens and Eryxis, even if the opponents commander acts inappropriately, I still dont think the city will hold. After all, you understand... in the face of absolute strength, skill is of little use. ... The evaluation was very objective, and even though there was nothing particularly impressive, the priestess of the Heavenly Empress nodded in satisfaction. She did not understand military affairs, nor did she care how much this person understood. But she needed to ensure this person could make an objective judgment of the situation and then report it to the King of Ithaca. As for the rest, it was of no concern to her. The gods approved of the bravery and wisdom of the King of Ithaca and were willing to give him a chance. And as a priestess of the gods, she did not need to question, only to comply. Indeed, no god is omnipotent, not even the great Heavenly Empress has ever claimed to be. Her demeanor was calm. Though the deity she worshipped now regarded the other as an enemy, as Heras godhood practitioner, the priestess still showed respect to Athena. This is also a common occurrence amongst the gods in the eyes of most gods, I can hate and curse another god, but that does not mean mortals can do the same. Even if that mortal is disparaging a god I dislike, I would only crush the daring mortal after mocking them. And as a godhood practitioner, this was particularly evident. So youre saying, Mr. Seville, that Athens indeed has strong inherent strength. But if they lack other means, then such a command style suggests a lack of experience, right? Yes, thats quite normal. Especially since no one would have expected King Theseus to die so easily... Seville nodded in agreement. For a king who was young, strong, and exceptionally skilled, often there was no need to cultivate military prowess in the next generation. Even if necessary, it was to train an heir. Unfortunately, Demophon had already been sent away from Eryxis. Three demons, although they seemed large, actually didnt amount to much. This is a typical grass-cutting tool, merely a prop for renown in the eyes of any slightly powerful person. ... Humm As the last Crystal Stone was placed into the body of the third giant beast, Solomon breathed a sigh of relief. Having followed Hermes for so long, he had a rough idea of what his teacher was doing. Although he wasnt very clear about the final goal, he understood the process. Hermes wanted these Crystal Stones to come to life, but not with their original consciousness. He hoped what would come to life would be a group of tools that could be manipulated and deceived, and at least until he achieved his certain goal, these revived beings had to temporarily obey his commands. Solomon didnt know what these Crystal Stones originally were or what Hermes intended to do with them. He only knew that during the attempt to awaken these Crystal Stones, Hermes encountered various difficulties. The most critical issue was that if the soul power transferred was too little, it could not accept the amalgamation with the pre-existing will. If too much, it would be identified by the Crystal Stones innate recognition as an enemy rather than something that could be assimilated and absorbed. Left with no choice, Hermes had to make a final preparation, which was a Blood Sacrifice. If the soul power was too little, unable to accept amalgamation, then let it maintain a state of losing some and then replenishing some until it was successful. Previously, due to a shallow understanding of souls, Hermes was unable to achieve this continuous supplementation of soul power. But as he discovered the Blood Sacrifice of Nature Spirits and some deep connections between soul and body, this issue seemed to be temporarily alleviated. It seems the People of Eryxis think these are War Giant Beasts? Perhaps. Only these were inherently Sacrifices, merely maximized in the sacrificial process as war weapons while simultaneously turning the lives they took into part of the Sacrifice. Reaching out his hand, he pulled out a vial of silver liquid from somewhere. Solomon dripped it into the bodies of the three giant beasts, then finally breathed a sigh of relief. The Blood Sacrifice naturally also solved the problem, but consequently, if that bit of soul continuously received Blood Sacrifice during the assimilation process, it was very likely to be tainted with some undesirable natures. Such as a love for flesh, or inherently cruel, and so on. Thus to drive them, it was no longer possible to use ordinary methods, but rather one needed to attach a leash beforehand. Fortunately, the silver liquid in his hand was a form of this leash. It would become a part of the new consciousness during the process of the Blood Sacrifice. Chapter 773: 278 Demon Chapter 773: Chapter 278 Demon Boom Under the towering city walls, soldiers advanced like strands of dark threads. But atop the walls, Eryxiss defenses had already become loose and chaotic. This was not only due to the obvious disparity in strength between the two sides, but also because of the demon stepping on the ground, gradually approaching the wall. The demons were dead, but their carcasses themselves were the most terrifying weapons. And looking across Eryxis, they lacked the heroes needed to counter them. ... Thus, as had been said before the battle, a probing attack had directly turned into a true siege. Roar! Boom Without any pattern, the first to approach the wall was a monster with a human body and eagle wings. It was surrounded by vapor, as it seemed to originally dwell in the ocean. Perhaps in its lifetime, this sea monster, suspected of carrying the bloodline of the Father of Monsters, could stir up waves and storms. But now, it could only use its body as a weapon, crashing into the towering walls. Ahsave me! No! Diemonster! ... In that instant, screams and roars erupted one after another, and the divine arts of the priests no longer seemed powerless against the enemys formations. Against this lifeform that was not human, dozens of divine arts imbued with sacred power instantly tore into it, as copious amounts of blood surged out like it was free. One could imagine, had the wounded been a living creature, it probably would have recoiled. But unfortunately, the dead know no fear. As a disposable tool, Solomon had no intention of cherishing their use. ...These three were alien beasts that the former king and I once killed together in the ocean; they are somewhat lacking on land. Otherwise, even though they are already dead, they should still be instinctively manipulating the waves. Watching the distant walls, Solomon sensed blood energy surging from all directions toward the beast. Every soldier slain contributed a fraction of their strength, regardless of which side they were on. The monster with a human body and eagle wings led the charge, followed closely by the mermaid-like sea monster carcasses. In the face of these giants, each hundreds of arms in size, humans indeed seemed very small. For a moment, Solomon was inspired. If he could create steel statues of similar magnitude, letting them rampage across the battlefield with impervious bodies. Such a force, what nation in the world could withstand it? That wont work, the technical challenges are still too great. Shaking his head, Solomons eyes first sparkled with enthusiasm, then he let go of the idea. A steel statue like the demon... setting aside how it would move, how it would be powered. Just the materials involved would be an astronomical figure. Perhaps someone in the future could achieve it, but at least for now, such a demon giant was impossible to create. Boom The ground underfoot seemed to tremble slightly; Solomon looked up. It turned out that the leading demon carcass, ignoring its increasingly numerous wounds, had directly scaled the wall. It tumbled into the city, commencing its final rampage of destruction. Of course, unsurprisingly, it would never return. It seems everything is going smoothly... Eh? With the demon having recklessly opened the first breach, the following soldiers naturally climbed the ladders to assault the wall. No one thought Eryxis could hold out for long, the only real concern was whether the deities might decide to cause some trouble here. And this force also seemed so alien to the world. This ishow dare you! At this moment, Demeter realized what was about to happen. Instinctively, she flew up into the air, trying to get away from the location, avoiding the battlefield. However, being the Goddess of Agriculture, speed was not her strong suit. Then, with a slight flapping of its bat wings, the demon, with only desire and destruction in its eyes, approached her. Flames enveloping its body started burning all around, although they could not kill a deity, they could still destroy palaces and buildings. Even standing outside the city, one could clearly see the sky-high blaze. Aphrodite! Knowing it had absolutely something to do with the counterpart, but Demeter now truly had no way out. Because the opposing intention was clear, did she think she could keep her temple and not participate in this war? Impossible. If you want to hide, Aphrodite will first destroy your shelter. Would Demeter, infuriated by events, possibly defect to the side of Athens? Even less likely. The conflict between the Goddess of Agriculture and the Goddess of Beauty was her loss. Her conflict with Athens was to Athens disadvantage. Would you rather plead for reconciliation with a mortal who has sworn to kill your father, or would you drop the conflict and continue to stand with Olympus? Boom! Without a moment to think, the demons attack followed immediately. Demeter found that perhaps because it had taken on other powers, the life form before her was being repelled by the world, and its thoughts were not that clear. If enough time passed, perhaps it would be expelled from this present world. Or maybe regain its sanity and have the possibility of communication. But in any case, before that happened, Eryxis would likely be destroyed. During this siege, no other power could help Demeter kill this monster. The vast city was doomed to become a sea of fire. Aphroditeyou are too excessive! The Golden Wand of Maize flickered with a greenish glow, struggling to resist the burning flames. At this moment, Demeter felt like she was back to a long time ago when she first arrived in Eryxis. Back then, there was no Church of Agriculture, and she was bringing the first winter to the Mortal Realm. And back then, just like now, she was backed into a corner. Whichever direction she took, it was a joke. Boom! A massive explosion, seemingly from the place where food was stored in the city, exploded in the flames. Watching the once prosperous city turned into ruins, watching her rare traces in the Mortal Realm turn to ash. In that instant, Demeter seemed to make a decision. Aphrodite, just you wait Swoosh Leaping up, Demeter glanced at the city about to be breached far away, and she turned to leave. There was no longer any need to stay here, but Aphrodite, do you think you have won? You cannot win. Since you are so ruthless... I will make sure you are ridiculed, both in heaven and on earth! Having no capability to retaliate against others, Demeter knew, and she knew Aphrodite knew too. But what no one knew was, likewise here, in that heavy snow. There was a promise, left by her side. Chapter 774: 279: The Real Person Shot by Arrow Chapter 774: Chapter 279: The Real Person Shot by Arrow ` The city gates have fallen, the rear formation holds steady, the front formation enters the city. Outside the City of Eryxis, watching the towering golden figure and the pursuing red shadow, Laine calmly instructed. Immediately, the army outside the city split into two, pressing against the defenseless city walls. The last person able to influence the outcome of the war had lefteven if staying meant nothing. After all, this was the Goddess of Agriculture. With the aid of divine power, relying on the great force of bricks, Demeter might still possess some combat prowess. ... But when limited to the same level of strength, even the Underworld deities, historically ignored by the Olympian gods, could likely beat this member of the Twelve Main Gods. Iris, the Goddess of the Rainbow, or the North Wind, East Wind, and South Wind gods, these True Gods with only weak divine power could easily defeat Demeter in the mortal realm; its no wonder she wasnt taken seriously by other deities. Aphrodite acted so brazenly precisely because she had nothing to fear in terms of consequences. Indeed. The war machines you prepared are indeed something unique. The massive stone gate opened, traces of blood still staining the ground. Entering the City of Eryxis, Laine approached the fallen beasts corpse. Invisible runes flickered on the skin, wisps of red aura gathering from all around.@@@@ The war was over, but this sacrifice continued. Its all thanks to my teacher; Im merely the manipulator. Moreover, it seems Eryxis experienced internal turmoil; their defeat was inevitable. Without claiming credit, Solomon calmly explained. Unsurprisingly, the result of this blood sacrifice was quite successful. Except for the new consciousness possibly being somewhat influenced in form by these demons, everything went smoothly. Yet, looking at Laine before him, a trace of doubt flashed in Solomons eyes. The sacrificial ritual wasnt exactly advanced mysticism; on the contrary, it was rather common. Even though Hermes alchemy runes were as concealed as possible, they were still easy to detect. Solomon had no knowledge of the origins of this person suddenly appearing in Athens, whom Andrea inexplicably trusted so much, nor whether he had discerned anything. Perhaps the former King knew something; maybe his teacher did too. But at least for Solomon, he harbored a bit of curiosity amidst his caution. Superior wisdom is humans most precious assetthis adage from the Church of Knowledge is one Solomon has always believed in. In any case, you indeed did well. The effects of alchemy... have also opened my eyes. With a slight smile, Laine gazed at the burning city before him. Cries and screams interspersed, but evidently, neither he nor Solomon cared about them. Is there anything you desire, as a commendation for your efforts? This... Hesitating for a moment, Solomon didnt understand the mans meaning, but instinctively declined, Im just completing the task assigned by my teacher, and serving Athens is my duty. Hmm, I understand your loyalty to Athens. Then lets phrase it differently, Solomon: Are there any challenges you are facing? Still smiling, Laine continued, In fact, Ive always been quite interested in alchemy, although it faces many limitations. For instance, altering thoughts, soul, changing space, distorting realityall are impossible at present. Its currently merely an auxiliary part of the extraordinary system, not mainstream. Her expression shifted, recalling the Athenian prince turned against his father, reminding the Goddess of Agriculture of her foster son with the same name. He was meant to gain immortality through flames, yet ultimately succumbed to mortal ignorance. Had he not met an untimely fate, perhaps this innately extraordinary individual could have become a renowned demigod hero in the mortal realm. But reality holds no what ifs. The Demophon of old was dead, killed by her own hands. The queens expression of despair and agony still lingered in her memory; Demeter had no regrets. Mortals remain ignorant, nothing surprising there. The sole pity is Eryxis now lost from her hands. There will be better ones in the future; just a city filled with unbearable memories... Perhaps its a boon after all; from now on, Ill have something better. Comforting herself, Demeter extracted a fine incense stick. This was crafted with the method left behind by those two gods of not strong but peculiar authorities. Myrrh, Styrax, frankincense each in four and two portions. A portion of cedar and ginger, paired with half portions of orris, cardamom, cinnamon, juniper berries, iris flower, and cypress, along with seven dried raisins, several drops of wine, honey, and lotus essence. Processed according to different chronologies and rituals, crushed into dry grass, sealed in a container for two weeks, merged with essential oils, wine, grapes, and left to rest again. After a months wait, the final incense stick was thus made. Since that day, Demeter had prepared these early. This is what you promised me, the power to twist a gods mind and will. A mortals emotional power can only plunge deities briefly. But a god-derived hatred and pain can truly bind another god. Even if its not eternal... Stretching her hand out, she lit the incense before her. The sky had darkened; once Athens reached Eryxis, it was already afternoon. Under the dim glow, Demeters face bore no hatred, only a hint of anticipation. Do not disappoint me, come see me soon. This time, I will completely erase the past disgrace. Previously, she had witnessed the power embedded within that miraculous golden arrow. Making one intrinsically love another, an illogical power indeed. Before, she only heard of the goddess of justices sword permitting no lies, and of Aphrodites girdle bewildering others. After all, divine minds are so sublimebeyond mere objects influence. Only contact with True Gods level power could potentially exert any influence upon them. The Goddess of Justice once accessed the worlds core during ancient eras through legislation; Aphrodite allegedly enjoyed the legacy of the father of gods or some other existence. Yet, over time, all are merely transient effectssuch divine artifacts like the twin golden arrows, she indeed was witnessing for the first time. Making one love another or viscerally hate them... a divine blessing from the world, perhaps. Yet, was such power only to be used as a one-time tool for revenge? Oh, certainly not; this is merely the most wasteful usage, whereas I have a better way. Not everyone in the world is Poseidon. The memories acquired werent pleasant, yet the Goddess of Agriculture chuckled with pride. In this instance, Demeter felt that Athenas insight was indeed correct. Sharp intellect is truly among the most priceless of lifes assets. Even if she was not Athenas equal, pondering long enough occasionally yielded flashes of brilliance. ` Chapter 775: 280: Prisoner Chapter 775: Chapter 280: Prisoner ` Hiss... In the night, atop the hill, specially made incense burned slowly. The smoke wafted through the air, dispersing and gathering to form various shapes. It seemed as if confined by some mysterious force, all the smoke was constrained within a certain range. Whenever it drifted to a certain height, the smoke would vanish into thin air, as though disappearing into another space. Suppressing her unease, Demeter was certain that the smoke before her was not affected by any supernatural powers, yet it still exhibited this peculiarity. ... Thus, eliminating other possibilities, the reason for this phenomenon could only be one. Indeed. Just as you think. These are the rules. Snap The smoke dispersed, transforming into an illusory portal.@@@@ As the two voices, still somewhat juvenile, followed one after the other, Volos and Eros stepped through the door in succession. However, much to Demeters surprise, just like the first time she saw them, the two mysterious deities before her were still around the ages of eleven or twelve. Time seemed to be frozen upon them, as if they were unable to grow up. Their current appearance was their true form as deities, and there was no way to change that. Dont be so surprised, the purest love and hatred are often born at this age. The younger children dont understand, and the older ones inevitably become tainted with all sorts of distracting thoughts. A deitys true form is often influenced by their domain and mindset, you should be very clear about this. With her eyebrows slightly raised, Eros spoke faintly, as if she could read minds. And beside her, Volos followed suit. Speak, in accordance with our agreement, we have always had an arrow ready for you. For those brimming with desire and without restraint, its might is unparalleled. Otherwise, its not that useful, do you understand? ...Of course, I understand. Nodding once more, her thoughts became even clearer. Demeter looked up at the exquisitely life-like twins. Nai?ve and full of curiosity, loving jokes yet lacking in propriety. If not witnessed with her own eyes, which of the Olympian Gods would believe that such a deity possessed this Divine Authority? Fortunately, the one now qualified to use this arrow was herself. You two, I have made my decision. I want a Golden Arrow, I want the person struck by the arrow to love me forever, or at least for a thousand years. Can you do that? Understood, so whos your target? With a twist of her mouth, seeing her Lead Arrow not having a chance to be used, Eros appeared somewhat disheartened. However, Demeters next words made her mouth drop open in shock. Athena. Ah? x2 What did you say? x2 I said, my target is Athena. Repeating herself, although her voice was calm, Demeter struggled to suppress the triumph in her words. Youve been putting on this attitude in front of me day after day, now, you too are stunned, right? ... ... You this... ... The scene fell silent for a moment. Just as Demeter had thought, both Volos and Eros were indeed astonished. ` Chapter 776: 280: Prisoner_2 Chapter 776: Chapter 280: Prisoner_2 ` You should know that the moment the incense was lit, the moment the fog, heavy with grief and resentment, reached their vicinity, the twins had already gleaned some understanding of Demeters recent situation. The resentment, the frustration, it was normal; the weakness desiring strength, it was also normal. Therefore, they had many ideas before they even arrived, and had even made bets on how she planned to recover it all. Make Aphrodite fall in love with a Hekatonkheires? Turn the desirable Apollo, whom even the Goddess of Beauty couldnt obtain, into a subject under Demeters skirt? These were all possibilities, and indeed they were clever strategies. ... But they could never have imagined that they would hear the name of a goddess, and that goddess would be Athena. How so, is there a problem with what I said? I remember Athena doesnt possess great divine power, and there was no mention that your arrows cant be used by goddesses.@@@@ Smiling, Demeter felt immensely satisfied. Goddess Athena, symbol of wisdom, when her name was spoken, Demeter couldnt help but acknowledge the surpassing intelligence that is indeed the most precious treasure of life, a treasure not exclusive to the Goddess of Wisdom. Yes, thats right, just as the twins guessed, she was planning to find a pillar of support for herself. Someone strong, capable, willing to work for her, and who didnt understand love as possession, like Poseidon. In fact, Apollo was a very good choice, Demeter still acknowledged the character of this nephew of hers. However, thinking of Apollo, considering this deity whose appearance was acknowledged by both men and women, the Goddess of Agriculture suddenly had a brilliant idea. Indeed, who dictated that love must be between a male god and a goddess, or a goddess and a male god? Not to mention anyone else, her brother Zeus was an example. Recently, his affair with a certain mortal lad had been widely discussed in the divine court, and even rumors said that the Divine King planned to grant the youth immortality, to replace Hebe as the cupbearer for all gods. Although so far it was merely gossip, Demeter couldnt help but consider other possibilities given these precedents. Furthermore, on Olympus, the amount of morally bound male deities was limited; goddesses were far more abundant. Under such circumstances, once a change of heart occurred, the world seemed broader. It was not that Apollo was lacking in any way; choosing Athena simply appeared as a boundless horizon for Demeter. So, this is my request. Smiling in response, Demeter even analyzed, The troubles I face now are related to both Athens and Olympus. In the past, I was partly to blame for Theseuss death. Under these circumstances, even if Im willing to lean towards Athens, the outcome might not be favorable. I am not certain if she will settle scores after fall, nor if Athena will trust me, but now, a single arrow could resolve all these problems. Therefore, that is my request. I hope you can fulfill it for me. Eh... Feeling a bit awkward, Volos had already brought out a golden arrow, but under the gaze of the Goddess of Agriculture, he retracted his hand a little. Shooting Athena... Isnt that a bit too fierce? for Demeter, her hatred was less about Aphrodite and more about her own situation, her thirst for power and status. So without hesitation, she took the Golden Arrow from Voloss hand and plunged it into her chest. And when a deity with great divine power sacrifices her blood for an arrow, this originally brilliant Divine Artifact inevitably lost its luster. Red patterns spread upon it, some lost power from the world stirred and began to slowly converge. Tsk, decisive now, arent we? With a sneer, Eros brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. Will she get what she desires? Perhaps... she might. ... As voices faded into nothing, in this profound night, the Golden Arrow symbolizing Desire was forged once again. The next day. In the City of Eryxis, Laine surveyed the ruined Temple. The power of the Abyss still lingered above, and Laine was somewhat surprised by Aphrodites quiet association with the Abyss. Of course, his reason for visiting the place today had nothing to do with the Abyss. That was a matter for the Serpent of the Central Court, not his. The reason Laine came was actually because of a person who had just been arrested here. According to your investigation, hes not a guard of Eryxis, but he was skulking near the Temple of Agriculture, Laine asked as he browsed through the data obtained after a short interrogation. On a power level... suspected to be a high-ranking professional, but did not resist arrest, is that correct? Yes. Solomon nodded slightly. Then his name, and why did he come here? With a strange expression, Laine asked again. Hmm... Even though he had been informed by the messenger earlier, Solomon found it odd that he was being asked again, yet he replied, Supposedly, he came to rescue a trapped goddess. Thats his mission, and the missions objective is to save the Goddess of Agriculture from the clutches of the evil Athenians. But as you know, we havent captured the Goddess of Agriculture at all. As for his name... After a moment of thought, Solomon affirmed: Though it is a bit strange and does not conform to the usual naming conventions. But according to his own account, he indeed calls himself Heracles without a doubt. Chapter 777: 281 Witness Chapter 777: Chapter 281 Witness Swish-swish In the City of Eryxis, not far from The Temple, a tall young man stood up, paced a few steps, then sat back down in his place. The small room had been temporarily converted into a prison, and the chains on his hands clinked as he moved. The young man noticed that his every move was being watched closely by the soldiers around him. Their gazes were cautious, and also filled with dread. It was as though they werent facing a young man, but a ferocious beast unleashed by a flood. ... ...I should have been more careful, otherwise I wouldnt have gotten into this kind of trouble. He sighed internally, feeling a bit regretful. But in truth, he knew he wasnt adept at concealing his movements. And more confusing to him, than being caught, was the purpose of his journey. Where had the Goddess of Agriculture gone? What happened to her promise of not giving up her sacred land in the Mortal Realm, her decision to stay in Eryxis? And then there were the arrogant and presumptuous Athenians Heracles had thought he would witness them assaulting the Deitys sanctuary. Yet, perhaps because the Goddess of Agriculture herself had abandoned this place, not only had Athens army done nothing to The Temple, but they also joined in the efforts to put out the fire. The Demon Fire, infused with the essence of the Abyss, was hard to extinguish, but it had been easily dealt with in the presence of these Athenians. Thus, for a moment, Heracles, who had just received a significant blow in his life, felt lost. According to the guidance he had received, he had committed a crime that was unforgivable. Therefore, he needed to demonstrate his Extraordinary Power and Wisdom to the Gods; preventing the Athenians from attacking the Goddess of Agricultures Temple was one of the tasks. Whether through words or force, as long as he could convince the Athenian army to spare The Temple and not attempt to imprison the Goddess of Agriculture, that would be considered a successful completion of the mission. But now, it seemed like he had succeeded without needing to do anything. After all, from beginning to end, the Athenians didnt seem to show any interest in a temple without a Deity.@@@@ An officer, who appeared to have some rank, gave Heracles a once over, then motioned with his hand. You are Heracles? I am. Nodding in response, Heracles scrutinized this seemingly slightly stronger, yet still fragile officer. Since its you, come with us. Someone wants to see you. To save the Goddess... you really thought that one up. Slightly disdainful, but the officer tried not to show it. He ordered the locks on Heracles to be opened and then signaled for him to follow and leave. As for the possibility of the prisoner resisting after being unchained... what a joke. Impossible, even those world-renowned Heroes wouldnt be able to move freely amidst a national conflict and a large army. Yes, absolutely impossible. Feeling confident in his judgment, and having confirmed there was no mistake in the person, the officer turned and led the way. Step Step-step Within the empty Temple, footsteps approached from afar. Laine stood not far from a fallen statue, the aftermath of the previous battle, admiring the exquisite frescoes on the dome of The Temple. There was no denying that the presence of Extraordinary Power had advanced the art of this era considerably. Especially this kind of bas-relief architecture, which was far superior in skill to anything else from the same period. The entire fresco was exquisite and dignified, depicting the history of the Church of Agriculture. All those pivotal figures in the development of the church were there, their last traces left in the Mortal Realm. Chapter 778: 281 Witness_2 Chapter 778: Chapter 281 Witness_2 Stomp The footsteps stopped not far behind, diverting attention away from the mural. Laine turned slightly. Before him stood a tall and robust youth, his eyes lively. Like sculptures of the Ancient Greek deities, he embodied a masculine beauty. Heracles, the criminal? It was a rhetorical question, or perhaps a reaffirmation. ... Yet, the youth did not take offense; after all, he was nameless in this world. I am, but I am not a criminal. Since coming to this city, I have not violated any of Athenss laws. Or do you mean that, by your rules, any foreigner present in Eryxis is a criminal? Heracles seemed irritated by the keyword criminal. He could not deny the crime of patricide, even though he himself did not understand why he had committed it. Other than that, he would admit to no wrongdoing not his own. Is that so? So you think that if you have not made a mistake, you are not a criminal, and you should not be punished? Isnt that the case? Heracles retorted, but Laine just smiled and pointed to the mural at the dome of the Temple. Have you heard of the history behind the establishment of the Church of Agriculture? Of course. Despite not remembering every churchs history, the fame of the Eryxis Secret Rite meant stories of the Church of Agriculture were widespread. Naturally, Heracles knew about it, a tale that asserted the greatness of the Deity and the ignorance of mortals. That being the case, Heracles, the self-proclaimed guiltless hero, let me ask you Since you know the story, about the deceased prince, the Goddess that brought storms, each persons fate. What do you think their sins were? Laine faced him with a serene smile, speaking neither rushed nor slow. In his heart, he had always been proud. Although he seldom showed it, ever since Heracles realized his unique strength at a very young age, he knew he was different from others. Just like his fearless choice to stay in this city occupied by the army, dealing with the armys Commander on equal terms was actually a subconscious arrogance. Only now did he truly acknowledge this obscure Athenian. Im just saying, in your heart, you probably value your own morality more than others rules, right? But the education you received since childhood told you otherwise, thats why you feel bound by it. Nodding inwardly, Laine watched the young mans reaction before him, certain that his guess was correct. However, since he was still uncertain about what crime the other party had recently committed, he only skimmed the surface and did not delve deeper, opting to change the subject instead. Now, whether you are a criminal or not, young man, I can sense the extraordinary potential within you. You are a very capable person, and your so-called mission, to rescue the trapped Goddess of Agriculture, no longer exists. So, what are you going to do next? Continue on with your so-called mission? ...Yes, but before that, I would like to ask you a question. After all, I have long heard about the wisdom of the Athenians. After a moment of silence, Heracles temporarily set aside the debate about the criminal. He remembered why he had chosen to stay in Eryxis and also recalled the deity who had appeared before him in his moment of agonizing despair. In reality, Heracles thought the timing of the God of the West Winds appearance to be somewhat coincidental, but he was certain that the deity could not influence his mind, not even a Principal God with immense Divine Power. Thus, he had accepted the Gods challenge, but he was not as trusting of the Wind Gods promise. But mortals have their limitations, and even with his inherent great strength, he could not close the gap of understanding with the Ancient Gods. So he had to place his hopes in Athens, a Kingdom renowned for its Wisdom and knowledge. A question? By all means, Laine said with a slight arch of his eyebrow, smiling, Theres little in this world that I do not know. Whether in heaven or on earth or in the past or the future. Of course, seeking knowledge should come at a price. So, what do you want to know, and what are you willing to give up for it? I am here to seek the secrets of Resurrection and ways for mortals to avoid Death, Heracles said earnestly, his eyes shining brightly: If you can unravel my doubts and help me find the means to accomplish all this, then let the days Sun and Moon and the endless stars bear witness. Heracles will certainly repay your kindness, defeating your enemies for you, as long as it does not violate the morals in my heart. Chapter 779: 282: Three Solutions (Added on the 11th) Chapter 779: Chapter 282: Three Solutions (Added on the 11th) The morality within ones heart?@@@@ Such a self-centered statement. A soft chuckle escaped as Heracles pondered the term before him, Laine silently reading the word. From ancient times to the present, the constraints of so-called morality have always been meant to safeguard against gentlemen, not scoundrels. And Heracles could hardly be called a gentleman, having deceived enemies encountered during his trials in later myths. Of course, he was not a scoundrel either, at least not compared to his father. ... Therefore, in the absence of events like swearing by the Styx, Laine neither underestimated nor overestimated the promises of Heracles. He merely nodded indifferently, as if accepting the cost. Then as you wish, O brave warrior from Thebes. You offer up your promise, and in return, I shall tell you the secrets of all things within this palace once inhabited by a deity. You will learn how to extend life, avoid death, and acquire the secret to an existence that endures through the ages. All will remain here, within your heart and mine. The voice echoed within the dilapidated Temple, and before Heracless eyes, Laine raised a hand and made a gesture. The next moment, the domes mural began to blur. New reliefs replaced the old ones, emerging from shallow to deep, from nothing to something. The Sky, Earth, and Ocean; the Star Realm, the Netherworld, and the Abyss. The myriad things of the world appeared in sequence, time condensed within dimensions. A panoramic painting of the fleeting world was unveiled before the young man. Witnessing the scene, Heracles couldnt help but feel there might be some truth to the mans earlier boasts. Whether he knew everything in this world or not, he must surely be one of the rare learned individuals in the Mortal Realm. What is this, is this the appearance of the world? But what does this have to do with what I want to know? Heracles inquired, to which Laine responded with a smile. Indeed, this represents the world you inhabit, as well as the myriad realms that stand alongside it. But first, before all began, Heracles, you seek the method of Resurrection, but what kind of existence do you wish to resurrect? Is it a trace that has dissipated, long vanished from the world; or is it a body that has decayed, already moved onto Samsara? Or perhaps it died unjustly, and you are unable to retrieve its soul, unable to grant it new life? Different people, naturally, have different solutions. Nothing in this world can traverse all, and neither can the Resurrection Technique. It is the latter, I need to retrieve the soul of the deceased. Speaking gravely, Heracles hesitated before continuing, In fact, someone once promised me. He claimed that the souls in this world largely hail from the Spirit Realm, and even the gods struggle to interfere with its workings. But he promised me that if someday I could make my way to the Netherworld, following the course of the River of Oblivion... If I reached the place that causes all things to undergo Samsara, then perhaps he could use the opportunity to find the soul I wish to resurrect. Before this, however, I must first prove my strength and let my name spread throughout All Countries. His explanation was very detailed, and although I am willing to believe him, I have never heard of such things before and do not know if they can truly succeed. So, wise sage, please resolve my doubts: is this method of Resurrection truly feasible? ...Retrieve the soul? Laines lips twitched slightly; listening to Heracless story, even though the latter hadnt mentioned that person as a certain god, Laine instantly understood his implications. Similar events had occurred more than once throughout history, and if as claimed, retrieving the soul from the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm... that surely wasnt his real goal. In fact, even without verification, Laine didnt believe for an instant that the so-called soul was actually in the Spirit Realm. He may be a natural-born strongman, but even this strength has its limits. Compared to the future where he temporarily held up the sky with the strength of a demigod, breaking the bounds of Divine Persons, he was still much weaker now. The second method... that no longer requires absolute courage and strength, but only your wisdom will suffice. Without taking offense, Laine raised his hand again. The sky and mountains protruding from the domes mural in The Temple were immediately erased, and in the remaining part, the endless Netherworld became the new focal point. In front of Heracles, endless Darkness and Eternal Night rose and fell, each tide representing a day and night in the Mortal World. Indistinctly, he seemed to see two figures hidden in the shadows and moonlight. And every move they made was affecting the changes in the world. Heracles, have you ever heard about the Primordial Gods, about those deities from the dawn of creation? Ive only heard some, such as the rumors about Heavenly Father and Mother Earth. Rumors say they are the ancestors of all gods, possessing strength second only to the Divine King. They are the most ancient of deities and are also incarnations of the world. And perhaps they never truly had their own will, for very few humans have seen their manifestations. Heracles, speaking softly of what he knew, gazed at the mural before him. Clearly, at this time, the records of the old days had already varied, with different city-states and regions each having their own interpretation. Besides Athens, which still recorded some official history, what people from other city-states knew had already been distorted. So the Primordial Deities do exist, and Heavenly Father and Mother Earth are not all... The existence youve shown me, are they other Primordial Deities, and can they fulfill my wishes? Yes, but you cant use force to deal with them. With a flick of his index finger, the mural divided. The Darkness and Eternal Night were artificially separated, while Laine explained with a smile. Mother Night, she is the sky before the birth of the sky, the canopy that envelops the earth. The world manifests nature, causality, and fate through her, while the other lightless divine entity is the reverse side of the earth, a barrier that isolates Order and Chaos. Each of them can fulfill your wish, for there is little they cannot do in this world. But facing the ancient gods coexistent with the world, what will you offer to move them? ...Youre right, this is a problem that can only be solved with true wisdom. And although I am not foolish, I am also unable to fathom the minds of such ancient gods. The toiling valor that had surged before was temporarily quelled, and Heracless heart steadied a bit. Perhaps he hadnt even realized it himself, but when he took on the task to save the Goddess of Agriculture, powerful in divine strength, there was indeed some pride within him. The gods are just that; what bounds me to respect them is only the education Ive received... But upon learning that the Primordial Gods truly exist, the young hero looked up to the earth and the heavens. He did not lose faith, but he also had to admit there were still many beings in this world that could threaten him. Bravery and caution are not contradictory; perhaps they are inherently one and the same. What about the third method? Unable to achieve the first two, Heracles grew somewhat impatient, but Laine did not leave him hanging. Raising his hand for the third time, the previous images vanished. Now, at the dome of The Temple, only the last third of the mural remained. It was an invisible vortex, as if containing all the malice in the world. Although he had never seen it before, at that moment, Heracles knew Its name. Tartarus, the Abyss beneath the Underworld. The third method is the simplest. It requires neither your strength nor your wisdom C you just need to be hard-hearted enough. That shouldnt be difficult for you, should it? The voice echoed in the empty temple, stirring ripples of echoes. But to Heracles, it sounded like a devils temptation. Chapter 780: 283: Behind the Seven Veils (12 Days Ahead) Chapter 780: Chapter 283: Behind the Seven Veils (12 Days Ahead) Is your heart ruthless enough? What do you mean? Unconsciously looking up, he met Laines gaze. This time, no one spoke, but invisible messages still emerged in Heracless mind. The fresco on the dome seemed to have a double image, with a vortex spiraling into existence another opposing stream. In it, Heracles saw life, slaughter, and the flesh; he also saw deceit, lies, and civilization. ... Above the nine layers of interface, a king with red pupils and wings perched; in the endless void, the Ancient Serpent around the Central Court hissed. In the axis of the nine layers of interface, Heracles seemed to see a colossal tree growing snakelike. Order and covenant were its branches, and blood and body transformed into the sources of its strength. At that moment, an intuition told Heracles that he could also achieve his goal here, with laws to follow and traces to pursue. This interface hidden in Tartarus did not refuse any mortals desires, as long as they could pay an equivalent price. Here... its also harvesting faith and souls? Theres nothing strange about that, after all, All Gods harvest with bloodlines and kingdoms; Demons harvest with desires and contractsessentially, whats the difference? Laine spread his hands and retorted casually, In fact, with the latter, you can refuse, but with the former, as long as you live, you cannot refuse. Like now, the All Gods wont respond to you, but the demons can, so will you refuse? ... A longer silence than the previous two times followed, and Heracles did not know how to deny it. Should he refuse?@@@@ Of course, he could refuse. But compared to the first two methods, the third one was so simple. Killing, sacrificing, accumulating enough price. Not only souls, in fact, the essence of real-world flesh is similarly meaningful to Purgatory; after all, the Abyss is different from the Spirit Realmit is chaotic, but matter exists there too. All he needed was to kill, with Heracless strength, he could completely become an honored guest of All Countries, conducting massacres openly and honorably. Killing the soldiers of enemy nations, exchanging their lives for status and fame, using their blood and souls after death to satisfy his own wishes, what could be wrong with that? Dont the All Gods do the same, collecting everything from mortals before and after death, under the guise of protection... No! Startled suddenly, Heracles stepped back. His previous thoughts seemed to turn into actual voices echoing in his ears; he watched Laine intently before him. Was it his doing, or was his own mind unsettled? Heracles did not know, but what he did know was that, indeed, he had been tempted. Now he could refuse, but he did not know whether he could still refuse in the future. So, the third methodyou still want to give that up? ... Hesitant to speak, Heracles wasnt a strictly righteous person. If it were just killing a few people, perhaps he really would have agreed. But to achieve what he wanted, he feared gambling would cause mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Resurrection wasnt difficult, the difficulty was in living without dying. For a mortal to achieve true Undying was exceedingly difficult. After all, there were too many things in this world that could take a life of Longevity, even Heracles himself could not ignore the attacks of Divine Power. If I agree now, perhaps nothing would happen for now. But once Ive slaughtered countless lives, would I really still want to pay this price just to resurrect one person? Step He took a step forward, a golden light emerging in Heracless eyes. Three questions, three considerations, his Divinity at this moment was like a brief and illusory flame ignited. It consumed flesh, bones, spirit, even itself. Something seemed to have been burnt away, yet it seemed like nothing had. But for some reason, Heracles felt much more at ease. You wont doubt him because you know he wont harm you. As for his name, youve guessed it already, right? ...Yes, youre right. I guessed it already. There could be no other, atop the East Sea, who fits these criteria. The creator of the Bronze Humanity, the stealer of Heavenly Fire, the prescient Titan God. The very Prometheus who remains imprisoned within the Sea Eye as a warning to the world. Sss Within the shadowy emptiness, the Great Serpent was slithering. The Abysss temporality is boundless, yet nothing is absolute before the Great Serpent. In just a few movements, the Serpent of the Central Court arrived at the place nearest to Hell and the Underworld, then darted forward. The temporal barrier was pierced, and its massive body appeared in the outside world. But it was only for a moment; as power spilled forth, the Great Serpent returned behind the barrier before several gazes swept across. For the time being, it must not leave the Abyss... fortunately, this was not much of an issue for it. One is all, and all is one. The will of the Great Serpent existed in every fraction of its power, and the bit that left was no different. Transformed into a pitch-black small serpent, the diminutive incarnation swam through the Netherworld. It swam past fire rivers, past the banks of Acheron River. It proceeded to the Mortal Realm, to the East Sea, to the site of that enormous whirlpool. At the end of the second era, another collision between the sun and the sea created this chasm. It resembled the legendary Ruins of later times, where all waters sloped yet had no bottom. Yet, being truly within it, mortal beings couldnt grasp its vastness. This miles-spanning whirlpool was so immense that mortals could only think theyd come to an increasingly turbulent part of the ocean. Positioned above the whirlpool, the pitch-black small serpent looked down. However, perhaps because it was a wound caused by the sun, no external light or heat could approach this place. Even knowing that the creator of Bronze Humanity was locked here, the small serpent couldnt see any related imagery. Sss Troublesome. Wouldnt it be simpler to just make him my follower? Let him kill and kill in the Mortal Realm. What if he follows those later rumors and practices Proving Dao by Killing? The forked tongue flickered in the air, malignance nearly spilling from the serpents eyes. Though inherently the same individual, the Great Serpent didnt necessarily share perspectives with its other aspects. Besides a cohesive self-awareness, the Serpent of the Central Court often had many unique ideas. For instance, it once considered creating a Heracles to subdue the Deities. Since he was destined by fate to Ascend to Godhood, he wouldnt be punished by the laws of the present world. So, imposing himself further through subjugation was quite plausible. After all, he was Zeus son, and God was tightly knit with Law. Subduing a Deity might also be seen as subduing the corresponding law. If Heracles eventually subdued everyone, wouldnt he be using a tyrannical approach to gain the right to rule? Perhaps, after the collapse of the Divine Kings throne, Heracles could inherit Zeus legacy and become the God of Sovereign. Though indeed risky, its worth a try... Its a pity, really. The snaky head subtly tilted, displaying a human-like expression of regret. It was unclear whether the sorrow was for Heracles not taking this correct path or for missing out on the shedding of blood. In any case, the Serpent of the Central Court lingered awhile but eventually continued to swim downward. Laine told Heracles that he could release Prometheus here. But merely telling would be meaningless because Prometheus was bound by the Divine Kings authority. Thus, breaking that chain... was naturally not so simple. PS: Something came up yesterday, so I added a bit to the title of the previous chapter this morning and stated Id post in the evening. However, as it turns out, that wasnt very direct, and many people didnt notice, so Ill post stand-alone chapters next time. Also, although its indeed quite late this evening, I did update, right, emmm. Its mainly so late because I was coding the second chapter, since I still have things to do today, so Im posting now. Chapter 781: 284: Bronze Creator Chapter 781: Chapter 284: Bronze Creator Tick tock... Tick tock... Tick tock... ... At the bottom of the ocean, under an endless vortex. In an empty, deathly silent space devoid of any color. ... The inexplicable sound of dripping water echoed ceaselessly, as if it had never stopped. This eternal prison existed above the East Sea, right at the heart of the Sea Eyes whirlpool. For thousands of years, many had fallen into this place.@@@@ But none died from the fall because, in the end, they all left, lifted by an invisible force. Yet no one wished to return after facing such fear, and thus this place seldom saw visitors, with only a few legends circulating. Prometheus, the Bronze Age Creator. Once a revered Titan Deity, now reduced to a prisonersuch was the Divine Kings punishment for rebellion. He would remain bound here forever, until the end of time. ... Tick tock... Tick tock... Tick tock... ... Huh... Accompanied by the unceasing dripping sound, faint wheezing breaths could barely be heard. Time was unknowable until, at a certain moment, bright eyes opened again in the darkness. ...What is this... Has someone else fallen in? But Prometheus also knew this was an Abyss that must not be entertained. With the first, there would be a second; he could watch one person die, and gradually watch two, then three, or five, ten. Until thousands, and eventually everyone. When that day arrived, Zeus would come before him, victorious, asking if he was willing to take back the fire he stole for humans in exchange for embracing freedom once again. The Forethinking God could foresee the consequences. This was different from his blind faith in his disciples because he knew himself so well. His nature was not so noble, and he could fall in such tests. So it was only fitting that he never stood by, not even once, allowing zero to never become one. Whirr... The sound of splashing water arose, and silently, through the millennia of flowing Divine Blood, Prometheus harnessed the power of the ocean. The waves rose in an upsurge, carrying the sailboat that had been sucked into the vortex off into safety. Faintly, Prometheus heard their prayers. The crew thanked the heavens, the gods, and the entity that saved them. In this moment, the people were so devout, swearing to forever worship their savior. However, Prometheus just smiled and then lowered his head in silence. He knew what would follow, for it was like many times before. In the beginning, those who escaped would be grateful. But it wouldnt take long before, as the joy of their narrow escape faded, their faith born from gratitude would disappear. Like with the Bronze Humanity before them, mere gifts could never satisfy humans. They would be surprised, they would worship, and then theyd grow accustomed and crave more. So, Prometheus... Hiss Do you regret it? For these humans, for your creation, enduring eternal loneliness here. It was like the whisper of a demonor perhaps, it was the whisper of a demon. Chapter 782: 284 Bronze Creator_2 Chapter 782: Chapter 284 Bronze Creator_2 In the lightless darkness, a voice echoed. No one knew who was speaking, nor how long they had been observing this place. Yet the bound creator, Prometheus, was not surprised by the sudden voice; he merely smiled and calmly responded to the unexpected visitor. After all, he had never lacked for company here. I cant say I regret it, just that I feel I could have done things more perfectly at one time. As for why its humans... its only that everyone has their own preferences. Some like power and strength, but I happen to find joy in the development of humans. ... Theres no difference in stature; Zephyrus would grovel for what he desires, and I can endure pain for what I wish for, nothing more. But what about you... For what purpose have you come? Hmm? Somewhat surprised, but not entirely so. A small black snake, slithering through the void, landed on the iron spike that pierced through Prometheuss chest. Again... it seemed that even as a prisoner, the creator of the Bronze Age had never been forgotten by the world. Who else has sought you out, and what did they desire? The small snake asked bluntly, and Prometheus replied just as directly. It seemed it wasnt something that would enrage the Divine King, but rather a trivial, commonplace matter. At first, it was Helios. I only learned recently that something has corrupted him; he is no longer a pure Titan Deity Clan member. He was once responsible for imprisoning me here, and at that time I sensed the subtle relationship between him and Zeus. But he ultimately refused to believe me, until he was in such dire straits that he finally thought of me. As for his intent... he merely wanted me to proclaim how great the being he had pledged himself to was, telling me that entity could easily free me from here. Of course, the price would be for it to use my blood to infect the fissure in this ocean. ... Sss The black snake hissed softly, somewhat surprised by what it learned today. Indeed, the world is not unchanging; every entity has its own thoughts, and they dont act as you might expect. Those whose power was far less than its own were one thing, but even for a being like the Mother Tree, it couldnt fathom its thoughts. The Sea Eye was a wound made by the ocean, a scar formed by the collision of the sun and sea. It had already corrupted Helios and now sought to corrupt the ocean further, which couldnt be more natural. The stars, ocean, earth. If it were not for the current worlds restrictions, this Outer God might have already infected the entire world. Compared to that, it was no surprise that Helios, even after being sealed, could still visit Prometheus. So you tell me, will you help him? Will you do everything in your power to help him achieve his purpose? There was no response, but Prometheus knew, he probably would. Because he himself lacked the power to resist the Divine Court, but if he could see one who did have such power, then perhaps he would truly desire to help him. To cultivate an outstanding human, that must be considered a stratagem out in the open. After all, though he had come to realize much, Prometheus never minded doing something detrimental to Zeus. Hmm, it seems the answer is self-evident. The Black Snake leaped from its spike, circling once. It scrutinized Prometheus, contemplating something further. Strictly speaking, sss at this point, my task is completed. But out of my own curiosity, Prometheus, I wonder... Dont you want revenge on Zeus, dont you want to avenge the beings who destroyed the Bronze Humanity? The gods of the Underworld, they bring plagues; Sea Emperor Poseidon, he raises floods; Zeus in the Divine Court above, he is the very source of all this. Dont you want to avenge them? Sss Prometheus, I dont know whether you wish to or not, but If one day someone uncovers the truth and seeks revenge. I hope... you will not stop him. After all, an avenger should not be hindered. Sss With the last hiss, the Black Snake swayed its tail, going upward with the ocean current. Just as it had said, its task was now complete. And so in the Silence of the Sea Eye, there remained only Prometheus, still suspended in the Void. The Bronze Age Creator made no promises, for he had his own judgment. Should the day come when something similar happened, he would make a choice, but it would not be swayed by the Black Snakes persuasions. Even as with the previous two visitors, should a fourth visitor come inquiring about all that had happened, Prometheus would not conceal todays encounter. Of course, barring any surprises, there likely would not be a next visitor. A mortal deceived by deities, possessing the power to change the worlds structure, huh... Perhaps so, whether he exists or not, I actually hope he does. If he were indeed to come here to save me, then I would teach him everything I know. Prometheus, who had learned from Oceanus and occasionally from mortals who fell into the Sea Eye, was not without understanding of the outside world. The laws of the world, the order of sovereign power, this world had become even more suitable for mortals than before. So if such a person were indeed to appear... it would not be surprising at all. Chapter 783: 285 Earth-Born Chapter 783: Chapter 285 Earth-Born In the blink of an eye, the conversation over the East Sea ended. In the City of Eryxis, Heracles also bid farewell and departed. For a young man who experienced the pain of losing family and realized the divide between life and death, Heracles naturally yearned for the resurrection technique and death avoidance technique. However, just as he didnt fully trust the instructions of the God of West Wind, this young hero also held some suspicion towards the Athenian Commander. Thus, he did not immediately act on what was said, but planned to verify it further during his journey. The God of West Winds resurrection and undying technique was merely a side path, whereas the true method was in the hands of the Lord of the Spirit Realm. ... This was something Heracles had never heard of before, so he understandably could not blindly believe. Yet compared to the various claims of the Spirit Realm, the last suggestion from the Athenian truly resonated with him. Prometheus. The creator of the Bronze Age who stole fire for humans. Perhaps I should indeed seek advice from him... Even though in the Mortal Realm, evaluations of this Titan Deity differed, some even believed him to be the real culprit behind the destruction of Bronze Humanity. This thought was widespread in city-states like Olympia, but there was one point that the fourth generation of humans could not deny. This entity once challenged Apollo, who loved music and opera, but the sharp arrows of the Sun God could not slay the beast controlled by the Evil God in the Mortal Realm. Thus, Heracles took on this task, aiming to destroy the arrogant reliance of that Evil God. Legend has it that the Evil God was also one of the pioneers of the Bard profession in the Mortal Realm. Sun God Apollos church also has many poets praising the Sun, perhaps thats the reason for their enmity. I hope this time, I wont return empty-handed. ... A month quickly passed. Heracles was still far from the northern lands, but the Athenian army that set out from Eryxis was already nearing the next city. Located on the western border of Athens, at a pass of the Aegario Mountains, stood a fortress-like great city. This was the gateway to Athens western border and a place of natural peril. Of course, in the mythological era, peril was not merely geographical but because this mountain was extraordinary. It was once transformed from one of the strongest offspring of the ancient mountain god Ourea, born around the same time as Mount Olympus. The ancient gods power had infused the mountains with powerful terrestrial energy, which the Athenians utilized. Here, the noble knights could unleash greater power, as their lineage was inherently aligned with it. As a member of the royal family, you must have heard of it, right? Chapter 784: 285 Earth-Born_2 Chapter 784: Chapter 285 Earth-Born_2 During the era of the first King of Athens, before Poseidon and Athena arrived here to contest for the citys ownership. At that time, the founder of this city was named Cecrops, and he was rumored to be an exceptionally unique Earth-Born.'' They advanced along the path, arriving at the center of the fortress. Laine, amidst a cluster of stone buildings, saw Andrea clad in an entirely different attire. Compared to a king, Andrea now appeared more like a general. Light armor and a long sword at her waist matched, significantly different from her previous appearance as a Godhood Practitioner. ... Earth-Born... I know the legend, but Ive always thought it was just a myth. After all, in the legend, the founder of Thebes, Cadmos, who once helped the Divine King during the Typhon chaos, supposedly created an Earth-Born.'' He once slew an evil dragon bearing Typhons Blood, then planted its teeth into the ground, from which fearless warriors emerged. Cadmos then ordered them to fight each other until five powerful warriors remained, and their names are still known today. Hyperenor (?ЦŦѦŦͦ?, meaning superman); Ctonius (Ȧ?ͦɦ?, meaning land person); Pelorus (Ŧ˦ϦѦ??, meaning huge, formidable); Udaeus (?ĦŦ??, meaning of the land) And the last one, Echion (֦?ئ, meaning viper), who married Cadmoss daughter Agaoe, gave birth to the next King of Thebes. It was with their support that the initial Thebes was established. But the first King of Athens, he should have nothing to do with this. Andrea recited these details with fluency, although she might not know other things as well. As a former Princess, she had an extensive knowledge of the history and legends of this country. Because his true origins actually relate to a renowned entity in the Mortal Realm, the primordial woman and bringer of disaster, Pandora. He should be considered Pandoras brother... and in a literal sense. Pandora? Her eyes widened, and hearing this familiar yet strange name suddenly, Andrea was genuinely surprised. Wasnt she a witch created by the gods, yet inherently evil? She was created by the gods, but few know her true origin. Laine gently shook his head, recounting the beginning. In ancient times, the Silver Generation was born in the hands of Mother Earth. They were inherently dark, despised by the gods. And Pandora was actually a divine stone left over during the creation of mankind by Mother Earth. It contained the divine energy of procreation of humankind, but since the Silver Generation didnt need to reproduce, it remained as a stone. Later on, when the Divine King Zeus conceived the idea of creating the Bronze Generation, this stone was discovered. Subsequently, the gods sculpted the worlds first and most beautiful woman, Pandora, from it, embodying all female traits. Her birth symbolized humanity acquiring the ability to reproduce, although, in truth, it was not that with women, humans could reproduce. Rather, it was only when the stone imbued with reproductive power was carved into a human, that humanity had women. As for Cecrops... He arose from the stone fragments chipped away while sculpting Pandora, and when the demonic blood fell upon them, the Earth-Born with a human head and serpents body was born. Chapter 785: 285 Earth-Born_3 Chapter 785: Chapter 285 Earth-Born_3 ` A human head and a snakes body, whenever Laine thought of this image, he couldnt help but marvel at the wonders of creation. Just like humans were always special in every myth, it seemed that in every myth, there existed some form of human head and snake body being. Some were the ancestors of humans, others were demons wielding abnormal power. Some could stir the tides of life, while others were earthly creatures born of nature. Like the Great Flood, traces of their existence spread throughout the world. ... Perhaps there really was something special about this form, which led to such coincidences. ...So, Pandora is considered a member of the Royal Family of Athens. Actually, she was the original Elder Princess, and she is even still alive today? Andrea was quite surprised, not fully understanding what Laine meant, but even this secret history was astonishing to her. The Royal Family of Athens was different from other kingdoms; it was hard to say which deity was their direct ancestor. The Amazons carried Aphrodites divine blood, and the Western countries were not short of descendants of Ares and Zeus. The seaside kingdoms had the blood of the Sea God. Unexpectedly, Athens had now found its ancestral lineage, though it did not sound great. Neither a demon once causing chaos in the mortal realm nor a witch bringing disasters. One could say so, and from this perspective, Athenss involvement in All Gods War further affirms Pandoras disastrous reputation. The current war in Athens was just part of that prelude as well. So, Laine smiled and brought the topic back. Enough, the story is over, whether itll be useful, well see in the future. Back to the current war, the Western countries are already preparing an alliance. This stronghold is indeed powerful, but purely defending, a prolonged defense will surely fail. So? So you must take the initiative, strike them before they gather, suppress their momentum, and also build reputation for yourself. But remember, dont become overly engaged in the battle. Smiling, Laine asked, Well, are you confident? Of course. Nodding affirmatively, Andrea gripped the sword tightly in her hand, as if Theseus were still by her side. The Western countries were at varying distances from Athens, naturally arriving at different times. Additionally, they needed to appoint a commander, unify command, these were not things that could be done in a day or two. The war between Athens and All Countries was destined to be protracted, as the new king, even though still inexperienced, Andrea had to learn how to lead and fight on the battlefield. ` Chapter 786: 286 Alliance Chapter 786: Chapter 286 Alliance The deep autumn wind swept across the wilderness, heralding the premonition of winter. The Sun rose in the east, but its light was obscured by clouds, appearing somewhat dim and lightless. Several hundred miles west of the Aigaleo Mountains, the Goddess of Dawn, Eos, had just revealed her delicate face. Continuous encampments were established atop a hill, beside a branch of river. It was an apt place for an army to station, leveraging the advantageous terrain and proximity to water sources. Clearly, although there was no expectation of assault here, the command of this army was not negligent. ... Sentinel and patrol distributions were strategically arranged, appearing orderly. In the camp, the army was now busily preparing breakfast. How is it? This is your first time leading an army, do you feel nervous now? On a huge boulder at the hill, Mode, clad in armor, asked with a smile. Over the years, the once young man had matured significantly, but his personality hadnt changed much. Nervous... perhaps a bit. But I feel more excitement than anything. Shaking his head slightly, Odysseus replied with a smile, Arent you feeling the same? Under the guidance of the gods, storming fortresses and defeating the armies of great nations, spreading our own fame. Such was the way of ancient heroes, and now it is our turn. Hahaha... thats indeed true. Ancient heroes did such deeds, and now its our turn. Laughing loudly, Mode took a sip of wine. Indeed, whether it was he or Odysseus, or even those from Argos, Mycenae, Tirins, Thebes, including Troy City, The kings and commanders of these kingdoms all arrived here with similar sentiments, never questioning the Victory of this war. Though they were to attack Athens, a kingdom protected by the Goddess of Wisdom, this time they had the help of All Gods. Compared to the difficulties of war, they cared more about who would lead the Alliance to Victory. Even Odysseus, upon learning about the situation with Eryxis was the same, those beasts that could breach walls were merely unchallenged. Such events, will not be repeated here. However, to speak of which, Odysseus, my friend. Ithaca is but a small islet in the ocean, we originally should have accepted the will of the Sea God, launching an assault from the sea under the leadership of the Kingdom of Pylos. But unexpectedly, you were favored by the Heavenly Empress, receiving Divine decree to command Argos army. Turning to survey the tents on the hill, Mode had to admit, the states on this Mortal Continent were indeed more powerful. Looking at these soldiers, and their armed equipment. Ithaca doesnt have as many minerals, nor as many people, nor as many Godhood Practitioners; it truly is enviable... But there is one thing they cant match, and that is, they lack a Hero like you who can command an army. Only the Wolf King can lead the pack of wolves, otherwise, they are just a pack of jackals, scattering in the face of beasts! Hahahaha... Taking another sip of wine, Modes face turned a bit red. Odysseus just smiled at this, though he did not counter him. On the Mortal Continent, heroes were still emerging, like Diomedes, the king of Argos, who was exceptionally brave. Yet, perhaps due to his lack of cunning, the Heavenly Empress did not ultimately entrust him with the command of the army. What just occurred here? The shocked voices came from beside him, but Odysseus couldnt afford to respond. His expression was solemn as he unhesitatingly rode towards the camp in front. The approach of his large army inevitably caught the attention of the soldiers present, and the flags of Ithaca and Argos were starkly vibrant. As if breathing a sigh of relief, Odysseus saw that the large group of soldiers no longer maintained their formation. And within the military array, someone rode towards him. Excuse me, is the visitor His Highness Diomedes of Argos? From a great distance, Odysseus heard the voice of the newcomer. No, I am Odysseus of Ithaca. By the command of All Gods, I am entitled to command the army and participate in the assembly of all nations. What happened here, did the Athenians raid your camp? As the two sides approached, Odysseus also saw the appearance of the newcomer. The damaged armor was stained with blood, and the person looked as though soaked in water. His gaze swept through the surrounding environment, guessing at the prior situation. And the following exchange confirmed his suspicions. These were the advance soldiers of Mycenae, one of the powerful kingdoms of the age; their army was not weak. Even if the Athenians were brave, they couldnt have caused such disarray with just these men. However, the Athenians were visibly not stubborn; they had wisdom. Besides the power of Divine Arts, they also had the assistance of wizards. Thus, beside Phesus River, the Mycenaean people witnessed the ruthlessness of fire and water. So, youre saying, they moved rocks to the rivers upstream, forging a temporary dam. But this crudely made dam couldnt hold long and was broken down by a heavy rain. Then the Athenians used witchcraft to manipulate the river and flooded your camp, taking this as an opportunity to launch an attack? Judging the surrounding terrain, theoretically, it was impossible for horses to gallop on the ground after a large flooding; this was illogical. Yet the words of the Mycenaean vanguard before him were so convincing that Odysseus had to believe them. The Alliance Army of All Countries was arriving, yet the Athenians dared to leave a strategic pass. It must be said, their leaders were quite courageous. But lets backtrack, the commander of that group of knights I saw earlier, have I seen him before? Frowning, he then dismissed the vague sense of familiarity from his mind. Perhaps he had seen him, but Odysseus now had no time to focus on such trivial matters. This was a warning and also a caution. The abilities of the churchs priests often related to the deities they worshiped, and followers of the Sea God were rare across the continent. Thus, in the wars of the nations, anything related to water was often neglected and no proper precautions were taken. Wait for your king to arrive. Speaking in a heavy tone, the nearby area was no longer usable for stationing an army. Thus, Odysseus signaled for the army to continue forward and consoled the general whose fate was likely not very promising. We will retaliate. We will show the Athenians the strength of the heroes of all nations. Duels before the battle were still common in this era. Of course, Odysseus would not stand down himself. This time it was unfortunate for Mycenae, and naturally, it was Agamemnon who should respond to the challenge. Chapter 787: 287: Missing Chapter 787: Chapter 287: Missing Under the gloomy sky, the sunlight was blocked by clouds. The battlefield, just flooded by a vast expanse of water, was desolate and bleak. It hit the soldiers, who longed for wealth and victory, like a cold bucket of water over their heads. Meanwhile, thousands of miles away from the Aigaleo Mountains on a perilous peak, the gods were also speechless. The alliance was nearing, and a grand war was about to unfold. Perhaps due to the rhythm of godhood, Ares had been particularly excited in recent days. ... Especially since the Spartans, who formerly revered Apollo more than him, were also willing to obey the will of the gods, which improved his mood even further. However, while he was loudly discussing his martial skills and explaining battle techniques to the goddesses, he never expected to witness such a scene. There was no charge of battle formations, no clash of courage, no contest of martial prowess. The Athenians simply used the force of the water to breach the camp, followed by a massacre. The vanguard warriors of Mycenae had not even managed to see the faces of their enemies before they were cut open by the knights following the water. Most of them, caught off-guard and unable to don their armor, became just another soul under the riders lances. It all happened too quickly, so quickly that Ares had no time to react. So much so that he was still extolling courage and martial skills when someone told him that these are not always of use. And he knew that it was, in fact, just a platitude. In classical times, no matter which civilization, which world, human wars were somewhat courteous. Perhaps because there werent many people in ancient times, or maybe because transportation was inconvenient, mere killing and occupying land didnt mean much. Either in the West or the East, they had an era when courtesy was observed on the battlefield. Like not striking an injured knight, helping enemies fix their chariot if seen damaged during a pursuit then watching them continue before chasing again. Or not attacking enemies crossing a river, not attacking an army that was not yet ready, and so on. Of course, all this courtesy was not permanent; often, it would be discarded as the eras progressed. Just like an initial burst of activity followed by decline and exhaustion, the original story was merely about someone who discarded ritual propriety triumphing over those who observed it. As the subsequent collapse of ritual, it became a representation of cunning. Todays people in Chaos are also living in such times. Though there are so-called conventional rules amongst nations, not everyone observes them. Similar behaviors are commonplace, and since Athens was already notoriously targeted, denouncing their actions was ineffectual. Theres nothing to be done, whats the use of saying these things. With a sneer, the god in the floating chair received an angry glare from Ares, but Hephaestus had no reaction. Although he was present, that didnt mean he had any interest in attacking Athens. It was only because Aphrodite had personally invited him tha Chapter 788: 287 Disappearance_2 Chapter 788: Chapter 287 Disappearance_2 They not only never had any contradictions, but their relationship was very close. However, Apollo was not there to listen to nonsense. Speaking of which, you really should learn from Athena. Its proven, wisdom leads to victory in war more effectively than courage and martial arts. This was not sarcasm, Apollo truly believed this. However, when these words reached Ares ears, they were not taken the same way. ... Far from it? What a joke; it wasnt me commanding the battle, this failure was only due to the incompetence of those mortals. With a shout of anger, Ares gaze turned icy. Apollo, since you like to throw around such idle words, why dont you demonstrate your archery and shoot all those Athenians dead! If you cant do that, then stop wasting words here! Cant do it? Heh, Ares, Athens is still too far from me, but you are quite close. Why dont you try my arrows first and get tired from that! Hearing this, color drained from Apollos face as he grasped the silver bow from his back. Intangible, their auras clashed in the void, as if they were about to break into a major fight the next second. However, the next moment, a streak of thunder split between them and immediately halted the tense atmosphere. Enough! With an unpleasant expression, Hera didnt know what sin she had committed to always encounter such situations. They were akin to a rabbleif they werent gods, they might not even compare to the mortal Odysseus. After all, although he lacked such great strength and immortality, he was at least organizing wounded soldiers and looking for a camp. Rather than engaging in meaningless quarrels and internal strife like them. Fine, since youre all useless, Ill do it myself. Expressionless, Hera first looked towards the Goddess of Beauty. More trouble than theyre worththat was what such creatures were. Aphrodite, didnt you say you could get Demeter to join us completely, where is she now? I... How should I know she could endure so much... With a somewhat ugly expression, Aphrodite was also somewhat speechless. Is Demeter made of cotton, what is she doing now? It looks like we cant count on herI knew you couldnt accomplish anything. Ignoring the increasingly ugly expression of the Goddess of Beauty, Hera once again looked at her son whom she had borne alone. Hephaestus; Hera had complex feelings for him. When Zeus brought him back, Hera was surprised. But when he was enthroned as the Principal God and married Eurynomes daughter, she didnt stop it. Born out of her own spite, he was naturally ugly. So Zephyrus paying attention to Heracles amounted to Zeus paying attention as well. And what was so special about him that Zeus cared so much? However, it was probably not a good thing, as few who had drawn Zeuss attention had encountered good fortune. On a nameless mountain peak, Hera thought about the whereabouts of the God of West Wind. To the east of the earth, the armies of all countries were also slowly gathering. Yet at this moment, Zephyrus, whom the Heavenly Empress pondered upon, was not at ease. Following the orders of the Divine King, he had not easily convinced that special mortal to act according to his demands, but who knew the first trial would go wrong. Demeter was supposed to be trapped in the city, but then she disappeared. This made Zephyrus, who later understood the whole story, curse Aphrodite silently for creating a mess, but he had no choice but to clean up. So he immediately arranged a second task, sending Heracles north of the main road to hunt a formidable Demon Lion. Regarding that lion, Zephyrus did not know much either. He only knew it rampaged in the north, not even fearing Apollos divine bow. But no matter what it was, Zephyrus didnt think Heracles would fail. If he indeed faced difficulties, wasnt he there to help? Back in the day, Perseus had a full set of Divine Artifacts on his adventures. Of course, if possible, he would still let Heracles solve it himself. After all, this was his trial and a way to hone his capabilities. But... Where is he, though? Transformed into intangible wind, Zephyrus meandered over a forest that stretched for hundreds of miles. This was the north of Athens, inherently colder and more desolate. But the mythic world always had various surprises, such as this place. However, these were not of concern to the God of West Wind, what really troubled him was that he had followed Heracles along the way, but after taking a break, he had lost sight of him. Such a large living person, where could he have gone? Damn it, although my skill in concealing my tracks is unmatched in the world, finding people is indeed not my forte... Frowning, Zephyrus recalled the only mistake in his life. At that time, it was during the reign of the second generation of Divine Kings, and he was responsible for monitoring whether anyone sneakily entered the Delphi Plain, where Gaia resided. Somehow, Iapetus had managed to get in. This was not because his ability to conceal his tracks was lacking, it was simply because he hadnt seen it. If only I had the ability of the High Altitude Observer from the Ancient Sun God. If so, such an oversight would not have occurred. He gritted his teeth silently, but soon after, the God of West Wind comforted himself. No deity is invincible; every god has weaknesses. Since heaven had already granted him one ability, giving him a flaw also seemed not out of place. Chapter 789: 288 Theater Chapter 789: Chapter 288 Theater Nameless Forest stretched under the sky as the God of West Wind, having lost track of his target, fruitlessly searched for the lost child. However, Zephyrus wasnt all that anxious about the matter. After all, it was just a brief rest, not a significant delay, and the person shouldnt have gotten far. After all, where could a lone person possibly run? He thought this and acted accordingly. Unbeknownst to the God of West Wind, as he searched, Heracles cleaved a path through the obstructive shrubs of the nameless forest beneath him. ... Swish Crack Blade met shrub as he advanced, wearing down the edge of his weapon. The original jungle was lush, impeding passage unless cleared. Fortunately, Heracles, possessing tremendous strength, cared little for such expenditure of effortit simply took a bit more time. Whew The Nomas Lion, who knows where it hides? The god arranging this trial never mentioned it... Perhaps finding it is part of the trial? His spirits were high, revealing no trace of the journeys toil. During these days, Heracles often felt intuitive signals but had never noticed the God of West Wind secretly following him. After all, Zephyrus was a deity holding authority. He was not easily exposed, certainly not to Heracles, who lacked means beyond brute force. Thus, the young hero was unaware that he vanished inexplicably from the gods sight. In contrast, he pondered how to complete his task. While in Eryxis, Heracles met a well-learned Athenian who proved through actions that tales of Athenians extensive knowledge were not unfounded. Yet, the hero before him wasnt one to blindly followwhether the God of West Winds words or Laines, he was only half convinced. So, the trial had to continue to completion and the seastill to be crossed. But meanwhile, he planned to gather more information and learn more about the secrets involved. This trial was a great opportunity, especially since Heracles had never been to the northern continent. He had long heard that evil gods ran rampant here but had never seen these excluded entities of mainstream faith. Perhaps here, he could learn more... Whoosh! Hmm? Suddenly, he raised his hand and caught a sharp bone arrow. A green glow flashed across the razor-sharp arrowheadit was undoubtedly coated in poison. Yet, the arrow, crafted from giant beast bones, couldnt even scratch the heros skin, leaving only a white mark. Whos there?! Rustling His sharp gaze bore into the distance, where he saw two figures emerging from the forest underbrush. One held a bow, speaking in words Heracles couldnt understand. ?????????????? ... ?????????!! ... Silent and at a loss for words, Heracles found himself momentarily speechless. ??????!!!...Stop there. I am Heracles, traveling from the south of the Earth, here to slay the demons wreaking havoc. Who are you, and why attack me unprovoked? Once more, silence enveloped them. Though unsure if his words could be understood, Heracles spoke. Whether understood or not, it demonstrated his desire to communicate. However, judging by their reactions, his words had no effect. The people clothed in animal skins eyed him warily as if guarding against an enemy and Heracles grew impatient. If communication truly failed, he would have to take on these hostile figures. Just as he prepared to act, Heracles saw the underbrush behind them rustle again. An older man emerged, waving his hand, and two beams of light fell upon the bow-wielding duo. Please forgive our rudeness, distinguished traveler. They meant no harm, as this area has always been our tribes hunting grounds. We hunt here, offering our catch to the deities. The incident just now was likely because they mistook you for an enemy. But I know that a strong individual like you wouldnt concern yourself with us. Though still in that strange tongue, this time, Heracles understood. But he didnt enjoy the peace for long before feeling a pat on his shoulder. I know, were heading back now. Unfazed, the elder glanced at the two young bowmen. How nice... at least they dont feel anything... Shaking his head, the elder then followed a small path back. The mountain forests had no roads, but where people often traversed, paths emerged. Following the trampled trace, the elder pressed on. Not long past a towering tree, the view before him opened up. Though called a tribe, what lay before the elder now was a city. Stone-paved roads, people moving to and fro, and merchants trading. Seeing the temples of the gods hinted from afar, the city seemed even more comprehensive than external cities. While external cities might lack temples for every god, here, it seemed each had one. The flow of people was constant, with occasional calls from vendors reaching the ear. Yet none reacted to the elders arrival as if there was no one there at all. Unconcerned, the elder simply watched as the bowmen left and set off purposefully for the city center. Passing craftsmen at work and priests before temples, He halted at the citys heart only then. There stood a Great Temple dedicated to Zeus, the grandest of them all. Not entering, he lingered a moment. But Zeus temple remained unchanged, just as it always was. He turned to leave and headed toward the outer parts of the city. Traversing streets and brushing past countless passersby, His final stop was a blacksmith shop, the citys lone functioning yet abandoned place. He gave it a complex look, then continued onward, arriving before a small courtyard. Knock, knock, knock Come in. The voice inside was calm. The elder pushed open the door. Inside was a modest scene, a simple yard. The only difference was the folk sitting within. One was a young child, delicately manipulating threads as small wooden figures danced. The other was the young man who had spoken before. Upon close inspection, one would find he had no face. It was as if something wiped it away, like some unseen taboo. He wasnt meant to have one, nor was he allowed. Faceless youthful laughter, joyfully dancing wooden figures... An otherwise chilling tableau, yet for now, the elder merely waited. Hed seen such sights often. Nothing but silence; he only needed to wait patiently. Sir, he must be seeking me; Ill excuse myself for now. Finally, after a long moment when a dance concluded, the child stood, speaking apologetically. The faceless youth nodded, indifferent to his departure. The child led the elder out, closing the gate behind. As the courtyard shut, an unspoken aura enveloped the alley... or perhaps the city. It seems you found him, Mr. Ande? His expression shifted from joy to calm as the child asked softly. Yes, Mr. Ande. Bowing slightly, a flicker shone in Kolons eyes. Just as you arranged. That outsider accepted my invitation, and hes hunting the lion now. When hes done, hell come here. Is that so... Nodding, the youth remained indifferent. Heracles... he wasnt the first, nor would he be the last. If only he had some ability to aid, for there was something he sought an answer to. Chapter 790 - 289: Line Chapter 790: Chapter 289: Line What did the demons look like in battle? In most cases, they relied on their innate gifts and generally powerful physiques. Because, just like a True Gods authority, whether it was the Titans born from the First Epoch or the Father of Monsters many offspring, truly powerful demons possessed some special abilities. For instance, the Gorgons petrifying gaze, the Cyclops smithing talent, or the Nine-Headed Snake and Sphinx formed from Typhons Blood. Some of them possessed an Undying Body, while others tested their opponents with riddles; if those could not be answered, it violated the order they established, and they lost the strength to resist, left at their mercy. ... Like its kindred, the Nomas Lion was no different. It had an invulnerable hide, and with just one glance, when Heracles found the Giant Lion by a small lake in the forest, he knew it could not be defeated by brute force alone. Everything had a weakness, and the Giant Lion was no exception. Roar! Bang, bang! No need for communication, nor was there any. The Nomas Lion was not a demon with wisdom; it was bloodthirsty and savage. With a mighty roar, Heracles fist struck the Giant Lions body. Compared to the towering and robust body of the demon, a mortal seemed insignificant before it. Yet under Heracles fist, the Giant Lion was still sent flying. Thick trees snapped like stalks of wheat, only slightly delaying the demons speed. Undoubtedly, in the collision of strength, Heracles had the upper hand. But looking at the enemy before him, the young heros expression grew more solemn. Roar... Hiss! For a moment, the foreign object sensation in its mouth made the Giant Lion more enraged, and a noxious gas mixed with gastric acid expelled from its throat. Even though Heracles feared no harm, looking at his corroded clothing and the foul stench, he took the chance to leap out of the Giant Lions mouth. At this point, both recognized the enemys strength. Throwing aside the iron rod, ordinary weapons were already of no help to Heracles. He swung his fists, smashing towards the lions head. Divine Blood boiled inside him, and his unparalleled power smashed onto the demons head, causing a tremendous roar. The Giant Lion, having just spit out the foreign object, was again slammed and sent flying. Its massive body leveled large swathes of the forest, yet only moments later, it stood again in the dust. As legends sang, the Nomas Lions hide was invulnerable. Maybe a truly mighty Divine Artifact could pierce it, but bare hands alone, Heracles found himself at an impasse. Even if his fists could shatter iron, even if his surging vitality made him immune to most spells and malice in the world, even if his Divine Power was unrivaled. Facing such an invulnerable demon, he still found himself at a loss. The battle stretched from morning to noon, and from noon to night. The young hero tried various methods; he attempted to attack the Giant Lions eyes, but it merely closed its eyes, the eyelids shielding it from Heracles assault. He also tried to break the Giant Lions teeth, but despite his transcendent physique, he was not indestructible and could not ignore the demons attacks. Gradually, the Sun set and rose again. Rolling, biting, poisonous mist, the Nomas Lion also employed numerous methods to kill its opponent but could not succeed. One man and one lion seemed locked in stalemate, neither able to defeat the other. Roar! Chapter 791 - 289 Line_2 Chapter 791: Chapter 289 Line_2 A roar that seemed full of mockery echoed, and after yet another day, the Nomas Lion finally showed signs of retreat. This human possessed some ability; it couldnt kill him, so it simply decided not to. After all, in the end, he was just a tasty morsel. And for it, the forest always had plenty of food. Whoosh Panting heavily, the young hero gradually began to feel exhausted. ... He discerned the lions thoughts, but he truly had no means to stop them. How could one defeat such an impenetrable body, when as long as it breathed, no one could harm it... Hmm? With a flicker in his eyes, the young hero suddenly seemed to remember something. Every being in the world was composed of body and soul, just like the person he wished to resurrect. And for wise beings, the soul was even more important, as it was the vessel carrying thoughts and reasoning. Yet there were exceptions in this world, like the deities and monsters on par with them. A gods soul and body were two halves of a whole, or divinity was an expression of this duality. Mortals could extract a radiant substance from the extremities of spirit and body, then endure a baptism of rules, transforming into immortal beings. As for these monsters, they were somewhat different. Though Heracles did not fully understand, he perhaps could try to approach it from another angle. Bang He put thought into action, and when the lion clashed with him once more, Heracles leapt up and seized its neck. As if moving a mountain, the young hero surveyed the surroundings, then selected a spot near a river. Dragging the demon, Heracles pulled it step by step into the water, pressing its head down. The Nomas Lion struggled desperately, but the young heros strength seemed limitless. In this struggle, it still fell on the losing side. Glug... Glug... Glug... Pressed beneath the water, the lion finally felt panic. It struggled valiantly, but its strength waned. If not for Laines arrival, in the original myth, Athena had granted humans breath, thus gifting them with wisdom. Though the myth was somewhat biased, for Chaoss demon, it indeed had a connection of sorts. Time ticked by, and the lions struggles grew weaker. Until a certain moment came when it lost all movement. Yet Heracles knew it was not dead. For such a demon, losing breath did not mean losing life. It merely temporarily lacked the ability to think, its mind shrouded in chaos. But thats enough. I cant kill you, so Ill let you bring about your own end. Dragging the lions head out of the river, Heracles finally revealed a hint of fatigue, yet also a glimmer of triumphant joy. Though the Nomas Lions hide was impenetrable, this didnt mean it couldnt harm itself. Only if it was still conscious, with the ability to think, could it prevent self-injury. But now, unconscious as it was, it could no longer stop Heracles. Slash Gripping the lions claw, Heracles drew it across its neck. Damn it, could this be a relic left from a clash of great divine powers from a past epoch? I remember the former Divine King was the King of Temporal.'' But it cant be certain, after all... The voice soon faded, his expression a bit troubled, and Zephyrus fell silent. Though he had followed the former Divine King for quite some time, in the God of West Winds memory, the former king seemed to rarely showcase his Time and Space authority. Encountering such powers unexpectedly, Zephyrus was a bit unsure. Yet though he couldnt be certain, even until the end of last epoch, the second Divine King Cronus never displayed grand authorities of time and space, but this seemed the most viable possibility. And only if this were true would his predicament make sense. A great divine power of temporal strength was fearsome indeed, and perhaps as a mortal, Heraclas had long since inadvertently left, while he, as a deity, was trapped due to his authority. A divine remnant affecting only deities, this was quite reasonable... But if this were the case, then what should he do? ... Guess what hes thinking right now? In a vibrant yet ancient small city, everything appeared orderly. Streets were lined with buildings, with residents bustling to and fro... The young man, watching the figure circling endlessly in the distant sky, casually asked the person beside him. The God of West Wind... he had only seen his statue in the temple before, never in person. Now he beheld him, but found him somewhat contrary to the tales. When he was still an ordinary child, he had heard that this was a god renowned for his stealth. He had completed many impressive tasks and often returned safely. Even the successive Divine Kings esteemed him highly, marking him as an exceptional deity. But legends were legends, and seeing him now, it seemed a bit overblown. He should be panicking. After all, in your theater, even though he is a true god of Olympus, he cannot escape your grasp. Unlike the young mans casual demeanor, the elder was much more tense. Kolon angrily cursed Olympus internally, criticizing their tendency to unleash floods upon ordinary mortals while ignoring real threats; outwardly, he appeared solemn, like a devout priest. Over the years, Kolon understood well that death was not truly frightening. Perhaps... a panicking god... Ha, but I must keep him here a while longer. With a somewhat dismissive tone, the young man lightly flicked his finger as if plucking an invisible string. Though Kolon was full of lies, at least one statement was true. Within this theater he had managed for a millennium, built painstakingly by hand, tantamount to a terrestrial divine kingdom, no one could escape his control. The God of West Wind was no exception. Prepare to welcome our guest. Slaying a lion doesnt prove much... If thats all he can manage, he neednt roam any further and may as well stay here with me. Of course, should he truly demonstrate his capability, I will gift him something. Though it is not the original city, this city of Oroa, personally established by me, holds some significance. Oroa, not Aurora, the former merely a replacement for the latter. But as Kolon departed silently, he understood that even a replacement depended on what it replaced. He knew what the young mans gift was, something drawn from the past, an astounding miracle. It was a false immortality, for in the past, a great being had promised it to the mortals of this city, who did thereby survive the seven-day flood. Thus, this power had materialized, becoming genuine. However... Immortality... If I too could be immortal, how would I have ended up here... Eyes shadowed, Kolon had no plans. Unless he found a way to escape the others control, he knew he could do nothing. In the city at Zeuss temple, there stood a replica statue, which Kolon had seen more than once. It depicted a figure in priestly robes, yet devoid of any piety. He too had attempted to negotiate with the god, and the consequences... every bronze human knew well. Certainly, one could deceive the gods, people had always done so... provided they never feigned piety. For this alone, the gods truly could see all. Chapter 792 - 290: The Relative Trial Chapter 792: Chapter 290: The Relative Trial Is this... Oroa? Its truly surprising. Passing through dense forests and hills, wearing garments made from lion skins. As dusk approached, Heracles finally found the place the old man had mentioned. Before arriving, the young hero had many guesses about this place. ... Primitive fences, a life of blood and raw meat. Ancient and bloody priest dances, or warriors covered in strange symbols. This wasnt a figment of his imagination, but indeed the rumors among the human Kingdoms were just like this. These people, dwelling in the northern part of the continent, seemed to have superior physical abilities, yet their barbaric worship of evil gods lacked the light of civilization. However, now seeing it with his own eyes, everything before him greatly surprised Heracles. A city built among mountains and forests, with such scale, was rare even when compared to the outside world. Especially the vaguely visible temples in the city... how was this any different from the city-states of the outside world? Why, is our brave hero a little surprised? The welcoming team sang a melodious tune, and children watched from afar with eyes full of curiosity and longing. Kolon, leading the young hero into the city, noticed his confusion just in time. Yes, everything here is indeed quite different from the rumors outside. Especially... these temples and their structures seem somewhat different too. Entering the city gates, they happened to pass by a tall building. Heracles was somewhat surprised to discover this was indeed the hall belonging to the God of West Wind, Zephyrus. But what surprised him more was that this temples specifications were clearly different from what he had seen in the outside world, lacking in many areas. Hero from afar, do you think this place looks like it harbors an Evil God? ...Indeed it doesnt. People lived in peace and prosperity, with variously dressed people walking in the city. Looking at the citys happy and content residents, although there was an odd feeling in his heart, Heracles still said this. After all, such a city indeed didnt seem to house an Evil God. Maybe it really was just a rumor... rumors end at the wise. After leaving, he would certainly tell the people of all countries outside about the true state of this place. ... At the center of Oroa, flames rose. Walking the path, reaching the core of this city. On a high stone platform, Heracles saw a depression seemingly filled with animal fats. Flames burned above it, and beside the stone platform was engraved the symbol of the Goddess of Hearthfire. It looked a bit like a Sacred Fire Altar, yet so similar to the altars of today... witnessing this scene, Heracles confirmed that this city indeed had some years behind it. Sizzle Bonfires were set up, with meats gleaming with oil. A large amount of food was brought over, filling the temporarily constructed venue. Barrels of nectar were poured into cups, with a wide variety of fruits. The young hero was again surprised, not only because of the abundance of produce but also because the people here clearly didnt crave such a grand feast that much. Just as the old man said, they were merely eager to hear the young hero recount his battles with demons. This also made Heracles feel a sense of being valued, something he had never experienced before. Truly a prosperous city. With a sigh, the young hero asked, How many such settlements are there? Chapter 793 - 290: The Relative Trial_2 Chapter 793: Chapter 290: The Relative Trial_2 Of course, not much. Kolon, who appeared elderly, was no longer as tall and robust as in his youth, yet he was still noticeably taller than the average old man. He raised his wine glass and smiled as he spoke, In fact, there are no other tribes in this forest, and Oroa City is the only settlement. Within a hundred miles, there are no traces of human activityyou must have seen that on your journey, right? ... Nodding silently, Heracles indeed saw no traces of human activity. In fact, had he not witnessed it himself, he wouldnt have believed there was actually a city here. However, the truth lay before him, so the young hero merely smiled. In front of him, Kolon stood up, raised his glass, and invited him, Heracles, hero from the southern lands of earth, you have earned our respect with your abilities. In the presence of the gods, allow me to toast you, to express my esteem for you. Kolon raised his glass, and the attendees of the feast all raised theirs as well. Even though there was a language barrier, Heracles still felt their enthusiasm. Among them were farmers, priests, craftsmen; there were elders, youths, and children... For the first time, being revered by so many, the young hero couldnt help but raise his own glass. He made eye contact with each person, preparing to say something. If not counting the time at Eryxis, this was his first battle since making his debut, a moment truly worth commemorating... ...? Raising his wine glass high, Heracles smile suddenly vanished. The words he intended to say were swallowed, and he looked solemnly at the crowd, as if facing an enemy. Huh? Kolon seemed somewhat surprised, looking at the hero holding the glass, he couldnt help but ask, Seeing you now, is there something unsatisfactory about our hospitality? Why are there no women? Taking a deep breath, without turning around, Heracles suddenly asked. ...Well, thats one of our traditions. At feasts welcoming heroes, there shouldnt be any women. After a moment of surprise, Kolon replied. Is that so? But there arent even any girls here... His gaze swept the crowd, and at that moment, the previous strange feeling became clear, the young heros mind was sharper than ever. Ill consider it your custom. Then please tell me, what is this food here? ...Food? Kolon was puzzled. He looked down... seeing the talking pelt of a giant lion. Boom The ground trembled slightly, and at the edge of the city, a young man carved with a wooden sculpture in hand. With just a few strokes, a rough outline of a puppet emerged. The tumult at the citys center, like accompaniment, did not affect the steadiness of his arm. As if nothing was happening, Ande quietly completed his work. Where there is smoke, there must be fire, this saying held much truth. Just as rumors had it that the Nomas Lion was controlled by the Evil God, that was indeed the case. Long ago, when Ande first discovered the lion, its fate was already sealed. After all, despite the giant lions invulnerable body, it was clear that Andes real reliance had never been physical. As the saying goes, for Ande, controlling the giant lion was far easier than controlling a strong human. This was because the latter usually possessed a firm will, whereas the former did not. Under such circumstances, the outcome was obvious. Until today, it was killed. Yet the lines connecting it had not been severed. ...Aside from brute strength, it seems he has some observation skills, but not much. However, his will is indeed strong, even if he hadnt consumed my nectar, looking now, even if he had drunk it, my line wouldnt have been able to affect him. Though not present, everything happening in the city was clearly within the young mans observation. Bathed in the lions blood and cloaked in its pelt, in a certain mystical sense, Heracles and the Nomas Lion could be equated in distortion. Therefore, the lines on the lion inhabited by Ande had the potential to change masters. But judging by the final result, although the young hero was somewhat lacking in caution, he did indeed have the ability to handle the trouble arising from being insufficiently cautious. Of course, this could also be because he had never encountered such bizarre means, unaware that simply bathing in the blood would lead to such consequences. Not bad, if he couldnt even resist my abilities, how could he accomplish what I couldnt? If he couldnt achieve what I wished to do, it would be better to stay here, replacing that lion, serving as my gatekeeper. With rough carving, once the puppets shape was outlined, the remainder was a matter of fine detail. So Andes movements became gentle, no longer as bold and expansive as before. Simultaneously, in the citys center, much like the accompaniment to his carving, continuous loud noises never ceased. The young hero exerted his martial power to break free, attempting to discover the mastermind behind the scenes. Boom Boom, boom... ... The vibrations continued, an ever-growing aura of blood energy surged towards the sky. Though not yet comparable to divine power, it seemed far stronger than many demigods. Ande couldnt help but glance sideways, realizing this person was still quite young, and his potential hadnt been fully tapped... For a moment, the young man partially understood why a god followed Heracles. For a long time, the commotion in the citys center finally gradually subsided. Until a certain moment, low footsteps approached from afar, seemingly closing in on where Ande was. Chapter 794 - 291: Fellow Travelers Chapter 794: Chapter 291: Fellow Travelers Youve come? Without stopping his hand movements, Ande called out to the distant figure. At this moment, for some reason, his thoughts seemed a bit wandering. Ever since he stumbled and arrived at this point, this place became another home for him. But ultimately, he knew he would leave; he couldnt stay here forever. ... Just before leaving, Ande recalled the story Mr. Laine once told him about the prototype of this city, Aurora City of the Bronze Age. Hmm... Youve come. I have come. You shouldnt have come. But I still came. What a pity, what a pity. What are you pitying? I pity that you will die here today. ... Hahahaha... Suddenly he laughed, even though it was a story from long ago, this strange literary style still amused Ande. Those past days were better... Ande then fell silent again, his expression somewhat wistful. At that time, Ande was still an innocent child; he even remembered what he was thinking back then. But now, he was no longer that. Not only because he experienced betrayal but also because the blood sacrifice and faith truly affected the soul of life. Although divinity could somewhat shield against them, it still required the user to reach a basic lower bound. For instance, Legendary, was the minimum threshold for mortals to reach the power offered by divinity. But unfortunately, until the day Ande died, he never reached this domain. Swoosh A sound broke through the air, and a shadow instantly shattered Andes memories. ... This is a trial given to me by the gods, and I also seek answers to some questions. Stunned for a moment, after hearing Andes retort, Heracless anger subsided a bit. It seemed the other had a point; he indeed never heard the others name in the famous evil god cults on the continent; otherwise, he wouldnt be unaware of it. Having no presence naturally meant he never committed any notorious evildoings... But since this was a trial arranged by the gods, his actions should be justified. The gods trial... So you came here at the gods behest, and you are their follower? Tilting his head slightly, Ande asked. No. He denied it outright; although he wasnt faithless, Heracles only held basic respect for most gods. To say he was a believer of any particular god was utterly absurd. Not a follower... But since you arent their follower, its only because they are Gods that you accepted their trial.'' Then I, too, am a god, so I arranged a test for you; whats wrong with that? You Momentarily stumped by the question, Heracles quickly recovered from Andes sophistry. Different identities and situations couldnt be equated. Moreover, if it werent for his mistake, why would he have accepted Cepheruss request to complete the so-called mission? For Heracles, the only one who could punish him was himself, not any other rules. Stop your sophistry; the west wind god is a legitimate god of Olympus, and he also promised to help me bring the dead back to life. How can you be compared to him? Evil God, if you cannot give me a reasonable explanation today, I swear in the name of Heracles, I will make you pay! Heracles declared resolutely and unceremoniously. However, he didnt entirely reject Ande because of Cepheruss so-called promise, but more so because of the traditional belief. Like how the continents various nations generally did not recognize the Silvermoon City as the same race and saw maritime nations as somewhat different, they likewise did not regard the Northern barbarians as the same. Therefore, in their eyes, the so-called Evil God partly felt like how they viewed foreign deities, so Heracles didnt think his actions were inappropriate. Moreover, whether they were the gods of Olympus or the evil gods, they seemed to value mortal faith. Though the young hero didnt believe he could kill a god, he was unafraid if it only meant destroying everything they had in the mortal world. No one could control his fate, not even the gods! ... Bringing the dead back to life. So this is what you want. Quietly uttering these words, at this moment, Ande found it somewhat coincidental. Chapter 795 - 291 Travelers_2 Chapter 795: Chapter 291 Travelers_2 So he longed for the miracle of resurrection, did he? If there were any place in this world that could bring the dead back to life, where would be more suitable than the Spirit Realm? And the answers I seek can be found there as well. Hmm... Heracles, an Evil God or a True God, is only different in terms of strength. The so-called True Gods destroyed an epoch of humanity, while I have never even set foot in the kingdom where you grew up. Modern humans have long forgotten that the once Bronze Age also established a glorious civilization... Ha, the so-called barbarians of the North possess stronger physiques; do you really think its because of evil rituals? Thats just a lie. The truth is that their bloodline is closer to the original [Life]. As for the things promised to you by the so-called Olympian Deity, I can help you accomplish them with a viable plan. ... The natural abilities of humanity deteriorate from generation to generation because of the source from which they originate. Recalling the stories hed heard and the sights hed seen over the millennia, Ande continued speaking. Heracles, I dont know who you want to resurrect, but I can assure you that all living beings are reincarnated through the [Well of Reincarnation], which also records the traces of all life in existence. As long as you can find it, extract the corresponding life traces, and then find the legendary high-level Divine Artifact [Splatter Mirror] that governs [Space], you can find the soul traces of any mortal in this world. Then you just need to use this as a medium, guide it, and make him drink the water from the [Well of Reincarnation] that symbolizes life, and he will be able to be reborn and come into this world again. Spirit Realm! Again the Spirit Realm! Upon hearing the name of the Spirit Realm for the third time, Heracles finally stopped doubting this point. Scholars of Athens, True Gods of Olympus, and Evil Gods rejected by mainstream culture all believed that resurrection could only be completed in the Spirit Realm. Thus, it was clear that although their methods were different, at least on this point, there should be no problem. And immortality? Instinctively he asked, but Heracles immediately remembered that they were supposed to be enemies at that moment. But before him, Ande did not mind; he only shook his head to indicate he didnt know. If its just longevity, then the water from the [Well of Reincarnation] itself has such power. It can free drinkers from the shackles of life and death, granting them nearly endless vitality. If you could take a sip, you would also gain a long life. But immortality... that I do not understand. Simply being difficult to kill, like the Nomas Lions impenetrable body, could be considered a form of it. But true immortality, that is not within my realm of knowledgeI can only offer you the chance to experience it yourself. Experience it myself? Not everything in this world could be resolved with force unless his strength became enough to upend everything. Perhaps he did need a companion, and with the guarantee of a contract, the presence before him might indeed be a choice. Very well. Nodding in satisfaction, the young man smiled. He and Heracles signed their names in turn, watching as the paper soaked in the Waters of the Styx turned to ashes. From then on, for a certain period, they would be companions... and so the young man fumbled about, pulling out a small golden box. What is this? This is me. He replied casually, and Ande then opened the box. In the center of the box lay a delicate little figure. Sunset and sunrise, above the unnamed forest, the God of West Wind spun madly in the sky. It had been days since he lost his way, yet progress remained elusive. At this moment, he considered whether to employ some extreme measures. Trapped in a small forest for so long without finding a way out, Zephyrus felt his mood inevitably becoming irritable. Until another night passed, and the patience of the God of West Wind was about to run out. If nothing else worked, he would have to admit his mistake... there was no other way. Yet just as Zephyrus, in resignation, prepared to directly inform Zeus, he suddenly detected a familiar aura. Though distant, it was faint but distinct, almost identical to what he had been seeking all along. Hmm? Is it Heracles? His expression shifted, and joy spread across his face; Zephyrus immediately flew toward the source of the aura. After all this time, he finally found him. Just a bit more, and he would have given up, but in the end, the issue was resolved. Indeed, his luck remained as good as ever. In crucial moments, he could always solve the troubles he encountered. Chapter 796: 292 Nine-Headed Snake Chapter 796: Chapter 292 Nine-Headed Snake ` Swoosh In Oroa City, he watched in disbelief as the residents he had killed earlier once again filled the streets, busy repairing the damaged houses. The old man who was the first to be killed even had the time to apologize to the young hero, stating he never intended to deceive. Clearly, for all the lives in this city, the material body was merely a vessel, and dying a thousand times over held no real significance. If he could not destroy the spirits controlled by Andes strings, they were alternative undying beings. ... Witnessing this, Heracles felt his knowledge was indeed lacking, even against a lesser-known evil god; he had no solution. A seemingly powerful force felt like hitting the waters reflection, unable to harm the moon in the sky. Although Heracles did not know it, it was not his fault but rather due to the change in the authority of Life in the world, which once led to Spirituality surpassing material, so that strong spirit could affect matter, but strong matter found it difficult to interfere with spirit. Yet he could only guess that there were others besides Ande with similar means, and he would have to face these beings sooner or later. Especially toward his goal, the spiritual realm. It was said to be the source of Spirituality in the world, home to life forms vastly different from the material world. So, when Heracles left Oroa City, he couldnt help but raise his doubts to Ande. Mr. Ande, since we are now fellow travelers, I have a question I wish to ask you. Wandering aimlessly through the forest, Heracles spoke while adjusting to the lionskin cloak that now belonged entirely to him. You want to ask me, if you encounter enemies like me again in the future, how you should deal with them, right? Click, click... Heracless shoulder twitched, and in the next moment, a puppet-like figure emerged from it. It looked almost like a living person but with subtle differences, giving off an inexplicable eerie feeling. Yet under the unseen influence of the contract, Heracles felt no fear at all. Yes. The young hero nodded, not denying it. Since weve now signed a contract, were companions to each other. You said you arent skilled in combat, so if I run into a similar situation again, how should I respond? Well, this... actually, for gods, this isnt a real problem. After pondering a moment, the puppet slowly said, Pure strength is of no use. To deal with an existence like me, if you cannot wield similar methods, you need items containing the power of authority. And True Gods, each one is born with authority. So you meanDivine Artifact? Immediately realizing what the other meant, Heracles understood at once. Deities are naturally endowed with them, but mortals could also utilize the power of Divine Artifacts. However, to his answer, Ande nodded first and then shook his head. Divine Artifacts are indeed useful, but they come in different kinds. Ordinary Divine Artifacts may allow you to destroy the souls residing in my puppets, but if your aim is my true self, then their utility is likely limited. After all, the mortal realm cannot contain Divine Power, and my true form is not here at all. What you see now is merely my vessel before fully becoming a god, it was once a creation that held the Divinity of [Drama]. It thus can endure my power, just as a deitys incarnation bears them, but its destruction would not truly harm me. Only particular authorities, such as [Death], could allow you to trace the spiritual strands extended by me and inflict damage on my true form, or along a deitys divine descent incarnation to wound their true self. Besides that, there are authorities like [Judgment] or [Strength], the latter of which is most suited to your divine authority. It not only enhances your strength but allows you to harm things you otherwise could not. Of course, as everyone knows, the authority of [Strength] belongs to the Titans Deities, to Atlas, the Bearer of the Sky. So although it suits you, you likely have no chance to acquire it. Is that so. I understand. ...Its what I should do. The young hero shook his head, speaking after a moment of silence. Hmm, regardless of anything else, you have done your part for the people of the North. From today, your name will also be known in the Mortal Realm. Even though it was a good deed performed for atonement, yet Olympus and the gods wont misappropriate your merits. Nodding with satisfaction at the young mans reaction, Zephyrus felt that his conjectures were indeed correct. He had no clue what had just transpired, nor that this place was a perilous zone where even True Gods could get trapped. He only knew he had completed his task, seeing himself before him immediately after. As you can see, Heracles, you have completed the second task I gave you, and very successfully at that. But, young hero, you cannot stop now. In this world, evil demons are everywhere, and those unwilling to submit to the gods abound as well. What you have done now is merely a trivial beginning. To fully atone for your kin-slaying sins, you need to keep moving forward. Although the first two tasks had their share of mishaps, the results were always satisfying. Accordingly, following his initial plan, Zephyrus pronounced the third trial. Go south, past the mountains and great rivers, head to the southland filled with mists and marshes. There you will find the Hydra, offspring of the King of All Monsters, a demon far more troublesome than the Nomas Lion. For the past millennia, it has devoured fields, ravaged people and beasts, destroyed cities; the venom it exudes has claimed thousands of lives, turning fields into swamps wherever it passed. It is the Nine-Headed Demon, a monster with boundless life. It inherited Typhons bloodline and consumed the Divine Blood of the Goddess of Life fallen to the Mortal Realm. Your third task is to eliminate it, and let this evil demon become a mere embellishment in your legendary life. Invisible currents swirled up branches and petals from the ground, forming a tableau in mid-air. Heracles immediately saw the demon in the gods words, the Nine-Headed Hydra. He had heard of its name, a demon ravaging the southern water systems of the continent. It possessed what could be called the worlds most potent venom, capable of inflicting unimaginable pain even on the undying gods. Because of this, the gods dreaded it, but this was not the Hydras unbridled reliance. Its true strength lied in its so-called undying life. The Hydra had nine heads, of which eight could be severed, but the core one was immortal and unbreakable. As long as that one remained, the other eight would regenerate continuously under the demons formidable body. The War God had once attempted to confront it, but gods within the Mortal Realm were fundamentally not its match. Lacking Divine Power to rely on, he could not do anything about this formidable demonic monster. The Nine-Headed Demon, huh... I will kill it. His eyes flickered southeastHeracles remembered that Silver Moon City should lie there. He wondered if he would have a chance to visit... He thought the new acquaintance Ande would find a way. Very well, Heracles, I witness your bravery, and the gods will be watching over you. Smiling approvingly, Zephyrus contemplated a bit more. Although losing track of him earlier wasnt his fault; it was mainly due to the enemys cunning and unfavorable site circumstances, yet one must always learn from past mistakes. What if something similar happened again? He ought to prepare in advance. Thus, the God of West Wind pulled out a feather from his body, bestowing upon it the blessing of the wind. To aid you in your mission and as a reward for your courage. Heracles, I give this to you. It will let the formless wind favor you and heed your call. The journey is long; may it assist you. I await your success on Mount Olympus. Returning to Olympus was, of course, untrue, but watching Heracles accept his gift, Zephyrus felt this should ensure everything was secure this time. With the mark he left, no matter where he ventured next, he could trace that connection to pinpoint his location, preventing another incident like this one. ` Chapter 797: 293 Dionysus Chapter 797: Chapter 293 Dionysus ` The autumn days gradually came to an end, and the weather turned cold. In the northern regions of the Mortal Realm, snowflakes had begun to fall, and the beasts started to hide away. However, the winds of the Mortal Realm clearly did not reach the palaces in the sky, nor did the earthly chill affect the beautiful scenery of the Home of the Gods. On Mount Olympus, the Divine King drank a cup of fine wine and gazed down upon the Mortal Realm from the summit. Not long ago, when the invisible West Wind blew in, Zeus learned of Zephyruss recent activities. ... In a letter, the Divine Kings close minister described the results of his work during this period and highly praised the strength of the Zeus bloodline. For thousands of years, demigods born in the Mortal Realm were not uncommon. Although most of them arose due to their initial mixed blood of Divine Persons, their abilities were not particularly strong and often lacked notable achievements in battle. But no matter what, a Divine Child is a Divine Child, and the talents displayed by Heracles were unique among them. Moreover, compared to others, he still had much room for improvement. Even with the God of the West Winds eye power, it was far from seeing his limits. So Zephyrus wrote extensively in the letter to the Divine King, expressing his respect for the Divine King and the Heavenly Empress. This was the kind of talent that the first Son of God with the God-King Bloodline and who had been nurtured by the Heavenly Empress was supposed to have. In both heaven and earth, it was hard to find a second person. Not bad, they havent let me down. Zeus nodded slightly, feeling quite satisfied about this. Just like every time before, he had to admit it. Although he knew the flattery of the God of the West Wind was a reason, the Divine King was still pleased after reading the letter. After all, flattery needed to hit the mark, and Zeuss most well-known matters were none other than his legendary romances and his numerous offspring. In this regard, Zephyrus undoubtedly grasped it well. The first task encountered a minor hiccup, but the fact that he could leave the Athenians unscathed without resorting to force was already commendable. And now it seems, his process of slaying the demon didnt encounter any issues... Since thats the case, its time to give him some real responsibilities. The letter contained a lot more, and Zephyrus mentioned the third task. Slaying the Nine-Headed Snake was a decent choice. However, going further, Zeus had other thoughts. This is just the beginning... Unlike your brother Perseus, he didnt need the help of a Divine Artifact to slay demons. So, my child, hearing about your brothers accomplishments, how do you feel? He casually burned the letter, watching it turn to ash. The Divine King did not look back but instead looked toward the western seas of the earth. Once, Mount Othrys supported the sky, but now the fulcrum of heaven and earth was divided. To the east was Olympus and the western sky-supporting giant. Standing on the mountains peak, with Zeuss eye power, even from afar, he could still barely see the unyielding Deities from centuries past. Still glaring angrily at the Mount of the Gods, still glaring at the so-called traitors... the remnants of an old era, it truly had been so long. And Zeuss patience was finally nearing its end. No one was indispensable, not even Atlas. Strong and suitable as he was, supporting the sky was not solely his task. For Heracles... Of course, Im pleased with his achievements, father. Its just a pity that I cant measure up to him, to serve you as he does. A voice, youthful and vibrant, interrupted the Divine Kings thoughts. Behind Zeus, the handsome young black-haired man seemed somewhat regretful. Yet despite that, his tone was quite relaxed, as if the worlds suffering was nothing to him. Hehe, Dionysus, my child, you have always been so joyful. Zeus shook his head with a smile, feeling a bit helpless. He wasnt sure if his situation had anything to do with himself... Perhaps this was also a part of the Divine Kings destiny? But regardless, Zeus did not allow this news to leak. Haha, whether Im happy or not, my dear father, the life of a God is short, so one must enjoy it while they can. Hey, as you see, since I cannot change fate, I might as well enjoy it. Lifting a bottle of wine from the table, the young man behind Zeus took several large gulps. Perhaps born with it, Dionysus had always had an immense interest in nectar since he could remember. He had once thought of wandering the earth, tasting the finest wines of the Mortal Realm; had also imagined attending feasts in various countries, bestowing them with joy and freedom. After all, he was a god, and this was a right he ought to have, a right no one could take from himuntil one day, Zeus told him that a true god not only possessed immortality but also authority as the source of Divine Power. However, Dionysus was different; he did not possess his own Divine Authority. Yes, Dionysus, he was the second one in the world without authority, not even like a territorial god having his own domain. So, to achieve this, I must bring my order to the world. Initially, I lacked this capability; it was only in the last thousand years that Ive been able to slowly weave my Sovereign Rules in the Mortal Realm. It will undoubtedly bring eternal prosperity to this world... but it remains incomplete, missing something. While I could personally finish it, I feel that you, more than I, need an opportunity. As my offspring, as my incarnation, you will complete what I have not. Ultimately, when you accomplish all this, you shall become my deputy, becoming my Crown Prince.'' A Divine King does not need a Crown Prince; everyone knows this. After all, the immortal need not be succeeded, for name and device cannot be entrusted to another. But Dionysus understood equally well that if things were as Zeus described, by assisting him with no godhood to perfect the Sovereign Order, managing it in his stead, he truly could become this Crown Prince. What a Divine King can do, much of it he, too, could do. When Zeus is absent, he could exercise authority in his stead. Just as the gods authority originates from the world, his authority would come from Zeus. Moreover, crucially, because everything about him originates from his father, distrust between the Divine King and his son would be non-existent. With one thought, what he possesses could also be lost. Therefore, no matter what powers he wields, Zeus would never doubt him. It sounds perfect... if everything is as Zeus stated. Like the God of the West Wind, despite the majority of his power and authority being vested in the Divine King, he only holds the authority of the West Wind himself, yet this doesnt detract from his power and status. Sounds good; it seems Im getting quite a big deal. Despite the still playful smile, Zeus noticed a hint of desire in Dionysuss eyes. Desire is appropriate for a god without authority; a lack thereof would seem odd, even with such a carefree personality. Hence Zeus merely smiled, his voice turning gentle. Dionysus, youre my offspring, so you should naturally be as noble as your brothers. If the world doesnt give it to you, I will... This is my gift to you as a father. Naturally, you must work hard yourself. What must I do? Eagerly asked, and in response to Dionysuss inquiry, Zeus smiled and answered. Very simple, since you wish to go to the Mortal Realm, then go. Find your brother, the one I just mentioned. His name is Heracles, currently the finest demigod in the Mortal Realm. You can engage in some tasks together. As for what exactly, Ill have Zephyrus inform you. You will achieve great things together, leaving a name in this world. Without questioning, Dionysus readily agreed. Even not counting potential benefits, merely the opportunity to visit the Mortal Realm was reason enough that he saw no reason for refusal. Seeing Dionysus agree so swiftly, Zeus, though unsure whether he truly had no doubts, did not consider it a problem. After all, this was insurance for the worst-case scenario, which would likely never be needed. As long as nothing unexpected occurred, it indeed was merely an advantage. He would, in the future, become the arch-deity of the Olympic divine court, his nominal heir. Moreover, ultimately, Dionysus grew up beside him, and Zeus didnt believe him to be scheming. Besides, what waves could a god without godhood possibly stir? Very well. Now, I have my fallback. Therefore, I can become even bolder. Nodding slightly, despite Zeus feeling that he could conquer destiny, making more preparations was never a bad thing. Unfortunately, no one could appreciate the highlight of his life. The whereabouts of Cronus remained unknown; no one knew where he had gone. If one day when I unite the Mortal Realm, I could see him again, Id truly want to ask him... You left comments for each of us... When faced with the exam paper Ive given you, what do you think of it? Setting aside strength, merely considering his accomplishments as the Divine King, Zeus believed no one could compare. If Uranus hadnt been born early, there would have been no chance for him to wield paternal authority. His father merely followed a routine, failing miserably against destiny. He alone was different; he established the divine court, perfected the worlds order, even gaining recognition from worldly laws for his deeds. No matter how many critiqued his morality, none could deny his achievements. History is written by the victors. Typhon proved it, and so shall I. With a calm expression, Zeus was uninterested in outsiders misunderstandings of him. As long as he remained the Divine King, in millennia to come, the myriad events of this world would merely be embellishments to his success. ` Chapter 798: 294: Condania and Meng Yi Chapter 798: Chapter 294: Condania and Meng Yi ` In the mortal realm, near a river in the southern part of the continent. The closer you got to the southern end, the denser the waterways became, and even the River God and Lake God could often be seen. Unaware of everything happening on Mount Olympus, with the help of Ande, Heracles quickly arrived at this place, which could be described as a boundary. To the north lay a realm shrouded by the faith of the Olympian Gods. To the south, there were still unexplored wilderness and rivers, and his target was hidden there. ... As for the east, it was a renowned Sin City. It wasnt Silver Moon City; in fact, almost none in the realm governed by Olympus had actually seen the wizards of Silver Moon City, but this Sin City was different. It was the furthest city radiated by the influence of Silver Moon City and the city closest to Olympus. If Silver Moon City was afar in the sky, then this place was an enemy right before their eyes. In fact, over the years, this city had never lacked brutal battles beneath it. Condania City, you must have heard of this place. A pocket was cut open on the chest of his clothes, and in front of Heracles, the puppet revealed its head. He glanced around the surroundings, speaking sporadically. Faintly, Ande could still see some shadows of the Bronze Age. Clearly, the former remnants had excellently inherited the culture of old. Whether in architecture or art, the traces left by ancestors could be seen. Condania... I have indeed heard a little about it. Gazing at the grand city in the distance, Heracles couldnt help but be greatly amazed. Although just a border city, its prosperity was no less than the king city of Thebes. Ive heard that it was once a place where many wizards worldwide came to study, whereas Silver Moon Cityits said that few spellcasters who went there for advanced studies ever returned. Even the Grand Alchemist of Athens, the Grand Sorceress Hermes, studied here in his youth. Without Condania, he might not have achieved todays results. (See 3-173) The city was situated on both sides of the river, and with Heracles eye power, he could clearly see the scenes over there. The river flowed from the southwest to the northeast, dividing the entire city into two. The northwest section generally served merchants from various countries, while the southeast part was under the jurisdiction of officials sent by Silver Moon City. This division was initially meant to reduce conflicts arising from different faiths and systems, but ironically, as the night approached, standing here, Heracles felt he was witnessing primitiveness and backwardness. A river separated the two sides. One side flickered with lights, while the other remained as bright as daylight. Because there floated a tower, at the top of the tower, an orb of light illuminated half the city. That is the Man-Made Sun. Once a bard who believed in me came here. Its said to be a creation crafted by the people of Silver Moon City using the remains of an Ancient Sun God, inherently possessing strong Curse Attributes, yet these spellcasters somehow exempted it. But indeed, the reason Silver Moon City placed it here also has a provocative intent. Because its said that each Man-Made Sun could actually create a Mortal Demigodas long as he can withstand the curse of the Ancient Gods. So has anyone succeeded? Heracles asked. No, thats precisely what I wanted to say. The puppets mouth opened and closed, but no one knew how it made sounds. Looking at the bright sun, Ande continued the narrative. They put the Man-Made Sun here, in fact, to mock the followers of the Olympian Gods. After all, something they can manipulate with witchcraft, not a single person in various countries can utilize. Silently nodding, Heracles felt he had learned something new. These were things absent in the education he received in the past, even though he had also been taught by scholars. But indeed, scholars from various countries would not narrate these unpleasant histories. Perhaps only an Evil God like Ande could speak of these things without hindrance. In the pocket on Heracles chest, Ande shifted at a timely manner. The young hero was not lacking in wisdom, yet he was unwittingly tricked once. Had Ande not indicated that the so-called Sea Monster address he got was likely false, he might have foolishly sought it out. Nine-Headed Sea Demon Hydra? Names somewhat differed, but it was clearly due to regional accent differences. Regarding the elderly man before him, Heracles nodded affirmatively. Its the one, do you three know its whereabouts? Hmm... The leading elder hesitated, studying the hero before him. The God of West Wind spoke no lie; he had indeed spread the news of Heracles feat of slaying the Giant Lion. Nonetheless, the dissemination of news required time, and events occurring in the north couldnt possibly spread to the continents south in such a short duration. Hence, Heracles name was unknown, and the elder merely shook his head. I know where Hydra is, but I cant tell you. Young man, many have aspired to accomplish great things and gain fame like you, yet their ends werent good. Some died, some barely escaped, but suffered the torment of the Nine-Headed Sea Demons poison blood for life. Youd better return where you came from; this isnt your mission. Sir, merely because others cannot do it, doesnt mean I cant. I am the son of a Divine Person, guided by deities to come here and slay the demon. Encountering finally an elder who seemed to know something, Heracles was naturally unwilling to let go. He immediately revealed his origins, as few dared to joke about the gods. Hearing this, the elder was visibly stunned. He again scrutinized the young hero, then sighed. Young man, I dont know if you truly possess the capability. However, if you wish to go, let me accompany you. To be frank, the reason I know Hydra is because I have a grudge against it. All three of my children were taken by it, and their whereabouts remain unknown. Our villages people perished due to it, only I was spared for being away then. Given you truly intend to confront it, let me guide you. If we succeed, I too can avenge the great wrong. If you fail, let me die along with them. The elders words halted the refusal on Heracles lips; with such a grudge, it was quite rational for him to choose the same path. Although he might not be able to protect the elder during battle, the elder had expressed a resolution for death, so how could he refuse? Alright, sir, I can take you along... By the way, how should I address you? My name is Meng Yi. Filled with a hateful gaze, the elder spoke through gritted teeth. My brothers, Meng Er and Meng San, all perished at the hands of the Sea Demon, as did my beloved grandson, Amon, whose whereabouts are also unknown. To kill Hydra, there is nothing I wouldnt sacrifice, including my life! Hmm... Meng... Yi...? The name seemed somewhat casual, but considering that not everyone was versed in culture, it didnt seem strange. In future eastern countries, they even used the ranks of Zhong, Shu, and Ji as civilian names; in Chaos, such a situation was even more common. Just numbering names, that was entirely normal... thinking of it this way, Heracles nodded. Alright, in that case, Mr. Meng Yi, lets rest for a day, then please guide me. As long as you can lead me to the demons lair, I will certainly slay it and avenge your family. ` Chapter 799: 295: The Calamity of Hydra Chapter 799: Chapter 295: The Calamity of Hydra In the eyes of the vast majority of gods and mortals in Chaos, all demons are naturally insane and brutal. They are the incarnations of destruction and the source of all suffering. These evils, born into life just like their progenitor Typhon, brought despair and disaster to deities and mortals alike. They should be destroyed, and those who killed them would also reap Fame; no one would question this point. Of course, this was the thought of humans. In the eyes of the demons themselves, and even many creatures of the Wilderness, perhaps humans were the greatest threat. ... Seemingly inherently weak, yet continuously pioneering the Wilderness and occupying the most livable places. Demigods were emerging in an endless stream, and the support of All Gods was their greatest reliance. On the contrary, those so-called demons often just secluded themselves in one place, rarely appearing in the world; if they hid far enough away, they wouldnt encounter trouble. Standing at different perspectives, the same incident naturally resulted in different conclusions, but this also related to dealing with ones own strengths and weaknesses. Like Hydra, the Nine-Headed Demon, it never cared about these things. After all, neither humans nor any other race could threaten its Undying life. The pioneering humans would avoid it, being the most powerful demon within ten thousand miles, it always bothered others, and no one dared to seek trouble with it. This kind of life had continued for a thousand years, even the gods had no way to deal with it. However, recently... something seemed a bit off. For some unknown reason, perhaps it was a warning from the bloodline of The King of All Monsters, Hydra always had a looming sense of impending doom. Ahdamn it, arent you finished yet??! How many times have I said it, they came to me on their own! If they want to die, what can I do about it!!! In the swamp filled with the stench of decay, a demon as mighty as a small hill stood on Earth. Overwhelmed by rage, the Nine-Headed Snake roared skyward, trying to scare off the madman before it. But clearly, the young man who had come here had no intention of letting it go... of letting himself go. Evil demon, do you think I will back down? No, I wont! The young man held up a tree branch he had picked up with righteous and forceful words, his expression serious and resolute, like a Fearless warrior. Nine-Headed Demon, you cruelly killed my beloved friends and relatives, turning them into your food. The elders of Meng Village died because of you, do you think that can make me afraid? Impossible, I, Meng Yi, will not give up because of this! Ahshut up! Bang! The hairless Nine-Headed Snake was furiously enraged; it raised its tail and turned the young man before it into a meat patty. The giant snake body slapped the ground until the insane being before it was no longer recognizable as human. Only then did Hydra finally open its jaws wide and swallow the meat paste along with the mud. Ahmaniacs, maniacs! Bang bang bang The snakes body twisted meaninglessly; Hydra felt as if it was on the verge of mental collapse. Three months had passed, already three months. Ever since it had encountered the first man who called himself Amon, it hadnt had a single day of peace. These Meng clansmen, like mad dogs, came one after another to court death as if their numbers were endless. At first, Hydra thought it was free delivery, and it scoffed at the ignorance of the newcomers, then grilled them for a feast. But as time passed, an inexplicable Fear began to surface in its heart. It couldnt tell if it was intuition or something else, but with every death of a suicidal maniac, Hydra felt as though it lost something in the unknown. Fear led to anger, and anger made it more brutal. Yet to this day, the Nine-Headed Snake still didnt know what it was truly afraid of, if this strange feeling was an illusion. All it knew was that it had to do something, otherwise it would eventually regret it. Sasa Finally, a normal person had come; it needed to find out what that group of lunatics were up to. Couldnt the kingdom of humans be of any use? Their own people come out to commit suicide and they just ignore it? No way, if they dont care, then I will. Hiss The snake body twisted and writhed as Chaos crawled towards the direction of the sounds. Who the newcomer was didnt matter; after all, there was no way they could defeat it. After all, as the Undying Nine-Headed Hydra, there was no one in this world who could kill it. Trudge trudge What a wicked demon. The power within was stirred, making the poison barriers of the swamp recede in all directions. As Heracles made his way, he listened to Meng Yi narrate his familys story. A poor village, a studious child. The affectionate villagers, a shattered home. Meng Yis grandson, Amon, had been clever beyond his years, praised by the people of the nearby villages and towns. Everyone said he would definitely make something of himself and even become a legendary hero. The young Amon was very promising; he not only figured out how to read and learn martial arts for self-defense, but even planned to trek to the legendary Silver Moon City to study witchcraft or become a priest to the deities. Silver Moon City also has a god, stranger, you should know that too, its just different from your place, Silver Moon City believes there is only one god. Heh, of course, I understand you might not really accept this, but they really believe that. Meng Yis face was nostalgic as if recalling past days. And then later, my grandson was making preparations to go to Silver Moon City and planned to stop by Condania City to gather some information. But then he left, and he disappeared. People from the village came out one after another to search, and the last trace of him was heard to be in the area where the Nine-Headed Demon was active. So everyone thought he was harmed by the demon, and then what followed happened. I see... I will avenge you. Nodding, the young hero felt recognition for the familial affection of this clan of people. For one missing child, the whole village came out in search, even ultimately provoking revenge from the demon, ending up with todays fate; it was truly pitiable. Unconsciously, this also strengthened Heracles resolve for this journey; he was not only fulfilling his own quest but also could rid humans of a scourge. Harm... young man, if you can defeat it later, then fight, if you cant, run first, dont worry about me. You are still young; even if youre not a match for the demon now, there will be a day when you are. Meng Yi sighed, and then cautioned. Clearly, he didnt want to see such a capable young man throw his life away needlessly. However, Heracles simply waved his hand; he did not think the Hydra could harm him. Thank you for your kindness, but Hydra is no match for me. Continuing forward, crossing a stream, passing through the miasma. Not knowing how long he walked, at some moment, amid the increasingly dense poison fog, the young hero heard Meng Yis voice. ...Just ahead, young hero, were not far from there now. Good, were finally almost there. With a solemn expression, Heracles spirits were elevated. Afterward, youd better stay as far away as possible. If we really start fighting, I might not be able to ensure your safety. Trudge trudge Roar Taking two steps forward, he suddenly heard a loud roar. Heracles instantly understood that he had indeed come to the right place. It seemed this demon was challenging him to show some power... Very well. Then let me, Heracles, see what kind of abilities you really have. ` Chapter 800: 296: The Third Person Chapter 800: Chapter 296: The Third Person Heracles did not attempt to communicate, and he felt no need to do so. In the simple mind of mortals like Chaos, creatures like the Nine-Headed Snake were nothing good to begin with. They could not communicate with humans, and even if they could, it would only be for deceit and lies. Thus, upon hearing the roar, the young hero leaped up and headed in the direction of the sound. Come Demon, meet your death! ... Picking up the iron club he carried, Heracles struck down with one blow. A kilometer away in the swamp, Hydra suddenly raised its head, staring at the human rushing toward it. It neither dodged nor hid, lifting its snake heads to ram forward. Thud! Roar! A muffled sound echoed, accompanied by the hiss of the Nine-Headed Snake. Under the tremendous strength of Heracles, Hydra was momentarily battered and beaten. But a Nine-Headed Demon has more than one head; even if one were lost, it still had eight unscathed. Suddenly struck hard, Hydra also recognized the extraordinariness of its opponent. It shed its previous contempt, bringing out its signature skill. Hiss Hiss Hiss ... Eight snake heads cried out to the sky, spewing forth a dark green fog. The potent toxin instantly corrupted everything around it, even causing tiny fluctuations in the space. In a moment, the iron club that had just hit the Nine-Headed Snake melted away, and Heracles clothes also began to dissolve. Only the coat made from the Giant Lions fur remained unharmed, untouched by the poison. So this is Hydras poison, truly extraordinary indeed! With a severe expression and looking at the remnants of his weapon, Heracles realized the demons might. A demon that incarnations of All Gods and heroes throughout history had struggled to subdue, it not only had undying life but also such a terrifying poison. Even normal Divine Artifacts, if carelessly contaminated with this toxin inherited from The King of All Monsters, might suffer damage to their might and require Divine Power to be cleansed for a long time before recovery. In comparison, the iron club that Heracles had casually procured was merely a mortal object; how could it resist this terrible toxin? For a moment, the young hero couldnt help but want to find a more suitable weapon. Otherwise, against the foes he would face in the future, mere mortal items would be entirely useless. Ha ha ha... You see, mortal. Youre no match for me; for thousands of years, no one has been able to kill me. I advise you to surrender quickly; you might even spare your life. Laughing loudly, Hydra was both surprised at the material of the lion skin on Heracles and scoffed. Although it intended to make this hard-to-come-by mortal work for it, the Nine-Headed Snake didnt think it could persuade the other party through mere words. Ultimately, it had to beat its opponent first; this was true not only for demons but also for humans. Heh. With a cold snort, the young hero did not reply. He threw away the useless iron club, his blood boiling even more. Hydras poison was indeed potent; although he wasnt struck by the poison teeth, just the parts scattered in the air made him slightly dizzy. But the brief collision also let Heracles know that the other partys strength was nowhere near his. Thump His right foot landed, leaving a huge pit in its place. Heracles leapt forward. One snake head attempted to fend him off but was directly seized by the hands wrapped in the lion skin. The young hero clearly did not expect Meng Yi to die before him, nor did he notice how the Demon before him had cleverly killed the poor elder. Looking at its fierce expression, I actually thought it was smiling earlier? What a mistake. Indeed, many a Demon are adept at deception. I must have been too naive to fall for its delaying tactic. Nine-Headed Hydra, meet your end! No longer hesitating, with a furious shout, Heracles rushed into battle. Hydras regenerative ability might be formidable, but he was not without means to handle the creature. After all, he was no longer alone; the Undying Ande had given him a solution. If the Hydra cannot be stopped, then find a way to disable its capability for evil, to divide it into parts. And Ande used the conceptual threads to link them together, so in some sense they remained an entirety. Since it was still complete, there was no need for regeneration. And since it was now divided, each parts strength was significantly diminished. Although it might not be possible to kill Hydra outright, if it could be rendered incapable of harming others, Heracles thought this solution was good. Such a ferocious demon, it was better to suppress it. If left to roam free, who knows how many more would perish because of it. Boom Boom Boom Bang! Within the Unchanging Swamp, the sounds of a great commotion reverberated endlessly. The Nine-Headed Demon howled skywards as the demigod heros vital force pierced the clouds. A distance away from the battlefield, atop a small hillock, a young man was observing the fray through a telescope. Although Heracles had found a way to overcome the Hydra, he still needed time to subdue the demon. The battle had raged a full day and night, and the young man had been watching for that long. Tsk, this God-King Bloodline of this world is quite impressive indeed. All these abnormal disturbances, he must have fateful crossings with more than one Great Divine Power. How unexpected, I was merely looking for some information, yet stumbled upon such an intriguing affair. With a smile playing on his lips, Amon put down the alchemical telescope, conveniently acquired from who knows where, and glanced casually toward the distant sky. There seemed to be something hiding there, likely a God... probably the Wind Gods of this world. It seemed to be following the Son of God-King, but sadly, my current power is far insufficient, otherwise, inhabiting his body wouldnt be a bad idea. Hmm... no matter, there is plenty of time. Compared to Hemenu, Chaos is far more interesting. Since the Divine King is not the supreme being of this world, and the Primordial Deities reside in the four corners, Then the one who caused Hemenus demise must be one of them, probably the Lord of the Spirit Realm. I initially intended to visit the city of the Faith God, but who knew Id cross paths with traces of a third world on my way. Typhon... The King of All Monsters? If my senses are not mistaken, there might also be traces of an Outsider on his being... could it be an existence like myself, or something else? And this Son of God-King... Raising the telescope again, although all his powers were lost, the transcendent nature of Amon, the God, still lingered within him. Observing the pathways of fate was but one of his inconsequential abilities. To replace an existence, to inherit everything it was, that fate it carried was also included... so with just one look, Amon had realized something unusual about Heracles. Son of God-King, a Faith God related to an Outer God. Hmm... this will do. It was just a facade; Amon did not care about his own life or death. If this could grant him access to the hidden upper echelons of this world, then all the better, as La once did rule as a Divine King. And if not, then just die once and while at it, frame some dislikable God. After all, as an Outsider, no matter whose luck turns sour... what does it have to do with me? Chapter 801: 297 【Hypnos Pen】 Chapter 801: Chapter 297 Hypnos Pen The battle between the demon and the hero lasted for three days and three nights, ending only on the evening of the third day above the marsh. During this time, the Hydra tried several times to make its case, but naturally, Heracles could not believe its words. A demon that had just been slaughtering in front of him, regardless of whether the old man before had been killed by it or not, whatever issues lay between them, the sins committed by the Hydra over the past thousand years were indisputable. Thus, the young hero ignored the demons clever excuses. The Hydra, throughout the battle, gradually became fierce and lost its rationality. From morning to night, then from night back to morning. Throughout those three days, Heracles finally did not disappoint. ... He decapitated eight of Hydras heads but, with Andes help, kept them connected to the body so the Hydra couldnt grow new ones. He buried the eight heads deep in the Earth to keep them from ever seeing each other again. However, the undying Snake Demon still possessed a formidable life force, and the severed heads continued to bleed poison ceaselessly. The poison blood contaminated the soil, spreading to the surface and creating eight vast poisonous marshes. Various insects and rodents began to reproduce there, fostering an ecosystem distinct from the outside world. As for the body of the Hydra, it was also dismembered. Its organs were removed, and the Hydra lost its strength. The poison teeth were extracted, stripping it of its ability to resist. The young hero finally used his immense strength to lift a corner of a mountain and buried the main head of the Hydra deep within. Thus, so long as nothing unexpected occurred, it could no longer do harm in the world. Human, you will regret this. Beneath the mountain, though stripped of its poison teeth, the Hydra remained ferocious. However, compared to before, its mindset had somewhat improved. For some unknown reason, though it was now in a pitiful state, the ominous premonition that had loomed over it seemed to have disappeared. It was as if the knife that had been poised at its throat had been removed, or perhaps the knife-wielder had found a more suitable target. You killed me for the sake of humans, you acted on the gods will, but powerful mortal, do you really know their true nature? You have merely listened to their side, thinking of them as just and me as evil. But my killings were for sustenance; if I was not worried about famine, I rarely took lives willingly. Even when searching for food, I never cared whether my prey was human or beast, unlike your kind and the gods. Those who eat humans out of hunger can stop when no longer hungry; but those who do not eat out of hunger, what will stop them? Even you might just be food for them, except you are unaware of it. ...Demons lies. Listening to Hydras heart-piercing words, Heracles had no reaction. Hah, whether you believe it or not, I still want to tell you another perspective of truth. I believe that one day, you will walk a different path from the gods... Perhaps then, you will understand how great the King of All Monsters truly is. Hydras core head shook slightly, then a transparent crystal emerged from it. Heracles didnt know what it was, but Ande, witnessing the same scene, signaled him to take it. Thats a segment of memory, and judging by the Hydras action, this is probably the legacy it inherited from the King of All Monsters, Typhon. The death of Typhon, Im not entirely clear about the events before and after. Perhaps with its help, youll be able to see through the obscured history. He apologized to the young man and then related what had happened in Meng Village. For a moment, the young man named Amon looked profoundly impacted. Heracles saw in him a reflection of himself when he had killed his kin. Both were tormented by a mistake that led to the death of loved ones, making them eerily similar. ...so, Hero from Thebes, youre undertaking this quest to complete the deitys trial and uncover the secret of resurrection? After a long time, the young man, appearing to have recovered from the shock, asked. Yes, the legendary final dwelling of All Spirits is the Spirit Realm, where the method for resurrection resides. However, the journey is long and arduous, unattainable for most. Recognizing the young mans intentions, Heracles advised him. Yet, suddenly realizing that his relatives and neighbors had died because of him, Amon was not about to give up. I wish to accompany you, and I am not as fragile as you might think. Since you met my grandfather, you must have noticed something unusual about him. You mean Taken aback, Heracles quickly realized what he was hinting at. If by unusual, there was indeed something peculiar. The venomous fog of Hydra was lethal, and ordinary people likely would have perished from the swamps gases before even reaching it, but the old man named Meng Yi had withstood it unfazed, navigating the area with ease. Thats a secret technique of our family; we know certain secret arts. Though were not powerful, we can be of great assistance in many situations. And whether you wish for my company or not, Ill continue to seek the secret of resurrection. Knowing this, will you still refuse me? The young man asked again, and after a brief hesitation, Heracles finally nodded his acceptance. Given the long journey to the Spirit Realm, he could use the time to gauge the young mans capabilities. Ande, what do you make of this fellow? With another member joining their group, Heracles still harbored some doubts about Amons inclusion. After all, he knew very little about him... though, truthfully, he knew just as little about Ande. As for him... I dont see any issues. But from many years of experience, this man named Amon gives me an odd feeling. The puppet hadnt spoken, yet his voice still reached Heracless ears. Everything about him seems normal, but theres a discordant vibe... Its a pity, if I could find that Divine Artifact, maybe Id be able to discern if theres something amiss with him. Divine Artifact, are you referring to the Splatter Mirror you mentioned before? Heracles thought to himself, expression unchanged. No, that is a Divine Artifact of the Space Domain, but its of little use to me. What I seek is the legendary Hypnos Pen. The puppets tone carried a trace of emotion, and with a flip of its tiny hand, a small book appeared. It was a gift from the Divinity who had once bestowed him his divine nature, which he named Andes Scriptbook. As for the Hypnos Pen... It is said to be a product of a rebellion, an existence nearly at the pinnacle of True God was thus exiled. However, his imaginary creations became real, truly possessing some incredible might. If one day you enter the Spirit Realm, perhaps you might see it too. Ande didnt take it seriously, doubting Heracles would be so fortunate, but the young hero made a mental note. Hypnos Pen... hed search for it if the opportunity arose. Chapter 802: 298: One Man Guards the Pass Chapter 802: Chapter 298: One Man Guards the Pass ` For the vast majority of beings in the Material Realm, the domains above the second layer of the Spirit Realm were unknown. Even for those Faith Gods who elevated their Divine Kingdoms to the fifth layer of the Spirit Realm, they rarely knew much about the preceding layers. Especially the Dream Spirit Realm; no one knew how many dangers lurked within that interface formed by the dreams and chaotic chronology. For thousands of years, more than one deity had attempted to develop faith and establish a divine kingdom there, but without exception, they all paid a price. Gradually, it came to be regarded as an exclusive forbidden zone. ... No one dared approach anymore, except for Ande. After all, the answers he sought were there, so for centuries, he had been relentlessly searching for a way to reach the deepest part of the Spirit Realm. Although he ultimately failed due to the constraints of his own strength, it wasnt without any gain. At least he was able to confirm that the path to the core of the Spirit Realm should truly exist, and during this period, Ande also learned many things unknown to outsiders. The so-called Hypnos Pen was one of them. In other words, Ande, is Hypnos the name of a god? He didnt know when the God of West Wind would arrange the next task, but Heracles was determined to visit Silver Moon City. However, what Ande said before piqued his curiosity, a deity at the pinnacle of the true gods... It should be a great god comparable to the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena. But how come Ive never heard of his existence? Such a deity, even if not part of Olympus, shouldnt be so obscure. There are many powerful deities in this world who are unknown; its not strange that youve never heard of one. Instinctively, Heracles asked, then realized he was no longer alone. Heracles turned to look at the young man named Amon, but Amon, who noticed his movement, just smiled at him, seemingly unaware of what had been said. It should be in the Eternal Night land of the Underworld. That place wraps the domain of the Underworld and is also the essence of the primordial god, an eternally peaceful holy land. Without regard for Heracles actions, Andes voice grew solemn. The Mother of Night resides here, and its said that the God of Sleep was also born here. In those ancient times, Hypnos walked out from there and never returned. However, in the place of his birth, his power must have remained. I see, the Eternal Night land, huh... Learning something more, Heracles nodded silently. However, seeing his reaction, Ande immediately warned him. Dont overthink it. Just because I told you doesnt mean you can go there. The Eternal Night land is unlike anywhere else; its a forbidden zone for all humans and gods on Earth. Even the King of All Gods on Mount Olympus would not dare tread there lightly. Though you may seem strong, you are nothing there. Unless you find the correct path, you have no business there. The correct path, what is that? Heracles pressed further, and Ande casually responded, The correct path... Im not exactly sure myself. But nothing is absolute. Even the domain of the primordial god is the same. It is said that in the Eternal Night land, there exists the one correct path, also known as the legendary Path of Nyx. Following this path, you can avoid ninety percent of the threats there. Beyond that, anyone or god entering the Eternal Night land essentially faces death. ` Chapter 803: 298: One Man Guards the Pass_2 Chapter 803: Chapter 298: One Man Guards the Pass_2 Swoosh To the west of the Aigaleo Mountains, a vast wasteland. The sound of the wind howled, rustling flags and fallen leaves. The cold early winter wind lashed at the soldiers faces. It must be said that this was not an ideal season for dispatching troops. Yet, the mythological era was inherently different, and many rules of later generations could not be applied here. ... So, as long as logistics were secured, the morale in this camp was quite passable. Especially since not long ago, Mycenaes main force had finally arrived here, and leading them was none other than the hero renowned across all countries, Agamemnon (?æ̦?̦ͦئ, meaning steadfast). In his prime, the king punished the vanguard officer, ordering him to be a death-seeker in the future battles; he would be forgiven only if he survived three times. Then he reorganized military affairs, planned the future positions of the arriving countries, and invited Odysseus and the leaders of Argos to a banquet. At the banquet, Agamemnon candidly admitted his misjudgment in employing the wrong person but also angrily rebuked the Athenians treachery. In this back-and-forth, the initial defeat seemed to have been glossed over, and everything appeared to return to normal. It seems the worlds praise of him is not unfounded; Agamemnon indeed has some capability. Standing on a high slope observing the camp, Odysseus praised. Compared to the previous vanguard officer, the camp personally organized by Agamemnon appeared much more orderly. Especially the various covert and overt sentries, which could maximally prevent sneak attacks. Odysseus, look! Mode suddenly spoke, and Odysseus followed the sound. At a distance several arm-lengths from the camp, it seemed a figure was approaching. The visitor wielded a spear, unarmored, yet Odysseus inexplicably felt as though he were facing a formidable opponent. It was a mental alert, and this strange presence undoubtedly was a rare, powerful demigod of the current age. At least in personal martial prowess, even without crossing swords, Odysseus was certain he was not a match. Who is he? Odysseus asked. This person was unknown, yet intercepted outside the alliances camp. What was his purpose? Was he a helper summoned by the Athenians? Various speculations surged in his mind, but before the equally bewildered Mode could respond, Odysseus heard the arrivals voice, loud enough to carry for miles. He didnt seem to regard the hundred thousand troops at all; the so-called dignity of the countries was insignificant to him. He simply stood there, challenging anyone who might respond to him. Alliance Army of All Countries? Ridiculous. Laughing coldly, he surveyed the chaotic camp caused by his arrival, and the young hero shouted. Are you preparing to attack Athens? Come Achilles is here... Who dares to fight me! Chapter 804: 299: The Indestructible Diamond Chapter 804: Chapter 299: The Indestructible Diamond ` The loud voice echoed throughout the endless camps, and in front of Achilles stood the elite forces of the Mycenaeans numbering in the tens of thousands. Yet, despite the increasing number of soldiers arriving at the sound, the spear-wielding hero did not regard them at all. If in Silver Moon City, Achilles had maintained a degree of humility, he respected his mentors martial skills, the Hunting Goddesss archery, and the knowledgeable wizards, yet upon leaving Silver Moon City, this slight humility was replaced by arrogance. I, Achilles, am invincible in the world, who dares to challenge me?! ... Who goes there, to utter such arrogant words?! Just as Achilless voice fell, a loud shout came from afar. In the Mycenaean army, it was not only their king present, but the first to react was a formidable general. Both rider and horse donned in iron armor, the valiant knight began to charge forward. Vaguely, Achilles seemed to see some markings on that armor. These were the emblems symbolizing the identity of the approaching one, also noting their noble ancestral bloodline, yet watching the galloping horse, Achilles had no intention of discerning it. What sort of thing are you, that you deserve me to discern your lineage? Perhaps if your ancestors deity were here, they would be worthy of trading blows with me on this mortal battlefield, but you, this unknown descendant... First take a strike of my undying, then Ill grant you a chance at survival! Come With a burst of laughter, Achilles swung his long spear, drawing an arc in the air. Then he slightly bent his legs, and suddenly leaped. This action happened in an instant, the thought scarcely a fleeting moment. At this moment, even though the brand-new armor reportedly came from the hands of the God of Craftsmanship, the heart of the King of Mycenae was icy cold. In such a scenario, could it be the Athenians great army has arrived, but why did the sentries he arranged not report in advance? Armies of a scale exceeding ten thousand could not possibly approach without a sound, that defied logic. But if indeed thats the case, then even if the War God were present, defeat would be inevitable. Come, how many Athenians have arrived, where was the alert, why was there no advance report, where have the patrolling cavalry outside the tents gone? With an unpleasant expression, Agamemnon harshly rebuked. Yet under his rebuke, aside from equally bewildered guards, the messenger soldier wore a strange expression. Your Majesty... After a moments hesitation, the soldier reluctantly spoke, No army, there is only one person. One person? Yes, there is only one person. The soldier confirmed, but knowing what the king wanted to ask, he continued, The general on patrol went to handle it, but it seems... the situation appears dire. Other generals have already rushed there... but the visitor is likely a mighty hero, only you can confront him Boom! Boom! Boom! Before he could finish speaking, there came three more thunderous roars, as if a giant were striking the earth, but no further sounds of skirmish arose. As the soldier described, indeed, it was not the noise brought by an army, but rather that of a powerful hero striking the camp with extraordinary force. ` Chapter 805: 299: The Indestructible Diamond_2 Chapter 805: Chapter 299: The Indestructible Diamond_2 ` Until this moment, Agamemnon had to believe that the voice just now might not have belonged to an Athenian general named Achilles leading an army in a surprise attack, but indeed to a powerful Demigod provoking them alone at the front. Moreover, now, the opponent still blocked the outside of the encampment. The old problem was solved, but a new bewilderment followed. What did the other party rely on to challenge alone at the camp? Nowadays, with All Countries at war, nearly all the powerful Kingdoms of the era were involved. For a moment, the force of Order enveloping the Mortal Realm surpassed any time in the past. No matter how strong the opponent was, it was absolutely impossible to fight against thousands on such a battlefield. ... As long as one was human, fatigue would come, injuries would accumulate, and one would eventually succumb to Death. Therefore, in Agamemnons eyes, Achilless current actions were no different from courting Death, truly leaving one puzzled. ...Come with me. Finding no answers, he had to personally go and have a look. Disregarding his King status, purely with the identity of a hero, Agamemnon also wanted to witness this unfamiliar Demigod. But before that, he waved his hand, signaling the soldiers in the camp to move quickly. Since he had come, there was no way he would leave so easily. The merit of capturing a Demigod alive was enough to overshadow the earlier vanguards mistake. ... Outside the camp, Achilles casually tossed the corpse of the fourth Mycenaean Aristocrat aside, then stacked it with the previous three. The soldiers gathering around grew more numerous, yet none dared to come forward. ...Who are you? Athens secretly harbors such a hidden ace?... But no matter who you are, since you slaughtered my subordinates, you must pay for this action! The voice came from the camp, and Achilles could detect the confusion and veiled killing intent in the tone. Most heroes with divine blood coursing through their veins harbor extraordinary desires, finding it hard to curb their thoughts and conceal their renown. Were it not for growing up amid Demigods and deities, Achilles feared he could not restrain the desire to exhibit himself. Who am I... Heh, soon, youll ask this question no more. With a grin, the approach of a formidable foe only heightened Achilless excitement. As troops gathered from all around, his blood surged within his veins. He stomped his right foot, then lunged violently forward. Come Agamemnon, face my attack! Swoosh The distance of several miles seemed nonexistent, in mere moments, Achilless figure transformed from obscure to distinct. The Mycenaean soldiers evidently hadnt reacted, only Agamemnon and a few other generals were prepared. ` Chapter 806: 299: The Indestructible Diamond_3 Chapter 806: Chapter 299: The Indestructible Diamond_3 Raising his spear to meet the attack, the King of Mycenae was worthy of his past renown. The power derived from divine blood resonated with the surrounding bloodlines, and mighty strength coursed through the spears tip. Clang Two forces, unmatched in the mortal realm, clashed in an instant, forcing Achilles to halt briefly. Not bad, although you borrowed external power, you have the qualifications to exchange a few moves with me. Unfortunately, today I have come not to spar, but to make a name for myself. ... Spears intertwined, retreating in mid-air. Achilles landed on the ground, yet his words baffled Agamemnon. The newcomers strength was unexpectedly potent, but positioned at the heart of the army, Agamemnon believed he had the power to fight, even though the enemy stood alone. Once the army encircled him, the opponent would have no escape. But now, seeing his demeanor, was it possible that he hadnt used his full strength yet? Impossible, even if the war god was in the mortal realm, his strength wouldnt have been much greater... Haah! With a explosive shout, Achilles again advanced with his spear, as the monarch of Mycenae moved forward to meet him, with his generals closely following. Spears intertwined, but this time, Agamemnon was greatly alarmed. I will remember you, but it will be after your death... yet just as he prepared to deliver the fatal blow, the self-proclaimed war gods expression faltered slightly, swirling his spear as if to guard against something unseen. Ting Whoosh A metallic clang resounded, followed swiftly by the sound of the air being pierced. Achilles ultimately failed to block the incoming attack, as a hole appeared in the sleeve of his left arm. Who is it? His expression darkened; although uninjured, Achilles still felt provoked. This was his first battle since his debut; how could he return without achievements? ... ...What is going on here? Far away, atop an unnamed low peak, the blonde deity also questioned. Hera instructed him to ensure the safety of the alliances heroes, and so he did. But stealth attacks are never good, thus he only aimed for the opponents left arm. He had already prepared; should his single strike lead to Achilless capture, he would find a way to set him free afterward. This period in captivity would serve as punishment for his arrogant self-proclamation as the war god... however, what the blonde deity never expected was that his golden arrow and silver bow failed here. Achilles couldnt evade his stealthy arrow, yet he too couldnt affect his unbreakable body. Chapter 807: 300: The Strong Deserve Respect Chapter 807: Chapter 300: The Strong Deserve Respect Certainly, here is the translated text: Ding The arrows failed to hit their mark and vanished into a formless mist before touching the ground. Achilles traced the direction from which the golden arrow came, as if seeing a sun. The God of Light, Apollo, revered as the God of Sun by the mortal realm, rode a golden chariot. ... The blond and handsome deity, though surprised by the ineffectiveness of his attack, notched another arrow, his intent to intimidate evident. Although Apollo had no particular issue with Achilles, and regarded Athens with a neutral stance, having agreed to Heras request, he would not allow Agamemnon to die before him. Even if he would later abandon this responsibility, he was determined to fulfill his duty now. A deity? Shifting his focus away from the king before him, Achilles watched as Mycenaes soldiers rescued their king. Defeating Agamemnon, who commanded vast armies, in just two moves underscored the unmistakable gap in strength between them, relying on Agamemnons ignorance of his unbreakable body. He escaped, but compared to a mortal king, a truly immortal deity excited Achilles more. The seemingly distant expanse could not obstruct his sight, and he clearly saw the blond deity on the distant mountainside. The Sun God Apollo, the finest archer among the Olympian Gods. If even his arrows were so ineffective, then how formidable could these gods truly be? Ha, Apollo... it was fine when you merely drew the sun across the sky, but today, how dare you come to the mortal realm to challenge me! Yet, Apollo also understood that these so-called undying beings were not truly immortal. Each seemingly invincible power harbored a corresponding flaw, if only one knew how to find it. The ancient evils power stemmed from the mysterious [life] authority of the Flesh Mother, so to counter them, one would require equivalent [life] or the corresponding [death]. Though the Sphinxs order was extraordinarily powerful, it too was limited by its own order. Wisdom sprang from the head of the god-king, perhaps suggesting something from the void. So any entity stumped by the Sphinxs wisdom, no matter how powerful, would find it hard to escape death. But conversely, if one could unravel its wisdom leaving it without a path, a mortal could take its head. If all this was hearsay, then the demons that once bathed in Hestias divine blood were directly witnessed by the Sun God. Apollo once sought counsel from his aunt after an initial defeat. The one who ties the knot must untie it, the power from Hestia implied there should be a solution. As expected, the Goddess of Hearthfire did not disappoint him. However, upon hearing the solution she provided, Apollo couldnt help but lament that perhaps these so-called flaws existed in anticipation of a corresponding person. Apollo, I know your intention, and I can also tell you the method to counter my divine power. As the innate guardian and goddess of fire, to me, flames and guardianship appear contradictory but are in fact two sides of me. Fire can repel disasters and protect tranquility, which is why mortals call me the guardian of the home. But conversely, fire can also bring calamity, rendering my power ineffective. So to break through my divine power, you just need to find another fire, besides my own, with the intention of guardianship. For example, the primordial sacred fire passed among mortals, use its power to temper your arrows; that will be enough to break the demons body. Hestias words were clear, and she offered a solution. Yet Apollo awkwardly discovered he lacked the ability to implement it. After all, though most mortals now believed the sacred fire a gift from the Goddess of Hearthfire, Apollo understood that the fire was actually stolen by the thief of fire, Prometheus, and then given to humanity. Chapter 808: 300: The Strong Deserve Respect - Part 2 Chapter 808: Chapter 300: The Strong Deserve Respect C Part 2 ` No one could influence it unless Prometheus retrieved it himself or its true master allowed it. Otherwise, even though Apollo was the Principal God of Olympus, he had no way to handle it, much less borrow its power. Therefore, in helplessness, Apollo had to give up recovering his dignity, watching the demon wander in the Northern Lands, leaving behind only an ambiguous prophecy. The one to slay the Nomas Lion would surely be a force from humans. It wasnt that he couldnt kill this demon, but the God of Sun foresaw the future; this was a test left for the mortal hero. ... For the moment, the troubles Apollo encountered were resolved. Of course, from the final result, it seemed his prophecy was indeed fulfilled. Heracles killed the giant lion as a human, and perhaps later mortals might thus believe that the God of Sun also possessed the ability to foresee destiny. However, although the Nomas Lion was now slain, Apollo faced yet another hero with an undying body. Behind every undying one lay certain powerful forces at work, forces even deities found hard to defy. He knew the flaw of the former well, but what was the latters vulnerability? Hmm? Ares, so it was you... you finally came. Watching Achilles still fighting among the mortal army formations, yet faintly charging towards him, Apollo first frowned and then his expression relaxed. As a deity, avoiding a mortals challenge was not considered honorable, but if he couldnt break the undying body, Apollo indeed had no way to handle him. Thankfully, since Ares had arrived, he was no longer needed here. You must have heard too, War God Achilles, this mortal calls himself by that infamous name... Since you are here now, leave it to you to handle. Being the genuine War God, you shouldnt be unable to deal with even him, right? Speaking indifferently, Apollo put away the silver bow in his hand. Hmph, Apollo, I dont need you to remind me of my own matters. With an unfriendly expression, Ares descended from nearby atop his bronze chariot. Strictly speaking, Ares and Apollo had no grievances, but the War God couldnt tolerate Aphrodites sometimes admiring glances toward Apollo, yet he couldnt bear to reprimand the Goddess of Beauty. As for Apollo... if Ares openly rebuked Aphrodite, he actually wouldnt defend the Goddess of Beauty, but if Ares merely misdirected his anger, Apollo wouldnt tolerate it either. Thus, over time, the relationship between the two had soured. Although it hadnt escalated into major conflicts, verbal disputes were never few. Very well, Achilles is it, Ill remember you; not even Athens Theseus is as arrogant as you. Since you want to be a War God, let me send you to the abyss to achieve it then! Smirking with disdain, Achilles replied casually. The deities were born immortal, how could you possibly compare to them? Observing the spear-wielding brute stop, Odysseus felt relieved. He wasnt as strong martial-wise, yet since the foe wasnt an Athenian, perhaps he could persuade him with words. Achilles, Ive heard the Celestial God and Mother Earth were born with the world; without them, there wouldnt be the world today. Then the Titans Deities perfected all things and All Spirits; with them came mountains, rivers and seas, the Sun, Moon, and Stars. Such creation, how could you compare to it? No matter the strength you possess, how can you match the deities? Odysseuss words were known truths; even Ares, who was rushing over from afar, softened upon hearing them. Although not directed at himself, as a member of the Deity Race, how could they be compared by mere mortals? Yet hearing this, Achilles was all the more disdainful. Oh, is this your so-called reasoning? Then let me ask you according to your reasoning, what should be the crime for theft? Naturally, the crime should depend on the value of the stolen item and the identity of the person from whom it was stolen. Odysseus replied. Is that so... but as I see it, perhaps not. Spinning his spear, Achilles laughed loudly. Ive heard that mortals who steal aristocrats swords and horses are executed under national law, yet a deity who stole the throne of the Divine Court could become a sovereign King ruling the world; this is the logic of strength over rules. I believe that positions in this world are not fixed, nor is the destiny of all things bound by norms; theyre just waiting for the competent to seize them, and I am that competent one! Come Ares, I know youve arrived, arent you the famed War God? Lets fight here, between you and I; if you win, so be it. If you cannot, then the seat of War God, why not let me have it? His voice shook the heavens, causing the clouds to scatter in waves. Even with all his reasoning, Odysseus couldnt argue with such a madman. But now, it wasnt up to him to resolve this; as Achilless ominous words fell, Odysseus heard a furious roar. Arrogant mortal I must kill you! Hair bristling with rage, Ares was now livid beyond measure. If such a madman were left alive, how could he still have the face to sit in Olympuss Golden Palace? Kill! Leaping forth from his bronze chariot, Ares brandished his sword. You must die, and not just you, but all your kinsfolk, everyone related to you! In the name of the War God, I swear, between the two of us, only one shall remain! ` Chapter 809 - 301: The Armless Venus ``` The vows of the gods held their own power, and Ares, in his wrath, was no different. As he spoke, the rules corresponding to his godhood resonated. If he were facing another mortal, under the influence of the order of war, Ares might have easily taken them downthough it was uncertain what cost he might pay. But at this moment, an immortal god and an undying mortal gazed at each other from afar. One was gifted with the essence of immortality by earthly might, and the other, baptized by the Styx River, possessed an undying body under the ritual track''s protection. At this moment, no one knew who would finally emerge victorious in this conflict over the name "War God," yet all were clear that since neither would die here, the struggle would not cease. Apart from the fabled Goddess of Fate, no one could predict their fate, and perhaps even the Goddess of Fate herself could not know. "Kill!" On the battlefield, with a single word in response, Achilles tossed aside his spear and strode forward. The weapons of mortals had reached their limit; they couldn''t clash with a god''s weapon, even if it wasn''t a true divine artifact. This godly weapon, in others'' eyes, had no right to participate in this struggle; against a true deity, Achilles could only rely on his own body rather than a weapon. "Audacious!" With a shout of rage, Ares, opposite the hero, raised his angry brow and glared furiously. A mere human daring to disdain him so, even discarding their weapon. In such a case, if he advanced with his sword, even in victory, Ares feared he would become a laughingstock among all gods. Clang He tossed his shield and sword onto the bronze chariot, making a crisp metallic clash. Ares abandoned his weapon and also strode forward, preparing for a hand-to-hand fight with the foe. Even though not all mortal martial arts originated from him, Ares was certainly familiar. With a dull thud and the ground vibrating, in the center of the battlefield, two perfect statuesque bodies collided. Boom! The primal combat clashed fists and palms, with strength meeting strength without frills. In original mythology, Heracles once bested the Divine King Zeus, who hadn''t revealed his divine form, shocking gods both above and below. Now, the War God Ares indeed still did not match Zeus, but Achilles was still an unknown; today, his existence became known to the world. Regardless of victory or defeat, this battle of the War God against the "War God" would certainly be recorded in history, for future generations to admire and revere their predecessors'' exploits. Boom! "Ha ha ha ha ha... Ares, is this all you''ve got?" In the blink of an eye, they exchanged tens of rounds, while soldiers nearby were struck dead. It wasn''t until a punch landed on his face, sending Achilles flying into a pit on the ground, that he momentarily paused. Yet, despite the hero of the mortal realm being injured, Ares wasn''t faring much better. Kicked in the waist by the young hero, had it not been for his divine body''s resilience, his innards might have been pulverized. For a while, Achilles couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Though he wasn''t obviously winning and there was still a disparity in strength, he knew he was bound to win this battle. His opponent wasn''t just anyone; it was the War God Ares. As the master of war, his every move was influenced by his authority. The more formidable Ares''s momentum, the more intense his will to fight, the more power he displayed. Conversely, if he couldn''t seize victory, what he possessed would gradually slip away. After all, war always favored the victor, and even the courage of a desperate encounter would diminish twice, thrice, until exhausted. "Damn it, mortal, do you really think you can best me?" "Even without my guard here, don''t think you can defy me!" Aware of the problem''s severity, Ares cursed himself for not being born earlier. Unlike the Titans deities of the Second Age, perhaps due to the world''s initial opening, the deities were also influenced by the world, leading those ancient sacred beings to possess immensely powerful true forms and physiques. Thus, they were born knowledgeable, with many reaching maturity at birth. Yet, as a later deity, even though Ares, as War God, was stronger than his siblings, it still couldn''t satisfy him. "Heh, just some unknown method to temper this unyielding body... yet I can sense it, this state of neither life nor death is far from normal." Thinking this, Aphrodite quietly concealed herself, sneaking towards the battlefield. Such stealthy divine arts could easily be seen through, yet it depended on who used it and who the enemy was. Divine arts personally used by a deity were indeed formidable, more so as the opponent wasn''t another deity. Hence, silently, the Goddess of Beauty bypassed the gathered soldiers, reaching Ares''s bronze chariot. There, Ares had conveniently left a bronze short sword for use in a surprise attack on the mortal... "!" Touching the sword hilt, Aphrodite just looked up, meeting a gaze full of murderous intent. She stepped back instinctively, evidently frightened. Yet, before she could react, she heard an arrogant and mocking laugh and saw a figure flashing rapidly. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Is this what gods are like?" "Can''t win in a duel, now you try to ambush? Fine, let me see what you are, and what tricks you have!" With the innate sensitivity of the Styx River''s power to divine aura, Achilles had long perceived Aphrodite''s approach from afar. Merely unsure of her intent, and since her aura wasn''t sharp, unlike a combat god, he hadn''t paid it much heed. However, Achilles hadn''t expected the deity sneaking in to approach Ares''s chariot, intending to use a sword in a surprise attack, which incited his wrath. Very well, if you won''t follow the rules, then don''t blame me for bullying the weak! Instinctively classifying Aphrodite among the "weak," Achilles closed in on the Goddess of Beauty in one step. Perhaps trusting too much in his own war god''s intuition, and Ares trusting too much in the Goddess of Beauty, they failed to notice until too late; Ares hurriedly sent a punch from behind. However, with his undying body, Achilles paid it no mind, taking bold strides forward, reaching for the bronze sword from the goddess. "Clang!" "Let go!" The sword struck his chest, yet Achilles seemed unscathed. He grabbed the blade, snatching it from Aphrodite. Having never encountered such, Aphrodite was petrified, yet Achilles wasn''t about to wait. Seizing the sword hilt, the young hero slashed powerfully. "Rip!" "Ahhhhhhh!" "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Laughing aloud, Achilles caught the goddess''s severed arm. Seeing Ares catching up, he leaped away rather than tarry. "The War God''s disgrace, unable in combat, relying on numbers for advantage." "The Goddess of Beauty''s incompetence, armed with a weapon, yet no match for my bare fists!" "This sword shall be my spoils of war; today, I cleave a god''s arm, sparing you for now. On another day we battle, let me see what other means you possess!" Though he hadn''t reaped much reward, Achilles found satisfaction. The notion of seizing the war god''s position was largely rhetoric, after all, the divine right was inalienable, a historical consensus. Having claimed the sword, and severed a divine arm, Achilles deemed these ample gains. Feeling weary, he opted to retreat, to gauge the other side''s response. "Presumptuous, vile mortal! Youhow dare you!" Seeing his wife''s arm severed, Ares was furious at his words, yet hesitated upon gazing at Aphrodite''s severed arm, ultimately not pursuing. Though the foe incited wrath, leaving Aphrodite alone wasn''t an option. Besides, considering his current power, even catching up wouldn''t suffice against Achilles. So the top priority was returning to the Mount of the Gods, to the realm free from mortal constraints. Without divine aid, relying merely on this generation''s deities'' self-healing, who knew when severed arms might regenerate? Moreover, this brash rogue proved exceptional, rendering Ares contemplative about his next steps. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire ``` Chapter 810 - 302 Art "Neigh" "Uh..." The bronze chariot raced through the sky, the four divine horses galloping relentlessly. Holding the dismembered arm of the Goddess of Beauty, Ares was burning with anxiety. In the mortal realm, humans differed from one another, and so did the gods. Especially after the Ancient Gods, who symbolized parts of the world, were born, the new gods appeared particularly distinct, with Aphrodite being a prime example. Whether it was due to the influence of her godhood or other factors, the embodiment of love and beauty was naturally not meant to possess a strong physique. Her divine body was indeed much more fragile than other deities. Having her arm severed by a single sword strike was not surprising, yet for most deities, it wasn''t considered a significant injury. If it were Ares himself, it might have triggered his godhood, making him fight even fiercer with the surge of blood. However, when it happened to Aphrodite, she fainted on the spot, only waking up now. Ares didn''t know why this was, but his keen warrior''s instinct told him it was because the Goddess of Beauty lacked something, and it was somehow related to him... Sadly, without having read the ''script,'' Ares couldn''t possibly know that he had a chance to possess a divine child possibly connected to the Primordial Deity, one who would govern over desire, tormenting even Apollo to the point of despair. It might be relevant, or it might not, but to Ares, unaware of this matter, he would never link Aphrodite''s problem back to this. Compared to these thoughts, he was more concerned watching the awakening Goddess of Beauty. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire "Ugh...where am I" "!?" Waking from her brief unconsciousness, Aphrodite instinctively wanted to hold her head. But in the next instant, she suddenly realized. "Aph, I didn''t intend for this, but in battle, I rely more on my combat instincts to guide me." "I trusted you with my whole heart, so why would I be wary of your approach, it was just that mortal..." "Enough!" Cutting Ares off, Aphrodite said through gritted teeth, "You''re just incompetent!" "Theseus was an exception; now there''s some random guy, and you still can''t win." "There''s no point relying on you, it seems I have to act myself, or else another ten thousand years will pass, and you''d still accomplish nothing!" "I won''t, Aph." Hastily explaining, Ares defended himself with reason, "You know, this is far from my true strength." "Dueling humans on the mortal realm, I am no more advantaged than other gods skilled in battle. The godhood of [War] grants some enhancement to personal power, but not as much as imagined, but I have an army!" "Mortals are mortals, they can never comprehend the greatness of divine authority. That despicable ant even dared to usurp the title of War Godha, if the godhood of [War] only made me slightly better in combat, why would it be considered one of the top godhoods in the world?" "My church trained a guard for me, each of them bathed in my divine blood, capable of wielding low-level divine spells...they would become the extension of my power on the battlefield, and only when large-scale wars erupted, could I draw substantial power from the enormous battlefield." "Aph, this is where my true strength liesif not for this, with my mother''s temperament, she wouldn''t have let me lead the charge against Athena, even after reprimanding me" "Shut up!" "Ares, so you''re even proud?" Aphrodite almost laughed in anger, unable to understand Ares''s thought process at all. What was he even talking about, and he felt proud? Hera knew you were a failure, yet reluctantly allowed you to act because you had some value in wasteif you had any sense, you wouldn''t say something like this. For a moment, Aphrodite didn''t even know what to say. Chapter 811 - 302 Art_2 Hera had been wary of Athena for quite some time; she could hardly believe that during the attack on Athens, this rival''s daughter would remain unresponsive. Ares was merely a card she had prepared, but it was far from the right time to play it, especially for such a ridiculous reason - because Ares couldn''t defeat some mortal who appeared out of nowhere, he could only use this to reclaim the dignity he had long since lost! Shaking her head, as the distance to the Mount of the Gods grew shorter, the wound on her shoulder gradually healed. But upon hearing Ares''s so-called "wise" speech, Aphrodite decided to take matters into her own hands. Counting on him was impossible; fortunately, not everyone on the Mount of the Gods was useless. At least many among them had some abilities. Among these, Aphrodite first thought of a certain short and lame person. In terms of looks, in the eyes of the Chaos deities who all cherished beauty, Hephaestus was undoubtedly the cripple of all cripples, so no deity ever wished to be close to him. But in terms of craftsmanship, even the Cyclops couldn''t compare to him. Smithing was a mortal activity; it could also transform into a cultural godhood. However, creating a Divine Artifact relied not just on so-called casting godhood, but more on a special gift. The world itself had this ability; many Divine Artifacts created naturally or born with it came into being because of it. Some deities also had such abilities at special moments, just like Gaia''s sickle was one of them. And then there was the last kind, those who naturally had similar special gifts, such as the Cyclops of old, and now Hephaestus. They all had the ability to cast Divine Artifacts, and Hephaestus was particularly powerful in this regard. He could always create things with special functions, a capability Aphrodite had made use of as well. One tale told of a gift Aphrodite gave her daughter when she got married, which eventually became the source of Thebes''s centuries-long tragedy, was such a thing. The riverbed appeared as if suspended in mid-air, allowing the lava to flow from the mountain''s interior into the air, spiral and return, forming eighteen rings in the sky. This was Hephaestus''s authority in action, and also his aid in forging Divine Artifacts. After all, compared to his fame as a craftsman, his true godhood was as the deity governing volcanoes and lava. Entering as if into an uninhabited area, a bronze chariot passed through the ''river courses'' formed by lava streams. An obsidian door opened automatically, welcoming the guest from afar. Compared to the resplendence of other deities'' temples, this obsidian-cast temple appeared somewhat dark. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire Plus, the continuous clatter from various workshops and buildings inside, even though Hephaestus filled his palace with gold and silver decorations, it still seemed, like him, out of place among all gods of Olympus. Upon entering, Ares was surprisingly met by variously shaped young maidens. But as divine power flowed through his eyes, he immediately saw through the secret behind them. Even Nymphs rarely chose to follow the craftsman gods, so surely these couldn''t all be naturally born sprites. In fact, they were all intricately crafted dolls. They hammered away at one workbench after another, producing exquisite jewelry, objects, furniture, weapons. Now, ninety-nine percent of creations on the Mount of the Gods actually originated here. "It is said that the craftsman god lacks a divine realm; instead, he offers his believers a chance at rebirththose incomplete, physically worn-out, or hideously ugly can find an ideal body under Hephaestus''s hands, and live another life in a different form." "Judging now, the rumors may not be false." Not having been here before, Ares was a bit surprised, but he merely glanced around. It was just clever tricks; no matter how well these were made, was it not merely someone forging tools and crafting items for the gods? Chapter 812 - 302 Art_3 "Enough, you shut up." Aphrodite spoke coldly as she walked quickly inward. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire She had been here before, more than once. Soon, in the depths of the temple, she and Ares saw the presence of Hephaestus. "...Hmm..." "So, you encountered a mortal with an undying body?" Even in his own palace, perhaps foreseeing the visitors, Hephaestus''s true form remained hidden. The high golden throne lifted him up, just slightly taller than Ares. "Yes, as you can see, he struck me with a sword." Without hiding her injuries, Aphrodite knew that although she was always ''beautiful'' as the Goddess of Beauty, perhaps in Hephaestus''s eyes, she was ''most beautiful'' at that moment. "Hmm... I understand." Sure enough, Aphrodite saw a fleeting look of amazement in the God of Craftsmanship''s eyes, indicating her request was settled. After a brief thought, Hephaestus slightly raised his hand, signaling an attendant to fetch a large golden net from the storeroom. The net shimmered, looking extremely magnificent. But for some reason, Ares felt an inexplicable sense of aversion the moment he saw it. "What is this?" "You''re not planning to take my possession for free, are you? Indeed, I need to do something about Athens, as the Heavenly Empress instructed, but it doesn''t mean I should handle the mess you''ve left." "You" "Shut up." Interrupting Ares once more, Aphrodite smiled slightly, making the entire temple bloom with flowers. "So, Hephaestus, what do you want?" "I want you" He spoke calmly, then continued as Ares''s face turned furious. "I want you to be my ''model.''" "Hmm?" "I mean, I want to make a figure based on your likeness." A hint of obsession flashed in his eyes, as Hephaestus slowly said, "People only know perfection as art but are unaware that imperfection also holds beauty. And the right degree of imperfection is the beauty within beauty." "Previously, I only had the idea but didn''t know how to express it until today when I saw you, esteemed Goddess of Beauty." "You, as you are now, are the true beauty." Involuntarily straightening up, the short God of Craftsmanship''s eyes shone brightly. "I want to create a life-size figure of you, with only slight modificationsof course, I promise you, unless the Mount of the Gods collapses and the divine court no longer stands, I will never let it reach the outside world." "It will be the pinnacle of art... As for her name, I''m thinking of naming her ''The Broken-armed Aphrodite.''" Chapter 813 - 303: Ignited Fire and Revelation A night passed, and it wasn''t until the next morning that Aphrodite finally emerged from The Temple surrounded by molten fire, after Ares''s anxious wait. Regardless of how she felt after hearing Hephaestus''s request, the Goddess of Beauty ultimately agreed to his terms. The undying Achilles was not truly invincible, but the God of Craftsmanship was the fastest and most suitable helper she could think of at the moment. As for a statue... let it stay, the cripple didn''t plan to exhibit his "perfect work of art" in his heart anyway. Perhaps to deceive herself, Aphrodite made a request. She vetoed the name closely associated with herself and asked Hephaestus to think of a new one. The God of Craftsmanship readily agreed to this, for in his heart he also wanted to give his perfect creation a unique name. So the two reached an agreement, and the matter was settled. Before leaving, the Goddess of Beauty even invited Hephaestus to attend her ''execution conference'' later, where she intended to deal with that arrogant mortal in full view of everyone. Although Hephaestus wasn''t particularly interested, he didn''t refuse. A small matter, it was just like going to watch the excitement. "Hmph!" The doors of The Temple closed behind her, and Aphrodite, carrying a golden net, ignored Ares who had been preemptively expelled from the temple. Half a day earlier, Ares seemed to have some opinions about the ''one-to-one'' ''perfect reproduction'' ''life-sized statue'' proposed by Hephaestus. Although his opinion wasn''t important, to prevent any trouble, Aphrodite had him leave The Temple in advance. Now that things were settled, and she had obtained the Divine Artifact she wanted. Yet, looking at the waiting War God, her dissatisfaction with Ares had not dissipated. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Ares opened his mouth slightly, wanting to say something. But seeing Aphrodite who was clearly becoming annoyed, he decided to wait until the man was caught to speak. Unlike the Goddess of Beauty, Ares, who had personally clashed with Achilles, had already discerned the source of his immortality, a power from the Styx River, running through the origin of the Underworld. Styx, the eldest daughter of the God of the Ocean who had long since broken free from the constraints of the Ocean God System, had become one of the Underworld''s lords. Her power was so special and feared by All Gods. Zeus showed her respect, while ordinary deities did not wish to be close to her. Achilles, the Son of Divine Person, baptized by the power of the Styx River, was it really that easy to kill him? Ares was not sure, and it probably wasn''t that simple. After all, away from the Mortal World and without suppression, it wasn''t only the gods'' Divine Power that would be unrestrained, but also that power from the Styx River. Only when he returned to the domain of the gods would the might of the River of Hatred truly reveal itself. "Hmm... But the Mother Goddess should have a way." The power of the Styx River was tricky, but after pondering for a moment, Ares eventually felt he was worrying too much. If he and Aphrodite couldn''t manage, wasn''t there still Hera? The Heavenly Empress had received a portion of the God-King''s power, a witness to their marriage. In other places, this right might not be so evident, but on Mount of the Gods, it was infinitely magnified. The power of Styx could obstruct others because the might of the River of Vows was too special, but it definitely could not stop the Power of God-King. So if the result is good, why should he spoil Aphrodite''s mood? "When he comes again, I will lure him into the prepared traps. With the mortal''s arrogant attitude, even if he senses something amiss, he probably won''t retreat." With conviction, Ares tried to recover his image. "As long as the result is good, even if there are some problems in the process, it will only become a beautiful tale." Chapter 814 - 303: Ignited Fire and Revelation_2 "Hmm... hope so." Indifferently, Aphrodite casually nodded her head and then tossed the Golden Net to Ares. Setting traps was not her job. This time she had been careless, as a goddess of love and beauty, to actually fight mortals with a sword. Such an incident would never happen again. ... A great battle ended with both parties retreating. The War God of Olympus returned to Mount of the Gods, but the ''War God'' from the Mortal Realm didn''t know where to go after the battle. Fighting spiritedly against a god seemed thrilling, but when everything ended, Achilles felt slightly depressed. Had he won against a god? It seemed so, but the victory wasn''t complete. And it must be said, these so-called deities were quite capable. Not to mention the non-combatant Goddess of Beauty, but if the charioteering War God and the archery deity were together, he probably would have been no match. It wasn''t that his Unbreakable Body wasn''t strong enough, but because his own strength was actually quite limited. Perhaps Achilles truly was among the best of the Mortal Demigods, but without his undying body, he was far from the peak. Moreover, the most crucial point was that a shield that nothing could break often required a spear that could penetrate anything. Achilles didn''t have one before, and even after seizing Ares'' Bronze Sword, he still really didn''t have one. This was a divine sword, but it couldn''t be considered a ''Divine Sword.'' It was sharp, but not enough to give its wielder an advantage in battle against deities. "Whewmy teacher was right, the gods do have some capability... But if I go to Athens now, I feel somewhat reluctant." Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Weighing the Bronze Sword in his hand, Achilles placed it aside. He pondered for a moment and then formed a plan in his mind. A single deity wasn''t so terrifying. But Olympus was a Divine System, and there were large churches and kingdoms. In these aspects, Achilles couldn''t come close, but fortunately, he was not alone. He also had his teacher, his steadfast friends, and the goddess who had taught him archery. He could completely brag about his achievements to them and then subtly express his needs. "This is the flesh of a True God, I consider my previous debt to you paid in full." Folding the animal skin and placing the box together, Achilles smiled as he handed over the pre-cut ''Spoils of War'' to the bird in front of him. The three-eyed sparrow''s eyes flickered with a human-like surprise before it wrapped up everything, disappearing along with the illusionary halo. With Achilles'' experience, it wouldn''t take long for his letter to land on Chiron''s desk. When the Centaur Sage would come, however, he wasn''t sure. "Very good." "Everything is ready, just waiting for the teacher to arrive." Unaware that the Goddess of Beauty had already found a way to deal with him, and not knowing that War God''s speed would surely not be slower than Chiron''s arrival, Achilles felt he could relax a bit. It''s just a few days, how could anything go wrong? Impossible. What could mere gods do to me? Lying back on a large stone, Achilles'' thoughts drifted as far as the letter. At that moment, he did not realize what he had done. A letter would bring his teacher. A trip to Mount of the Gods would bring back a Golden Net. If previously, Eryxis''s independence and downfall and the charge at the Alliance camp were confined to mortal battles, at this moment his presence was like lighting a fire. The fire started to burn, startling the Fates on Mount Nysa as they watched the intertwined Threads of Fate; the fire continued to burn, causing the chest of a Witch who brings disaster to the Mortal Realm from an unknown place to heave violently. At the same moment, Ares, just having descended from the Mount of the Gods, felt divinely inspired as his Divine Authority of [War] vibrated more intensely than ever. For a moment, Ares felt this might be a blessing from the will of the world, a compensation for the insolence of mortals challenging him. "Is this a sign of Victory? Upheaval of swords and bloodshed will arise in the Mortal Realm, not even the Earth of the Sky would be spared." "As the master of [War], perhaps it''s my era now..." His eyes shining with divine light, Ares felt he foresaw the future in the shadows. He saw that mortal named Achilles bound to the bronze columns on Mount of the Gods, about to face the punishment of the gods. Gods do not create omens out of nothing, so this was a part of destiny, and the beginning of his triumphant march as the War God. Thinking this, a spiritually awakened Ares hastened his steps. To defeat Athena, to secure the ultimate victory... this would greatly expand the concept of [War]. Just like the complete [Ocean], who knows, by that time, could a complete [War] achieve the final ascent? Ares did not know, but since fate had provided an omen, it might indeed happen. Chapter 815 - 304: Roots Are Divided into Three Classes ``` Sasa She lay on the desk, diligently browsing the documents spread out before her, occasionally marking and correcting with a pen. Although it was already nearing evening, Andrea, having worked all day, still found no respite. Domestic and international affairs, the investigation of the Alliance''s movements, and the learning of various knowledge filled her day. Days like these had persisted for a long time for Andrea. Ordinary people would have long been exhausted by such heavy workloads, but only a Demigod like her could persevere and grow accustomed to these taxing studies. In theory, another water clock''s time and today would be considered over. Andrea, as the New King, could detach herself from such tedious work and do things she enjoyed. However, there were always exceptions... noticing the military reports delivered not long ago, Andrea lightly raised an eyebrow, seemingly relieving some of the fatigue from her eyes. It seemed quite funny, not something likely to happen under normal circumstances. But looking at the unfortunate party involved, Andrea felt quite vindicated. "...the Alliance camp anomaly... suspected morning... someone charged the camp..." "...casualties... Mycenae... Ares... Aphrodite... and... Achilles?" Broken, intermittent voices continued to rise as Andrea quietly read the words on the report. The words on the military report were very brief, only generally describing the entire process from Achilles charging the camp to the War God''s intervention. To be strict, the casualties caused by Achilles weren''t as many as imagined; he mainly dampened the recently recovered morale of the Alliance rather than directly causing heavy casualties. Picking up the military report, Andrea brushed her hair. Her smooth black hair draped over her shoulders, gleaming under the moonlight. She enunciated the word ''War'' clearly, for no matter how you put it, Ares shouldn''t have succumbed so easily. "This is true, I''ve confirmed it before you received the letter." "In fact, you need not be overly concerned about Ares. Besides, his opponent wasn''t an ordinary human." Smiling as he spoke, Ryan, nominally an adviser but acting as half a ''chancellor'' recently, also put down the file in his hand. Earlier than the military report arrived, around the time the battle occurred, he had vaguely sensed those unusual fluctuations from afar. Achilles, one of the most renowned mortals of the Chaos divine era, the fame of Achilles'' heel became an idiom passed down in countless cultures. Even before his birth, he bore the prophecy of being ''stronger than his father.'' Fate brought him into existence with a power that terrified the gods. Yet, fate was always merciless; it granted Achilles a glorious life, but also left a deadly flaw, ultimately making escape from death impossible. This was typical, as both myths and legends often followed this pattern. Invincible abilities often succumb to fate''s coincidences, for the invincible abilities were likely bestowed by fate''s favor rather than earned through their deeds. Just like Chaos'' Achilles, who was invulnerable, whether the river of oaths bestowing such power had that ability itself was unknown; the witches in tales could bless warriors against formidable foes, yet they themselves didn''t possess the blessing power. The hero of the Nine Realms, Siegfried, also bathed in dragon''s blood rendering him impervious to weapons, but the fact he could slay a dragon implies that the dragon providing the dragon''s blood and being killed perhaps didn''t possess immortality. ``` Chapter 816 - 304: Roots are Divided into Three Classes_2 ``` Otherwise, how was it killed? Even if it was "plot armor," it still proved Destiny''s role within it. This shows that listing Destiny as one of the four pillars of the world is not without reason. Thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, from beginning to end, it spans between all things. It seemed as if its power was not displayed, but in fact, it existed everywhere. When it needed to, mortals could ascend from the earth to the sky; when it was not needed, those who were favored could be mercilessly discarded. Thus, Chaos''s Mortal Realm War God left the flaw of Achilles'' heel, the hero of the fairy tale could not continue his adventure after the story ended, and the dragon slayer of the Nine Realms was "coincidentally" no longer perfect due to being obscured by a leaf, sowing the seeds for future failure. It is evident that the gifts of Destiny had long been marked with a price in secret. "Is it really true?" Unaware that Laine recalled so many things in an instant, even sighing that Destiny was omnipresent, Andrea was just a bit startled. She thought there were exaggerated tales within, but it turned out to be true... However, if this were the case, then as the King of Athens, she should do something. "If this is true, a War God defeated by a mortal on the battlefield... hmm, should I find someone to seek him out, promise him land and wealth, and make him my sword?" Changing her train of thought, Andrea spoke slowly. Obviously, allowing such a powerful Demigod, who harbored grudges against the Alliance and the Olympian Gods, to remain isolated was unwise. Only by having him join Athens would it benefit both sides. But to Andrea''s surprise, Laine shook his head. "No need, you won''t succeed because he still has his ''tribulation'' to endure." "Although he cleverly gained immense strength while avoiding his fated death tribulation, how could the gifts of Destiny be easily acquired for free?" "Although I am still unsure of the way he will undergo the tribulation, no matter what, he is destined to go through it." "Tribulation?" Andrea softly uttered the word and was silent for a moment. She did not know why this unfamiliar Demigod needed to go through a tribulation, but it seemed that today''s Athens was experiencing the same. The Western countries were their tribulation, but inversely, perhaps Athens was theirs too. Thinking of this, to lighten the somber atmosphere, Andrea casually joked, "Well... if it''s a tribulation, covering it should bring a reward. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too unfair?" "He bears quite a few destinies on his shoulders..." "But if he doesn''t survive this born-to-be tribulation, then what awaits him will probably only be the second result." As night deepened, outside the pass of Athens, in a secluded valley, Ares appeared covertly, carrying the Golden Net. Since acquiring the item, Ares had been relentlessly traveling and surveying the terrain. Only here did he find a suitable place for an ambush. He had long understood the mystique of the Golden Net; even if he possessed Divine Power, escaping it would be difficult in a short time, let alone a mere human from the Mortal Realm. Once ensnared, escape was destined to be impossible. "Very well... it shall be here; now, I''ll wait for him to arrive." "Damned, I, a Principal God, have actually fallen to the level of using traps to scheme against a human... humph!" With a cold snort, laying the trap by his own hand, Ares nodded. Now everything was ready, only the East Wind was lacking. PS: Seeing so many questions, I might as well respond all at once. As for why I''m responding in the main text, it''s naturally because some parts of the author''s words may not be visiblecough, those who know, know. Let''s talk about the specific content: Some say Achilles defeating Ares here is a drop in intelligence, forcibly weakening the gods, violating previous logic and setupHonestly, I can''t stand that. I clearly weakened humans for the sake of logic and setup, weakened Achilles, don''t get it wrong, the War God wasn''t weakened. Honestly, I''ve already tried to make Ares, as a Principal God, not look so useless; at least I applied some debuffs and didn''t fully unleash his power, which is why he couldn''t win. According to the original mythology, he was directly defeated in a head-on battle between armies, then ran back to Olympus to complain to Zeus, saying, "Dad, I suffered terribly out there, if I hadn''t escaped quickly, I would''ve been lying in a heap of corpses enduring pain." Even after escaping, it wasn''t over; because he was wounded by a foe''s spear, his power was weakened. Facing such a scenario, what could Zeus say, he too was helpless, directly scolded, "You stupid fool, don''t cry in front of me, you''re such a useless God, if it weren''t for you being my son, I''d have dealt with you already." Hence, Ares fighting on the battlefield, unable to withstand even three moves, is already an enhanced result under this book''s logic. I tried hard to find him a reason to win but found none. As a side note, do you know why the War God, who was pulverized by a transformation earlier, is now the unlucky one again, it''s because I wanted to somewhat salvage the dignity of the gods, not appear so useless. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire Just that, other gods at least rarely compared their combat power directly with mortals according to myth, at most getting overthrown by Hercules, but Ares is different. Later, I thought, since you''re already so miserable, just continue being unlucky, so other gods won''t have to suffer along with you. Therefore, it ended like this, laugh. In summary, let the War God go, he''s just inept, no alternatives. Above. ``` Chapter 817 - 305: Catching Them All in One Net The next day. Compared to the chaos of a few days ago, the Alliance''s camp had regained order. Two obscure small countries had hurried their armies here, setting up camp not far from the main encampment. The size of the Alliance was visibly increased, but their shattered morale was slow to recover and had even worsened over time. Various rumors spread among the lower ranks, and Agamemnon, the only one who could possibly manage the situation, was still healing from his wounds. So when Achilles appeared in front of the camp once again, this uneasy emotion was further amplified. Fortunately, Ares hadn''t failed this time; he stood in the military formation and furiously denounced Achilles for his despicable and shameless tactics during the previous battle, where he had lured Ares into distraction by attacking the Goddess of Beauty. Afterwards, he refused Achilles'' renewed challenge and instead asked to battle the next day. After all, his repeat journeys to Mount Olympus had understandably left him spiritually exhausted. Ares'' excuse was only briefly considered by Achilles before he agreed. Whether it was a day earlier or later made no difference to him; since the other party requested a postponement, he was content to delay. That way, once he won, Ares would have no excuse to vindicate himself. "So this is the battleground you''ve chosen? Quite picturesque indeed." "I suppose, losing the title of War God in a place of your choosing would leave you with no regrets." His voice laced with a hint of amusement, Achilles casually surveyed his surroundings. A not-so-small valley, surrounded on three sides by mountains, with only one exit. A river flowed through the exit into the valley, making it seem like a perfect place for an ambush. However, this would only hold true for mortal armies, who could merely hold the sole exit against all odds. But for the indestructible Achilles, all the world''s passes were as flat as a plain. Unless there were other gods here waiting for him. Yet, feeling the reaction of the Styx River''s essence within his body, Achilles could be sure that there was no god here but Ares. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Heh, come then." "Honestly, I thought you''d have called a few gods to ambush me. But now I see, you know what shame is, and what a joke is." Drawing the bronze sword he had previously seized, Achilles pointed it forward. Standing opposite him was none other than Ares, bearing an ugly expression. "...Arrogant and vile mortal, you can only be arrogant for so long..." Thinking of today''s plan, Ares struggled to swallow his anger. It was correct not to call others for help; the power from the Styx River made this human extremely sensitive to the presence of divine breaths. If he had really called for assistance, Achilles might not have shown up. But now it was different; with him alone here, this arrogant youth would naturally not shy away from battle. And as long as he showed up, there would be only one outcome. "...Bastard, meet your end!" These words, Ares meant them with all his heart. And soon, after several days, the battle between Achilles and Ares erupted once more. Sword clashing against shield, force against force. From the nameless valley echoed endless tremors, as the nearby wildlife fled to evade the clash between demigod and deity. This time, without any other interference, the battle between Achilles and Ares lasted from morning until evening, yet neither could claim victory. Just a little longer... just a little longer, and once I invite all Gods of Mount Olympus... Under everyone''s observation, I will slay you and thereby restore my tarnished reputation. Hundreds of miles away, in a cave halfway up the mountain. A figure, significantly taller than average, hastily put down what he was holding and continued to look into the distance. Previously relying on some techniques, he had prevented his own aura from leaking out. But having personally witnessed his student being captured, Chiron''s emotions were inevitably stirred. Not long ago, after receiving Achilles'' letter, the Centaur Sage sensed something ominous. Prophecy indicated that Achilles was to die in a war. Whether it referred to a specific war or the God presiding over the war was uncertain. Prophecies were always vague, but Achilles'' direct challenge to the Deity was still too bold. Even Chiron hadn''t foreseen that shortly after leaving Silver Moon City, he would become so arrogant. Maybe he shouldn''t have come to Silver Moon City at all; perhaps then he could have adapted to mortal life sooner, without becoming so haughty... Chiron felt some regret in that moment. Perhaps having too much is what led Achilles to this point. He was a little late, and now he had been captured by the Olympian Gods. Whether it''s Achilles'' blasphemy or the Olympian Gods'' hostility towards Silver Moon City, they likely wouldn''t let him go easily. "Sigh... causing trouble in the mortal realm is one thing, but why did you have to create a stir on Mount Olympus?" "Do you really think that even the Divine King couldn''t deal with you?" With a worried look, Chiron wasn''t supposed to worry about Achilles'' safety. After all, he knew very well that his student''s adaptation to the power of the River Styx was unbelievably perfect, as if it were his destiny to be baptized by Styx. Ordinary Deities couldn''t contend with the force of the Underworld''s Origin connected to the River Styx, only a very few could actually harm him, yet Zeus was one of them. Regardless, even Hades was technically part of the Divine Court. Without trying, Chiron didn''t believe Achilles could withstand the Divine King''s supreme power. "With my power alone, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do." "Mount Olympus... it''s not a place one can simply come and go as they please." Taking a deep breath, Chiron couldn''t just watch his student suffer, yet he lacked the power to rescue Achilles. Despite his longevity, he was not a True God. To save someone on Mount Olympus, he would need others'' help. And the first to come to mind were Hecate and Artemis. These two Goddesses were undoubtedly the most likely to help, but after a moment of thought, Chiron decided he needed to involve another Deity. These two Goddesses had little to do with Olympus and weren''t well-versed in the conditions there. To save Achilles, it would be better to be cunning rather than forceful. And when it came to wisdom and knowledge of Mount Olympus, only Princess Athena came to mind. "Just as well, this young man intended to align with Athens, and the New King of Athens was once a Priest of the Goddess." "I''ll seek her mercy; if the Goddess is willing to help, she certainly won''t turn a blind eye." Chapter 818 - 306: The Lobbyist Urgent times allowed no room for delay, and so Chiron had rushed straight to the Aigaleo Mountains as soon as the trouble had begun. Although he had no prior dealings with the Royal Family of Athens, Chiron had once met Hermes a few times. Over the years, many had heard of his presence. Thus, when he arrived at the fortress established on the mountains, it didn''t take long for him to successfully meet Andrea, who had been about to go to sleep. Without engaging in unnecessary pleasantries after revealing his identity, Chiron laid out the day''s events and expressed his request. Achilles, a supporter of Athens, had been unfortunate to be captured while clashing with the War God, and now, he hoped to receive guidance from the Goddess of Wisdom. "You are talking about... Achilles?" Exhausted yet unable to mask her surprise, Andrea looked at the towering Centaur who had suddenly visited, not expecting to hear this name again. Earlier in the day, Laine had only just mentioned this unfamiliar demigod to her, and unexpectedly, she had received more news about him in the evening. A confrontation with deities, possessing the courage unmatched and an unbreakable body. Such a hero willing to come from Silver Moon City to Aigaleo to support Athens for ''upholding justice'' was essentially a good thing. Moreover, even if the Centaur''s words harbored some concealments, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. As long as Achilles could be rescued, it would likely be easy to align him as an ally. Therefore, if possible, Andrea was indeed willing to offer help. However, after a moment of contemplation, facing Chiron''s gaze, she ultimately slowly shook her head. "Respected Sage, I heard of your name when I was a child." "You are a wise and kind elder who has helped many unrelated people out of difficult situations." "So personally, I am very willing to help you rescue your student. But unfortunately, I fear I cannot relay your troubles to the Goddess." "Because in fact, from the start of the war''s omens to today, the Goddess has not issued any divine oracle." "Although the gift of divine arts has never ceased... such brief unresponsiveness is not uncommon for the eternal deities. But I assume your time is not so plentiful." With things put so clearly, Chiron knew this as well. No one knew when Achilles would catch the Divine King''s attention, or when Athena would respond. This path was impassable, and the Centaur had no choice but to leave in disappointment. Andrea did not attempt to detain him further, as she too understood how pressing his time was, and that she truly could not assist him. However, just as Chiron was helplessly walking out of the fortress hall, he unexpectedly saw a young man who was also just about to enter. For some reason, at that moment, a sudden intuition surged in his heart. Thus, the Centaur subconsciously bowed slightly, trying to appear less towering. "Excuse me, sir, please wait a moment... I have a doubt that has no answer." "I mean, if I wanted to rescue a mortal who has defiled the deities from the high peaks of Mount Olympus, from within the golden palace above those nine clouds, what do you think I would need to do to succeed?" No sooner had Chiron asked this than he regretted it. How could such matters be casually mentioned to others? He had been out of his mind. Even though he had come to visit the New King of Athens, it was to seek Athena''s help, not that of the New King himself. If anyone could solve the problem, then Olympus would seem too incompetent. What am I doing here... Do you think this is what I wanted? Had it not been for the accidental debate I witnessed, and then inadvertently ''substituting'' for someone, how would I still be in Athens now? It wasn''t his fault; who could have foreseen such an event before it happened? A minor debate eventually triggered war among the gods. A single Golden Apple led to the near-split of the Divine Court. The random stranger he had helped on a whim turned out to inherit the throne of Athens. And now, she was leading the Athenians west, staking the eastern route of the Western All Countries. What could I do in this situation? If I now told Zeus that this was all a misunderstanding and that I hoped to continue living incognito among mortals, without partaking in conflicts between gods, I wonder if there''s any chance of success? "Probably not." "Heh, three sons, one holding up the sky, another filling the seas, and still another wanted by the Divine Court." "My wife and the former God of the Sun, Helios, who threw himself into the embrace of All Gods, are together, and the one who promised to protect me was Earth Mother Gaia, who once opposed the Divine Court." "And for the past several centuries, I have been living in Athens, even participating in the recent change of the Athenian throne..." So many buffs stacked together, anyone would believe that Iapetus'' actions were not spur of the moment. The possibility of an accident exists, but the reason it''s called an accident is that its likelihood is extremely small. So he definitely harbored dissatisfaction with the Divine King long ago; it just surfaced recently. And the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena, is his new refuge. Facing such circumstances, Iapetus admitted he was helpless. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Once a man begins to doubt you, then everything you do is wrong. Moreover, perhaps as an observer, Iapetus felt he had perceived the true nature of this divine war. Zeus wants to use this opportunity to eliminate uncontrollable powers on Earth, to bring everything under his order. Under these circumstances, myself, being one of the weakest Titans Deities, obviously becomes an easy target. Even without these issues, Zeus would likely find some excuse to take action against me. Now that there is an excuse, there''s even less chance I could be spared. "That''s why I am here... I have been staying alert to the developments ahead." "The situation isn''t likely to undergo rapid changes soon, and since I''m not known for my combat abilities, I have also not met with Athens'' New King." His expression calm, it was unclear if he had come to terms with his fate. Iapetus did not conceal his thoughts since he had heard of this centaur before. The Centaur from Silver Moon City, Chiron, he couldn''t possibly be connected to Zeus. So appearing before me now, he must have been influenced or faced some difficulties. "What about you, I have heard your name; why have you come?" "Regardless of the reason, you should know... as the God of Speech, only my oratory skills are noteworthy." Chapter 819 - 307: Secret Passage and Laevatein "You are too modest, Prince Iapetus," said the centaur, bending respectfully to the ancient deity, "Although your fame is not prominent, all who are versed in the tales know the grandeur of what you and your progeny have accomplished. Even if ten thousand years pass, their deeds shall never be effaced." Within the luxurious manor, the servants had already departed. The centaur bowed deeply, paying homage to the old divinity. It was unexpected, a mere whim had led to an encounter with a Titan of the old era, and Chiron could scarcely believe the surreal moment. As for his words just now, he was not merely flattering. After all, though the God of Speech had never possessed great strength, to the creatures of the world, he and his offspring were truly a part of the Creator Family. From proposing the creation of life in the Golden Age, visiting the Spirit Realm, to aiding Mother Earth in creating life during the Silver Age. The Bronze Age was universally known; the renown of Prometheus still circulated among humans to this day. And in the fourth generation of humanity, Iapetus had not been left behind. Deucalion and Pyrrha, who had given birth to a new race by casting stones, called him grandfather. Though they were no longer immortal deities, their bloodline connection remained unbroken. From this perspective, the God of Speech''s ties with the created beings were indeed unusually closeof course, his poor relationship with the Divine King was just as notable. In the time of the first Divine King, Uranus was the common enemy of he and his brothers; during the second Divine King, he went against Cronus'' orders to partake in the creation of the Silver Generation. Now, under Zeus''s rule, none of his wives, sons, or daughters were neglected. This strange ''fate'' was easily overlooked when not considered. But once tied together, it left any observer in silence. It was unclear whether it was the inherent conflict with kings or a natural affinity with created beings... However, Chiron felt that although it was their first meeting, Iapetus was still trustworthy. No one suspected this deity would side with Zeus; at worst, he would simply refuse. "...So this is the dilemma I face, respected Titan." "My student has been captured by the War God, and his life hangs by a threadthough he has committed the sin of impiety, it was an unintentional fault." With no path of retreat, it was best to take the initiative and probe the situation to see who played their pieces and who merely watched. By then, he would not mind returning to his old profession, aligning with the right side, and becoming an envoy who persuades the gods. "...Chiron, I too regret the difficulty you are facing." "But as you know, I do not flaunt my power among the gods, thus I cannot assist you directly." "However, having lived for many years, I can indeed offer some help in certain matters." Once the decision was made, Iapetus no longer hesitated. To test the outcome was most appropriate at the start. Thus, the God of Speech gestured, and a map floated from within the house. A warm, enduring strength emanated from it. Bathed in this force felt like basking in the springtime sun. "This is..." "This is a secret passage in Mount Olympus that leads directly to the Temple of the Sun God." Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "Its creator was the former Sun God, Helios; as for why he built it... I do not know." To claim ignorance was surely a lie, for in truth, Iapetus knew all too well. Long ago, he was aware of his wife, Clymene, the Goddess of Renown, secretly meeting with Helios. But at that time, their rendezvous points were typically above the ocean deep. Home to the Oceanides and Clymene''s most familiar territory. Countless marine lives could pass messages for her, keeping her secrets concealed... Yet Clymene thought herself well-hidden, though Iapetus had known all along. Chapter 820 - 307: Secret Passage and Laevatein_2 ``` He didn''t do anything, nor did he have the capability to do anything. Not until the end of the second era, when the Great Day rose in the East, and Helios, who was hiding in the East Sea, bore the brunt, suffering a torture that could be described as death by a thousand cuts perfected. From that day on, Helios seldom set foot over the ocean again. In its place, there was this secret passage that only Helios, Clymene, and Iapetus knew about. This passage was so secret that apart from the deity holding the Sun Godhood, even if one were inside the Temple of the Sun God, it was imperceptibleof course, the God of Speech didn''t think this could be concealed from the Divine King. But he was going there to test Zeus''s attitude anyway, so it didn''t matter whether the Divine King ''discovered'' it or ''didn''t discover'' it; either way, he would get his answer. As for the Centaur Chiron... he must have been prepared to die in failure, since he had decided to rescue his student. "I can hand it over to you, consider it my support for you." "Just follow this secret passage, and you may be able to enter and exit Olympus safely. Though you must understand that with only these preparations, it would be impossible to bring a mortal off the Mount of the Gods." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "Of course, I understand." Feeling shockingly fortunate again, Chiron did not expect such a gain. A hidden secret passage on Mount Olympus, and Iapetus being one of the rare few who knew of its existence, was unimaginable. Regardless of how the other knew, the Centaur solemnly expressed his gratitude to the God of Speech, then put away the map. With this, the greatest problem was solved. Chiron had no intention of assaulting Olympus; it was an impossible feat. Even Earth Mother Gaia fell short, and the unrivaled Typhon only succeeded momentarily before he lost his life. If the goal was to outwit, then how to communicate with Achilles became crucial. Moreover, outwitting did not mean that force was unnecessary; strength remained the ultimate insurance, after all. "Hoping the Goddess of the Magic Net would take direct action is unlikely, since her stepping onto Olympus would surely alert Zeus wherever he is, so I can only try to ask for Princess Hecate''s assistance... Hmm, and not just that, she has to be ''interested'' enough in the matter." "The final step of leaving Olympus will have to be done by myself. I can''t do it, but Achilles, he might." After thanking Iapetus profusely and deciding to leave, the Centaur Sage finally breathed a sigh of relief. The seemingly impossible mission now held a glimmer of hope; as for how exactly to rescue his student, that was a matter for further discussion. Achilles''s Unbreakable Body was not so simple, and his bond with the Styx River exceeded the imagination of all deities and humans on Earth. Sometimes, Chiron wondered if Achilles was born too late; otherwise, he was the one who should have reigned over the River of Hatred. Of course, such speculation was too far-fetched, yet the Centaur had no doubt about Achilles''s ability to withstand the attacks of All Gods. His real flaw was that while the Mount of the Gods had unsealed the Divine Power of the gods and the strength of Styx connected to the roots of the Underworld, he was still just a Demigod. Therefore, Achilles simply couldn''t truly stand against the gods; it was an insurmountable chasm, and even the most common True God was not someone he could defeat on Mount Olympus. Unless... he too could wield a power of equal stature. Only then could he break free from the Holy Land of the gods and escape the fate of certain Death. Whoosh Lost in thought, the Void fluctuated, and Chiron''s face lit up with joy at the sight. The next moment, as if flung from someone''s hand, a sealed stone casket passed through the Void, landing in front of the Centaur. Without any odd phenomena, if not for the timely tremor of the Void, perhaps everyone would have assumed it to be just an ordinary stone. ``` But only Chiron himself knew what this thing truly was and how terrifying its power could be once unleashed. "Sigh" "Thank you, great New Moon Goddess, Master of the Wilderness." "Thank you, great Chanting Angel, Her Highness Evangeline." "I shall forever be grateful for your grace and will spread your holy name among the mortals." Chiron silently prayed three times, then slowly opened his eyes before approaching the stone casket in front of him. Another crucial aid had arrived; in fact, the Centaur had been uncertain about the Goddess of the Magic Net''s willingness to help, but Artemis was different. Chiron believed that this skillful Goddess would not ignore Achilles'' plight, and indeed, she did not. She did not intervene personally, but she visited a being whom Chiron himself could never have persuaded and then borrowed the object in front of him from her. It was a Divine Sword unknown to the world, both a source of strength and a curse. "To grasp it was to endure the torment of the Great Solar Incineration, not a faux sun, but the supreme burning of a real celestial body." "Even True Gods would be wounded in the face of such a dreadful curse... not to mention, for them, the burden of this ill-fitting Divine Artifact would probably be greater than the strength it provided." The Divine Sword Laevatein; Chiron had only recently come across it by chance when mentioned by the Goddess of the Magic Net, Hecate. Regarding this Divine Sword, Hecate''s assessment was blunt: those who could wield it had no need, and those who needed it couldn''t use it. Although even for a True God with great divine power, a high-grade artifact could vastly increase their strength, just as the Thunderbolt Strike Arrow had done for Zeus before he broke through the limits of True Godhood. But if the price of using it was to bear the burning of the real sun, then most of the user''s power would be restrained by the artifact. Under such circumstances, no matter how powerful Laevatein was, it could only be shelved away. "However, there is no such thing as useless, only those who cannot use it." "Sneaking into Mount of the Gods through the secret path of the former Sun God, and escaping the prison using the remnants of an Ancient Sun God... Well, upon reflection, the Sun and the Divine Court seem to share a similarly deep connection." Picking up the stone casket, Chiron dared not open it to look. The curse of a Divine Artifact was no joke; he simply secured it and hurriedly left. There were still numerous preparations he must make, but the most critical issue had, thankfully, been resolved. He could only hope that Achilles'' luck would hold out... at least until he rushed to Mount of the Gods. Above the world of mortals, Chiron continued to hustle about. However, elsewhere, Ares had finally returned to Olympus with his captive. No need for his own palace, after all, Aphrodite was waiting for him... Thinking of this, the War God tightened the Golden Net that covered him. This mortal was too arrogant, not bowing even when captured by him. Ares had intended to teach him a lesson, but considering Aph''s desire to execute him publicly, he decided to be patient for the time being and wrapped him in animal hide to block all sound. He would inform Aph first to see what she thought; either way, the Mother Goddess would have his back. Now that this human had come to Mount of the Gods, he would never live to return. Chapter 821 - 308 Execution The sun rose in the east, shining on the boundless sea of clouds, casting ripples of golden light. Music and the fragrance of a hundred flowers occasionally drifted by, surrounding the sacred land where the gods resided. Countless chariots passed through the sky, bringing with them deities who did not often reside on Mount of the Gods. It was like a prelude to a grand banquet... For the first time since the Golden Apple feast, so many deities had gathered together on Olympus. The Goddess of Hearthfire stood on one corner of Mount of the Gods. She watched the sky, bustling with chariots, her expression tinged with worry. "Hera, I have always advised against stirring up wars and chaos in the Mortal Realm over an elusive title... but this is ultimately your own affair, and I cannot stop you." "But now, just to kill a mortal, Aphrodite and Ares have invited all the gods so grandly." "Is such an action truly necessary?" Not far from the main peak of Mount Olympus, Hestia could see a giant metal pillar erected high. That place was intended for punishing the enemies of the Divine Court, but in reality, from the day it was built, it had never been used. Those who could be killed usually did not require such drastic measures. And the enemies worth noting were usually the undying Deity Race. Until today, when a mortal was to be bound and executed here, even attracting such attention from all the gods. Did this truly have any meaning? At least Hestia felt that it was unnecessary. And, most critically, it was just Aphrodite and Ares causing trouble, but why hadn''t Hera, the Heavenly Empress, stopped them and instead seemed pleased? "Because I want to teach them a lesson, let them learn... haha, my dear sister this is not my problem, but that Ares is simply intolerable." Unlike Hestia''s worries, Hera, in a long golden-red dress sweeping the ground, spoke in an extraordinarily calm tone. She looked at the gathered deities in the distance, her demeanor so calm it did not seem like she was speaking of her own son. "Ares has come to me, and he has also spoken to me about that mortal''s issues." "The ''criminal'' who is about to be executed is no ordinary human; he is a demigod who has undergone the baptism of the Styx River." "So Ares suspects that he might not truly be able to kill him, thus he asked me to be the last resort." "Unwilling to persuade Aphrodite to give up, so he asked me to cover for him... haha,... he is quite thoughtful. As long as at the time he and this woman step down, why wouldn''t I be willing?" Frowning again, as the eldest sister, Hestia had always wanted to resolve the conflicts between her siblings and nieces and nephews for thousands of years. But evidently, her efforts had never borne fruit. "So Hera, you rejected Ares'' request?" "Of course not, I agreed to it." "If I hadn''t agreed, how would he and Aphrodite dare to invite all the gods to watch their ''execution conference''?" "Heavenly Empress, although not the Divine King, but at least this time, I keep my word of course, if they cannot handle this mortal, when I will step in to resolve this trouble, that will depend on my mood." Her tone was calm; her lips carried a hint of mockery. Regarding Ares, Hera felt that there was nothing left to be disappointed about. Yet ultimately it still came down to using them, so Hera simply went with the flow. Might as well use this event to teach them another lesson, to help them understand whose words truly hold power. "..." *Sigh*... Hestia sighed softly, not knowing how to deal with this family''s problems. Although mortals revered her as the guardian of home, she had no children herself and therefore had no suitable solutions to offer. "I hope you can have fewer conflicts; after all, you are a family. What problems could there be that you can''t solve?" Hera did not respond, although she respected her sister, she also had her own stance. If Ares could deal with this mortal, breaking the power of the Styx, then everything would be negotiable. After all, Hera, although deeply despising Zeus''s ruthlessness, acknowledged that Zeus was a capable deity. But lacking the ability to solve problems while covertly disobeying her commands... "Hmph." With a cold snort, Hera noticed the commotion in the distance. The mortal captured by Ares had been brought onto the high platform. Whoosh Boom! He strained with both hands, pulling at the chains on his body. The sound of metal clashing and the reverberation in the air rose and fell, but at this moment, Achilles realized that his strength was not enough to break the shackles. His limbs were locked to the copper pillar, unable to move. Although he could not discern the material of the chains, the young hero knew they were not ordinary. Like the Golden Net that had once ensnared him, even deities would struggle to break free. For a mortal, it was an insurmountable barrier. However, unable to break free, Achilles brought to the high platform, had not stopped. He looked around at the eyes watching him like he was a clown, and unapologetically returned their gaze as if looking at trash. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Ares, are you inviting me as a guest?" "Or under the witness of all the gods, have you finally decided to hand over the position of War God to me?" "If that''s the case, I might reluctantly accept your kind gesture." Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire Laughing loudly, Achilles''s mocking intent was clear. Since he had fallen into an ambush several days ago, he knew this day would come. Achilles knew the power of the deities and had witnessed the might of a true Divine Artifact, so he knew he couldn''t escape under these circumstances. "But that doesn''t mean he would bow and admit his wrongs, at least not to Ares, he''s not worthy!" "Enough, lowly mortal, your mother Thetis gave you divine blood, but your father''s inferior bloodline has tainted it, leading you to commit unforgivable sins." "Divine blood from the All Gods is no reason for your recklessness, Tantalus is still serving his sentence in the Underworld." "And you, too, must pay the price." Ares, with righteous indignation, loudly proclaimed the criminal''s fate. However, seeing Achilles wanting to say something else, he quickly waved his hand. A few days ago, he had brought the other to Aphrodite, but the Goddess of Beauty had him prepare an elaborate execution to punish this mortal. Ares did not understand why she wanted this, but Aphrodite considered it an indispensable ''ceremonial sense,'' so the War God had no choice but to agree. Despite this, it was still wise not to argue with the other party. After all, no matter what, the fact that he had suffered at the hands of Achilles was truth. "Bring forth the execution!" With a gesture, in the next moment, Ares''s true strength unfolded. His mighty Divine Power, under his authority, coalesced tangibly and then wrapped around the swords placed to the side. In just an instant, these weapons, already of extraordinary material, now possessed the strength to cleave Celestial Bodies and tear apart the Earth''s layers. Even without being wielded, the gods could see the cloud layers near the Mount of the Gods rolling like waves. A thousand cuts, this was the death Aphrodite had requested. Because Achilles had severed her arm, she also wanted him to endure the same cruel torture. She had even prepared, after this human''s death, to bind his soul deep in the Underworld, where he would be hacked by axes during the day and restored by night. Thus, day and night, endlessly, to serve as a warning to the mortals of the Mortal Realm. "Yes, Your Highness." Once Ares gave the command, two ethereal attendants stepped forth. They were beings who had once worshiped the War God and now came here in the form of spiritual bodies, bolstered by Ares''s Divine Power. The two first saluted the many watching deities, then picked up the swords nearby. "Blasphemer, meet your death." Feeling immense strength within them, as they looked at the restrained Achilles, they poured all their might into their strikes. However, watching the coming blades, Achilles laughed heartily, as if he did not regard them at all. Swoosh Thud! A swooshing sound passed, followed by a loud crash. Like striking a giant bell, the swords were sent flying back. The executioners could not react in time and were hit by the rebounding weapons. In an instant, the weapons, bolstered by Divine Power, shattered them, not even a scream lingered in the world. "Ha ha ha ha ha... Ares, is this your ''punishment''?" "Indeed, you can''t overwhelm me in the Mortal Realm, and on Mount Olympus, you still can''t overwhelm me!" Whoosh Seeing this outcome, the crowd was in an uproar. Listening to Achilles''s laughter, Ares couldn''t help but shout loudly, "Silence, bring me my bow!" Although not renowned for archery, the War God''s skills were somewhat proficient. Receiving the longbow, Ares drew it fully, then released. A huge gust broke through the air, as if splitting hundreds of miles of clouds in half. However, the next moment, an arrow capable of piercing Divine Bodies struck Achilles and emitted only a ''clang'' sound. Unscathed, as if it had struck an inanimate object. However, this time, many deities noticed something unusual. Just as the arrow collided with Achilles, it seemed they saw countless tiny runes appearing on his skin. The dark runes, fading in and out, seemed as if the War God had struck not a human, but a wraith clad in human skin. "Ares, is this all you are capable of?" "Too light, too feeble, if this is all you have, you cannot kill me!" "Damn!" Biting his teeth in secret, the worst had happened. Ares had known that the power of Styx was not so easily broken. Strictly speaking, Achilles should already be dead by now; he just did not know why he had deceived the law of life and death and still lived on earth as a living being. But his entire body, rather than being of flesh, would better be described as a vessel of the power of the Styx River. "Aph, don''t rush, I still have a way." After failing twice, the atmosphere at the scene had changed. Even though the Goddess of Beauty had been silent from the start, Ares had already seen her suppressed discontent. In fact, from his first day on Mount Olympus, Ares had secretly tried and truly couldn''t harm this human. So, the reason he didn''t strongly avert Aphrodite''s plan was only because he had another reliance. "Since axes and swords cannot kill you, let''s use thunder and fire instead." Taking a deep breath, Ares actually didn''t want to do this; after all, stealing the thunder from Hera was not something he could openly discuss. But for Aph... if the Mother Goddess wanted to blame him later, he would just listen then. Chapter 822 - 309 Divine Fire Splash The chains clanged continously, and at the moment Ares made his decision, the execution platform did not halt. It was unclear whether it was curiosity about the mortal''s undying body or an invitation had been received beforehand. Either way, watching the fearless Achilles, more than one deity descended to test him. Leader of the Wind Gods, Zephyrus, was not present, but his followers and siblings did not miss the event. North Wind God Boreas, South Wind God Notus, and East Wind God Eurus summoned a ferocious wind under the compelling gaze of Aphrodite, blowing from three directions. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire The divine winds together raised boundless dust and smoke, and for a moment, the sky of Olympus appeared entirely chaotic, with no clear colors visible. As near sovereignties themselves, the three wind gods together created a divine wind that turned many spectators pale. However, after blowing for half a water clock''s time, when the divine winds ceased, Achilles remained completely unscathed. With the wind gods'' attempt proving fruitless, gods of the Underworld took their turn. Since secretly following the orders of the Lord of Darkness and sending the Golden Apple at the behest of Zeus, a deity of the Underworld knew they would no longer be trusted by Hades and came to Mount of the Gods. The Olympian gods did not favor the gloomy Underworld deities, who also could not blend into the circle of surface deities. Now, to demonstrate their powers, they naturally didn''t hold back. Moros inflicted Calamity upon Achilles, attempting to plunge him into misfortune. However, the goddess quickly realized in shock that the mortal before her was neither alive nor dead; his fate of ''life'' was not here, and his fate of ''death'' was not affected. This did not mean that fate had no effect on him, but at least Moros''s power was not enough to accomplish it. Helpless, she had to be the first to step back. Moros gave up, and quickly following were the God of Destruction, Ker, and the God of Rot, Oizys. The latter tried to use his divine power to corrode Achilles''s body, lowering his defenses, while the former picked up a sword blessed by the deity of war and slashed at the bound hero. Both Underworld gods gave their all, but when they struck Achilles, what remained was only a sound like metal clashing. As the dust settled, the young hero was still completely unharmed, even casting a mocking look at the gods above. "Too light, are all deities so weak?" "If that''s the case, it might not be just Ares who should give up his godhood to me, why don''t a few of you give me your places as well?" "Silence!" Achilles''s blasphemy once again infuriated the gods, even those who were merely spectating now felt compelled to intervene. However, no matter the strength or divine power, it all failed to break the body soaked by the waters of the Styx. The only one who made any impact was the Rainbow Goddess, Iris, as her summoned rainbow momentarily dazzled the hero''s eyes, blurring his vision. But faced with omnipresent light, Achilles merely closed his eyes, forcing Iris to retreat without success. At that moment, although the Styx still flowed steadily in the Underworld and had never reached the land above, all present deities were not only shocked but aghast. Before acting, they could freely mock Ares for his incompetence. But after taking action, they understood the challenge of this mortal and the power of the Styx. Historically, deities held an absolute advantage in terms of divine authority and divine bodies compared to the earthly creatures. The so-called ''demigod,'' who never commanded divine authority yet still borrows the term ''god'', is due to their physical parity with deities. Thus, throughout the past, the gods weren''t strangers to encountering humans with physical prowess even surpassing deities and had grown accustomed to such. But no matter how strong a body, there is ultimately a limit. Today, they suddenly realized that there is indeed someone whose body was tempered to be as tough as a Divine Artifact, impossible to harm even with all their methods exhausted. "Ha, this is good." "All this effort to invite the gods, and if we can''t kill this human in the end, the joke''s on us." "Ha, I''ve long disliked Ares. What capabilities does he have? If he were not the son of the Heavenly Empress, what rights would he have to marry Aphrodite?" "Indeed, if this mortal lives through this, every day he survives is a day Ares should be ashamed to show his face in the world." "You''re thinking too much, the War God''s skin is thick...and it won''t come to that, regardless, with the Divine King and Heavenly Empress covering for them. "However, if it truly comes to that, even His Majesty will find it disgraceful." "..." A wave of murmuring spread among the gods. Most were scoffing at Ares, with only a few genuinely concerned about Achilles''s fate. After all, a human who blasphemed the gods like him was rare, but not unheard of. After all, the son of Zeus had been much worse, and his end was miserable, thus the gods naturally weren''t too outraged. "...What a bunch of opportunists." Muttering sourly, hearing the surrounding noise, Ares''s expression darkened. Forget it, it seems common measures won''t work. Ares sneaked a glance back, but evidently saw nothing. Not to mention that the location where Hera and Hestia were situated was a distance from here, even if it wasn''t, as long as there was an intent to conceal, it would be difficult for them to be noticed on Mount Olympus. Chapter 823 - 309 Divine Fire_2 "...Enough, Achilles, do you really think I have no way to deal with you?" Taking a deep breath and looking at the hero bound on the high platform, Ares finally spoke. Without waiting for a response, as his voice fell, he took a step forward and then raised his right hand high. In the next instant, clouds filled the sky above Mount of the Gods, and thunder fire rolled like serpents, carrying the might of annihilation. Rumors say that throwing a giant rock from Mount of the Gods takes nine days and nine nights to reach the Earth, and from the base to the peak you can see nine cloud layers. There shouldn''t be clouds at the peak of Mount of the Gods, yet under this powerful force, they appeared out of nowhere, enveloping the summit. In that moment, Achilles, who had been reckless before, seemed to sense some threat and couldn''t help but look up at the sky with a serious expression. Lightning, the authority of The Sky to punish living beings, a great power said to be held only by the Divine King and the Heavenly Empress, was now unexpectedly present here. Although Achilles always trusted in his undying body, he felt somewhat nervous now. His teacher had once said that if there was anything in the world that could harm him, it would only be a power related to the Primordial Deities. And the power of the Divine King was undoubtedly one of them. "Ha ha ha... Are you finally afraid?!" Struggling to control the stolen thunder, in this moment, Ares felt the changing gazes of all gods. However, no matter what, that was a matter for the future. Just looking at the mortal''s expression, he knew this time his fate was inevitable. "Thunder, aid me!" With a loud shout, as if dragging down The Sky itself. After a moment of silence, a purple-red lightning bolt fell from The Sky. The thunder, filled with the intent of destruction, instantly struck the center of the stone platform, enveloping Achilles in its entirety. It seemed like just a breath, yet also as if a long time had passed; no one knew how much time elapsed in that moment. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Apart from a few exceptions, almost no one could see exactly what was happening on the platform covered in chains. They could only feel a cold and constant power that seemed to flicker for an instant, followed by an almost inaudible roar. "Is he... dead?" Atop the mountain, Hestia subconsciously asked. "Of course... he isn''t." After a moment of silence, Hera said expressionlessly. "Then you..." "I''m naturally watching." Speaking faintly, Hera then fell quiet. Failure, it was true. Ares wasn''t her; even if he could use the stolen thunder through the father-son connection, he couldn''t wield the true power of its authority. But in the brief clash just now, Hera clearly discerned the reality of the Styx River''s power. This power was indeed strong, especially since the connection with the Underworld''s origin gave it a quality that was unattainable to most deities. Yet, this was not the Underworld after all, so there was no need for Zeus to intervene personally; she could handle this mortal herself. As long as she used the authority of the Heavenly Empress to cut off Mount of the Gods'' link to the Underworld, she could whittle away the Styx River''s power with "Arrows of Thunder"... however, Hera didn''t plan to do so, at least not now. After all, that fool Ares, for a woman who never regarded him, dared to steal the strength of his Mother Goddess. "Bitch, after dealing with Athena, you''re next!" She didn''t say it out loud, but Hera''s eyes already looked dangerous. Aphrodite... you won''t keep gloating forever. ... "Is he dead?" Upon a chair adorned with flowers and gemstones, Aphrodite posed the same question. Yet no one present could answer her. Time passed minute by minute, and only when the lingering thunder that filled the area finally dispersed, could the gods see the scene within. There was no ash, no dismembered limbsonly Achilles'' mocking smile. "Divine King...," "Is this all?" "Ha ha ha ha ha..." His unrestrained laughter echoed across the sky. In that moment, any illusion of the so-called Divine King''s power instantly shattered. Achilles had always believed in Zeus'' immense strength, only to find it was nothing special after all. The thunder said to be capable of destroying the Earth proved utterly ineffective against his undying body! Crack Crack, crack, crack With force in his arms, the chains began to strain and nearly snap. Even though these were chains specially prepared to bind deities, they became fragile under the alternating heat of lightning and the chill of the Styx River. Watching this scene, Aphrodite, who had contained her anger all day, could no longer hold back. She stood up fiercely, her angry gaze fixed in Ares'' direction. Indeed, this guy could never do anything right... Fortunately, she had long been aware of that! "Aph, listen to me, I discussed this with the Mother Goddess" "Enough, I don''t need her to cleanse the insult I''ve received!" Cutting him off harshly, Aphrodite turned away, locking eyes with Hephaestus, who was watching the spectacle from the side. The God of Craftsmanship felt no embarrassment, responding with a smile instead. "Hephaestus, I''ve agreed to your request. Now it is time for you to start what you promised me." "Of course, no problem. However, to ensure a flawless process, I believe a little assistance might be needed." Nodding in agreement, Hephaestus tapped the armrest lightly. The hovering golden seat lifted his diminutive form into the air and landed beside Ares. "I wonder if you could share a portion of this thunderous power you''ve... borrowed?" "I''ve controlled many flames, but I have yet to use the Divine King''s thunder fire." "You, when did you..." Taken aback and at a loss, Ares had no idea when Aphrodite and the God of Craftsmanship struck this ''agreement.'' But before he could speak further, the Goddess of Beauty shot him a sideways glance. "Give it to him, since you''re of no use, I must seek help from another." "I... Alright." Gritting his teeth, Ares reluctantly nodded in agreement. "But Aph, you have to tell me what you''re planning to do." "It''s simple." Aphrodite remained silent, but Hephaestus volunteered an explanation. "You see, you couldn''t capture this mortal, but my golden net did." "So naturally, she thought to let me handle the problem you couldn''t solve." "As for the method... It''s not my idea, but her request." "Aphrodite believes that since the Styx is a river of the Underworld, its power should be countered by that of the heavens." "If a single day''s power is inadequate, then the long-lasting strength of a deity will oppose it." "So she asked me to take action, borrowing the God of Sun''s temple as the venue, using the fire from the divine chariot to temper this mortal''s flesh... of course, if we can add thunder fire to the mix, it would be perfect." "What makes us gods is our authority and eternal life." "Should one day fail, we try ten days; if ten days are not enough, then a hundred days." "Unless the power of Styx from the far Underworld can continue to deplete in this manner, one day, this mortal will be refined by me." "His body will be forged into an object, his soul entrapped within... henceforth for ten thousand years, until the very end of eternity." Chapter 824 - 310: Receive the Sword After a fruitless day, it was only at sunset that Achilles was finally bound by the Golden Net and taken to the palace belonging to the God of Sun. Logically, this should have been Apollo''s temple, yet long before he replaced Helios to drive the Sun Chariot, this deity, who brought light to the mortal realm, already owned his own palace. Apollo''s true divine role was always meant to be Light rather than Sun; although the two are so closely linked, he still preferred to reside in his own temple. Thus, the former hall of Helios stood empty, save for the Sun Chariot parked there; not a single silhouette was in sight. "This is also why Lord Apollo readily lent the temple to Lord Hephaestus, because he never dwells here." "No deity would allow mischief in their temple unless it was out of their sight." At the foot of Mount of the Gods, beside a river, a fairy nymph crowned with flowers watched in terror as a hand grasped her neck. As a nymph serving the deities, she never imagined that anyone would dare lay hands on her beneath Mount Olympus. Yet now, the reality was before her; this half-human, half-horse being was different. He, like the mortal taken to Mount of the Gods, held the authority of the Olympian Gods in contempt. No, they must be compatriots. In her panic, the nymph finally came to her senses. The centaur before her seemed to be inquiring about the whereabouts of that humanso what exactly was he planning to do? "The gods have imprisoned him, and by tomorrow noon, it will begin." "Clytius raises the hammer, the God of Craftsmanship ignites the fire." "Lord Hephaestus will use Thunder Fire from the heavens, Earth Fire roaming underground, and the stove fire burned on the mortal hearth to smelt this blasphemer." "Whatever you are planning, it will never succeed." Heavenly Fire comes from thunder, Earth Fire from the divine role of Hephaestus. As the de facto god of volcanoes and molten lava, he inherently commands the fire veins of the Earth. Even in some way, Hephaestus''s innate talent to forge Divine Artifacts is likely connected to this. After all, the first sickle in ages past was forged from fire deep within the Earth. It seems plausible to suggest a connection. Regarding the last, the fire burning on the mortal stove... that was actually the stove fire Hestia personally gave to him upon his return to Mount of the Gods. The purpose of her gift was clear; it was meant as a peace offering to ease the tension between Hephaestus and Hera. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire It was evident, however, that once again Hestia''s intentions were unmet. "...Heavenly Fire, Earth Fire, and Stove Fire; impressive, Hephaestus, truly worthy of your fame as the God of Craftsmanship." "Even though everyone knows of his unimposing stature, no one can deny his abilities in this field, not even the naturally talented Clytius, who reluctantly serve as his subordinates." ''Subordinates'' might be an overstatement, but to the gods, it was almost exactly that, as they never regarded the Titans as equals. Instead of anger, Chiron was reassured upon hearing Nymph''s threats and warnings. Previously having captured the other party to press for Achilles''s whereabouts, the centaur once thought he was dealing with a loyal servant who had been deceiving him with lies. But now, he doesn''t think so anymore; perhaps as the opponent suggested, Achilles was indeed going to be ''refined'', and he was already confined in the Temple of the Sun God. "That''s enough; you need not concern yourself with my matters. Go sleep, and by the time you awaken, everything will have already ended." "Of course, I would advise you not to return to Olympus upon waking. Although it isn''t your fault that I captured you, not everyone might think the same." Shaking his head slightly, now that he had his answer, Chiron decisively knocked the nymph unconscious. A single night would suffice; as always, there were no gods watching over that place then, and he should be able to smoothly rescue Achilles. Hmm... it should be fine. Thinking for a moment, the centaur then activated a rune in his hand. As a subtle wave of the Magic Net dispersed, his figure vanished as if he had never been there. The entrance to the secret tunnel on the map lay here; before the chaos unleashed by Typhon, this location was a river governed by a River God. However, changes had buried everything, and the original river had been contaminated and, despite redirection, had greatly altered. Silently slipping into the river, Clymene, the once Oceanides and Goddess of Renown, might have frequently visited under the guise of visiting a brother. Approximately two water clocks later, the centaur finally located the hidden passage. "This place...requires the ''Sun''s'' essence to open." Retrieving the stone case from his back, Chiron carefully opened it just a slit, then immediately closed it. In that instant, despite some form of suppressing force, the riverbed was nearly brought to a boil. Taking a sharp breath, Chiron hastily put away the case, then looked toward the slowly opening portal. "This passage must be it...is it a bit too small?" With a slight twist of his lips, the centaur felt a tad embarrassed. Calculating every scenario, he had forgotten that he was twice the height of an ordinary man... Chapter 825 - 310: Receive the Sword_2 "Nevermind." Struggling to bend at the waist, Chiron did his best to enter the secret passage in a position resembling someone reclining ''on horseback.'' Mount Olympus was once transformed from the body of the progenitor of all mountains, and only Divine Power could destroy it. Since it couldn''t be enlarged, then so be it. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire Although it was a bit difficult, he could still slowly make his way up the Mount of the Gods. ... On Mount Olympus, inside the Temple of the Sun God. Helios''s former dwelling was peaceful, with only the Chariot of the Sun continuously emitting its radiant light. The pole, axle, and wheels were like Gold, the spokes of the wheels like silver, and the bit reserved for restraining the beasts was studded with sparkling gemstones that made a crisp sound in the wind. Beside the Divine Artifact was Achilles, bound within a Golden Net. Bang Flexing his arms, Achilles tried once again to break free, but he failed once again. The net forged by Hephaestus wasn''t indestructible, but it wasn''t something his current strength could easily shake either. Moreover, in addition to the Golden Net, the Sun Chariot was actually suppressing Achilles''s movements as well. This was also why there were no guards here, for ordinary guards were no match for the Might spontaneously emitted by this Divine Artifact, and true Deities would not stoop to guarding this place. "Ares..." Muttering this name, Achilles felt he had placed too much trust in the Deities. The mighty War God had resorted to such underhanded tactics against him, which was utterly despicable. Someday, he too would use this Golden Net to bind his adversary in front of an army of thousands, letting him also endure the humiliation he had suffered. Ding "Hm?" His expression changing slightly, Achilles quickly turned his head. Just now, he thought he heard some noise coming from beneath the ground. But this was Mount Olympus, the palace of the Sun God. How could there possibly be life existing underneath here, or had the Sun God become so blind as to neglect his own palace? Ding... Ding-ding Crack The sound didn''t stop but continued instead. Suddenly, with the sound of stone slabs moving, a crack in the temple floor opened up. In the astonished gaze of Achilles, a familiar figure emerged from within. "Teacher?!" "How did you" "Keep your voice down!" Snapping in a low tone, Chiron cast a somewhat exasperated look at his disheveled student in front of him. Although his eyes remained bright, his torn clothes still proved that he had not had an easy time lately. He had long told him to remain humble and cautious, yet he still did not listen, resulting in his current predicament. "Alright, we''ll talk about your issues once we''re back. Do you really think after causing such a mess, no one could deal with you?" "Now, listen to me, and then we must leave quickly." Speaking gravely, the Centaur didn''t give Achilles a chance to respond. With every minute that passed, their peril increased, and he couldn''t afford to waste any time. Thus, with just a few words, Chiron laid out his plan. "So you''ve found me an immensely powerful Divine Artifact, one that can command the Sun and slay Divine forms. And you came here today to help me escape from Mount Olympus?" "What else?" Chiron replied, his face expressing some relief. "I had originally planned to force my way to where you were imprisoned, seize the opportunity to give you the Divine Sword, and then fight our way out of Mount of the Gods." "That would not have been an easy task, we could have both wound up staying here permanently. Otherwise, since it happens to be unguarded, we are spared a lot of trouble." "As long as you cut through this Golden Net now and leave with me, no one will notice your tracks." "By the time the All Gods realize, we would have already left Mount of the Gods." Chiron''s plan seemed flawless, and Achilles thought the same. Because of Hephaestus''s plan with the Sun Chariot, a brief window of opportunity had presented itself here. If he wanted, he wouldn''t need to fight, wouldn''t need to face any deity, he could leave right now. But at this moment, Achilles''s mind went back to the fruitless Thunder during the daylight. That was the Might of the Divine King, the Thunder that punishes All Spirits, yet surprisingly, it had no effect on him. The young hero didn''t understand the domain of the gods; in his view, since Thunder couldn''t harm him, it meant that the Divine King wasn''t much after all. Maybe the teacher was not necessarily right; after all, he himself admitted that he didn''t comprehend the true extent of the power the Divine King possessed. "...Teacher, let me take a look at this sword first." A moment of silence passed before Achilles spoke in a low voice. And Chiron, not finding this unusual, simply tossed the stone casket from behind him. The Light of the Sun God''s Chariot could have prevented anything from coming close to Achilles, but the stone casket showed no reaction to the light. Thus, watching the casket fall before him, Achilles reached out his hand. The lid of the stone casket was shifted inch by inch, and the young hero felt a boundless heat wave rising over him. Skin, organs, flesh, bones. Without color, without shape, unobservable, untouchable. It was as if he were in the center of the Great Day, scorched by endless light and heatif it had been any other being, they would have been in unbearable pain, even if immortal, by this moment. However, Achilles was the exception; he reached into the stone casket as if he didn''t feel anything at all. This infinite strength simply could not harm him, and it remained so even as he gripped the hilt of the sword. "Is this... the Sun..." His right hand didn''t retract, although Achilles knew that with just one swing of the sword, he could slice through the Golden Net, and with another, bring down The Temple. The Divine Artifact from the Nine Realms, now bearing the power of Chaos''s Sun, had grown even stronger, and subconsciously, the young hero felt like he understood so much more. In the mythology of Scandinavia, this sword was once held by the fire Titans, leading to the twilight of the All Gods, slaying the deities of Asgard. At this moment, if it were not for the knowledge that the gods'' immortality could not be defied, Achilles even felt that he could truly kill that ridiculous War God and become the new master of War. "...This is, the Sun." Still not retracting his hand, Achilles looked towards the nearby Sun Chariot. An invisible link seemed to form between the two, or rather, through him as a medium, the two Divine Artifacts were resonating with each other. At the same time, Achilles felt a yearning. A part of the sword was yearning for something... and it was inside the Sun Chariot. "Huh" Withdrawning his hand, Achilles suddenly closed the stone casket. He looked up slightly, gazing at his teacher. To save him from Mount of the Gods, the teacher must have put in a lot of effort... but unfortunately, he was going to disappoint him. "Teacher, I do not plan to leave this place, at least not now." "The power of this sword is strong, beyond my imagination. It can do many things, and I am grateful for you bringing it to me, but I can''t just leave like this." "After this failure, I have recognized my own shortcomings, but since there are shortcomings, all the more I must remedy them." "And now, there happens to be such an opportunity." Speaking calmly, touching the stone casket, Achilles said deliberately. "Just like this sword." "It was once damaged, and then reforged in flame, and this time, I will be the same." "The strongest spear, the sturdiest shield, they will gather with me and together we will overturn Mount of the Gods." Chapter 826 - 311: Fame ``` Gave up the chance to leave and chose to stay, Achilles was not only intending to challenge the Divine Court, but also didn''t want Chiron to continue staying here. After all, despite the Centaur''s previous words about how easy it was, both knew that even if there was no guard here, it was still not a simple matter for them to leave unharmed. Nobody knew when All Gods would discover Achilles'' escape, maybe a day, maybe just a moment. And once discovered, perhaps he could rely on his Vajra Body, but Chiron might not be able to leave. In that case, it was better to let the teacher leave first. For this grand drama, leaving him alone would be enough. "Reckless, Achilles, what do you think this place is, and what kind of person do you think the Divine King is?" "Don''t think that just because you''ve learned some skills, you can act with impunity. There are countless beings in this world more powerful than you. If the Divine King is enraged, you have no chance of survival" "But teacher, if Zeus is really that powerful, then here, on Mount Olympus, in his domain, why were you able to come here safely?" In a deep voice, Achilles looked toward the direction Chiron came from before. "You have spoken to me about the power of the Primordial Deity, but if this is true, I could never leave, because such a powerful Deity would not overlook what is before them. And if this is false, then let me pierce through his powerful Lies." "No matter the outcome, I will not regret it. Besides, if I cannot even defeat the two alternating Divine Kings, how could I overturn the Destiny of ''dying in War''?" Silent, Chiron was touched by Achilles'' last sentence. Yes, he had almost forgotten that his student bore such a Prophecy, and it was precisely for this reason that the Centaur allowed him to leave. Moreover, at this moment, Chiron himself was wavering. During the battle against Typhon, he hid in Silver Moon City and did not see the battle between the Divine King and the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Demons. But as early as the turning point of the Second Epoch, he had seen with his own eyes the might of the former Divine King. From the East to the West of the continent, it was just a step. From the Stars to the sea, it was just a flip of his hand. In front of such an existence, the fact that he had safely entered Mount of the Gods was inherently unreasonable. But maybe due to being overly worried about his student, he had failed to realize this point until now. "...Perhaps you are right, Achilles, to break Destiny requires the courage to come back from Death." "Maybe this is your opportunity, ha, since that is the case, make good use of this sword." "The person who gave it to me told me that this sword is destined to walk the world at the end of this epoch, which is its Destiny, and that of the Sun, but its true master may not be you." "So if one day you think someone else needs it more, don''t hesitate and follow the outcome you desire." Seeing that Achilles had made up his mind, Chiron finally just sighed. Youthful arrogance, ignorance of heaven and earth, of course, this was not necessarily a good thing. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire After all, he who had gained Fame in youth did not understand fear, nor did he know where the true Strength in this world lay. But thinking seriously, even if the former Divine King ruled the Sun, Moon, and Stars, possessing the greatest strength in the world, did they conquer Destiny or reverse the outcome of failure? Probably not, and they lost miserably. Even if the Deities did not die, what was their fate any different from Death? One had already disappeared without a trace, and the other hung in the sky until now, looking down upon the world in sleep. If the Divine King were like this, what of Achilles? If the existing methods could not resist Death, then it might be better to let him walk the path he desired. After all, he could be rescued from the Mountain, but he could not replace his Destiny. This step could only rely on himself to take. "I once had many students, but now that I think about it, they all followed the path they chose toward Death in the end." "You are not the first...but I wish for you to be different." "Of course, I will, teacher." "Perhaps War is indeed my calamity, just like Ares'' Vows." "He said with his own mouth, between him and me, only one can survive." Touching the stone box in front of him, the young hero said slowly, "He wasn''t wrong." "Just like the Prophecy said." "Between ''War'' and me, only you die, and I live." ``` Chapter 827 - 311 Fame_2 ``` Along the narrow path, Chiron finally left Olympus again. The centaur''s mood was somewhat complicated but also a bit relieved. However, beyond that, the doubts in his heart gradually surfaced. Previously, running around, Chiron hadn''t thought much. But now thinking about it, what Achilles said actually made a lot of sense. A secret passage connecting the inside and outside of Mount of the Gods was indeed built by the God of Sun, and it was nothing unusual if he concealed it from the other deities. But then the question arose: as the rumored Divine King who achieved great divine power, as the master of Mount Olympus, could Zeus really know nothing about this? Chiron did not know the answer, but perhaps due to a psychological effect, once he thought of this, he always felt a gaze watching him intently. However, it was probably just his imagination because even if Zeus really discovered it, the other''s gaze would not be something Chiron could detect. ... "All right, stop watching, he''s gone." "Hehe, indeed, I must say, the so-called ''witchcraft'' created by Hecate is quite remarkable, and her achievements in the mental domain even astonish me." "Even from such a distance, he could sense your gaze. This level of perception is already far beyond what many deities possess." At some unknown time, at the peak of Mount Olympus, within another layer of space overlapping and crisscrossing with the Golden Palace. A golden-haired handsome deity drank nectar, holding a captivating woman in his arms. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire In front of the two, the void rippled gently, and everything within the Temple of the Sun God was so clearly visible. Without a doubt, being able to so freely observe Mount of the Gods from the Asgard Divine Domain was something only Zeus himself could do. And the reason he was here was quite simple: since the matter with Heracles required no immediate attention, and the battle between the Divine Court and Athens just started, there was no need for the Divine King to remain on the mountain or go elsewhere. Moreover, just as Achilles mentioned, since nothing in the Spirit Realm could be hidden from the Lord of the Spirit Realm, and nothing in the Realm of Lightness could be concealed from Erebus, naturally, nothing on Mount Olympus should be hidden from Zeus either. Besides, even stepping back a bit, Ares''s act of stealing thunder in broad daylight was enough to draw the Divine King''s attention. Without his tacit consent, even if the War God was his offspring, he would never have been able to wield the power of thunder. Even in later mythological records, only Hera could summon clouds and thunder for her journey, as for Ares... That fool, did he deserve it? "Hehe, it''s quite interesting to speak of, after all, Clymene... his doubts are quite reasonable too." "As the Divine King, I actually allowed such a secret passage to exist on the mountain and you must also wonder, how did he find out about this secret passage?" "Logically, besides you and Helios, no one else should know... Don''t look at me, I didn''t reveal it." Speaking with a smile to the beauty in his embrace, Zeus seemed oblivious to her ever-changing expression. He allowed the existence of this secret passage, on one hand, knowing that a ''secret passage'' is as good as an ''open one,'' and on the other hand, it was naturally because of this beautiful woman. Ever since Helios sealed the starry sky, the goddess of fame, who lost her lover, did not hesitate to change her allegiance. To this day, Zeus still remembered this woman sobbing about her miserable experience before him, narrating how the God of Speech was useless and how Helios had deceived her emotions. For this matter, she requested the Divine King to confirm whether she was not tainted by the power of the Mother Tree, and Zeus agreed to it. Then, as happened many times in the past, during the confirmation, the two ended up rolling into bed. "It''s Iapetus, it must be him!" Slightly gritting her teeth, Clymene ignored Zeus''s teasing, focusing instantly on the matter''s crux. So that''s it, no wonder the God of Speech always disregarded her and treated her like a clown. Damn it, wasn''t it because of you that I ended up like this? As a goddess of fame, her desire for higher status and rights was ingrained in her divine nature. You should understand me and not blame me for letting go! And if you weren''t so obscure, how could I have reached this point today... Most of my actions are because of you. "Your Majesty, this is an affront and contempt towards you. Beings like humans and deities should be subjected to severe punishment to make the world revere your authority." Word by word, though he was her nominal husband, Clymene acted as if facing an enemy or a stain on her divine life. Since you want to retire, why not stay there for life? Why come out? And if you must come out, why oppose the Divine King? Clymene was too aware of Zeus''s ruthlessness; don''t be fooled by how he seemed to treat her well, the fact that he never publicly acknowledged their relationship showed she meant nothing to him in reality. She didn''t want to be seen as a traitor by Zeus... However, in face of the goddess of fame''s suggestion, Zeus merely shook his head. ``` Chapter 828 - 311 Fame_3 Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire ``` "Don''t worry, I know your heart belongs only to me." "But Clymene, what they are doing is actually what I wish for." "Achilles, the Divine Sword from the Spirit Realm Angel, the Centaur of Silver Moon City, the Sun... Do you know, long ago, I had seen this sword or at least a part of it." "Do you know how I felt when I first saw it? You don''t know." "Fear, worry, envy, anger, helplessness... After all, at that time, I was far too weak before the one who created this sword." "Your Majesty, I..." Clymene felt somewhat confused and couldn''t keep up with Zeus''s thoughts. Who could instill fear in the Divine King? No, that was only before the Divine King touched greatness. Everyone has moments of weakness, even the former wind god was like this... However, Clymene didn''t know what to say, so she remained silent. Unbeknownst to her, Zeus had not intended his words for her. Strictly speaking, the Goddess of Renown was just an ornament to Zeus. A rather beautiful ornament, primarily special because she was a god. Beyond that, he had many such ornaments. "I know, he wants to overturn Mount of the Godsthis is not a problem." "The mountain cannot fall, but everything else can be negotiated." "This mortal wants to challenge me, which is also fine." "I will never act against him until he stands before me." Ignoring Clymene beside him, Zeus continued speaking. After hesitating for a moment, thinking she had found the right train of thought, Clymene cautiously asked, "...Your Majesty, are you planning to deliver a fatal blow when he is at his most triumphant?" "Of course not." Smiling once again, Zeus shook his head and casually said, "If I wanted to kill him, why bother with such complications?" "As King of All Gods, all the deities in this world should heed my command. Why should I personally deal with a mere mortal?" "Even if that day truly comes, my envoys will naturally appear, inviting the ''esteemed'' gods to subdue this mortal." "Such a story... makes sense, right?" Zeus''s smile was warm, but unreasonably, Clymene shivered. The ''esteemed'' gods... So what exactly is the Divine King planning? Whom does he want to invite, whom does he need to invite? Or... does he just wish to see which of them would actually show up if he did "invite" them. Whether they come or not, it provides an answer. Even if forced, it is still a choice. And in this world of heavens, truly only Zeus and the Primordial Deity could compel those gods to provide an answer. "Your Majesty... truly farsighted." Offering a low voice of praise, Clymene felt fear, yet, strangely, she also felt a flicker of excitement. Indeed, just like this. This was what she wanted. Fame, power, and someone who holds everything in the palm of his hand. The Divine King was so unfathomable, he would inevitably be the ultimate victor. And all this... could never be given to her by Iapetus. ... The night passed quickly. The next morning, Apollo took his Sun Chariot, and Hephaestus also arrived at the Temple of the Sun God with the prepared items. Though somewhat surprised by Achilles''s calmness, the God of Craftsmanship asked no further questions. He was just a worker, and this mortal was merely raw material for his work. ``` Chapter 829: 312: Heating the Furnace Chapter 829: Chapter 312: Heating the Furnace ` Not bad, its a great place. The materials were ready, and all the necessary preparations were complete. Like a chair molded from gold floating in the air, it surrounded the temple and was bathed in the residual aura of the Sun God Power. Hephaestus was quite satisfied with the environment here. Not to mention his temples in Olympus, even the volcanic crater on the Island of Lemnos couldnt hold a candle to this place, which was undoubtedly good news for the God of Craftsmanship. After all, when forging a Divine Artifact, as long as the materials were in place, he was confident. ... But to forge a human imbued with the Power of Styx into either a Divine Artifact or a human puppet: that was something he had never done. Even for Hephaestus, this was a massive challenge. With the slightest mistake, failure was a real possibility. Come on, lets begin... Ill give you this net as a keepsake. How is it? My craftsmanship isnt too bad, right? Not reclaiming the Golden Net, after all, it was already given away as part of an exchange. Hephaestus showed no hostility, instead flashing a smile at Achilles. I heard that Her Highness Hecate of Silver Moon City is the source of sorcery and that the earliest alchemy was created there by someone named Hermes. In your impression, how does my craft compare to alchemy and sorcery? Naturally, far inferior. The Goddess of the Magic Net didnt consider herself the pinnacle of sorcery, and the ultimate in alchemy is even more elusive. If you want to compare with them, you might be overthinking it. Speaking lightly, Achilles, though unaware of the God of Craftsmanships true skills, still felt his counterpart was thinking too much. Not to mention anything else, just the stone chest sealing the divine sword Levatine was something his counterpart couldnt achieve. Is that so... perhaps. If I have the chance, Ill go see it for myself. Nodding slightly, Hephaestus wasnt particularly angry. After all, Achilles was about to be a dead man, and alchemy hadnt achieved any truly great accomplishments yet. With that, the conversation ended, and the God of Craftsmanship waited silently in the temple. The moments of the world ticked by, and shadows outside the temple began to shift. As the sun reached noon, Hephaestuss expression grew stern. He lifted his right hand slightly, and an invisible force swirled in his palm. Since the sun had been sealed into the starry sky, the sun running above had become three rotating and repeating suns, representing morning, noon, and dusk, respectively. At that moment, the Temple of the Sun itself replaced the noon patrolling the sky, while the unused sunrise and dusk emitted their own powers. Three distinct and different kinds of flames then floated from Hephaestuss hand, collectively forming a vast furnace enveloping Achilles. The power of the sunrise augmented the Thunder Fire, bringing vitality to the destructive thunderbolt; dusk augmented the Earth Fire, making the flames of the molten lava from the earths core more substantial. Meanwhile, the stove fire had no sun to connect with, and it had to spontaneously attract the emotions lingering in the Temple of the Sun. It transformed the worldly creatures yearning for the sun into fuel, forging the hero within the furnace. For a moment, the three flames seemed to reach a certain concurrence under the Suns Power from the same source. The space within the furnace seemed distorted beyond recognition, making it impossible to see what lay inside. But in the next instant, Hephaestus felt a wave of cold seeping out from the furnace, chilling him to the core. Styx... what a pity. If Styx didnt so reject the divine nature, I would have truly liked to use its water to quench the fire. His expression changed slightly, only to relax again. Through the flames comprising the furnace, Hephaestus looked toward the figure inside. To begin the smelting, the first step was to weaken the opponents Styx power. You really dont have to make such pointless resistance. After all, this isnt the Underworld. Even if Styxs power is strong, it cant be endless. Your persistence brings you nothing but pain and has no other meaning. If he could shake the will of this mortal, perhaps he could make things a bit easier for himself. Yet even though no sound came from the furnace, the power of Styx didnt wane. Hephaestus realized he was doing something futile; his opponent clearly wouldnt give up so easily. Have it your way, itll just cost a little more time. Since you chose this yourself, just make sure you dont regret it. Observing the situation for a while and confirming there would be no changes in the short term. Hephaestus then leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes to rest. This was the first stage of smithing, and there wasnt much technicality involved, just a simple clash of strength. He didnt expect to entirely erode away the power of Styx, but at least he needed to suppress it first. And this step indeed required enough time. ... Sizzle The flames burned, the three different hues covering everything. Inside the furnace now, compared to before, everything around Achilles had already changed dramatically. The Golden Net that bound him had been removed and placed in the flames beside him. Three different flaming halos surrounded the hero, constantly clashing with the eerie blue aura. It was the power of Styx that was mutually wearing them down, and just as Hephaestus said, Achilles indeed gradually felt some pain. Yet such level of pain was obviously not worth mentioning. Sitting in the center of the furnace, Achilles waved his arm, and the previously flickering stone chest appeared before him. The sun... seems even more powerful compared to the Divine Kings Thunder. Just as Hephaestus didnt regard him, Achilles didnt truly care about the God of Craftsmanship either. The flames around burned fiercely, but were it not for his hopes pinned on the so-called refinement from the other party, the young hero would have long since drawn his sword and cleaved the Divine Fire before him. Even now, he could feel the restlessness of the stone chest. The slumbering Divine Artifact craved perfection, but Achilles held such impulses at bay, as now wasnt the time. The God of Craftsmanship of Olympus, he should have some skills, right? Achilles didnt know, but he was willing to try. So amidst the endless flames, time flowed slowly. On the first day, nothing happened. Even though he consciously restrained the Styx power within, Achilles couldnt actively control it. It merely protected its host passively, rather than becoming part of his strength. In times of threat, it served as an unbreakable shield. But evidently, the young hero couldnt actively control this shield capable of opposing divine power. On the third day, the flames still persisted. Inside the furnace, Achilles remained unchanged. The young hero didnt know if the Goddess of the Underworld noticed what had happened here or what her plans were. But at least so far, the power within him hadnt diminished, steadfastly resisting the divine flames. On the seventh day, finally, a change occurred. Some unfamiliar materials were cast into the furnace from the outside, landing beside Achilles. In an instant, they were easily reduced to ashes by the flames and then absorbed into his chest as dust. Achilles felt his blood coursing faster, seemingly growing stronger, and perhaps more acute. These are supplements for you, to strengthen your body, as you should have already felt. Theyre a formula tailored specifically to your constitution; it would be deadly poison to any other creature. But in your case, it could instead unlock deeper potential. Hephaestuss voice came from outside, his tone unchanged from before. Strengthening this human body was also part of his crafting plan. Heh, then continue. Accepting everything, Achilles took it in stride. On the fourteenth day, having gradually grown used to the daily falling dust, Achilles noticed something new again. This time, the materials that fell into the furnace resembled some sort of oily liquid. As it hit his body, the young hero felt as if he had regained some sense of life. The power of Styx seemed to truly recedenot recede, but more deeply integrated with him. But on the surface, it manifested as the diminishing of the cold barring the divine fire, and some warmth approached him. Bring it on. Unchanging in expression, the young hero knew the God of Craftsmanships intention. The power of Styx might resist external forces, but by applying pressure through divine fire outside and using such special materials, he could gradually merge with the power of Styx. At that time, he might remain undying, perhaps even harder to hurt than before, yet possibly also exposing unknown vulnerabilities. Hephaestus... seems he does have some skills. But if this is all there is, then its probably far from enough. Vaguely expectant, Achilles awaited amidst the flames. It was a danger and an opportunity. To conquer death, every ounce of strength was necessary accumulation for him. ... Clang Clang Clang ... The bells tolled, another day passed on Mount Olympus. Since Hephaestus went to the Temple of the Sun, forty-eight days had gone by in the blink of an eye. In the days prior, even asking each day, the War God only received the answer of quiet waiting. That arrogant mortal had remained unmoved under the Divine Fire, showing no signs of being refined. Until days passed, Ares had at one point considered advising Aphrodite to give up. However, by the evening today, he finally received good news. Regarding the crafting of that mortal, the God of Craftsmanship had made groundbreaking progress. At this pace, he wouldnt take long to succeed. Aph, youve received the news too, right? In good spirits, the War God knocked on the doors of the Temple of the Goddess of Beauty. Due to previous errors, Aphrodite hadnt paid attention to him for quite a while. Fortunately, the news today finally showed improvement; even without the Mother Goddesss help, that damned mortal couldnt hold out any longer. Of course, I know, because if I counted on you, I probably wouldnt achieve anything. Giving him a sidelong glance, Aphrodite immediately discerned Aress intention. Recently, she had slightly ignored him, though this nominal husband was a bit incompetent, he did have some utility in the end. The Goddess of Beauty knew that scolding him wasnt an issue but she still had to make him feel somewhat accomplished. Like gambling among mortals; losing money was fine, but you couldnt always be losing. Let the first person win, then draw in the observers to step up to your gambling table, and have the subsequent followers lose a round. When they lamented, offer them another chance to win, securing those who remained contentedly, while regretting those who left. Thus, through this back-and-forth tug-of-war, she controlled victory and defeat, ensuring participants would never leave the game. The mortals gambling was indeed like that, and dealing with gods like Ares was no different. Im tired. Speaking flatly, Aphrodite turned to walk into the temple. Seemingly unwilling to converse, yet she hadnt evicted him from the temple. Seeing this, Aress eyes brightened, quickly following her. Aph, wait for me. As night deepened, the moon hung high. The fires of the Temple of the Sun were still burning, the temples of the gods eternally aflame. The divine mountain often blurred day and night; today was no different. This night would be long, very long. ` Chapter 830: 313: Shattering the Mountain Chapter 830: Chapter 313: Shattering the Mountain ` On this day, the night was deep. The moon moved across the sky, two silhouettes hung upon the annual wheel. The Mortal Realm had already entered winter, but on the Mount of the Gods, it was still full of the spirit of spring. As a peak transformed from the divine body of the Ancient Mountain God Ourea, Olympus was both a non-living thing and could also be considered a different kind of living thing. Therefore, it could self-repair after being damaged and would extend the length of its branches when there was an abundance of Strength. ... In this circumstance, the positions of different temples shifted slightly, and the Temple of the Sun God was the most obvious example among them. When its owner betrayed the Divine Court and the new God of Sun only used it as a garage for the chariot, this temple, which lost its deity, slowly drifted away from the main peak with the autonomous movement of the mountain range. Its location was closer to the southern part of the entire Olympus Mountain Range, standing in the highest place and bearing the eternal recurrence of the scorching sun. Sizzle... Inside the temple, compared to a few dozen days ago, this place had greatly changed in appearance. Three indistinct orbs of Light floated in the air, like three pillars surrounding all directions. In their center, a gigantic furnace burned silently. Around the furnace, dozens of beings indistinguishable from humans in appearance, yet devoid of life, continuously cast some items into it for casting. As for Hephaestus, he was sitting on a suspended golden throne, scrutinizing the flickering orbs of Light in the air. These were the fragments of the Sun. Without them, the world would have long lost its sunlight due to Helioss downfall. And even though this was merely a fragment, the authority it represented was by no means weaker than Hephaestuss godhood as the God of Volcanoes and Molten Lava. If the God of Sun was a natural aristocrat, then Hephaestus was like the God of West Wind, Zephyrus, whose godhood was not inherently powerful. If not for his talent as a craftsman, he might not have been invited back to Olympus by Zeus, let alone claimed the position of Principal God through Faith. ...Its a pity that I cant contain it at all. Apollo only wielded it with the help of a Divine Artifact. Previously, I thought it was just because Divine King wouldnt allow it, but I never expected it to be like this... Turning the chair, Hephaestus circled the orb of Light symbolizing the Noon Sun. Vaguely, a kind of madness and Chaos emanated from within, making him halt his approach instinctively. The Source Power of the Sun, the core of the godhood... what kind of Strength could shatter the authority of a deity? Was it the legendary previous generations Divine King, or perhaps, did Zeus do this? Looking at the orb of Light before him, Hephaestus couldnt help but chuckle at the mortals arrogance in the furnace. The Ancient Sun God, once the ruler of the starry sky for millennia, a Titan, now faced such a miserable fate. Even the godhood authority bestowed upon him by the present world was shattered by unknown means, turning into scattered stars upon the Earth. In this world, who dared to claim themselves invincible, and who could continually taste victory without defeat? Three epochs passed, and there was never such an existence. Those weak in Strength survived, while those too confident in their might eventually perished because of it. Heh, what does this have to do with me? Midnight will pass. Today is the forty-ninth day. It wont be long before his body fully merges with the power of the Styx River, reaching the pinnacle of Strength. Yet, at this moment, he will be at his strongest in life but also his weakest, as his soul will be exposed. Everything I have done hasnt harmed him. Instead, it has made him whole, so the power of Styx did not stop this process. But as soon as his body merges with this power, it will also be the moment when I extract his soul. Without a soul, even the mightiest immortal body is nothing but a dead thing. It will merely turn into nourishment for a new Divine Artifact, unable to hinder my refining any longer... Diverting attention from the orb of Light, Hephaestus silently awaited the arrival of midnight. The casting of the Divine Artifact would not be so swift; separating the body from the soul was only the first step, though it was the most crucial step. Legend says seven is the sacred number belonging to Spirituality; he chose to complete this step on the full moon of the forty-ninth day for somewhat similar reasons. Hmm, time to place the final materials. As time flowed silently, at some moment, Hephaestus opened his hand and cast the Divine Blood into the furnace. The flames roared, yet there was no life inside. This mortal initially exchanged a few words with him from time to time, but recently, perhaps aware that his end was near, he became silent. However, whether he spoke or not made no difference; covering the furnace, Hephaestuss mind was tense. His chance lay just ahead, with only one opportunity. ... Sizzle... The flames burned, inside the furnace, above Achilless head, the Divine Blood dripped into the furnace and instantly turned to vapor. His eyes flickered slightly; the aura of the Divine Blood was so distinct. There was no need for judgment; Achilles recognized its owner immediately. Ares, it could be no other. The Divine Blood began to encircle the young hero, lending its strength for the final transformation. Hoo The killing intent flickered in his eyes, and Achilles exhaled deeply. As time passed day by day, an unprecedented sense of Strength began to spread throughout his body. Though lacking divine power, a giant-like might akin to that of the Titans gradually began to brew and spread within the muscles and veins of the young hero. ` Chapter 831: 313: Shattering the Mountain_2 Chapter 831: Chapter 313: Shattering the Mountain_2 ` This was not a conventional ability, nor could it contend with the truly powerful gods. But this unprecedented sensation of power only made Achilless heart surge more eagerly, almost wishing to rush out right now and wreak havoc on all sides. No, wait a bit longer, Im not at my limit yet. It wont be long, dont rush... soon, you will become one. Struggling to hold back his thoughts, Achilles placed his hands firmly on the stone box in front of him. ... The stone box trembled slightly, as if the contents within it were trying to break free and merge with the sphere of light outside. But Achilles would not let a sword dictate his actions; a weapon was just a weapon, it would always remain in the hand of the wielder. Whoosh Hiss... The burning of fire continued as the last icy currents coiled around Achilles slowly retracted into his body, shielding him. Yet at this moment, the young hero no longer felt the searing flames around him. These powers could no longer affect him; this was truly the unbreakable body. With heightened nerves, Achilles secretly awaited the completion of his final transformation. Moments later, it would be time for him to leave this furnace. ... Time ticked away, bit by bit. Inside the Temple of the Sun God, Hephaestus gazed at the furnace before him. The fire burned more fiercely, and the three-colored divine fire seemed to know that the most critical moment had arrived. At a certain instant, when the silver chariot reached the middle of the road, the God of Craftsmanship suddenly sat upright and reached toward the furnace. His physical arm began transforming into a state capable of touching the soul, changing its nature under the will of its master. Yet at that very moment, Hephaestuss expression changed dramatically. He instinctively withdrew his hand, stepping back and pulling a puppet to shield himself. Bang... Bang Bang! Three consecutive shocks happened simultaneously, followed by a golden light rising from the furnace, instantly tearing through the barrier of flames. It was as if a scorching sun rose before him, causing one to squint their eyes shut. By the time Hephaestus regained his composure, the puppet in front of him had turned to ashes, and the mortal who was supposed to be in the furnace was now standing before him. You... how could this be... no, its that sword! His eyes flashing, Hephaestus seemed to have seen something incredible. A golden-red intertwined divine sword was held in hand, its purple-green crystal scabbard scattered on the ground. An immense aura surged within the divine sword; at this moment, it felt as if a true god of the sun stood before him. You Swish Before the God of Craftsmanship could speak, Achilles took a step forward. The tip of the divine sword tilted backward, and the hilt struck hard against Hephaestuss chest. With just one hit, the originally floating golden throne shattered with a roar, causing the small body to crash onto the floor of the Temple of the Sun God. Hephaestus had not been without defense, but his efforts were futile in the face of a true high-grade artifact. Moreover, unlike other divine artifacts, perhaps due to the fusion of the Ancient Sun Gods most core authority, even though it carried a strong curse, Laevateinn had something other divine artifacts couldnt match. And that was, in certain situations, such as when a part of oneself was very close, even the one holding it without divine power could fully wield its power. Step, step... I hate it when someone talks to me from above, especially if that speaker is a god. Reaching out to sweep aside the smoke, Achilles slowly moved forward. However, seeing Hephaestus on the ground, he was somewhat surprised for a moment. Turns out youre a crippleI thought you were just too disdainful to share the land with me... heh, please forgive my insolence, after all, imagining gods like this isnt entirely wrong. Where did you get that sword? Disregarding Achilless disrespect, Hephaestus struggled to his feet. For him, the touch from Achilles with the sword hilt wasnt so terrifying in itself, but upon contact with that sword, it was as if he felt the burning of the grand celestial body. Few gods could ignore such damage, even though he himself was the god in control of volcanoes and molten lava. Thats none of your concern, craftsman. In fact, I intended to test this twilight-bringing divine sword on you, but you did help me a bit and were the first to witness my rebirth. So Ill spare you today, but if you dare block my path again, I wont show mercy next time. Achilles was never a person of good temper. Even in the original myth, he ruthlessly dragged the corpses of his enemies behind galloping horses out of anger. However, Chirons teachings still had an effect, so the young hero swept his gaze across the palace, looking at the suddenly bustling divine mountain. Just as he left the furnace, a column of light reaching the sky shot to the stars, and the god-sword, having seen the light of day, seemed to respond to the celestial bodies in the sky. However, the barrier covering the zodiac remained as steady as a mountain, unable to draw the sun from the sky, only causing the calm divine mountain to boil over. Mortal, do you know what youre doing? With a wave of his hand, the disintegrated throne reverted to its original form, yet Hephaestus discovered that the runes within the golden throne had turned to ashes under the suns burning. Having no choice, the God of Craftsmanship placed it aside and looked at the hero about to leave. This is Olympus; the Divine King is still here. I dont know how, with that sword, you were captured by Ares, but if you flee now, you might still have a slim chance. But if you anger the Divine King, youll surely die. Give me that sword, or tell me who forged it, and I can help you leave. Its your only way out. The only way? A smile played at the corner of Achilless mouth, and he merely shook his head. The Divine King is master of the world, ruling over all from the peaks of Mount Olympus... Ive long grown tired of hearing about it. But as I see it, he isnt that capable. Even the Sea Emperor he appointed to rule the sea cant command the ocean. Craftsman, since youre so skilled at forging, stick to that rather than meddling in the wars of warriors. Since the Divine King is not eternal but replaceable... why cant the throne revolve to me? The Divine King could not defy fate; thus, to conquer fate, one must not be weaker than the Divine King. So, the young hero no longer spoke with the God of Craftsmanship but began sensing Aress location. Since the opponent had once sworn that only one of them could survive, he might as well fulfill that. Perhaps he would cut off his head and witness the immortality of gods. Hmm... found it. Following the trace, Achilles subtly turned his head. Ares and the Goddess of Love were there, saving him some effort. Grasping the divine sword Laevateinn, in the next moment, three spheres of light charged undivided toward this place. However, for reasons unknown, Achilles shifted the sword, choosing only to catch the one symbolizing Twilight. Come now, dont hurry. First, let me see your true power. If this is all you have, then youd best return to the box and rest. Holding the divine sword at an angle, he was no less harsh to his weapon. Achilles took a step forward, aiming in the distant glow of the hidden mountain peak. The first step in toppling Mount Olympus was naturally not to strike the Divine King. Before facing the ultimate adversary, first destroy the mountain where the War Gods temple stood. ` Chapter 832: 314 Rescue the Emperor Chapter 832: Chapter 314 Rescue the Emperor Midnight, the moon was full in the sky. The silver moonlight shone from the west, casting long shadows over Mount of the Gods. At the side and rear of Olympuss main peak, in a majestic hall entirely cast of bronze, the War God awoke with a start from his bed. Moonlight streamed through the skylight, illuminating the sculptural figure of Ares, whose expression was a bit discontented. Due to Aphrodites reward today, he had just fallen asleep. But before he could rest, the sharp spiritual sense brought by the divine authority of War had startled him awake. ... At this moment, he wasnt the only one in the palace, but compared to Ares, the Goddess of Beauty continued to unconsciously stretch her body on the bed strewn with roses, pomegranates, and gillyflowers. Even without actively exerting her power, the sleeping Aphrodite was still captivating to all beings. However, the awakened War God had no time to admire this beautiful scene, which had been appreciated by countless others, because, in his perception, a magnificent and vast aura was rising from one corner of the mountain range. Whoosh In the next moment, just as Ares had expected, a brilliant beam of light shot up from the ground, seemingly connecting the sky and the Mount of the Gods. Yet, feeling the aura emanating from that pillar of light, Ares instead exhaled a breath of relief. Its the power of the Sun... What is Hephaestus up to, causing such a commotion in the middle of the night? Hmm, no, thats right. He did mention the day before yesterday that the smelting of the Divine Artifact was about to make a breakthrough. So this must be his method... Without suspecting anything else, Ares merely shook his head slightly. At the moment, he couldnt help but somewhat envy Hephaestuss talent. Since the Sun was sealed, many deities had shown interest in the remains of the Ancient Sun God that replaced the Sun. Yet, besides Apollo being able to leverage the power of the Sun Chariot for control, no other deity could harness its might. Until today, no one knew that even the God of Craftsmanship could invoke the power of the Sun. Even if only used indirectly, it was a remarkable ability. Hmph, born from the same Mother Goddess, yet he doesnt compare to me in appearance or strength, nor has he a beautiful wife like mine. So what if he can forge iron? Hes still just a craftsman. Snorting coldly, Ares decided not to continue observing the others casting. Being startled in the middle of the night, thinking something had gone wrong, was indeed a waste of time. Especially upon seeing that even Aphrodite seemed to be awakened by this commotion, Ares hurried forward. Mm... What happened? Nothing, just what Hephaestus mentioned during the day. The breakthrough in forging the Divine Artifact doesnt concern us. Even though the faint premonition persisted, Ares still spoke nonchalantly. One must know, his spiritual sense from the divine authority wasnt always effective. For instance, there was once an unexpected incident that left him embarrassed, which ultimately resulted in nothing happening. (see 3-113) Perhaps it was merely because the power of the Sun was too overwhelming. One must know, the Mother Goddess once remarked, if not for the Suns division, the Ancient Sun God would likely have mastered power today to rival even the God King Earth Mother. In such circumstances, it was natural for him to instinctively feel threatened. Is that so... It seems the progress is going smoothly. Opening her eyes, Aphrodite stretched lazily, causing the War Gods eyes to widen. Disregarding Aress fiery gaze, Aphrodite looked through the skylight towards the distant pillar of light rising. The power of the Great Day was so warm and exuberant. This noonday sun, rising in the deep night, alarmed all on the Mount of the Gods. Yet, just like Ares, even though the pillar of light soared, no deities went to investigate. For over a month now, Hephaestuss casting had been well-known, so no one was surprised. But while watching, Aphrodite suddenly noticed that something else seemed to appear within her line of sight. Whats that...? The beam of light dissipated in an instant, as if the originally scattered light had returned to its origin. On the peak where Hephaestus resided, a spot of light flickered momentarily. Immediately afterward, facing the Goddess of Beauty directly, Ares felt a sudden, inexplicable alarm rise in his heart. He couldnt help but instinctively turn his head. However, what appeared in his sight was nothing but a light as if it could part the sea. Ares... Meet your doom! Boom! Like a morning star colliding with the Earth, Mount Olympus paused for a moment, then starting from the War Gods mountain peak, one-sixth of the southern mountain range began to fracture. In an instant, all the deities who remained on the Mount of the Gods realized something was amiss, but they were already too late to intervene. Simultaneously, soaring above the sky, Achilles watched in shock at the result of his single strike. He had merely waved his hand, and before him, the peaks of Olympus, stretching for a thousand miles, collapsed, sending plumes of dust skyward. Even though the main peak stood unmovable, for the young hero, this was the first time witnessing such a scene in the past years. Once, the Centaur had told him that a true divine battle could pierce the Earth and even tear the Sky. The supreme Primordial Deity could make the stars fall, bring the Great Day to the sea, and even shatter the sky. But from childhood until now, Achilles had never truly witnessed such a sight. In his understanding, even the Hunting Goddess had to draw her bow and nock an arrow, and the Monarch of the sea remained silent before the top-ranked Demigods. Amid the power of the Styx River, until being struck by divine power not long ago, the might of all the gods hadnt moved Achilles. However, at this moment, this scene of overturning mountains and seas left the young hero speechless. This... ...Is this the true power of a deity? Or, is this divine might unique to this Divine Sword? Gripping the sword hilt, the hero, who had never truly wielded such power, could not judge its strength. He only knew that the combined commotion from the gods previous attacks on him didnt compare to the grandeur of this single stroke. His eyes slightly bright, Achilles strode forward, striking a sword where Aress aura lay. Strike while hes down. Though unaware of why the War God hadnt reacted to his previous attack, Achilles wouldnt show mercy either. The boundless feeling of power was flowing towards him along the sword blade. At this moment, the young hero felt invincible. Ares... come out! Boom! The resounding voice echoed over the Mount of the Gods, and Achilles laughed heartily. So what if he was the Divine King? First, deal with this obstacle, then learn the measure of these gods one by one. Come and fight! As though the Great Day rose upon the Mount of the Gods, the entire eastern Olympus turned from night to day. The clash of Sun and War began to unfold upon the Mount of the Gods. Boom Boom Boom boom boom! ... In the skies above the Olympus Mountain Range, a divine battle unseen for millennia was erupting. Yet atop the main peak, everything seemed untouched by the chaos. Zeus sat in the principal seat of the Golden Palace, cheerfully witnessing the distant commotions and thundering. Like a musical accompaniment to the nectar, or a grand spectacle. The Divine King merely fixed the main peak of Olympus with his power and then turned a blind eye to it. Unlike Zeus, within the Golden Palace, one god after another entered, taking their respective seats. All of them were deities awakened by Achilless commotion, here to await Zeuss command. Ares was fighting valiantly, but none of the gods present went to assist him. It wasnt due to any grudge, but because everyone knew that the Divine King hadnt ventured out in recent days. If Zeus hadnt left, there must be a reason why he didnt immediately suppress the mortal who shook the Mount of the Gods. Rather than stopping this battle itself, the gods wanted to know the answer to this question more. If Zeus actually had another connection with that human... then why bother intervening? Your Majesty. As time ticked by, once most of the gods who remained on the Mount of the Gods had gathered, someone finally stepped forward. The prisoner captured by the War God is rampaging on the mount, Ares is currently engaged in battle with the enemy. I wonder... does Your Majesty have any orders? ...Hmm? Having drunk a cup of fine wine, Zeus signaled the Goddess of Youth by his side to fill it, as if only then noticing the outside commotion. Lightly tapping his finger on the table, the Divine King surveyed all the gods, then smiled as he began to speak amidst their varied gazes. The mortal causing trouble outside, I am already aware of him. He is but the offspring of a sea goddess and a mortal, fortunate to receive aid from the Goddess of the Styx River, achieving an immortal body. However, his own power is limited; he shouldnt have been able to wreak such havoc on the Mount. It is only the weapon in his hand that granted him the might to display such divine prowess today. Yet, having seen that weapon... I find it unsuitable for me to act. A weapon? Some gods were surprised, having arrived in haste, they hadnt noticed the long sword in Achilless hand. Other gods were discreetly observant, having glimpsed the mighty Divine Sword while on their way. It was a high-grade divine artifact comparable to the Thunderbolt Arrow, inexplicably wielded to full potential by that mortal. Judging from Zeuss attitude, there truly seemed to be a secret involved. Your Majesty, what is special about that Divine Sword? From the high platform exclusive to the chief gods, the Wind God, just returned to the Mount today, made a slight bow. Although Zeus said nothing upon seeing this, inwardly, he was very satisfied. As expected of his most valued subordinate, purposely summoned back today. Even without prior instructions, he knew where the crux of the issue lay. This sword is not mine, nor is it a treasure of mortal deities. Several millennia ago, upon my ascension as Divine King, I went to visit the Spirit Lord and Mother Earth. As expected, that sword should indeed originate from the Spirit Realm. With a smile, Zeus noted the changes in the gods expressions. You all are aware, since assuming the title of Divine King, I have always shown great respect to the Primordial Deity. Even when Mother Earth attacked, had she not attempted to overturn Mount of the Gods, I would not have troubled her. Now that this mortal has been given a sword from the Lord of the Spirit Realm, he must indeed be greatly favored. Should I slay him, it would unavoidably provoke trouble. Therefore, I wonder if any of you would be willing to act on my behalf and capture this madman who dared defy the Mount of the Gods? In silence, Zeus blurred the concept. No rule determined that possessing a sword from the Spirit Realm meant being subject to the Spirit Realm Lords will. Moreover, whether this sword was truly related to the Spirit Realm was merely Zeuss statement. Yet at this moment, no one pointed out the issue. After all, it was a high-grade divine artifact thats never been seen before, likely only wielded by the Ancient Gods of creation. And from the perspective of the gods of Olympus, apart from the Primordial God himself nodding, no one would dare to lend such a divine artifact without permission. Thus, the matter shouldnt be false, and indeed, the mortals background was genuine. But having established this identity, the question persisted. Given that this was true, who should take action to capture him? Though few of the gods present had seen Laenne full force during battles, three words Primordial God were enough to silence them. ...Your Majesty, this matter may not be simple. In the calm, the West Wind God once again broke the silence. While Zeus raised his hand slightly, gesturing for him to continue. Concerning the matter of Lord Ares and this human... dismissing rights and wrongs for a moment. If the gods of the court intervene, itll inevitably lead to complications. One must know, ever since Your Majesty ascended, your divine might has been unsurpassed; first, suppressing Mother Earth, then defeating Typhon, even the Ancient Gods of creation would not dare to underestimate Your Majestys fame. This assuredly is a good thing, but precisely today, regarding this matter, should the gods of the court act, it would likely be seen as a contest between Your Majesty and the Ancient Gods. Regardless of victory or defeat, itll only invite trouble. With firm conviction, regardless of how one may view Zephyros ordinarily, at this moment, all gods could not but nod quietly. Avoidance was best; the disastrous scene from the battle against Typhon was still vividly recalled. Meanwhile, Zeus slightly nodded as well, as if troubled by Zephyross statement. What is your opinion on how to handle it? I believe Your Majesty could write a letter, dispatching it to invite those secluded deities to assist in the battle; they would certainly not refuse. This way, not only could a conflict between Your Majesty and the Ancient Gods be avoided, preventing calamity, but the courts dignity remains intact, ensuring no mortal dares to belittle the gods presence henceforth. Maintaining a respectful demeanor, Zephyros continued to speak. Moreover, capable individuals abound across the stars and seas, matching the chief gods. If we could invite one or two, I believe there would surely be someone able to subdue this mortal, restoring peace to the Mount of the Gods. Excellent! Gently clapping, the Divine King, upon hearing this, couldnt help but laugh heartily. His gaze slowly swept over the gods, then inquired about their opinions. Do any of you have objections to the Wind Gods suggestion? With Zeus having spoken, naturally, no one would dissent. Since they werent the ones exerting effort, it didnt matter who else it was. Seeing the consensus reached, Zeuss gaze returned, continuing with a question: Since all gods have no objections, things are settled thus. Yet precisely whom to invite as reinforcements remains a matter of consideration. But rather than bother two hosts, Zephyros, carry my token and undertake this journey on my behalf. Like before, I trust you will not disappoint me. Chapter 833: 315 Gap Chapter 833: Chapter 315 Gap ` The formless wind howled down from the peak of Mount Olympus, swirling around the endless mountain range. Having received a heavy responsibility from the hands of Zeus, Zephyrus naturally dared not delay. Yet before setting out, he did not forget to carefully observe the mortal who had caused such a commotion. It had been a thousand years since the Mortal Realm last saw a true sun, and the same was true for Zephyrus. However, at this very moment, even he could not discern any difference between that humans power and that of the Ancient Sun God. ... Caught between the Mount of the Gods and the Sky, it was as if the Titans of old had returned, venting their grievances and hatred against all Gods. No... there is indeed a difference. Those two Suns... His expression remained unchanged, but waves stirred in his heart. The God of West Wind felt that he might have vaguely discovered some kind of secret. Could those three flaming Suns that hung behind the Divine Chariot and swiftly traversed the Mortal Realm every day really be the sacred artifact left behind before the Ancient Sun God fell into eternal slumber? He had thought so before, but now it seemed that the result might not be as he had imagined. Huff... Perhaps I was just overthinking. Its merely a struggle for interests amongst the Gods, how could it have come to this? Exhaling a breath, Zephyrus thought that, for a deity, if there was anything more terrifying than eternal slumber, it was surely endless torment. It was precisely because they thought this way that they gave eternal life to mortals who dared blaspheme and then subjected them to infinite suffering. Eternal longevity was the great calamity of Hell, and such was the punishment Zeus inflicted upon Prometheus. But compared to what he had just imagined, even the punishment received by the Forethinker seemed no more than this to Zephyrus. Hyperion, once the ruler of the stars, it was truly unimaginable... Ha, I still think too much, but this does remind me nonetheless. Seeking allies beyond the Divine Court... His Majesty has his own calculations, but I must also do what I must, so who would be the most suitable to seek out? Casting aside his unease, the God of West Wind calculated in silence. The Underworld... it was probably unnecessary. Although the Divine King once swore not to interfere with the rule of his two brothers over the Underworld and the Ocean, nominally, both were Principal Gods of Olympus. Besides, since the Divine King gained power rivaling the Primordial Gods, no one compared the three brothers together anymore. So from this perspective, Hades was naturally out of the question. And aside from Hades, be it the Goddess of the Nether Moon or the Lord of the Nether River, Zephyrus was not a new god born in this epoch, so how could he act knowing Achilles origin. Thus, going to the Underworld was unnecessary and was naturally excluded from his range of choices. As for the Ocean... its priority had to be placed further down the line. Then, after a brief thought, Zephyrus moved and headed toward the sky above. Although the Starry Sky did not compare to the Mount of the Gods, it had few limitations on deities, especially as one got closer to the depths of the stars. Even for considerations of time, this was the God of West Winds first chosen destination. ... Deep in the starry sky, shrouded in darkness. As he traveled among the various celestial bodies, Zephyrus remembered the divine battle that had once erupted here. It was here that the Second Generation God King contended with the Ancient Sun God, but now they had both long since disappeared. At that time, he merely roamed the peripheries, yet he had come this far today. The affairs of the world were unpredictable, indeed beyond comprehension. Even the very first person he visited today just happened to be another one involved back then. ... Greetings to you, revered Mother of Light. It has been thousands of years since our last meeting, and you are even more radiant. In the pitch-black void, Zephyrus finally appeared on a remote blue celestial body. A simple palace stood atop the celestial body, and if not certain he wasnt mistaken, it was hard to believe this was the dwelling of a Titan Deity. But Zephyrus knew well that this secluded corner was where the ancient god, who had reached the pinnacle of Divine Power, resided. Mother of Light, Theia; since Hyperions defeat, she had not been seen by humans for ten thousand years. Yet, even without direct contact, just observing the part of the godhood of [Light] that had been separated and wielded by Apollo, one could fathom what a might this Ancient Titan Goddess possessed. Revered Mother of Light, I come by order of the Divine King to inquire about a matter. ... At first, no one responded to him, but when Zephyrus mentioned the name of Zeus, he finally heard a sound. With the sound of a portal opening, after several thousand years, the God of West Wind finally met Theia again. However, once she had been a presence he could not reach, and now, he was the Angel Envoy of the Divine Kings command. Tap-tap Zephyrus... what brings you here. She walked forward slowly, the light-colored long dress just grazing the floor. Exiting from the temple, the Mother of Light calmly looked at this unexpected guest. There was no hostility, but neither was there friendliness. The God of West Wind knew that if it werent for the Divine Kings search, this reclusive ancient god would likely not even have acknowledged him. Yet regardless, he had come with the will of the Divine King. Whatever she thought, she had to hear the wishes he brought. Your Highness Theia, please forgive my impudence. With a faint smile, Zephyrus did not go straight to the point. He merely glanced over the barren stars and then, as if somewhat indifferently, asked: But before conveying His Majestys will to you, there is a puzzle I wish to ask you about. To my knowledge, since the end of the epoch, His Highness Hyperion seems to have vanished for thousands of years. I wonder... if you have any whereabouts of him Buzz Reflectively stepping back, Zephyruss complexion changed drastically. His words were not yet finished, but the shock of the void already swept over him. There was no heaven-shaking momentum, no grand endless sound. Yet, in an instant, Zephyrus only felt an immense force suppressing him. He could resist, but any action would bring greater consequences. At that moment, the little complacency he held since becoming a Principal God evaporated instantly in the face of Theia. Such deep and vast Divine Power, authority several levels above his own. Even with a part of [Light] separated by Apollo, Theia remained the supreme ruler of the worlds domain of light. So this is the pinnacle of Great Divine Power, a being with the Divine Power Level of 20 as the Goddess of the Magic Net put it... I cannot fathom the strength of Great Divine Power, but I can feel the might of a True Gods extremity... An untimely shock arose in his heart, and Zephyrus did not doubt that if Theia exerted just thirty percent of her power, she could easily defeat him. Such prowess... compared to Zeus, who rarely revealed his strength, Zephyrus felt a direct and immediate impression of Theia. Your Highnessplease, stop. In fact, this is the very reason I have come. Currently, on Mount Olympus, there is an enemy holding a Divine Artifact. And that Divine Artifact... Summoning Divine Power to resist the immense pressure, Zephyrus slowly said: That Divine Artifact feels exactly the same as that of His Highness Hyperion of old. Swish In a blink, Theia appeared before Zephyrus. The eyes of the Titan Goddess locked onto his, and the God of West Wind assured her once more. This is true; it was upon discovering this that I came here, intruding upon your hermitage. ...you had best be speaking the truth. Emotionless, the Mother of Lights heart did not actually harbor much anger. Hyperion... she had warned him more than once, yet he persisted in his ways. But whatever fate befell him, she had long ceased to care. However, not caring was not the same as indifference; if there really was any sign of him, Theia would still be willing to see it for herself. Especially considering what Zephyrus had just saidthat it was a Divine Artifact with Hyperions very essence. If it truly was so... Who? Lifting her head slightly, a divine glow seemed to flash in Theias eyes. Among the deep starry skies, a dim and lightless celestial body instantly turned to dust. Yet, in the next moment, the Mother of Light looked in another direction. Clearly, her attack had not harmed the true adversary. ! Expression changing, it happened unexpectedly at her side. Zephyrus immediately transformed into a shapeless airflow, moving away from this perilous celestial body. He felt fortunate that until he successfully distanced himself, he did not encounter any presence intending harm. Who is it! Searching for the target at the first opportunity, the God of West Wind found nothing. He only sensed a hidden power surrounding, opposing the Theia on that celestial body from afar. Hmm... youve been given a chance, yet you still wont run? Suddenly, a somewhat familiar female voice rang near his ear. Zephyrus instinctively tried to dissolve into the wind again, but this time it was not as simple. Like a heavy hammer pounding in his brain, the God of West Winds vision went dark. He dared not hesitate further and fled rapidly to a distant place. Whoever dared to obstruct the Divine Kings commands would pay the price. But before that, Zephyrus thought it wiser to continue with the mission left incomplete. ...Who are you, and why do you impede me. Ignoring the departing wind god, Theias gaze roamed the void as if looking at an invisible presence. Until Zephyruss aura gradually faded, that persistently moving presence finally paused. As if realizing that she could not hide from Theias sight, after a ripple in the void, the girl clad in a red dress finally revealed her form. Its you... As if recognizing this deity she had never actually met, Theia asked again: Why do you seek to impede me? Naturally, because that sword doesnt belong to you, besides, I promised someone else to give that dull fellow a hand. Casually kicking away a floating shard of stone in the starry sky, Hecate sat directly on an irregular smaller celestial body. Her expression was clearly a bit unhappy; if not for todays events, she would be sitting on the lunar chariot right now, savoring freshly made juice. Hmm... not fruit wine, just juice. Before turning blue, she always found juice far tastier than wine. I should help, yet I dont want to. I cant help it, I really dont like that Achilles fellowhe may seem humble, but in reality, hes incredibly arrogant. After much thought, I decided to find you. Hmm... in short, you arent going anywhere today; the affairs of the Mortal Realm are none of your concern. ... So, have we met before? Raising no doubts about other matters, Theia asked again. Though not certain, she had a feeling that this entitys coming to her was perhaps not for just those reasons. She seemed reluctant for her to be involved, especially after Zeuss invitation... In her calm, Theia suddenly realized. Perhaps she ought not to just go, nor believe Zephyruss words alone. But the question remained; if just to find something to do, why stop the God of West Wind alone? Then stopping her, what was it for? Have we met before? Of course not, nor do we need to know each other. Just stay where you are; why concern yourself with so much. Pouting, swinging her little legs, Hecate affirmed she spoke no lies. Even without Selenes connection, today she would still choose to stop Theia, and certainly wouldnt have stopped Zephyrus from leaving. Having no choice, being one who held grudges, although Hecate never actively retaliated against the Light Deity, she wouldnt halt others from doing so either. Especially this time, as she willingly stepped into that inescapable abyss... This is fate. With an air of seriousness, Hecate remarked in passing. Before coming, she had made a prophecy but saw nothing. But seeing nothing was just that; it didnt concern her much. To do what she wants to do, without regard for others opinions. As early as the Golden Age, Hecate had already learned this. ` Chapter 834: 316: Bewitching and Dividing Stars Chapter 834: Chapter 316: Bewitching and Dividing Stars ` The dim, lightless edge of the starry sky was devoid of any signs of life, with only fragments of celestial bodies gliding along their inertia, like an ever-spinning star instrument. The closer one got to the edge of the starry sky, the denser the darkness and shattered stars became, and the thickness of space grew increasingly thin. Zephyrus had no idea how far he had managed to escape until the sense of danger behind him gradually dissipated, allowing him to finally breathe a sigh of relief. The starry sky was vast, especially outside the core. When confronted with danger here, even the God of the West Wind couldnt guarantee that the Divine King could detect it in time. ... I never expected the Mother of Light to have such a formidable enemy. Luckily, I departed in time. Otherwise, the entity capable of opposing Theia might be beyond what I can handle. Unwittingly feeling a touch of fear, Zephyrus realized he still had a long way to go in the True Gods domain. Compared to these peak divine power beings, even if he summoned the other three Wind Gods for assistance, the God of the West Wind didnt believe he stood much chance. After all, if not for the balance of the current worlds law, each of these beings might have the potential to advance further. Phewat least I got a sense of the disparity in strength. Compared to the Mother of Light, Apollo is still too immature. Shaking his head slightly, Zephyrus exhaled a long breath. Theia likely had no chance of visiting the Mortal Realm, but his task needed to continue... Yet just as he prepared to set off, a hint of doubt arose in the heart of the God of the West Wind. A divine power level of 20, the limit under this current law, he had already experienced it today. Moreover, according to his own perception, even the Heavenly Empress Hera, in truth, had a disparity when compared to Theia. Zephyrus didnt know the reason, perhaps because the empresss divine authority wasnt inherently aggressive, or perhaps because a millennium of faith was indeed insufficient to support Heras elevation. In any case, even after the war of gods that erupted over the sea after the Golden Apple gathering, the God of the West Wind had never felt such tremendous pressure as he did today. This clearly illustrated that compared to this ancient Titan God, the empress indeed fell short. But... But what about Athena? She fought against three and still held the upper hand, yet I never felt similar oppressive strength from Her Highness Athena. Why is this? As doubts flashed through his mind, Zephyrus ultimately chose not to dwell on them. Much like seeing the sword in Achilless handeven if it was related to the Ancient Sun God, the Mount of the Gods still had the Divine King in power. Regardless of whether Athena was hiding something, the Divine Kings strength was a guarantee against all. As long as Zeus showed no signs of decline, as a loyal subject of the Divine King, Zephyrus had nothing to fear. Yes... Loyal as I am, the world knows. Nodding to himself, the God of the West Wind discerned the direction. Next, he had two more places to visit. Failing once was possible, but he would not betray the trust of His Majesty the Divine King a second time. Through coercion or temptation, those who should come must be present. Compared to returning empty-handed at the Mother of Light, the rest of Zephyruss journey was much more successful. First, in the extreme south of the starry sky, the God of the West Wind met the nominal siblings of the gods of the Underworld, two deities who similarly hadnt emerged in ages. Aether, the God of Heavenly Father, and Hemera, the Goddess of Daylight. As gods born under the surging power of Primordial Deities, they readily accepted Zephyruss invitation, though they needed to make some preparations. For a while, even the God of the West Wind had difficulty discerning whether they had truly made up their minds. But until he was sent out of their palace by the Goddess of Daylight, Zephyrus raised no objections. After all, he had already stated it was an invitation from the Divine King; if they refused openly it would be fine, but if they agreed on the surface only to later decline, that would be unacceptable. Having completed part of his task, Zephyrus didnt stop. He continued along the cosmic track until he arrived in a star domain full of dead stars and dust. The last target, Coeus, the God of the Lightless Celestial Body, resided in seclusion here. Unlike Theias dwelling, if the Goddess of Luminous hadnt often visited the Mortal Realm, Zephyrus might not have thought to find this Titan God here. As I said earlier, Phoebe. I dare not alter the decree of the Divine Kingin any case, please have Coeus give me a response. Holding the token infused with Zeuss aura in his hand, the God of the West Wind watched Phoebe depart, quietly waiting for the response from the Goddess of Luminous. As he expected, compared to his wife, Coeus had no intention of involving himself in external affairs. He didnt even intend to come out to greet; instead, he remained alone in his palace. Fortunately, there was still one... As a like-minded individual, the God of the West Wind believed the Goddess of Luminous would find a way to persuade her husband. Even if she couldnt in the end... As long as she was willing to come, it would suffice for reporting. ... Tap, tap The pitch-black columns, colorless reliefs. Pearl and gemstone adorned the ancient temple interior, yet seemed completely out of place. Listening to the sounds from behind, Coeus stood silently. His tall figure bore little clothing, with only a thick cloth wrapped around his waist, thick muscles clearly visible. Like two extremes, the God of the Lightless Celestial Body never exhibited superfluous adornments. He didnt like them and felt they were unnecessary. Phoebe, youre here to persuade me again? His voice was thick and deep, like the heavy rumble of celestials in motion. However, Phoebe didnt reply. She merely lifted her skirt and walked slowly to her husbands side. How does it feel? In recent years, the worlds source power should have risen quite a bit, right? In your perception, how far are you from that step? Like heaven from earth. Or the abyss to the starry sky. His voice was calm, and Coeus seemed indifferent to it. However, standing beside him, Phoebe silently clenched her sleeves. Yes, like heaven and earth; how could she not know? As one who had fought against the Heavenly Father, Phoebe understood the pressure. Even when consumed by his godhood, even when wielding control connecting sky and earth, her father still had power enough to crush them. While her husband Coeus, even after all these years, remained far from that realm. Phoebe... You must understand, to cross this step, it has never been about strength itself. The stars and darkness, only these two godhood domains can sustain me forward. Yet the latter is beyond my imagination, and the former... you should understand. Coeus shook his head slightly without further explanation. However, standing beside him, Phoebe refused to understand. That is not a reason, Coeus. Because you cant do it now, do you wait here, hoping destiny will favor you? Have you never thought of doing something, doing what you can instead of remaining here idle? Her voice rose, Phoebe tried to maintain gentleness in her tone. Yet looking at the unmoved Coeus, the goddess felt only a sense of powerlessness. Do you not have the slightest desire to advance? If existence in a cold place meant eternal presence, what difference was there from death? Coeus, listen to me, youre not without opportunities. Taking a deep breath, Phoebe suddenly embraced her husband from behind. She had not done this for a long time, not since the first quarrel she couldnt remember, when Phoebe had grown tired of Coeuss dullness. Unadventurous, unable to enjoy life. No ambition, even unwilling to use what he already possessed. She didnt know if it was because the great divine power gap was too challenging, leading Coeus to relinquish all thought. Or if he had always been this way, only she took a millennium to see it clearly. But Phoebe didnt want to wait any longer, especially now, with this rare chance. If missed today, every time she remembered it, she would probably feel only regret and frustration. Coeus, listen to me. You told me before that with changes in the Mortal Realm and the spread of the Divine Kings lineage, youve gradually seen some secrets of Zeus. The mortal kings authority might be related to him achieving great divine power; the greater his authority, the stronger he might become. You said this; I believe you wouldnt lie to me, right? ... Silent, Coeus did not refute. Three generations of Divine Kings ultimately crossed this insurmountable heavenly pass. No one wasnt curious about this secret, even him. Coeus wouldnt act on it, instead observing the world quietly, and speculation came from that. These guesses were his speculation and his hope for Phoebe to give up her persistence. The path of the Divine King may be irreplicable, a uniqueness of their own. Whatever the opposition attempted, it was likely an impossible success. Well, since you admit, keep listening to me. Hugging a little tighter, a fire seemed to dance in Phoebes eyes. You know I often visit the Mortal Realm and mingle with the gods. Lately, something major happened in the mortal world. The Olympian pantheon split into two factions, warring against each other while the Divine King turned a blind eye. Zephyruss arrival today brought a message... He told me that a mortal from Silvermoon City caused havoc in the pantheon, and we are the ones he seeks as reinforcements. Her voice grew increasingly high-pitched, Phoebes tone becoming sharp. Reinforcementshow laughable. The king of gods dealing with a mortal needs our help; its a joke. But Coeus, do you think Zeus is a joke? No one thought Zeus a joke, even his adversaries wouldnt. Yet the God of the Lightless Celestial Body still didnt speak; he was curious how Phoebe came up with this and what she truly meant. If your speculation is correct, Coeus, then let me guess why the Divine King is doing this. For a great divine power to act, it would be to increase strength or to defeat another great divine power. Is there a possibility that these two things, for the Divine King, could equate to one? Her voice fell; even in their place, Phoebe instinctively softened her speech. If Coeuss guesses were true, perhaps the act of defeating Primordial Gods itself increased Zeuss power. So, Phoebe, what do you want to say? What does Zeuss intention have to do with me? His tone remained calm, like a towering iron pillar. Despite Phoebes astonishing speculation, Coeuss demeanor stayed unruffled. I mean... if this is true, then the Divine Kings first enemy might be the spirit worlds foothold in the Mortal Realm. His second might be the eternal night and darkness. A king who doesnt seek to rule all is surely not a qualified sovereign. Coeus, do you believe Zeus can succeed? Not waiting for a response, Phoebe offered her answer. I dont know, but I believe he can, especially as our daughter bore him heirs. If he truly succeeds, then as a qualified ruler, seeing only subduing Primordial Gods without truly overcoming them, what might the Divine King do? Coeus, you cant unify the starry sky, for the Divine King desires it too. Yet no one ever said that the symbol that supports the power of the Lord of Darkness... cant allow two greats to jointly dominate the worlds ebb and flow. You personally told me, the worlds source power continues to rise, and so does true darkness. ... Silent, Coeus admitted Phoebes words indeed enthralled him for a moment. Yes, theoretically, it wasnt impossible. A complete symbol supports one great, but if a symbols power was exceptionally vast, further division couldnt be ruled out. As the great [material] body was Gaias magnificence, now reduced to the earth, she still remained great but no longer as before. Now the [Darkness], capable of creating a Lord of Darkness not weak among great divine powers, if there was a way to divide him, wouldnt that be possible too? Coeus didnt know because he knew too little about great divine power. Maybe it was possible, or maybe just fanciful, but it was an idea. This notion lasted only an instant; the next moment, Coeus felt a chill deep within. The starry sky was cold, especially the lightless celestial bodies. As the God of the Lightless Celestial Body, even now, he felt the chill. Yes, it was indeed a good plan, enough to make him tempted. But were the words just spoken truly Phoebes thoughts? Coeus didnt know, but he knew, even after secluding for an epoch, the world likely hadnt forgotten his presence. Zeus hadnt forgotten, Erebos hadnt forgotten, and perhaps others hadnt forgotten either. A being at the peak beneath the great, no matter how low-key, wouldnt be forgotten. Phoebe,... you may be right. Seemingly persuaded, Coeus extended his right hand. With a ripple in the void, an oddly shaped object fell into his hand. Since you wish to go, go. But your power isnt sufficient, so Ill lend you half of the celestial bodies I control. With it, you can achieve what you wish. What about you, wont you come with me? The goddess felt joy but couldnt help her dissatisfaction. Yet seeing Coeuss back, for the first time in millennia, Phoebe felt he seemed pleasing. As for me... Ill wait a little longer. Wait for... a more fitting time. Without turning, Coeuss heavy voice echoed in the temple. Since someone remembered him, hiding was impossible; however, as long as he hadnt personally acted, everything remained negotiable. As for when hed step forth... Coeus wasnt certain when it would be appropriate, but it certainly wasnt now. ` Chapter 835: 317 Before the Golden Palace Chapter 835: Chapter 317 Before the Golden Palace ` Although she didnt get the result she most desired, when Phoebe grasped that intersecting stone frame shaped like a cross, she still felt immensely joyful. After so many years, she finally persuaded her husband, as stubborn as a rock, to no longer hold onto the lifeless starry sky. You must know, despite the sheer size, the God of the Lightless Celestial Body was actually the ruler of most of the starry sky. But what meaning does mere quantity hold? No matter how vast the desolate Star Domain is, it cant compare to the splendor of the Twelve Zodiac Constellations and the mortal worlds fireworks. ... I am the Goddess of Luminous, not the Cold Silence Goddess. The starry sky may not be bad, but perhaps the mortal world is even more boundless for me... Stepping out of the palace, Phoebe showed a smile to Zephyrus, who had been waiting for a long time. Apates method indeed worked well, hadnt she already achieved her wish now? Lord Zephyrus, as the Divine King said, I will help the Divine Court suppress that rebellious mortal. As for Coeus... he still has some things to do. But even so, he has already expressed his sincerity. Putting the tangible cross into her sleeve, Phoebe attempted to command the authority that originally belonged to her husband. At this moment, countless celestial bodies echoed in her heart, seemingly ready to be deployed at her will. A continuous sense of power began to surge around, and the whole starry sky seemed to open its arms to her. And before Phoebe, the God of West Wind also felt this change. Just like when the Ancient Sea God handed over near-sea powers to his offspring before he slept. In just a short time, the Goddess of Luminous had become more threatening than before. Seemingly breathing with the starry sky, and blending into the celestial bodies scattered among the stars... yet there were vague barriers between the two, difficult to merge smoothly. The Titan God Coeus, this was only part of his power... Regretfully glancing at the stone palace behind Phoebe, Zephyrus finally nodded lightly. As long as there was a beginning, what followed was no longer in the hands of this Ancient God. In that case, thank you, Lady Phoebe. Please come with me to the Mount of the Gods and put an end to that mortals farce. Leading the way, Zephyrus hurried back in the direction he came. Having stayed in the sky for so long, who knows what the situation on the Mount of the Gods was like. Boom! At this moment, the battle had already escalated more than once on Mount Olympus where Zephyruss mind dwelled. Among the mountains, a giant towering tens of thousands of feet held a large hammer, striking Achilles. Yet, the young hero no longer appeared as before, seemingly growing familiar with his new body through fierce battles. The power of the Styx River, once uncontrollable, overflowed from his body, forming a grim and ferocious set of black-gold armor. When the giant hammer fell on the armor, bone-chilling coldness spread through the weapon to the giant, making it retreat again and again. While Achilles merely sneered, brandishing his sword, heading for the enemy before him. The more he fought, the stronger he grew, and the number of enemies hardly affected Achilles at this time. Let them come, and he would just sweep through them. In Achilless eyes, there was only the War God as his enemy. Madmandamn it, and that useless Hephaestus as well! Clang! As swords clashed, another weapon broke into two. Watching the divine artifact approach, Ares could only dodge. Strictly speaking, the War God standing on Mount Olympus should not fear Achilles, who relied on the power of divine artifacts. After all, the opponent ultimately wasnt the resurrected Ancient Sun God, nor had he touched the Domain of the True God. No matter how fast he learned, he still seemed somewhat immature in harnessing divine-level power in the eyes of true gods. Yet, theory was just theory; once Aress weapon was first broken, he fell irrevocably into a disadvantage. The enemy could not be harmed, and he dared not touch that divine sword, as if the Great Day descended from dust. From the beginning until now, the War God felt utterly stifled. Damn it... if only I had a true divine artifact of my own, with an indestructible ability, how could this mortal drive me to such a point! Hephaestus, youre truly damnable! Gritting his teeth, though the opponent couldnt really defeat him, constantly dodging made Ares feel like a monkey leaping about. Especially as the other deities from the Divine Court delayed in providing aid, further fueling the War Gods anger. What are you doing? Are you just spectators? Though thats what he thought, Ares refused to call for help. If you have the courage, just keep watching, watch as we turn the Mount of the Gods into ruins! Frustrated in his heart, with no other options. Seeing the hero charging at him again, the War God had no choice but to draw another weapon to engage. Hahahahahaha... Clang! With a sweep of his sword, it left black traces through the air. The void cracked, plants turned to dust. Before the War God, Achilles chased and attacked Ares with relentless laughter. Ares, why are you running away again? I remember your vows, only one of us can survive. Now that Im here, why dont you dare to fight me? Mortal, if you have the ability, dont use that sword. Simply relying on a weapons power, what ability is that! After seeing his eighteenth weapon break, Ares finally cursed aloud. But hearing the War Gods question, Achilles laughed once more. Hahahahaha... Ares, I wonder who first struck in secret, setting a trap for me to fall into. And who first relied on the power of divine artifacts to ambush me among mortals? Come now, I wont bully you. If you shout three times, Ares is no match for Achilles, and willingly relinquishes the War Gods title, then Ill spare you today. Even when I seize the Divine Kings throne, perhaps I can return this title to you, for your use, hahahahaha... His voice echoed among the mountains, Ares flushed red, and the other gods within the Golden Palace were equally unnerved. Seizing the Divine Kings throne, a taboo in the hearts of every Divine King through the ages. Only Zeus continued to smile gently, drinking the nectar poured by the Goddess of Youth in one go. If he were to get angry every time a mortal uttered words about seizing the Divine Kings throne, Zeus would never have any free time, so naturally, he had no reaction. Though this humans ambition was somewhat overestimating, it revealed just how arrogant the people of Silver Moon City had become in the eyes of the Divine King. Even if Achilles was an exception, there had to be a suitable environment to nurture such an exception. Not to mention, with Zeuss knowledge, there were likely quite a few such beings. As for the followers of the Lord of the Spirit Realm, they were generally devout, though their doctrine recognized only the supreme and unique Primordial Gods. Yet those wizards truly didnt regard the deities with any reverence. All things have origins, not just humans, but gods too... Hecate... given a choice, I truly would not wish to face you in battle... Sighing softly, Zeus always had a special fondness for the first goddess he met in his divine life. But to reach this point today, it seemed their conflict was inevitable. Raising his gaze slightly, Zeuss eyes seemed to penetrate the top of the Golden Palace. As Zephyrus left with his token, how could he truly not pay attention? Yet for him, whether they came or not was already an answer in itself. Gentlemen, there is no need to worry, for now. The God of West Wind has returned; surely this farce should soon come to an end. Lady Phoebe is invited here, let us witness the capabilities of the Titans Deities. Speaking with a smile, Zeus continued to observe the battlefields dynamics. Could a single Phoebe resolve this mortal? ... Boom! Beyond the Golden Palace, among the mountains. Once again struck by the giant hammer, compared to the giant revealed in full form, Achilles was undoubtedly so small. Yet measured by strength, the gap between them was likely completely opposite. The Divine Sword Laevatein, once undefeated in the hands of the Sun God of the Nine Realms, was eventually reshaped in the cataclysm by the fire giant Surtr. Now it bore the authority of the true Sun, and across the entire world, few divine artifacts could rival it. Holding an invincible divine sword, continuously disturbed after the chase, Achilless gaze finally shifted briefly away from Ares. Good, the War God is very adept at dodging, worthy of the title War God, just uncertain if the others had similar abilities. If you long for death, then I will grant it to you! Standing in the sky, Achilles steadied his sword into the void, finally halting his steps. Infinite light and heat began to gather in his palm, making the already magnificent divine sword even more brilliant. Coeuss Victory was in the spear of Athena, while the Nine Realms Victory came from the former Laevatein Sword. The collision of Victory and War seemed to replay here, and the three giants became the fallen soldiers sacrificed on the battlefield. Come, take this strike of mine Taking a step forward, Achilles raised his hand to slash. Yet at that moment, he suddenly glanced into the sky. Under the pitch-black night, a stream of light suddenly arose, numbering ten, then a hundred, then thousands. Countless streams of light fell from the heavens, each containing infinite divine power. And their collective target, was but one. Alright... youve sent another one. Worthy of the gods, this is your specialty indeed. Not angered but amused, Achilles adjusted the trajectory of his sword slightly. Instantly, an arc of light tore through the night sky, directly shattering the starlight above. Still not enough strength... And since you intend to hide, I shall make it so you have nowhere to hide! Eyes flickering, gripping the divine sword capable of scorching the heavens, Achilles unleashed his limit. In the next moment, a radiant orb symbolizing the rising sun rose from the direction of the Sun God Temple. It fell onto Laevatein in an instant, stirring a tumultuous wave. In Achilless perception, almost in a blink, this supremely powerful divine artifact grew even more potent. The last one... Struggling in his gaze for a moment, Achilles ultimately refrained. Though he didnt know the connection between the sword in his hand and those orbs of light, the young hero only understood the identity of those three suns. Silver Moon City was never short of such things, imbued with curses of ancient godly will. Though these three suns were far stronger than what Silver Moon City had collectively, their essence was the same kind of thing. And such things, once fully gathered, would surely bring no good. Zeus... Divine King... Since you wont come to meet me in the temple, then let me meet you. Let me use the sword in my hand to measure the weight of Coeuss Divine Court. Ignoring Ares, the three giants, and the two gods hurriedly descending from the sky, Achilles looked towards the main peak of Olympus, the Golden Palace built atop the great mountain. This palace was not originally named as such, but after occupying Asgard, Zeus renamed it. It thus became the starting point from where a new Sun illuminated the world, the source of mortal light. Whoosh The wind brushed past his ears, and the young hero leaped towards the majestic Golden Palace. Only a palace separated him from the legendary King of All Gods, and at this moment, Achilles finally dropped the last bit of caution. If the Divine King were truly as powerful as the tales, able to suppress the gods of Olympus single-handedly, how could he still be unharmed, free from any obstruction until now? Ares, I heard youre the Divine Kings son? Grinning, Achilles raised his divine sword. Now, youve nowhere to run. Before your father, under the gaze of all the gods above and below. Between war and me, let us see who prevails. ` Chapter 836: 318 Darkness Chapter 836: Chapter 318 Darkness ` At the peak of Mount Olympus, Achilles raised his sword and pointed forward, boundless light swirling around him. And this time, just as he had said, Ares indeed had nowhere to hide. No matter how angry he felt that the gods had not intervened to help, the War God dared not let this madman enter the Golden Palace before the eyes of Zeus and Hera. However, the good news was that this time, he was not facing the enemy alone. In the sky, two massive auras descended successively, echoing with Ares from afar. ... Three gods with great divine power unleashed their full strength, and although none of them considered themselves the strongest in this domain, their combined power was enough to warrant any True Gods respect. Whew With his aura locked onto the hero before the Golden Palace, the War God no longer wished to speak. Though his opponents victory was only reliant on the power of other gods, his own defeat was an indisputable fact. Words seemed so pale that Ares now had only to block this mortal. Then, he would bring him before Zeus, letting him witness firsthand the might possessed by the Divine King. Rotate the throne in turn? Even I, the legitimate son of the Divine King and the Heavenly Empress, have never dared to entertain such wild ambitions, so how dare you speak such madness! Swish Facing Achilles sword edge, a bronze-colored brilliance shone on Ares body. He did not wish to confront this powerful divine artifact directly, but he was, after all, an undying god. Meanwhile, high in the heavens, Phoebe also raised the cross in her hands, stirring up the winds and clouds. Just arrived at the Mount of the Gods, the goddess was taken aback by the soaring golden sun. Without needing Zephyrus to remind her, feeling she had lost face, Phoebe once again summoned the stars from the sky. With no sun or moon, no one knew how long the night lasted today. After all, regardless of whether the time should have been day or starry night, the Golden Chariot bringing light failed to traverse the starry sky as scheduled. So under the profound night, storms and fallen stars descended from the heavens, like a peculiar heavy rain, showering over Mount Olympus. Good well done! Achilles roared with laughter, as golden flames soared skyward, and four auras collided without reservation. Mountain ranges collapsed and sank, with only the main peak on which they stood remaining firm, shielded under the Divine Kings power. Boom! A divine battle, which had only paused momentarily, resumed with greater ferocity. Outside the Golden Palace, vast divine energy flooded the surroundings. Inside the Golden Palace, the columns carved with splendid reliefs supported the palace; before the long banquet table, a pin drop could be heard. Zephyrus returned as agreed, bringing with him an ancient god who did not belong to the Divine Court, to aid in battle. However, no explanation was needed for the gods to see that for Achilles, who had absorbed another round of the Sun, Phoebes presence made no difference. Moreover, since Phoebe had come to aid, the speculation regarding Zephyruss whereabouts had a conclusion. The God of West Wind had gone to the starry sky, a secluded place outside the Divine Court where ancient gods reside. As everyone knows, before Zeus revealed his great divine power, the Divine Court had never been able to grasp the starry sky. Until the Divine King revealed his strength, his power could support him in gathering the starry sky. But before any action could be taken, the Typhon rebellion had already put an end to everything. Until today, Zephyrus went to the starry sky with the Divine Kings token, but only Phoebe responded to the call. Was it that the God of West Wind visited only her and hurried back, or did those gods from the Titans era still refuse to bow to the Divine Court? Zeus, it seems Zephyrus method does not work. Others might choose to observe cautiously, but Hestia did not mind these things. Sitting in the seat exclusive to the Principal God, the goddess lightly shook her head. If worse comes to worst, let me assist Ares in capturing him. Anyway, he was the one who started this senseless trouble first... At worst, just detain him without administering further punishment. The sounds of battle outside the Golden Palace grew increasingly intense, and, in fact, many gods agreed with what the Goddess of Hearthfire proposed. Despite the seemingly cohesive logic in Zeus previous explanation, the gods did not understand his choice; they merely revered the power of the Divine King. As the current Divine King, it was understandable you did not want to be at odds with the Primordial Gods because of a mortal, but this time it was clear that the trouble was initiated on the other side. If it were the Primordial God itself coming forth, Zeus choice could still be considered prudent. But to even fear a mere mortal whom they favored so greatly seemed utterly ridiculous. Now that Hestia had brought up the question for them, naturally, it resonated with them. Auntie is right; the Primordial Gods divine artifact, if there is an issue, at worst, we return it. But allowing a human to wreak havoc on the Mount of the Gods is surely no good. If His Majesty is unwilling to act, I am willing to assist, capturing this madman. His voice was sonorous and forceful; beside the temple, Apollo also rarely expressed his opinion. Regarding Achilles, he originally bore neither goodwill nor malice. But now it was different, for the Sun carried by the Golden Chariot was absorbed twice by that powerful divine artifact, and the palace where the Divine Chariot was parked had already transformed into a sea of fire. Even leaving all else aside, on that unbreakable Divine Sword, Apollo sensed an inexplicable threat and disgust. Evidently, as someone acting under the God of Suns godhood, Apollo did not know the Divine Swords origin, but he still sensed something. After all, the first owner of Laevatein was once the God of Sunlight and Fertility in the Nine Realms, but under the guidance of Destiny, it eventually became the weapon that killed the Sun God. With two Principal Gods speaking out in succession, the room immediately erupted in agreement. Regardless of their original stance on the matter, Achilles disdain for the gods left every deity present harboring some degree of dissatisfaction. In an instant, the voices inside and outside the Golden Palace rang out simultaneously, with only Zeus sitting high above, quietly listening to the gods opinions. Occasionally, he nodded, but more often he responded with a smile and refrained from voicing any opinion. As time ticked by, the sounds outside the Golden Palace grew louder and stronger. Clearly, this divine-mortal battle was nearing its climax. If not for the barrier of Zeus strength, the golden palace might have already been reduced to rubble in the divine clash. At this moment, as if he had been waiting for something, Zeus suddenly raised his hand, stopping the gods from further discussion. Ladies and gentlemen, quiet. His smile was sincere, and Zeus calmly swept his gaze over the gods in the hall. Under his gaze, the Golden Palace once again returned to tranquility. In this journey, Zeus observed the three directions the God of West Wind took to the starry sky, which were, in fact, the three questions he posed, or rather, the three invitations he sent. Now that two had results, the third and most crucial one was finally about to surface. Coincidentally, if not for this mortal from the Spirit Realm stirring up trouble at the Mount of the Gods, I had matters for which to gather all the gods. For today, a guest is set to visit the Divine Court. I originally hoped to resolve this trouble beforehand... Yet unexpectedly, it ended in embarrassment. Gently tapping the armrest, Zeus stood up. With the three-colored scepter silently hanging from his waist, the Divine King appeared ready to greet. Ha... Finally, he came. But if he hadnt come, even if unwilling, I would have to limit the intensity of wars in the Mortal Realm. After all, for Zeus, who once deceived so many gods with his flowery words, the most luxurious thing he had was trust. You promised to advance and retreat together, but I did not believe it. Only when you set up the enemy first would I believe you truly had no plan for regret. Boom! Outside the temple, golden light illuminated half the sky. The longsword wrapped in flames tore through the divine power protecting the War God, striking him resolutely. The body, as if molded from gold, immediately split open with a bloody gap, slowly healing again under a green glow. The Goddess of Youth, Hebe, daughter of Hera, and the Cupbearer of the Gods, Though her strength was rather ordinary, she possessed an accompanying divine artifact envied by most gods. The liquid flowing from Hebes golden cup could keep one eternally youthful, restoring what had been destroyed to its original state. With the cups aid, Ares could finally attempt to directly obstruct Achilles Divine Sword. Although every hit was enough to make an ordinary person suffer unbearably, it only awakened the ferocity brought by his bloodlines and godhood. Bang! Receiving the fallen star from the sky, Ares hurled it towards his enemy. But Achilles merely slashed it apart with a casual swing, the cleaved fallen star landing behind him, carving out a basin in the Mortal Realm. As the fight progressed, the young hero increasingly felt the cheer and intensity of the Divine Sword in his hand. It seemed to long for a drink of the gods blood, making the enemy feel the same pain it did. Hahahahaha... Ares, come again! Ascending into the night sky, Achilles laughed loudly. This was the kind of battle he desired, one in which defeating the enemy meant earning the glory he sought on the battlefield. The young hero vented his emotions wantonly, his resonant voice shaking the surroundings. He failed to notice the sudden cessation of hostilities in the sky above, or the incredulous expressions on Phoebe and the Wind Gods. Ha, gods... just so. Raising his sword, Achilles prepared to strike Ares with another heavy blow. However, in an instant, the young hero abruptly swung his sword backward. Cold sweat stood on end, as a sudden fear gripped his heart. But in the next moment, Achilles found his sword edge seemed stopped short by something unseen. Clang! Stepping forward, he turned and pulled out his Divine Sword. Oddly reassured yet surprised, Achilles found no resistance. You... who are you? Muscles tense, the young hero cautiously stared at the three figures who appeared suddenly behind him. A man and a woman stood by on either side; Achilles felt a presence slightly stronger than the War God emanating from them. As for the black-clad figure leading them... from him, Achilles could sense nothing at all. Divine King? Or a subordinate of the Divine King? If youre not part of the Divine Court, I advise you not to meddle. For some reason, Achilles found Ares had not attacked him during this time. But merely observing the two acting as attendants, Achilles knew those before him were not to be trifled with. If they were already enemies, a fight could hardly be avoided. But if not, there was no need to needlessly create powerful adversaries. Divine King? A subordinate of the Divine King? Hehe... The voice was neither loud nor soft, seeming to come from both near and far. Achilles only found that though the man did not conceal his appearance, Achilles could not clearly see him. Clutching the divine artifact in his hand, its boundless light and heat restored a measure of his confidence. The young hero lifted his sword slightly, seeming to make a threatening gesture. Is that so, then youd best leave. This is my grievance with Olympus, and its none of your concern. Is that so? Seemingly smiling, the black-clad man shook his head slightly. Whatever grievance justifies such a feud? Tell me, perhaps I can mediate. Really, then what if I want the Divine Kings position? Unsure of the black-clad mans intentions, Achilles probed directly. If they belonged to Olympus Divine Court, surely they would not tolerate his insolence. Unexpectedly, the young hero saw the black-clad man nod, seeming to agree. No problem, the Divine Kings position... its not something impossible. But to be a Divine King, you must have enough capability. In the past, Zeus achieved Divine Kingship after undergoing one life tribulation and one death calamity. He ventured into the abyss, stormed the palace of the second-generation Divine King, subdued Mother Earth, and defeated the monster Typhon. And compared to him, what great deeds have you accomplished to deserve ruling the sky and earth from atop the Mount of the Gods? What great deeds have I accomplished? Silent for a moment, Achilles replied, Zeus gained his title simply by vanquishing his father. He defeated Typhon and Mother Earth simply because he was stronger than them. So if I am stronger than him, my power is my coin. But since you are not under Zeus, why not help me stop these gods of the court? Once I become Divine King, I shall reward you accordingly. Still testing, Achilles vaguely sensed something amiss. But before him, the black-clad man merely nodded again, then shook his head. No need for such trouble... How about this, I make an agreement with you: If you win, the Divine Kings throne is yours. But if you do not win, Ill cease to honor old friendships and must send you back where you came from. Agreement? What kind of agreement? Instinctively asked, Achilles saw the black-clad man draw a black circle on the ground. Inside was deep darkness, devoid of light, like eternal void. Very simple, just step into this circle. Raising his hand slightly, the black-clad man pointed at the circle before him. Whatever means you use, as long as you can extend the light beyond the circle, I will consider you the victor. Then, the Divine Kings throne shall be yours. But if not... The sentence left unfinished, the black-clad man remained smiling. Throughout all heaven and earth, there was only one mortal who could exchange a move with him. Even if death awaited once, the other should be content. ` Chapter 837: 319: The Falling Sword Chapter 837: Chapter 319: The Falling Sword On Mount Olympus, before the Golden Palace. The man in black casually drew a circle on the ground. A simple circle, an ordinary ring. Aside from the fact that it happened to obscure the size of a few people with darkness, Achilles couldnt discern any problems. But this was obviously not that simple. Instinctively, the young hero believed it was a trap. Just like the golden net from before, but to him who wielded the Divine Sword, that net was long since easy to deal with. ... An agreement... what if I dont accept your terms? Achilles asked in a deep voice, and the man in black didnt get angry, instead he responded with a smile. Refusal, hahaha... If you cant even handle a circle I casually drew, then I advise you not to claim the throne of the Divine King. If Zeus were here, he would never be trapped so easily. If you are so helpless faced with such a small trick, you might as well give up early, lest you become a laughingstock. ... ...Fine. After a moment of silence, looking at the black circle before him, Achilles finally nodded. Even though he still believed this black circle was not simple, it didnt deter his desire to try. What the man in black said was true. He was once restrained by the golden net only because his strength at the time was less than that of a god. He simply relied on the geographical advantage of the Mortal Realm, and once that advantage was lost, it was inevitable that he would be easily captured. But things were different now. Regardless of whether or not it was a trap, Achilles was confident he could break it with one strike. As you wish, in that case, Ill give it a try. But once I come out, dont make excuses for Olympuss Divine King! Having made up his mind, Achilles took a step into the black circle. With the strongest spear, the strongest shield, and the martial skills he honed himself, the young hero believed nothing could stop him. Moreover, perhaps this man in black didnt realize, the sun was meant to pierce the darkness and bring light to the earth. With the Divine Artifact in hand, he feared nothing. Swish With one step, Achilles vanished into the black circle. His figure was no longer visible, and that band of darkness still maintained its silence. The man in black just smiled, then raised his head to look in the direction of the Golden Palace. In the next moment, the gates of the Divine Palace slowly opened. Zeus and a throng of gods emerged, apparently welcoming his arrival. Zeus, that circle... what is it? Hera asked softly, utterly unaware that the man in black heard her voice clearly. Zeus knew this, but he openly responded. That is an entrance, also a window for realms in the material world. And since the mortal stepped into this window, it means he entered the others domain. The Realm of Lightless, one of the most dangerous places in the world. Even if he entered like this, he would inevitably suffer some hardship. Even if this was just the manifestation of a realm in the material world, no mortal could break it open. Thus, his goal was more or less achieved. But... I wonder what my beloved daughter is doing now, if she stepped inside, would she be able to come out? There was no answer to this because logically speaking, the other party shouldnt be able to come out either. He smiled freely and stepped forward to welcome. Since the other party had acted, it initially showed a tendency. Only at this point did the alliance between the two have real value. A dark void. Once stepping into that black circle, Achilles felt he lost all perception of light. Everything seemed to dissipate in this darkness, even himself was no exception. If it werent for the power of the Styx River flowing through him being so real, he might have thought he had already returned to the void. What is this place? Turning back, Achilles realized the danger here in an instant. If the void was something in nothing and nothing in something, then the darkness here turned everything into secrets, preventing any existence from connecting with another. To any individual, all other concepts in this world seemed to sink to the bottom of the darkness. Even if spoken aloud, the sound could not be heard. Whoosh There was no sound, but the memories automatically filled the noise of moving backward in Achilles mind. Like a song heard a hundred times, even if stopped, the melody seemed to continue playing. However, moving in the direction of his memory, Achilles found himself still in darkness. No light, no color, as if even time and distance had disappeared. The young hero couldnt even be sure if he had really moved or if it was all just an illusion. Good... good, as expected, extraordinary! He softly praised, the awkward feeling brought by speaking and silence made Achilles uncomfortable once more. He had already witnessed the difficulties here, so next, he was going to break this darkness. All other senses had been lost, but the Divine Artifact in his hand was still firmly gripped. Gripping it with his right hand, Achilles conveyed his will to Laevatein. Since you are the Sun, please dispel this darkness and bring warmth and light here! ... ... ... A moment. Two moments. Three moments. Uncertain of how much time had passed, within the boundless darkness, Achilles confirmed he had indeed wielded the Divine Artifact in his hand. His sense of time might have blurred, but Laevateins judgment should not have erred. However, raising his hand to wield the sword, even trying to bring it up to his eyes, Achilles couldnt perceive a glimmer of light from start to finish. If not for the very real sensation, he might have believed he never had any Divine Artifact, only perpetual tranquility. Enough! Ive had enough of your tricks! Absolute silence brought absolute irritation, a feeling few had experienced. Achilles didnt know that future humans tried to create soundless zones, proving no one could survive in such a place by practical attempts. He only knew an unnamed unrest surged from his heart, making him eager to hear or see something. A sword slashed down; if outside, it would be enough to overturn rivers and seas, but in this darkness, Achilles didnt even know if he had really swung his sword. Everything was void, and all around was also nothingness. This feeling drove him mad; for a moment, Achilles randomly chose a direction and started crazily flying upwards. He didnt know where this was or if there was an end; he just wanted to see something beyond darkness. However, uncertain of how long had passed, he eventually found nothing. The Divine Artifact in his hand should have unleashed immeasurable divine might, but Achilles didnt feel it at all. Everything seemed to be swallowed, not even leaving a remnant. Ah! Pressing forward noisily with a few loud roars, yet the end was no different. Achilles felt he was near his limit; he couldnt hold on any longer. Just at this moment, the young hero seemed to see hope. Wait... whats that?! A light appeared, no, two lights! Two tiny yet mighty points of light appeared there, distinct from this endless darkness. Overjoyed, at this moment, Achilles felt he had never experienced such a joy of regained loss. In that point of light, he seemed to see his sword and witnessed his own being. So thats it, the man in black transferred the light he created. He thought he would give up but didnt expect himself to persist until now! No one could silence the power of the sun so invisibly, not even ten Ares combined could achieve that. They might win, could suppress it with quantity, but after personally experiencing such boundless divine might, Achilles wouldnt believe anyone could smooth out this power, as easily as smoothing a lifting hem. I won! Though he couldnt hear, Achilles proclaimed loudly. He believed the man in black could hear his words, and indeed that was the case. In the next moment, the sound he had lost for a long time finally returned to his side. The most ordinary tone, now seemed like a moving symphony. You won... are you sure? Ha, mortal, Ill give you another chance. To bring light to this darkness, are you sure youve done it? Of course, Im sure! Eagerly, Achilles pointed to the distant light. He no longer wanted to stay in this dark space, not for even a moment longer. Is that so... The voice was low, the man in black seemed to pause, then became meaningful. Achilles inexplicably felt uneasy but didnt retract his words. I won, didnt I? Ah, you wonnot at all. I asked you to make light, didnt I? That is the light I made, it was only stolen by you. Pointing calmly to the distance, Achilles asserted. But now I found it; your trick has been seen through by me. How could a god break a promise with me? Certainly not. Slightly shaking his head, the man in black smiled and questioned in return. I wont break a promise, at least youre not yet qualified. But mortal, have you truly seen yourself clearly? What? No reply was given or needed anymore. For at that moment, Achilles felt he was moving, drawing close to those two lights that had been stolen. But as he got nearer, as those flashing things grew bigger, the young hero suddenly realized their essence. How could there have been any light there? Residing there was merely a pair of eyes watching him and the Divine Artifact. Screech... Boom! A loud noise, faint tremors shook the miles-long mountains. Before the man in black, the band of darkness instantly disintegrated. Clearly, without the support of its masters power, this realm which shouldnt exist in the material world was instantly rejected by the Law and returned to where it should. Mortal, as you can see, the outcome is decided, you lost. So now, you should also return. Looking at Achilles, freed from the darkness, the man in black calmly spoke. Return... lost...? Just released from the darkness, standing back on solid ground. Quietly mouthing these two words, Achilles felt like facing a formidable enemy. In his heart, he wanted to retort, but he had no argument against his loss. Besides, the power exhibited by the other in such a brief time made him fearful. Fine, you won, then I wont bother anymore. Stepping back, Achilles felt the urge to retreat. He planned to leave first, and then act after making clear the others background. However, the man in black just shook his head, then slightly raised his hand. I told you to return, not to retreat. Since youve lost, you must pay the victor. Wherever you came from, return there again. And as for what you have, it doesnt need to be returned, just... leave it behind. Staring at Achilles, whose face was drastically changing, the man in black extended his hand and gently pushed. In the next moment, the hero intending to raise his sword to fight was pushed back into the longsword, striking his chest. Instantly, the Divine Sword Laevatein was knocked from his hand, tumbling down the Mountain, embedding itself in a huge boulder. And he too fell, but did not stop at the same locationinstead, he plunged endlessly toward the mortal realm. Styx River... The outstretched hand retracted, and the man in black opened his hand. An eerie power hovered in his palm, causing the gods observing it to feel endless chill. Beside the man in black, Zeus, having witnessed everything, stepped forward with keen interest, watching the falling mortal. Did he return to the mortal realm? Did he go back to Silvermoon City? Of course not. If he returned, how could you rest easy? The smile stayed, and the man in black gently flicked his wrist, turning the dark power into a piece of paper. The power of the Styx River, indeed somewhat extraordinary. Chapter 838: 320 Anshan Conference Chapter 838: Chapter 320 Anshan Conference Atop Mount Olympus, the light extinguished, and all returned to tranquility. Observing the belated arrival of Zeus and the assembly of deities, Erebus smiled as he pointed out the Divine Kings thoughts. Achilles could not represent the Spirit Realm, even if he held the Levatin Sword in his grasp. Regardless of whether he could actually represent it, there was certainly a connection between the two. Moreover, since Zeus had proclaimed in the Golden Palace that he would not intervene, claiming he did not wish to conflict with the Primordial Deities, then conversely, did his willingness to intervene himself equate to taking on this conflict? Normally, the answer would be ambiguous, as it was entirely based on Zeuss own assertion, which others may not genuinely acknowledge. ... But when Erebus arrived here with two other deities, he could no longer profess ignorance of Zeuss prior attitude. After all, it was precisely for this reason that Zephyrus went to invite them... Hence, being the one who led them to the Mount of the Gods, the Lord of Darkness had to be well informed about the developments. Hahaha... Your Highness, you indeed flatter me. Your Highnesss word is as good as gold; naturally, I have no reason to distrust it. There really isnt such a concern. The God of West Wind went to the stars claiming to seek reinforcements, but in truth, he only wished to foster relations with several Ancient Gods. Unexpectedly, not only did he invite the God of Heavenly Light and the Goddess of Daylight, but even Your Excellency has been persuaded to come. Zeus approached with a hearty laugh, his demeanor exceedingly warm and his words even more affectionate. Yet it was unknown if it was intentional, but the observant could discern that he seemed to have made prior arrangements with the man in black. At this moment, with the Divine Kings overt behavior, even if few on Olympus had seen this most ancient of the Original Five Gods of Creation, the identity of the newcomer became unmistakably clear. Excluding the Lord of the Spirit Realm and Nyx, being female. Able to command respect from the God of Heavenly Light, Aether, and the Goddess of Daylight, Hemera, following behind him obediently, even treating Zeus as an equal. The recently exposed power, easily able to knock Achilles down into the dirt. The power of the Styx River nearly ineffectual against him, and the Power of the Great Day unable to breach the small dark circle he etched. With such displays, the identity of the visitor could only be one. He was the Lord of the Lightless Realm, the nominal creator of the Underworlds deities, and one of the Original Five Gods in control of Darkness, Erebus. ...So thats how it is... Some secretly marveled to themselves; with the development of events to this point, many things suddenly became clear. So it was indeed thus; hence, many recently incomprehensible matters were now understandable. The Divine King had actually formed an alliance with the Primordial Gods before anyone noticed, and now, the other party had openly arrived at Mount Olympus. However, the question arises, what is it in heaven and earth, in all of existence, that warranted the Divine King, possessing Great Divine Power, to form an alliance with mortals, and even deliberately overlook the mortals wild rampage on Mount Olympus without issuing punishment, instead waiting for others to solve the problem? Naturally, there could be only one answer: the Divine Kings adversary was related to another Primordial Deity. At this moment, whether or not the deities who had figured it out were staggered by the appearance of the Lord of Darkness. He might not be the first Primordial Deity to come to Mount Olympus, but to come as an ally was certainly unprecedented. Haha... Regardless, Your Highness has rid Olympus of that delirious mortal, granting the Home of the Gods its tranquility. Now that the deities of the stars are invited here, it also fulfills my intentions. Noting the reaction of the deities, and seeing that Erebus had no intention to explain, Zeus was even more joyous and reassured. It seemed he was overthinking; the other party had no intention to provoke him to be the vanguard against the Spirit Realm. After all, he was not Gaia... The Lord of Darkness wouldnt think him so easily fooled. Since today all Gods are gathered, and we have esteemed guests visiting the Golden Palace, fate too, seems to have orchestrated this. Why not use this occasion to host a banquet, to express gratitude to all deities who lent their powers, and also to convey my thanks on behalf of my son Ares for Your Excellencys assistance. Zeus suggested, then looked beyond Mount Olympuss main peak to the ravaged mountains. Without his need to say more, the deities understood his intentions. Apollo was the first to step forward, soaring into the sky to retrieve the Divine Chariot from the rubble and guiding the last round of the Noon Sun across the heavens. Zephyrus led three sealed Gods to disperse the dust over the Mount of the Gods, restoring the tranquility of Olympus. The Goddess of Youth raised her divine cup, and the pale green liquid reinvigorated the life on Mount Olympus; the Goddess of Life carelessly dispersed it, reviving the sun-scorched mountains and rivers with vitality. One after the other, deities swung into action, restoring pavilions and towers to their former state, and Mount Olympus itself seemed to return to its prior state. Observing this, Erebus, though his heart was undisturbed, eventually gave a slight nod. Since Zeus desired this grand assembly, he would grant it to him. With this grand banquet, whether it was him or the deities of Olympus, all would become unprecedentedly steadfast in their hearts. That was precisely what he wanted, and the Lord of Darkness saw no reason to refuse. Thus, he too raised his hand lightly, smoothing away the lingering brilliance of the suns power near the Mount. Since the Divine King has invited me, then I shall not decline. Having lived beyond the worldly realm... joining this festivity is no trouble at all. Erebus accepted, and naturally, Zeus was overjoyed. The gates of the Golden Palace opened wide, and dancing nymphs were summoned into the hall. Melodic music began to waltz across the sky of Mount Olympus, and sumptuous feasts and nectar were freely delivered to the summit. Achilless tumult had come to an end, yet the events of today, following this banquet, were destined to spread quickly to the heavens and the Mortal Realm. The war in the Mortal Realm was just beginning, and the courage of humans in their conflicts was backed by the presence of gods. Behind the clash of deities, naturally, there was an even greater power to rely on. ... Swoosh From the sky to the earth required nine days and nights; from the earth to the Abyss was likewise. Cast down from the summit of Mount of the Gods with a palm strike, Achilles fall never ceased. It was as if the earth did not exist at all, for when his body reached the ground, it continued to plummet without pause. And in a place unknown to him, high above in the heavens, the Divine King continued to observe his fate. Although it seemed that Erebus had no intention of sparing this mortal, what Zeus desired was never mere seemed. He demanded certainty and outcomes he could control. Thus, until he witnessed his final descent, Zeus would not be at ease. Carrying with him the attention of the Divine King, this mortal who had dared to brandish his sword at the Divine King kept falling into the Abyss. Passing through a complex and burgeoning world below, passing by an increasingly formidable underground kingdom, he fell ceaselessly until, at a certain moment, as though crossing a boundary, he arrived in the Underworld. Perhaps due to the power of the Primordial Gods, Achilles did not appear at the portal of the Underworld but materialized directly into its sky. Passing by the pale purple Nether Moon in a flash, the watchful gaze upon him also shifted ever so slightly. Yet, until the end, not a single change occurred. As if nothing was noticed, or perhaps it simply did not matter. The purple moon hanging in the sky of the Underworld exuded a strange power, awakening the resuscitation of countless dead. Beneath the moonlight, Achilles became shrouded in a layer of shadow, but his descent remained as rapid as before. Do they not care... or does this sword indeed have nothing to do with the will of the Spirit Realm itself? The voice was somewhat hesitant, but no further action was taken. He merely watched the figure continue to fall until it was swallowed by the rushing Styx River. Boom Whoosh... A loud sound followed by countless splashes echoed, as if the entire Styx River encircling the Underworld trembled slightly. In this turbulence, Achilles, depleted of his strength, seemed on the verge of awakening from the intense pain. However, at this moment, a wave splashed over him, plunging the hero, teetering between life and death, back into unconsciousness. Whoosh... Splash, splash... The Waters of the Styx flowed ceaselessly, and the gaze from above never strayed. After who knows how long, the master of the Styx River seemed to finally take notice of this uninvited guest. The waters stirred gently, and a deity with an icy demeanor emerged forthwith. Styx, the eldest daughter of the God of the Ocean, had separated from them early on. As the foremost of the Styx River, she likewise held part of the Underworlds power. Not deeming Hades worthy of her concern, Zeus, who once swore to be the Oathkeeper, had not truly received her favor either. Even now, as Zeus toasted with the Lord of Darkness, he was curious what she would do upon seeing the fallen Achilles. Achilles... An ethereal, distant voice echoed along the river, with the sound of the waves as its accompaniment. Styx gazed steadily at the tumbling hero in the water, her expression inscrutable in the shadows. No one knew what she was thinking, but for some reason, Zeus, trusting his intuition about women, made a bet. He sensed that this goddess seemed somewhat pleased to see Achilles, who had ended up in such a plight and even lost the power of the Styx River. There was a hint of regret amid her joy. Intuition could not serve as evidence, and Zeus did not understand why. However, as he puzzled over this, the waters of the Styx River churned up waves once more. The form of Styx disappeared in the waves as if she had never been there. As for Achilles... he drifted with the surging waves, floating towards an indescribable place. Tartarus... With an indecipherable expression, the Divine King could not understand Styxs actions. But one thing he was sure ofshould this human fall into the Abyss, no matter the outcome, it was probably unrelated to the present world. Erebus could be considered to have killed him, killed the human wielding an artifact of the Spirit Realm, and this act compared to what he planned to do with Silver Moon City, was perhaps neither superior nor inferior. Time ticked away, and at a certain moment, within the surge of the Styx River water, the seemingly dead figure finally fell into the gaping maw of the Abyss. It was only upon seeing this scene that Zeus finally set aside his last worries. In this way, the matter can be considered perfectly resolved. Imperceptibly nodding, within the Golden Palace, Zeus raised his cup once more. Chapter 839: 321 Ferry Boat Chapter 839: Chapter 321 Ferry Boat Mount Olympus was hosting a banquet for the Deity Race. The Mount of the Gods was extraordinarily glorious because of the most distinguished guests, and the colorful clouds illuminated one-third of the sky in the east. The fragrance of a hundred flowers danced in the air, and the birds on the horizon hovered, reluctant to leave. However, at the same moment, at the southeastern edge of the continent, in a town not far from Silver Moon City, two young people finally awaited the daylight to continue their journey. It was truly a long night... This time was much longer than any before. Even during the coldest days of winter, such an event had never occurred in the extreme north of the continent. ... If it dragged on any longer, I might begin to believe that the sun had plummeted from the sky and that the Mortal Realm would never again see the Light. By tying a simple sled made of two planks to a rope, even a light application of force could move heavy objects across the snow. As he walked, Heracles couldnt help but praise Amons ingenuity. On a winters day after fresh snowfall, it was undoubtedly a clever invention. Though he was generous with his Strength, Heracles was not one to refuse help when offered. The sun would never fall; if it were truly extinguished, the entire world would likely plunge into Chaos. With a gentle shake of the head, the youth beside Heracles looked up at the finally rising sun. Starlight twinkled in his eyes, revealing the true form of the initially immense light orb. A golden chariot... Could it be a Divine Artifact akin to the Solar Barge? Amon didnt know, but it didnt stop him from being intrigued. If given a choice, aside from deities who controlled Time or Spirituality, the ever-burning sun would likely interest him the most. ... While walking through the town, the two engaged in casual conversation. Today, the town seemed particularly lively, with a crowd density more than double that of usual. Evidently, the unexpectedly long night had made everyone uncomfortable over the past period. So when daylight returned, people emerged from their homes to release their long-suppressed spirits, thanking the deities for their grace. Various prayers echoed in the city; Heracles heard at least a dozen kinds. But it was nothing strange. The residents here not only had no relation to Silver Moon City but, ironically, they came more from the West. For centuries, ordinary people across All Countries of the continent, having abandoned Faith for various reasons, gathered here, building their own place of residency. Silver Moon City rarely paid attention to this, and no other kingdoms would come here to apprehend fugitives. Thus, over time, the settlement expanded and formed this ungoverned town. Hehe, young man, I know your doubts. But as you can see, this town belongs to no one. Its not that no one has tried to govern it; even some refugee aristocrats have wanted to claim it, passing it down as Divine Blood Nobles. But what happened to them? The powerful Godhood Practitioners cared not for a bunch of clustered refugees, but it didnt mean they would allow the birth of a faithless nation within their territory. So anyone who tried this has long since perished... I suppose, you wouldnt do the same, would you? Guided by the guards to the towns center, Heracles finally met its leader again, a man in his forties who had been waiting for his arrival. Clearly, despite the great heros disinterest in power and status, the renowned merchant remained skeptical of him. You worry too muchI certainly wont do that. Im only here to get what I need. After a moment of silence, Heracles spoke in a deep voice. He then reached out, and with a loud bang, the great hero pushed the objects off the sled behind him. The heavy object thudded to the ground, momentarily trembling the entire estate as the covering fabric scattered everywhere. A wild boar as tall as several men rolled out, but the middle-aged man rejoiced at the sight. Ahseems like youre indeed worthy of the task. Hero from afar, your bravery truly amazes me. You captured it alive just as you said, and you seem far superior to those knights burdened with a Curse. Taking a few steps forward, the middle-aged man circled the immense wild boar. Slightly injured, but the prey was evidently still alive, much to the mans satisfaction. He needed a living Ermanos Wild Boar, not a lifeless carcass. Only living things could serve as sacrifices to the God. Only the deities themselves had the right to decide its fate. You overpraise; countless Heroes could accomplish this. Capturing a wild beast isnt worthy of much boast. But anyhow, since Ive fulfilled your demand, will you honor your promise and grant me my rightful reward? Not taking credit, Heracles reiterated his request. For his upcoming overseas journey, he surely needed a ship. But even in the dominions of Silver Moon City, the great hero remained unaware of where to seek what he wanted. Luckily, at that time, Heracles encountered the middle-aged man who had just posted a bounty. The man wanted someone to capture the Ermanos Wild Boar but without harming it. After demonstrating his prowess, the two quickly reached an agreement. Certainly, hero from afar. Regardless of where you come from, as youve found the sacrifice for the God, I naturally keep my oath. Nodding affirmatively, the middle-aged man showed no hesitation. If the gift to the God had flaws, it would not reflect my piety. Leading the way, the middle-aged man invited Heracles indoors, and the great hero had no reason to refuse. Soon, at the estates core, the middle-aged merchant unfolded a map on the table. And this is? This is a sea chart. With a hint of pride, the middle-aged man spread a giant sea chart as tall as a person on the table. Inclusive of numerous markings, clearly indicating divisions, with many symbols Heracles couldnt decipher. I recall you mentioned preparing for sailing, but a journey must have a destination. Depending on the destination, Ill offer different adviceso, young hero, where do you wish to make your adventures end? ...Ive heard of a massive whirlpool over the East Sea? Pondering briefly, Heracles tentatively asked. Yet to his surprise, the middle-aged mans face changed immediately upon hearing this. Not Fear, but a slight trepidation mixed with a tinge of shame. Lost in recollection, it took a while before the middle-aged man looked at the hero complicatedly. I see... youre heading to that whirlpool... So, hero from afar, are you pursuing the legend of the Bronze Creator? What if I am? What if Im not? ...It doesnt matter. Regardless of your intentions, let me share a story with you. Shaking his head slightly, the middle-aged man gestured dismissively, then recounted his past memories. ... About thirty years ago, before the middle-aged man arrived in the town under Silver Moon Citys jurisdiction, He was an aristocrat from Olympia, a believer in the omnipotent King of All Gods. Until one day, a young aristocrat was summoned by a priest from the church. In the awe-inspiring The Temple, he accepted a mission before the Gods statue, leading him to his conclusion. Are you saying the priest of the Divine King commanded you to sail a large ship to the East Seas whirlpool, feigning a fall into it accidentally? He told you that there you would meet an imprisoned God, and your task was to repay kindness with the utmost malice, and repay gratitude with a Curse? Hearing this was astounding; Heracles almost didnt believe what he heard. Could this be true? Though in his heart, All Gods were not always virtuous, the great hero never imagined the Monarch of All Gods would do such a thing. No, this might not be the Divine Kings intention. After all, many times Gods and humans are not equivalent. I dont know where the order originated, whether from the Monarch of Olympus or a priests own ambitions to please the deities. But eventually, I accepted the task. Leaning back in the chair, the middle-aged man took a deep breath. I thought I could do it well; after all, a god deemed a sinner was not someone I empathized with. But it was when I personally felt the despair of Boundless Darkness, and was saved from that despair, that I was first shaken. And that was just the beginning; when I met the prisoner locked in the Sea Eye, I realized my mistake. So... you didnt follow the priests orders? ...No. After a prolonged silence, he finally uttered one word. Though the middle-aged man didnt provide reasoning, Heracles understood. Fear of power, fear of the priest, fear of authority, and the influence of past education. Evidently, even regretting at the time, the middle-aged man had complied with the priests demands. He eventually returned in triumph, receiving accolades from the priestsyet perhaps one day, having long since aged, he finally felt remorse. He abandoned everything in Olympia, along with his Faith in the Divine King, to start anew in Silver Moon City. I understood then, no matter my decision, it made no difference. In returning malice for grace at the priests demand, displayed humanitys evil before the creator. And even if I chose otherwise, and were to be publicly punished by the priest after leaving, it only showcased the despair of humanitys virtue to him. Whichever I chose, the result was predetermined, so I retreated then. But now, I regret it again. Perhaps gathering the courage to die then was a preferable choice. ... Remaining silent, Heracles felt conflicted. He had been guided by the God of West Wind to complete trials but now heard words of defiance against the Divine Court. He couldnt discern truth from fiction. However, Heracless intuition told him that this man wasnt lying. So, the sacrifice you need... Ive abandoned my former Faith; now, I worship the Goddess of the Wilderness. I intended to offer this boar as a sacrifice to her, hoping the Deity would forgive my sins... Putting away the sea chart, the middle-aged man suddenly smiled. But Ive changed my mind now. Great hero, you might not be aware, but the Ermanos Wild Boar once escaped the Goddesss arrows. It appears large, but its agility is unparalleled. Capturing it alive, you have proven your Strengthso Ive decided to accompany you there, back to the place of my regret. My Morality is so depraved; my past is so cowardly... Yet I still wish to try, to strive to kill my former self. So, young hero, would you accept my request? Of course. Nodding resolutely, despite his lingering doubts about All Gods, Heracles decisively extended his hand. Everyone is entitled to regret; Im atoning for my past. So, tell me your name, newfound friend. Though this journey promises challenges, Im willing to venture together with a friend like you. And if you should perish, Ill carry your name... henceforth, all who know of Heracles shall learn of your legacy. Chapter 840: 322 Setting Sail and Halting Chapter 840: Chapter 322 Setting Sail and Halting ` Olymus, a hero who was unremarkable in this world but barely left a name in the Mortal Realms original destiny. He was the father of the younger Aias and a crew member of the Argo Ship. In later accounts, Olymuss son made a grave mistake after the victory in the Trojan War. He desecrated the Apollo Priest who had taken refuge in the Athena Temple and was thus punished by the Goddess, falling into the sea. However, Chaos was never short of arrogant heroes, and the younger Aias was one such. ... He grasped a reef amidst the waves, arrogantly proclaiming that even if all the deities on Mount Olympus united to attack him, he would still save his own life by himself. And the result... was naturally obvious. The enraged Poseidon stirred up boundless tsunamis, causing the younger Aias to die in the furious tides. Of course, this had nothing to do with the present world. The current Olymus was neither married nor had children, nor had he left a name in the Mortal Realm. He was just an ordinary human, even his seafaring skills were demonstrated earlier on another occasion. Since then, he left his hometown with regret. Until today, Olymus met the young Heracles, who, like his younger self, was pursuing the footsteps of the Bronze Creator. He finally resolved to regain what he had lost in the past. So, is this what you called a ship earlier? Hmm... No matter how you look at it, it doesnt look like something that could sail. Or rather, instead of calling it a ship, its more like a large coffin. South of Silver Moon City, on a beach, the young Amon carried a tall pack on his back. Like a young person who had never seen the world, he unabashedly expressed his doubts. However, regarding Amons question, Heracles actually had a similar feeling. Because what was presented before the two of them was a massive cylinder lying on the beach. The diameter of the cylinder was very long, probably as tall as several floors. There were all kinds of protrusions and seams on top, seemingly indicating that it was not as simple as it looked. And the ends of the cylinder were not smooth surfaces, but rather hemispherical domes. From the outer appearance alone, the observer seemed not to struggle to understand its structure. This was not a solid cylinder; it ought to be a hollow device. Inside it, one could perhaps reside and live, as well as store materials and wealth. However, from the perspective of a ship, it seemed a bit odd. Especially how such a thing would navigate the sea to reach the eddies of the East Sea? Indeed, this is the ship. Its just a bit different from what you understood. Without any servants, Olymus opened a heavy box. Instantly, the colorful crystals nearly dazzled Heracless eyes, but he immediately sensed the energy contained within these crystals. What is this? Elemental Crystals, the explanation is quite complex, but you can understand it as a manifestation of the energy mobilized by wizards when casting spells. They often form in extraordinarily high-concentration elemental environments, like the Mystery Lock of Silver Moon City is said to accomplish this. As for their use... Patting the enormous cylindrical device, Olymus earnestly explained, These crystals are what power this big fellow. It was thanks to them that I was able to travel between the Sea Eye and the Mortal Continent. Contrary to popular belief, the real Ocean is much more dangerous than you can imagine. Especially when moving away from the coastal areas, into the regions that were once the battlefields of the Sea Gods. Sea Monsters stained with Divine Blood, descendants of the Ancestor of Ten Thousand Demons, or sometimes Gods themselves pretending to be demons... Ancient tales say that Phorcys, the Son of the Ancient Sea God and Father of Monsters, was such. If you were piloting a truly large ship, not even the breath of the Sea God could ensure a safe return. Because the divine scent in the deep sea would rather attract many things, and unless the deity themselves escorted you, no one could truly be safe. But I can kill them, believe me, there might be monsters in this world I cant defeat, but we shouldnt easily encounter them. Still somewhat hesitant, Heracles said doubtfully. Although willing to trust his new friend, the great hero still harbored doubts about the coffin before him. Could such a thing really travel across the sea? All these years, he had never seen a ship like this. Hmm... I trust in your power, Heracles, which is why I decided to travel with you. But I also hope you understand, there arent many ships in this world that can withstand the impact of demigod-level forces. If you dont want to defeat Sea Monsters midway, only to ultimately perish at sea, I advise against it. After all, these oceanic experiences, like the sea chart, each one is a guiding light stained with life and blood. Opening a panel on the cylinder, Olymus poured a box of crystals into it. He then stepped back, a hint of reminiscence in his eyes. Prepare to witness, just as I once did. Since that day forward, I finally dispelled my inherent prejudice against wizards. As the panel closed, Heracles witnessed the disappearance of the seams on the cylinder with the naked eye. The next moment, as if lifeless, the creation that had been emitting faint energy entirely lost its extraordinary domain traces. The extrusions at the tail of the cylinder vibrated suddenly, transforming into several various-sized fan blades. Also, in the great heros perception, the weight of the thing before him was no longer constant. What is this...? As you can see, this is a ship that can travel underwater. It can seal itself off from the outside, isolating all extraordinary fluctuations, and can solely use material transformations and force transmission to propel this behemoth through the water. Its a stunning invention, isnt it? ...Indeed, its quite stunning. Staring at the cylinder several persons in diameter and no shorter than a large ship, Heracles found it hard to imagine. If not using extraordinary power, how could such a coffin possibly move under the water? However, since Olymus said so, he probably wasnt lying. Ultimately, whether the thing could move would soon be evident upon trial. So, is this the sea vessel of Silver Moon City? Well, it is one of the sea vessels designed by the White Tower. And as I understand it, they plan to develop something usable in both the sky and the sea. As he explained, Olymus recalled an interesting anecdote about this kind of ship. To add a hint of legenddo you know how this type of ship came to be conceived? Slightly shaking his head, Olymus did not know whether to believe this legend. It is said in a dream, a wizard was chasing a white dragon. During the pursuit, he lost his target and wandered aimlessly... Ultimately, he entered a bizarre library. Talking heads, endless circular corridors, countless books... He supposedly left something there, gaining the right to read eventually. And the inspiration for this ship came from a book titled [Twenty-Five Thousand Leagues Inside]. Quite a fascinating story. Both Olymus and Heracles didnt pay much heed, after all, dreams were just dreams. Perhaps the wizard who invented this vessel did indeed draw inspiration from a dream, but to manifest it into reality was ultimately due to his capability. In any case, the ship problem was solved, and there was no need to find a navigator familiar with the path. The greatest issue for going to sea was no longer an issue; Heracles could finally relax and make the last preparations. However... On that note, is my trial temporarily paused? Somewhat puzzled, it had been quite some time since he slew the Hydra, yet the God of West Wind still hadnt come to find him. Although Heracles had somewhat softened his views of the Olympian Gods, the experiences of others did not yet suffice to alter the values instilled in him from childhood. Never mind. Since the God of West Wind hasnt sought me out, it must not be urgent. And if they truly needed me, they wouldnt be unable to find me. Nodding to himself, the great hero felt he was worrying too much. As the God of West Wind, the intangible wind was the best medium. Once they wished to locate him, they surely could. Furthermore, since slaying the Giant Lion, the god had left him a mark. Tsk. Gods mark, wonder whats its purpose. On a beach near Silver Moon City, the young Amon was diligently playing the part of a crew member. However, at the actual gates of Silver Moon City, a bird awakened from its slumber, revealing a conveniently humanized expression. Silver Moon City, truly Silver Moon City. Rumor has it that they worship the Lord of Ten Thousand Spirits, God above Gods. Familiar title, familiar domain, and whether witchcraft or alchemy, all originate here. Amons interest in this city hadnt been a day or two. Yet upon truly arriving, the bird suddenly discovered an invisible barrier obstructing this places portals. The net encompassing the world had its structure twisted here, with its strings tied into numerous knots. Only entities it acknowledged could freely pass through. Of course, if it merely stopped here, it couldnt hold Amon back. By replacing an ordinary citizen, he could easily traverse this net. However, a question arose: although Amon was confident in the rank and trait left in his peak, some things in this world still warranted his caution. The external deity that destroyed Hemenu was one such thing. A world-killing sword, a power transcending great divine mights limits. Although Amon was ninety percent sure it was a one-time power, he still didnt want to test whether his replacement could deceive the opponents psychic perception. Hence, even though he was also ninety-nine percent sure the opponent hadnt imbued their power into this so-called Mystery Lock, he still wouldnt actively breach this barrier. This was no joking matter; if it truly was a creation-tier great power, given his current lack of power, even manufacturing numerous avatars wouldnt evade this deadly disaster. But if thats the case, theres no choice left. If I want to see inside yet have no opportunity... lacking an opportunity, Ill have to rely on a kind soul to create one. Appearing somewhat resigned, the bird lightly flapped its wings. After searching a while, it settled on a suitable target. Though unaware of the origin of this mark or its relation to that powerful human, it didnt matter. After all, its godly, and gods are all the same. They wouldnt care for mortals, just as Amon didnt care for this worlds life. So now that your mark is in this city, will you enter or not? The outcome was unknown, but for Amon, it was either achieving his wish or merely enjoying a show. ` Chapter 841: 323: Open and Aboveboard Chapter 841: Chapter 323: Open and Aboveboard Chaos World, the gods sense of time was always quite loose. A day or a month, several months or a year, to them, it made no difference. Unless something major happened, besides fulfilling their godhood, almost all deities appeared very casual. Even the work of godhood was only necessary for those like Apollo, who needed to personally wield their power through a Divine Artifact. Otherwise, for the True Gods who held authority, they had ten thousand ways to solve problems. ... Of course, where there is a norm, there are naturally exceptions. For example, the God of West Wind, the Divine Kings most loyal subordinate, who ran between the Mortal Realm and the Mount of the Gods. Having witnessed the Nine-Headed Snake being suppressed, and not having time to give Heracles his next instruction, Zephyrus hurried back to the Mount of the Gods. And now, just as the trouble caused by Achilles ended, without any time to enjoy a long-awaited feast, he once again set off for the Mortal Realm. The matters on Olympus were just temporary accidents; Heracles was the one that needed his attention. Especially since the Divine King had told him he had arranged a companion for that mortal hero. Although he didnt know who that person was, since Zeus had mentioned it, Zephyrus naturally dared not slack off. As the number one subordinate who thought as the Divine King thought and was quick to act on the Divine Kings urgent matters, the God of West Wind never dared to neglect Zeuss instructions. Then the question arises, not to mention where that companion is now, the key issue is... where did Heracles run off to again? With a look of helplessness, invisible air currents lingered above a swamp, then took human form. Zephyruss gaze wandered back and forth but found nothing. This was where the Hydra had been defeated before, and even the wandering winds had brought back a definite answer. Under this swamp, Hydra was being suppressed in pieces. Its poison blood flowed continuously, seeping into the earth. If a toxic swamp appeared elsewhere in the Mortal Realm in the future, perhaps it would be due to the Hydras blood surfacing through the earths movements. All of this was done well, even Zephyrus himself couldnt have done it better in the Mortal Realm. However, what annoyed him greatly was that the hero who accomplished all this was once again nowhere to be found. ... Cant find him again...? Even though I didnt come in time to find him, doesnt he know to wait in place for a while? Without a gods guidance, how could your trial proceed? The God of West Wind never expected that not only in the northern jungles but also in the southern wilderness swamps could someone be lost. By rights, it was an issue with Zeuss mid-interruption task assignments. But apparently, the Divine King wouldnt be wrong, and Zephyrus couldnt use this as an excuse. So after complaining in his mind for a moment, Zephyrus adjusted his attitude. Just finding someone, it was no big deal; it wasnt the first time anyway. Moreover, having learned from the last lesson, this time, he had left a contingency plan. With a slight smile, thinking of this, the God of West Wind was somewhat smug. Unlike some gods, he wouldnt make the same mistake twice. Among the immortal gods, this was already quite an excellent quality. With a slight sense, it wasnt long before Zephyrus linked to the mark he had left in advance. Positioned to the east, it seemed near the coast. In... this direction. But it seems he has stopped. Did he enter a city? Making a judgment without hesitation, the God of West Wind immediately turned and headed in the direction of his sense. In the entire Mortal Realm, there wasnt a city he couldnt enter. Even Athens was a bit troublesome, but as long as he didnt cause trouble, a mere Divine Artifact without an operator probably wouldnt notice his presence. Best to quickly locate the counterpart, arrange tasks... then take the opportunity to rest for a while. Whoosh Crossing mountains, leaping over rivers. Invisible air currents flowed among the clouds, and ant-like creatures wandered below. After an unknown distance, at a certain moment, Zephyrus finally sensed his mark close at hand. As expected, Heracles should indeed be ahead, as no one could silently disturb a mark left by another god without being noticed. But... But no one told me how he dared to go in there?! Transforming from invisible to visible, Zephyrus, suddenly appearing atop a treetop, startled a flock of birds. Desperately flapping their wings, the birds hastily left the nearby trees, but the God of West Wind had no time to pay attention to these at the moment. Standing on the tree, with eyes gazing far into the distance, it seemed as if, after just having crossed an invisible barrier, a massive shadow stood at Zephyruss field of visions end. Floating mid-air, twelve towers rotating clockwise. Built upon the earth, a magnificent cluster of structures stood. There were no outermost city walls, only an avenue and a gateway running through the central axis. Zephyrus knew why, because these blasphemous Sin People deemed themselves the chosen children, faithful believers protected by the Lord. They believed that a city without defense meant a truly powerful kingdom didnt need city walls to repel enemy assaults. If a kingdom had enemies at its gates, it only proved it was doomed to destruction due to weakness. And in this world, no kingdom was stronger than they were. Silver Moon City, indeed just like that Achilles... He murmured softly, the massive city before the God of West Wind only revealing the tip of the iceberg. Just as before crossing a certain barrier, Zephyruss vision held no sight of this city. Standing outside the city now, he couldnt see the citys specific scenes. According to unreliable rumors, it supposedly was a certain Goddess who had intentionally bestowed the city with the ability to be cloaked by the Mystery Lock. Because she had heard that Helios, who was the then-master of the Sun Chariot, had a hobby of spying on secrets across the earth whenever he drove the Divine Chariot. But this had nothing to do with Zephyrus; it was just some visual trickery. What really troubled him was what his next step should be. According to the location indicated by his mark, Heracles was right inside this city. However, the God of West Wind could be sure this city absolutely didnt welcome the gods of Olympus. And even if that werent considered, just the Mystery Lock covering the plains left Zephyrus feeling powerless. The Divine King had once told him personally, that under the Great Divine Power, no god was confident enough to defeat the God of Magic Net in the Mortal Realm. So, fundamentally, entering the citys interior left him with only one choice. The Bronze Gate... Gazing into the distance, within the city, the God of West Winds vision was all fuzzy. Yet, there was one clear thing therea tall bronze-cast archway. The Bronze Gate, Zephyrus had heard of this name, not only because many spellcasters who had visited Silver Moon City for learning had spread its fame but also because of what this gateway represented. After all, the outermost portal piercing through Silver Moon Citys central axis was named this way to commemorate the truth of history. They wrote the Bronze Ages history on it, recording each gods and mans accomplishments and sins. The Fire Thief Prometheus, the treacherous priest, the Divine Kings cold indifference... even Zephyrus himself appeared on the bronze gates mural. That was real history, though only in the eyes of humans. It depicted the gods baseness, as well as humanitys greed and foolishness. But even so, the God of West Wind still felt somewhat uncomfortable. Heracles... I hope he hasnt believed these rants. If it really comes to it, Ill just have to tell him he is indeed the Divine Kings noble son, different from those mortals. Hesitating for a moment, Zephyrus was momentarily at a loss. Without the ability to enter directly, he could only choose to enter Silver Moon City through the proper gateway, then quickly pull Heracles out. Next time, next time Ill definitely remind him not to wander into some places... But then again, there wont be a next time after all. After all, besides Silver Moon City, only a realm of the original gods can hold me back. Shaking his head slightly, Zephyrus thought he might be overthinking. He then once again became invisible, with gaseous swirls in the sky, transforming into a bird perched on a treetop. As the proper gateway, The Bronze Gate allows outsiders to enter. Just that this portal, also the node linking the Mystery Locks hub, will automatically identify the identities of those who come close. It recognizes those whose strength is too immense, then warns the citys inhabitants beforehand. But for this part, Zephyrus wasnt too concerned. According to the usual experience among the gods, as long as he shifts forms and restrains his Divine Power, no one would discover his identity. Even Hera had once been deceived by Zeus disguised as a cuckoo, let alone this site being merely an inanimate object. Chirp chirp Calling twice, the God of West Wind prepared to soar. But at this moment, the bird he transformed into suddenly turned its head. And not far behind him, there was another entirely jet-black bird steadily watching him. ... Tsk. Such a bold bird. After observing for a moment, Zephyrus detected no abnormalities. After all, there were plenty of birds here in the first place; hadnt he startled a flock upon his arrival? Just that this bird was indeed a bit brave, as even when the God of West Wind met its gaze, its eyes gave Zephyrus a mocking feeling. Being despised by a bird? What would it despise, it couldnt be the level of my transformation? Thats impossible, not to mention its just a bird. And speaking of his own skills in hiding and shape-shifting, these were famously formidable. Whoosh Bang! With a light flap of wings, without bothering with a bird, the God of West Wind calmly unleashed a seemingly gentle yet in truth powerful airflow. But a moment later, that unknown black bird was reduced to nothing but a pile of feathers. Its eyes too were ground to dust, no longer able to stare at him. Very nice. Shaking his head, seeing this scene, Zephyrus felt satisfied. But now that this unwise bird was dead, he ought to set off. Staying longer, who knew what Heracles might encounter inside. Thinking of this, the God of West Wind soon took a light leap, heading directly for the distant bronze archway. The treetop thus swayed gently, but shortly after, peace returned once more. Chapter 842: 324: Seeking Help and Refusal Chapter 842: Chapter 324: Seeking Help and Refusal Jingle, jingle... The sound of wind chimes gently rang, growing closer from afar. The temple atop the high cliff barely showed signs of age, maintaining its old appearance inside and out. Hundreds of years had passed; todays Silver Moon City had transformed greatly. Yet, the changes were more evident in the outer areas; the center, however, appeared more like it did a millennium ago. Just like this ancient temple, built by the first High Priest, and never relocated since. ... Clip-clop... Clip-clop Outside the temple, the sound of hooves grew nearer, stirring the wind chimes into a clearer melody. Inside the temples front hall, an elderly woman with white hair furrowed her brows slightly. However, not far from her, another old man merely shook his head with a smile. Dont take it too much to heart, heh heh... hes just a bit anxious. If he cared about Gods matters as much, he wouldnt have ended up here. The merciless rebuke showed the elderly womans longstanding dissatisfaction with the person outside. Yet when she finished, a third person in the temple cleared his throat softly. Unlike the two clearly aged elders, the third person seemed notably younger. Apart from the silver hair hinting at his real age, he merely appeared to be a young man in his twenties. Ahem, Your Excellency, regarding this matter, perhaps theres no need to express it that way. With all due respect, you should know too. Silver Moon City has never had any Gods matters, only those we believed would be of interest to God. For thousands of years, only the High Priest had actually seen Godat least thats how the books record itbeyond that, God gave no decrees. Even our faith in Him merely stems from the teachings of angels and our own admiration. ...So what then? Regardless, that is not a reason that will persuade me. After a moments silence, the elderly woman did not argue, but her attitude remained stern. The other two understood why she acted this way; despite each having different interpretations of faith, hers was particularly intense. They had no objections to this, ultimately it was just a difference in beliefs; the path was still the same. Still, in such a situation, expecting her to have a good face toward someone who taught The Faithless was naturally impossible. Alright then, lets let him in. No matter what, we should give him an answer, yes? With a gentle smile, the second speaking elder resumed, and this time, no one objected. The elder lifted his hand slightly, and with a small sound, the temples outer door slowly opened. Light shone into the hall, casting a long shadow. As the door fully opened, the long-waiting centaur finally entered the temple. But unlike usual, Chirons face now bore traces of guilt, with more regret and tension. Lord Chiron, thank you for waiting, please forgive us. However, since this is the abode of the deities, even the outermost areas cannot allow others to enter at will. Of course, regarding the matter you mentioned yesterday, our discussion has reached a conclusion. Speaking calmly, the elders words were straightforward. And as he entered the grand hall, Chiron bent his tall frame, seemingly paying respect to the deity. I understand, maintaining silence in the temple is only right. Moreover, due to my mistake, the Divine Sword Levatin finally fell on Mount OlympusI failed to prevent my student from making mistakes, thus as his teacher, I should bear this responsibility. As I requested before, please give me a chance to rectify everything; I promise not to disappoint you again. The voice echoed within the temple, and Chiron vaguely knew what the outcome would be. Yet he still wished to try because since learning the consequence of the change on Mount of the Gods, he knew that he alone could not alter the outcome. However, matters do not shift with personal will, and the three priests within the temple exchanged glances, then the elder slowly gave the final answer. According to Her Highness Evangeline, regarding the Divine Artifact Levatin Sword, Destiny will guide it to its true owner. Therefore, while you led it to fall into the place of the Fake God, considering you did not intend this, our final decision is not to hold you accountable. As for your student... Pausing briefly, the elder looked up. While they had differing opinions on Chiron, he and the longtime colleague old woman had no differing impression of the young man. Arrogant, thinking he could stand beside angels. Such an entity, completely unaware of what humility was, was not worth their attention. Regarding Achilles, the bishop councils resolution is as follows. Since he himself is not a resident of Silver Moon City, merely staying due to you, his life or death is not under our protection. Further investigation showed he wasnt a devout believer, thus according to doctrine, we have no reason to aid him. Finally, his behavior was often improper, directly responsible for the loss of the Divine Sword; his actions and words contradicted doctrine. Upon final approval by the bishop council, expel him from Silver Moon City, regardless of life or death, and never allow him to tread the holy site again. And concerning this matter, we will not react directly. The elders voice was calm, yet as he concluded, the tension on Chirons face slowly shifted to disappointment. He wanted to speak, but ultimately remained silent. He understood that these Godhood Practitioners were not something else; decisions made in the deitys temple were irreversible. ...Alright, I understand. Regardless, thank you for your prior help... if theres anything else I am needed for, I wont refuse. Sighing, Chiron prepared to leave. But just as he was about to step out of the temple, he was suddenly called back. Wait, Lord Chiron, in truth, regarding this matter, there is indeed something we need you to do. Turning to look, Chiron glanced at the young man who spoke. Like the elderly woman, he had remained silent until now. The specifics arent complicated; if youre willing, why not take on the task yourself, Your Excellency. Speaking with a smile, meeting Chirons gaze, the young man slowly said, Our matter is solely that the life and death of Achilles have nothing to do with Silver Moon City, and we dont care about Levatins whereabouts. But knowing he wielded the Divine Sword given by angels, although mercilessly killed, we cannot act as though we know nothing of this. Thus, following the bishop councils deliberation, we intend for those who worship Fake Gods to make the necessary response. Strictly speaking, the young mans words were baseless, yet at this moment, Chiron felt no surprise. He knew, regarding how Western nations handled matters, Silver Moon City was perpetually divided, never reaching a consensus. Perhaps influenced by the angels, some believed in changing The Faithless, while others thought they should be ignored. Yet now, due to Achilles recklessness, circumstances might be changing. At least from this moment, Silver Moon City decided to take its first step forward. Alright, I accept. Taking a deep breath, Chiron instinctively straightened his back. He knew Silver Moon City, but he also knew Olympus. This was destined to be a question without resolution; the gods would never bow, and Silver Moon City would not either. The conflict between the two was not stirred by this small matter; it was a continuation of millennia-long disputes. Since the Bronze Age, various grievances converged, the old hatred never erased, many remembered the legends told by their ancestors. The Fake God once sent a great flood down from the skies, destroying the civilization of the Bronze Age. Whoo Chiron knew that once he took this step, as long as the god-king on Mount of the Gods did not step forward to suppress the Olympian gods, as long as the Lord worshiped by Silver Moon City remained silent, a conflict would be almost unavoidable. And serving as the envoy, he might also end up with a fate as uncertain as his student. But it doesnt matter... Exiting the temple, Chiron looked up at the sky. Achilles wasnt his first student, nor his favorite, yet most of those before ultimately died due to the divine court. Perhaps every presumptuous human hero ultimately challenges the dignity of gods... Initially, Chiron understood, but gradually, he no longer wanted to. Life or death was irrelevant to him. Sometimes, he too wished to shine as his students did. So though this mission was dangerous and might earn him a spot in the minds of the Olympian gods, for the centaur, he savored it completely. At the same time, just as the centaur exited the temple, the twelve high towers suspended around Silver Moon City stood. Each high tower distinguished by different symbols, within the one marked with a sundial, a witch appearing to be in her thirties watched the instruments before her listlessly. It was a simulated city, or rather a replica of Silver Moon City. Various buildings were accurately reproduced on it, and stars-like dots covered it. This was the projection of Silver Moon City, emerging as a byproduct in the process of unraveling the puzzle lock. The goddess of the magic net hadnt directly passed down this profound knowledge, yet she never stopped people from attempting to learn it. Thus, during the study of the puzzle lock, this unique projection came forth. Each light point represents a life; their very existence exerts minor influences on the magic net. Being woven from the strings of the magic net, the puzzle lock was meant to react to this. People analyze this feedback, displaying it in a comprehensible way to ordinary folks. Although they cant truly control the puzzle lock, the wizards found a way to use it for city security monitoring. Heh, they claim its important, but how many times has Silver Moon City been infiltrated over a thousand years? I recall the last time was over a hundred years ago when a part of an ancient evil attempted to sneak into the city, yet before we could react, the puzzle lock automatically eliminated it. Scoffing, if it werent her turn, she wouldnt want to watch this boring monitor. At once, the witch almost hoped something could genuinely happen. Come on... come on... a little evil or something would be nice. Murmuring, she silently vowed. Come quickly, I promise. If given a choice, I wouldnt eliminate you immediately. Chapter 843: 325 Process Chapter 843: Chapter 325 Process ` Flapping his wings, the God of West Wind transformed into a bird and flew freely across the sky. Instead of directly controlling the power of the wind, he utilized the unique structure of birds to harness the air currents. Even for Zephyrus, this was a rare and novel experience. However, matters of importance needed attention... After a while, the God of West Wind folded his wings and landed on a uniquely designed carriage frame. There was no support, no wheels, and no one operating it; it floated in the air about a palms height above the ground, moving along a certain trajectory automatically. ... This seemed to be an application of the Earths power, constructed to counteract the force that pulls all things downward... Yet, even with a deitys perception, Zephyrus failed to understand the exact principles involved. How extravagant, he thought. Even in his Divine City temples within the Mortal Realm, he had never used anything like this. Judging by the fragrance emanating from it, this was merely a device for transporting nectar. This was witchcraft, this was alchemy... For a moment, Zephyrus felt he understood the aristocrats of some human nations. While they followed the will of the gods, suppressing the prestige of Silver Moon City among the Western kingdoms, they never ceased their yearning for the creations of witchcraft. In the past, the God of West Wind dismissed this as the rebellious nature of mortals. But now, he too found himself somewhat intrigued. No, this is different. Those humans pursue enjoyment, but I seek to uncover the hidden power of Silver Moon City. How can they be equated? As a deity, I need to make far-sighted decisions, and to do so, it is appropriate to understand the daily lives of my enemies. Nodding inwardly, Zephyrus couldnt help but admire the profundity of his own thoughts. Such a state, he mused, placed him at seventy percent of the level of the Divine King. ... Immersed in his own world, the floating carriage frame continued to move forward slowly. The closer he got, the more magnificent and grand the Bronze Gate appeared. Capable of accommodating dozens, even hundreds, of people simultaneously, the portal showed no signs of congestion. Within the dense crowd, only a few spherical golden-glow orbs floated. Too occupied to care about his surroundings, as he inched closer, Zephyrus felt a slight tension building in his heart. He had no choice; though proud of his unparalleled concealment skills, the witchcraft of the Goddess of the Magic Net was equally extraordinary. So, if something unexpected happened, would he choose to flee, or should he first assess the situation before fleeing? Whatever the choice, this was the critical moment... Excuse me, sir, please wait a moment. ! As the carriage entered the range covered by the Bronze Gate, the power of the Mystery Lock seemed almost tangible. However, just as the God of West Wind felt the utmost tension, a sudden voice in his ear caused his feathers to stand on end immediately. How could this be? He hadnt sensed the presence of any lifeform approaching him. Who could have approached so silently? In an instant, Zephyrus was fully tensed. He turned around bit by bit, covertly readying himself to burst into action. Strike first to gain the upper hand; delay and suffer the consequences. If anything went awry, he might have to take action himself... As the God of West Wind discreetly prepared, he found himself stunned again the next moment. Ahem, sorry, Mr. Bird, please dont be agitated. No offense was meant, but as the 9,527th bird to enter Silver Moon City today, we request your cooperation with the registration process. Once the registration is complete, the gates of Silver Moon City will open for you. Ah? In front of Zephyrus, a pale golden sphere quivered slightly. It emitted sounds like a living being, yet the God of West Wind could be certain that this was merely a lifeless metal object. Only after confirming this did Zephyrus relax abruptly. Phew This really is... After a false alarm, the God of West Wind breathed a long sigh of relief while also feeling a bit helpless. So, it was merely another creation of witchcraft, not a living being. His focus had been on detecting life and the Mystery Lock of this place, hence he had found no trace. But had these mortals advanced so absurdly that even intelligent birds capable of communication numbered in the thousands entering and exiting the city each day? Truly amazing, is this some method of enlightening intelligence? But if this is true, what about the bird I killed earlier... Slightly twitching at the corners of his mouth, Zephyrus, watching the waiting golden orb, decided not to remain silent. Since it wasnt his discovery but Silver Moon Citys standard procedure for foreign animals, he would comply. Damn Heracles... If it werent for your incessant wandering, I wouldnt be in this situation! I understand. I will cooperate as needed. Not quite speaking his mind, the God of West Wind replied. He didnt know what the so-called process entailed, but it didnt prevent him from agreeing. Yet, the next moment, as soon as Zephyrus settled his heart, it immediately began to tighten up again. Ding With a soft chime, the pale golden sphere in front of the God of West Wind quivered and instantly transformed into silver. While Zephyrus was still at a loss, the orbs voice came again, this time with a noticeably more solemn tone. Detecting language components, detecting avian lifeform. Honored Mr. Bird, please verify again, can you communicate with humans? ! Once again, his feathers stood on end; the God of West Wind hadnt expected that other birds couldnt speak, either? No, that seemed normal too; after all, even if birds possessed human-like intelligence, their physiological structure made it impossible for them to produce human-like speech. As a deity born in the Second Era, Zephyrus had witnessed the creation of life and was acutely aware of the difficulty of creating life from nothing. Could it be that the He, the God of West Wind, who wasnt detected by the Mystery Lock of the Goddess of the Magic Net, would fall at such a small hurdle? ...According to data records, aside from the rare avian species naturally capable of mimicking human sounds, only avians undergoing a quasi-life forging ceremony or those of Legendary status can communicate with humans. If verified, the registration process will change accordingly; please confirm again. The orb didnt pause, seemingly uninterested in the various thoughts flashing through the God of West Winds mind. Meanwhile, having heard the latter part, Zephyrus hastily halted his escape preparations. ... Damn... Speechless, at this moment, the God of West Wind felt like a dog tempted by a bone. Within mere words, his emotions fluctuated significantly. But there was no choice, he still had to enter... Since he wasnt discovered, the outcome leaned toward the positive. Yes, I can communicate with normal humans. Nodding slightly, Zephyrus had no choice but to confirm. Since he had already spoken, denying it now would only be more troublesome. Ding Registration successful, information recorded in the Mystery Lock Permit Access List.'' Please proceed with the identity verification process. After verification, you will be granted a three-year valid entry and exit permit for the outer city of Silver Moon City. Would you like to proceed with the verification process? ... Once again speechless, after sensing the direction of the mark, Zephyrus nodded reluctantly. Damn, if he had a choice, he wouldnt want to deal with any verification. ...Of course, please tell me how I should verify? Sir, please follow me. The voice came again, and the now silver sphere circled in the air before flying away from the Bronze Gate. Seeing this, the God of West Wind hesitated for a moment but decided to follow. Apart from this portal, all other areas around Silver Moon City were enveloped by the Mystery Lock. Yet, since it was their guide leading the way, there should be no issue... Trying to persuade himself, and considering the anxiety he had endured all this time, Zephyrus ultimately didnt give up. After all, since he was already here, leaving like this would be a loss. Thus, he spread his wings and took flight, following the metallic sphere ahead. Before long, he was far removed from the most crowded area. ... Shortly afterward. After flying in the sky for a while, Zephyrus finally saw the silver sphere descending slowly. The place was far removed from the citys main gate, enshrouded in indistinct and ethereal air. Neither externally nor internally could the God of West Wind see clearly at this moment. However, compared to his initial worries, he now let go of his inner concerns once more. Just before realizing his position was far from the crowd, Zephyrus had thought that he had already been discovered and that the other side was merely closing the door to trap the dog. Yet, after being on alert for a while, as the distance grew, he relaxed. There shouldnt be an issue; after all, his distance was already far enough. If his identity had been exposed, there was no need to lure him here. It could only be said that these mortals had peculiar customs, incomprehensible to the average mind. Nevertheless, for the task of the Divine King and the position of Heracles, the God of West Wind had no choice but to accept. Is this the place for registration? After some inspection, Zephyrus initially found nothing. But soon, he noticed more than a dozen other birds. At first, he was startled because the God of West Wind felt no trace of life from them either, yet he quickly came to his senses. This was already inside the Mystery Lock, not at the portals location, so his failure to detect was entirely normal. And the birds appearing with him at this time could only have come to register with him. Ding Bird guest number 9,527 has been delivered. The batch registration should include 18 birds, and 18 are present. Registration process application initiated... ...Application complete, subject sent. With a series of sounds, the silver metallic sphere vibrated once more. However, listening to its words, Zephyrus generally understood the meaning. So, this peculiar registration method was still a batch process, quite interesting. He just wondered what the exact content was, given they were only addressing a group of birds... Hmm? Sudden chills ran through him, the God of West Wind looked around but found nothing. Somehow, he felt an ominous premonition. Yet, glancing about, he saw nothing at all. Just a group of various birds looking at one another and the metal lump that brought him here. Phewit must be an illusion, probably too tired... Damn. Its just looking for someone, so why am I doing some registration with a bunch of birds? I am a deity! Damn, once I find Heracles, I must tell him, no matter what, to not run, again! Pronouncing each word with annoyance revealed his frustration. However, after his anger subsided, Zephyrus could only resign himself. Theres no choice; the current situation surpasses individual strength. What he needed to do couldnt be avoided. To prevent the Divine Kings inquiry, to avoid major issues, and because he had invested so much... After all, compared to the Bronze Gate, this place was actually more dangerous for the God of West Wind. In sum, no matter what, Zephyrus could only choose to go through this so-called process. ` Chapter 844 - 326 Title and Setting Sail ``` Swoosh The North Wind howled, bringing with it the chill of winter. Within the Maze Lock of Silver Moon City, the God of West Wind felt as if he was on edge every moment. However, reality never shifted according to one''s will. Who knew how long he''d been waiting here silently? It wasn''t until he received that feather quill that belonged to him that the God of West Wind finally felt a glimmer of hope. Finally, it had arrived. Time to begin... He couldn''t wait any longer. Ending this journey early would be ideal. As a god, he wasn''t meant for this damned exam; his destiny was the banquet of Mount Olympus. Even a second longer here felt like a waste of life to Zephyrus. "Caw" "Brother, how are you prepared for this exam?" "!" With feathers puffing up for the third time, the God of West Wind turned around abruptly. But all he saw was an ordinary three-legged sparrow. "Can you talk?" Taken aback, Zephyrus was somewhat surprised by the words. Just realizing that talking birds were rare, he didn''t expect to meet one here... Yet in the next moment, he received a look as if he were a fool. "Caw" "What kind of question is that? Are you stupid?" "If you couldn''t talk, why would you be brought here for the exam? Since you can, I obviously can too." "..." Speechless, the God of West Wind felt his claws stiffen. However, after a moment of thought, he had to admit there was logic to the statement. As expected, the reason the dozen or so birds brought here were given special treatment was likely because they were all different... Yet, while the explanation sounded reasonable, it did not quell the strange feeling in Zephyrus''s heart. As a god, I was mocked by a bird. Does this make sense? It doesn''t. The reason for this situation was that the birds here were too peculiar. Comforting himself with a few words, the God of West Wind still had to face reality. Whether it was reasonable or not, his best option was to ignore it. Killing birds here was impossible, but just wait... At this moment, Zephyrus secretly vowed that when he returned to the Mount of the Gods, he would feast on all birds for a month. Yet when the God of West Wind tried to ignore him, the three-legged sparrow had no intention of letting him off. "Caw" "Brother, you don''t seem very bright." "Are you really ready for the exam later?" "If you really can''t, I can let you ''borrow'' my answers." "Borrow?" "I, you" Almost choking on his words, Zephyrus''s claws tightened slightly. Borrow? Isn''t that called cheating? With a snapping sound, he couldn''t help but break the delicate feather quill. "No need... Don''t trouble yourself." It was laughable. Just a so-called test, nothing that could truly stump a deity. Let him cheat? Ridiculous. However, having just asked a foolish question, he found it hard to immediately retaliate. "Caw" "Hope that''s the case. I also hope you can pass on your own merit." "But brother, why did you break your pen?" Shaking his head slightly, the three-legged sparrow didn''t seem to really trust the words of the God of West Wind. However, it finally changed the subject, pointing to the broken quill of Zephyrus. "It''s just a pen. What''s the big deal whether it''s good or bad?" With a cold laugh, the Wind God seemed indifferent. Just a pen, really, what''s the fuss? If it breaks, it breaks. It''s no big deal. Animals will be animals. If it were a person, they certainly wouldn''t care about such a small matter. "Ding" "To the two bird gentlemen, sorry to interrupt your conversation." "But regarding the issue of intentionally damaging the testing equipment that was just detected, please cooperate and resolve it." A familiar voice came from behind, and Zephyrus turned his head stiffly. A pale silver metallic sphere hovered there. The voice undoubtedly came from it. Stunned for a moment, the God of West Wind finally looked back in the direction of the three-legged sparrow. Anywhere else, he had ten thousand ways to make a feather quill. But here, he didn''t dare use any power related to gods, not even divine arts. "Caw" "Why are you looking at me? Don''t you have money? Otherwise, pluck your own feathers. You don''t expect me to do it for you, do you?" "Rest assured, considering the cost and compensation issues, you only need to pluck five. Using materials to offset the debt isn''t strange, right?" "..." After a moment, without knowing what kind of feelings he had, Zephyrus plucked five feathers to receive another quill. With the tool regained, only a slight width was added to his feathers. Listening to the continued chattering nearby, this time the God of West Wind ignored whatever the sparrow was saying. For a long while, until another ''ding'' from the silver sphere sounded, the God of West Wind, Phobos, raised his claw and grasped a sheet of papyrus. Finally... finally, he saw the questions... A strange feeling surged in his heart for a moment, but the God of West Wind quickly pressed it down, preparing to answer. Though he had encountered many problems before, it wasn''t his fault. It was just the peculiar order of Silver Moon City... Fortunately, there was no problem now. Grasping the quill, Phobos felt his confidence return. As an eternal deity, the Gods on Mount Olympus mostly didn''t understand human knowledge, with a few exceptions. Like God-King Zeus, or the Goddess of Wisdom, Athena... Of course, the God of West Wind was also among them. Initially, it was just due to the attention of the Divine King; later, it was his curiosity about the source of faith. Over time, Phobos read many books, and he considered himself a learned scholar even among humans. Come on, the City of Silver Moon wouldn''t possibly challenge a bird with complex witchcraft knowledge, right? If that were so, he''d accept it. Taking a deep breath, the God of West Wind spread out the exam paper. Next, it was time for him to showcase his strength. ... "..." Sasa "..." Sasa "..." Sasa In the temporary open-air exam hall, the birds who had received their papers wrote busily. If one only saw the motion of the pen and not the users, no one would believe it was a group of birds answering. Yet among the diligently writing birds, one stood still, "standing out like a crane among chickens." "..." "What is... this thing?" In front of the papyrus, the claw that held the pen trembled slightly. At this moment, Phobos felt somewhat bewildered. Who am I? Where am I? What do I want to do? No clue, absolutely no clue. Facing the questions before him, the God of West Wind found himself speechless. Even if he saw so-called profound witchcraft knowledge, he probably wouldn''t have such a reaction. Frankly, if he really came across such content, Phobos probably wouldn''t have continued writing. On the one hand, he wouldn''t understand, and on the other, that would mean he had definitely been discovered. No one would test a bird, even a talking bird, with such professional and complex content...so no matter how dangerous it was here, if it proved impossible, the God of West Wind would make the right decision. However, that wasn''t the case. At the moment, facing the exam questions, all Phobos felt was bewilderment. Question 1: Given three rows of numbers, 1, 2, 3 4, 5, 6 7, 8, 9 Now choose numbers to create a sequence. Get 3, 6, 4, 1, 2, 8, 9, *, 2. Provide the missing number. ... Question 2: Given a race between a black bird and a turtle. The turtle leads the black bird by a hundred paces, advancing one pace every second, while the bird''s speed is ten times that of the turtle. The black bird believed it could win the race because its speed far exceeded that of the turtle. But the turtle believed the opposite could never win because when the black bird closed the hundred paces, it had already moved further. And when the black bird closed that distance again, the turtle moved again. So no matter how hard the black bird tried, it could never catch up to the turtle. Please give a conclusion for the above question and provide logical explanations. Explain who would win, why, and where the opponent''s logic was flawed. ... Question 3: ... "..." Silent without a word, at this moment Phobos felt he didn''t belong here. These weren''t sophisticated questions, nor did they have any professional aspect, yet truly facing them, the God of West Wind felt an overwhelming sense of being intellectually outclassed. He sensed a logic in the numbers and felt a strange discord in the conversation between the turtle and the bird. But the result was that he was helpless with either, not to mention the other ten or so questions. Looking around, the God of West Wind originally thought he wasn''t alone in his struggle, but in the end, he despairingly discovered that he was the only one at a loss. Of the remaining birds, all continued furiously writing as if they found it no difficulty at all. "..." "Am I the god, or are they?" "Maybe they''re all gods turned into birds, and I''m the only bird turned into a god?" A sense of powerlessness surged in his heart. Before this journey, Phobos considered many outcomes. Like being discovered, then fighting his way out. Or being detected, trying to bribe these short-lived mortals. But what the God of West Wind never expected was that he would fail at the beginning, unable to even step into Silver Moon City''s gate. And the reason for his failure was being outdone by a group of birds. "...ahem, caw" "Brother, look over here, I say... are you really not planning on ''borrowing'' an answer, or exchanging views or something?" The soft voice beside him was like rain after a long drought, as if he had found a light at the end of the tunnel. At this moment, Phobos was immensely grateful to the previously annoying talkative sparrow. Those who have not experienced it firsthand will never understand how much a person in the exam hall craves answers. "Ahem..." "''Borrowing'' isn''t necessary, but exchanging ideas..." After pondering a bit, the God of West Wind said with reservation, "A person''s thoughts can be a bit inadequate, especially since you''re still young." "Here''s the deal, let me guide you." "..." Sasa Soon enough, this open-air exam hall added another sound of pen to paper. This time, Phobos declared his earlier judgment correct. Merely mortal questions, how could they possibly stump a deity? However, he didn''t notice that as he wrote, a silver sphere quietly appeared behind him. It silently recorded everything, then sent it to the appropriate place. Cheating was against the rules, but let him finish writing first. After all, without this uninvited guest, where would Silver Moon City get this test? ... Woosh woosh... Along the seacoast, the waves surged. A rope tied a gigantic pillar so it wouldn''t drift away. An abundance of supplies was sent inside, destined to maintain this sea voyage. He didn''t know that a god, desperately searching for him, was undergoing his first exam in life, nor did he know that he was about to experience being caught cheating for the first time. Hercules walked to the sea, gazing out at the boundless ocean. "The sea, unlike land, has depth, not just width." "Have you ever been to the sea, Lord Ander?" "No, although more than one person who received my strength has been here, I never have." "But thinking back now, if not for the choices of the past, maybe this would have been my home..." With rustling sounds, the puppet crawled out from the pocket. Remembering the choices once laid before him, only then, he didn''t know what they were. Chess, sailing, theater. He chose the latter, which was good. But for the two he didn''t choose, who knows if they were better answers? "So don''t regret... And believe in every choice you make." "Hercules, one day you''ll become a real hero." Speaking softly, in Ander''s eyes, the so-called human heroes of chaos have never been heroes. Although he himself didn''t know what a real hero was like, at least he thought it shouldn''t be like this. "In the past... Someone told me stories. Hercules, when there''s a chance in the future, I''ll tell you too." "As for how you understand them, that''ll be up to you." "I will." Agreeing earnestly, Hercules looked at the sky. It was getting late. He originally planned to go to Silver Moon City first, but thinking about it now, waiting a bit was fine. He would go when he returned; after all, compared to the eastern sea''s eye, no one in that city was awaiting his arrival. ``` Chapter 845 - 327: Female Demon ``` The team wasn''t large, and no one raised any objections. So after discussing with his two companions separately, Heracles decided to set sail. The journey to the sea eye was long and treacherous, even Olymus, who had been there once, couldn''t guarantee a safe return this time. After all, they could previously pass through the lands faithful to the Sea God with ease, obtaining supplies and aid, but now they had to avoid these areas. Heracles didn''t oppose this. Even though he still held a complicated attitude toward All Gods, when it came to the Divine King''s disdain for Prometheus, he had no doubt. "Tsk... so this is the power source of this ''ship?''" Inside the Sea Whale Boat, they stepped in one by one from the entrance. Contrary to what they imagined, Heracles felt no discomfort as the entrance closed behind them. There was no difference from the outside world; in fact, the air was even fresher. Examining the interior setup, Amon, as the ''eager youth,'' was the first to voice his confusion. "No matter how you look at it, this is just an ordinary furnace." "So the so-called ''Element Crystals'' you mentioned earlier are the fuel for this furnace?" Located roughly in the mid-rear of the ship, a structure resembling a furnace was placed straight in a semi-enclosed space. However, there was neither fire inside nor any sensation of temperature or cold. "As for knowledge about Alchemy, I don''t know much, but if it''s just this primitive ''Elemental Furnace,'' I can indeed enlighten you." "But before that, I want to ask you a question." Pausing in front of the furnace, Olymus couldn''t help but marvel at the cycle of Destiny as he listened to Amon''s questions. He had once asked the same question, and now he had to pass this explanation on to the new crew members. "As we all know, deities wield Divine Power, capable of altering all things and affecting rules." "They can turn dead things into living ones and transform barren lands into oases, and the origins of wizards are related to this as well." "It''s said that the earliest Magic Powers were imitations of Divine Power created by the Goddess of the Magic Net, allowing wizards to manipulate elements, affecting material and spirit." "But here''s the question, is the essence of Magic Power or Divine Power a manifestation of material, or a reflection of spirituality?" "...It should originate from the soul." After a slight thought, Heracles replied. "I''ve heard that meditation is one way wizards progress." "So compared to material, the soul seems more accurate." "Is that so?" Olymus nodded slightly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He had thought the same once, but that clearly wasn''t the real answer. "If the essence of Magic Power and elements is spirituality, why can they create gales, summon storms, even make water in deserts, or make wood burn in the ocean?" "Actually, neither Divine Power nor elements are purely formed of material or spirituality; they exist between the two." "They can easily be influenced and also transform into respective existences under certain conditions." "...Hmm, so this ''Elemental Furnace''..." Understanding Olymus'' explanation, Heracles and Amon nodded. But what exactly does Divine Power and Magic Power have to do with their issue? "This is the function of this furnace." "It burns elements, thus changing their form." "It transforms elements into wind, so this enclosed ship can breathe without surfacing; it transforms elements into water, for drinking and resting." "It can also bring pure energy, driving the wheel to rotate, enabling the Sea Whale Boat to move constantly along the seabed." Explaining the principle candidly, though Olymus didn''t fully grasp the specifics. For instance, he still didn''t quite understand whether the water element turned into water, or if it gathered surrounding water in some way. But that''s all he knew, perhaps with an additional speculative guess at most. "This is the ''Elemental Furnace,'' of course, what we see now is just a primitive version." "It''s said the real one isn''t like this. It doesn''t just transform elements into material but can also reverse to convert material into elements, even allowing elements to return to a more fundamental energy state, facilitating mutual transformation." "By then, water would be soil, air would be stars." "As long as seawater and soil are continuously poured in, it could bring endless energy and material." "...Impressive, but it doesn''t sound like something that''s been realized. Otherwise, Silver Moon City would have already ruled the world." The eager young man made a casual joke, and Heracles nodded in agreement. Yet at this moment, Amon felt his interest in Alchemy growing. Equivalent exchange, the most fundamental rule of all things. Arbitrary conversion of energy and material, something even gods could only partially achieve. Even if they did, they knew not the reasons behind it. As for blurring the concepts of information and material energy, that was the power of Creation. Achieving this with mortal power, even as a conjecture, was enough to astonish him. Who exactly was the Goddess of the Magic Net, and the inventor of Alchemy, Hermes, was something extraordinary... "Tsk." His eyes flickered slightly, as Amon, the survivor of Meng Village, could only lament. But as the God of Stars Amon, he felt he could glean some deeper insights up close. Of course, Hermes might be a bit dangerous; though he hadn''t noticed anything wrong currently, he wasn''t in a hurry to do anything. Now he would first handle the matters here, and the other affairs could wait until a few strengths recovered before considering. Click... Buzz Splash... As the clasp loosened, the gigantic container lost its connection to the land. When the large ship named the "Sea Whale Boat" fell into the sea, the previously silent furnace finally glowed with a faint light. On the inner layer of the hull, lines for isolating breath began to take effect, thereby completely separating the energy inside and out. Only the transmission between materials continued, altering the speed and direction of the ship through gear transmission. Soon, the ship started to move. It descended deeper into the sea, traveling hundreds of arm lengths below the water''s surface. No one could have guessed that beneath the ocean, a ship carrying living humans was navigating. Even the fish passing by merely took it as some kind of reef moving through the sea. Through light reflected off the layers of mirrors, the crew inside could see the outside scenery. Even after experiencing so many significant events, Heracles was still amazed by this rare sight. However, novelty was temporary, and repetition eventually only led to boredom. Even though the air inside the ship remained fresh, and the food and water sufficient, as the days passed, boredom was unavoidable. Such was the seafaring experience in ancient times; even though Heracles'' circumstances were far better than those of his contemporaries, he was not immune to this. Even if he wanted to find an opponent in this deep ocean, it was difficult to accomplish. Fortunately, he wasn''t alone; whether it was Ande''s stories or Olymus'' travel anecdotes, they offered some solace in alleviating the monotony. It''s unclear how long these days lasted... until one day, just after breakfast, the great hero, while inside his room, suddenly heard a beautiful melody. It was indescribable in words, and he couldn''t even describe its ''beauty.'' But Heracles knew if he had to define heavenly music, this would be the only possibility. "Olymus, did you hear that?" Shouted loudly, yet got no response. But soon, Heracles found Olymus'' location. In the spacious cockpit, Olymus was stepping forward with vacant eyes. His hand slightly raised, pointing towards the wheel that changed the ship''s direction. "Olymus, what''s wrong with you?" His brow furrowed, the great hero strode forward. He held down Olymus'' outstretched right hand firmly, but the latter still made no response. His face slowly transitioned from confusion to a smile, as if seeing something beautiful... at this moment, a voice came from behind Heracles. "Let me handle it, mighty hero." "Sometimes brute force can''t solve the problem." Smiling as he spoke, Amon had a smile on his lips. In his hand, he held a necklace, and weak starlight shimmered on it. "Amon, do you know what''s wrong with Olymus?" "He''s been mesmerized; it''s a mental enchantment, but interestingly, it doesn''t rely on mystical power to complete." Moving forward a few steps, Amon hung the necklace around Olymus'' neck. Soon, the starlight on it began to flicker. "This power is conveyed through song, yet it''s not the power that makes the song extraordinary, but the song itself contains power." "That''s why the ship''s defenses didn''t activateof course, it might be that he didn''t truly understand this ship''s capabilities." "Of course, this is not difficult to resolve because I have treasures left by the elders of Meng Village. Just like how it allows us to enter and exit the poisonous marsh, this song cannot harm it..." "Look, he''s awake." As the words fell, Heracles saw Olymus'' eyes gradually regain clarity. However, before he could ask, as if awakening from a great dream, Olymus shouted a strange term in surprise. "Siren, it''s a siren!" "What?" "PhewI''m saying siren, a demon that beguiles passing ships with songs." Taking a deep breath, Olymus gradually calmed down. He became aware of his current situation and then explained with some apology, "Sirens, no one knows their origin." "Their legend has spread across the sea shortly after the Typhon Disaster." "It''s said they use their songs to beguile ships'' crews, steering them into reefs and giant waves." "But they shouldn''t appear here." Somewhat puzzled, Olymus continued explaining, "I''ve encountered them on former sea routes." "However, maybe because of a deity''s protection at the time, they didn''t accomplish anything; none of our crew was endangered... but now, I''ve clearly taken a different route, why did I still encounter the sirens'' kin?" "Perhaps it''s migration, or maybe just luck, whatever the reason, we''ve encountered them." Speaking calmly, now that the situation was understood, the great hero was no longer in a rush. The song in his ears was still beautiful, but he only felt disgust. Certainly, no matter where one goes, harmful demons are inevitable. "No need to hurry in leaving, let me take a look." With a stern expression, Heracles casually picked up the iron rod brought on board the ship. "Since they want to find me, I might as well go see them." "If it really is as you say..." Although this time there was no god to test him, the great hero didn''t plan to turn a blind eye. If he hadn''t encountered them, it wouldn''t matter, but now that he had, he wouldn''t let these so-called demons off the hook. ``` Chapter 846: 328 Siren and Origin Chapter 846: Chapter 328 Siren and Origin ` On the vast and empty sea, the tides rose and fell. The seawater struck against the rocks exposed above the surface, producing a series of sounds. Under the bright moon, the sea shimmered with a silver glow, the snow-white waves wrapping around a few shells. Together they surged forward, then turned into foam, spreading a layer of white bristles on the sea surface. In this tranquility, the siren with a human body and fish tail was completely naked, adorned only with a few scattered shells. ... She sang to the moon above, under that melodious song, even the strongest hero would bow. ... The moon and the sky, the earth and the ocean... Come, our hero, glorious and wise people. Please stop, stop and listen to our song! No ship can sail past the beautiful siren, for the sea is so dangerous and boundless. Unless the helmsman listens to our enchanting songs, allowing the beautiful melody to bring you joy and wisdom, accompanying your safe voyage forward. We know in the fields of the mortal realm, the eternal deities have made the heroes of both sides endure the hardships of life. We know the false glory forged upon piles of white bones. Come, great hero. Our wisdom is like the sun and moon shining upon the earth, knowing all wars and love in the mortal realm. ... The beauty sang under the moon, the melodious sound echoing across the sea. If one ignored the fish tail beneath, even the greatest artist would likely praise the wonder of creation. Yet there was no audience here, the only spectators were the sound of the wind and waves. They hovered around this non-human existence, adding an exotic flair to the beauty. Splash... The song continued, but suddenly, the sea surged up. In the next instant, a hero wielding an iron rod leaped out, scrutinizing everything around. Clearly, in this sea region, nothing was more eye-catching than the singing siren. It was precisely she who beguiled Olymus... and beyond that, Heracles felt something deeper. It was a chill, though invisible, instinct told him something hovered around the siren. They radiated despairing coldness and deep-seated resentment. Are you the siren? Despite having made up his mind, no matter if the other was indeed the siren Olymus spoke of, he would eliminate this demon. Yet Heracles still asked. If he had killed the wrong one... then he would find the right one when given a chance and kill it too. ...I am. Seemingly aware of the newcomer at last, the siren stopped her singing. That soul-stirring melody ceased, yet the sirens voice remained enchanting. And who are you, hero who slaughters demons? It sounded like mockery, yet also like praise. Under the sirens voice, even the most venomous words would become gentle. Yet all of this seemed utterly insignificant before Heracles. Since you are, then all the better. You kill, I kill you, fair and just, naturally. Unaffected, the great heros blood began to boil. He had nothing to say to the demon... yet in the next moment, the sirens voice caused him to halt once more. Fair and just... killing a siren might be fair and just. But is it fair and just to kill Medusa? Medusa? His hands paused in motion at the mention of this name, utterly familiar to Heracles. For the fourth generation of humans, the history since their birth had long become obscure, with only divine-related content passed down. And their most well-known starting point was the legend of the great hero Perseus. He was the son of Zeus and under the guidance of all gods, achieved many immortal feats. He ultimately ascended to the heavens undying, and his descendants became kings of the nations in the mortal realm. Such a legendary figure, his deeds had been sung throughout the world. And among them, the death of the Gorgon Medusa was naturally one of the most famous parts. Yes, Medusa. It once was my name, and until Perseus arrived, it always belonged to me. And even though I did not have the undying body of my two sisters, as a child of the ancient sea god and descendant of Phorcys, Perseus was no match for me. Yet he had the assistance of all gods... they granted him divine weapons, and I was merely a manifestation of his legend. Her voice was distant and captivating, the siren calmly narrated her story. Nobody knew why initially she was chosen as a sacrifice, why one of noble birth became a tool for Perseus to establish power. Maybe someone wanted to warn the descendants of the ancient sea god, or perhaps there were other reasons. Anyway, one afternoon, wearing the Helmet of Invisibility, donning armor and a sword blessed by the War God, treading wind god-blessed flying shoes, holding the invincible Shield of Aegis. The young Perseus sought the hiding place of the Gorgon sisters, deciding to use their blood to prove his martial prowess. Yet two of the sisters, Sterlo and Euryale, had embraced the undying, not even the divine artifacts could kill them, only Medusa did not possess it. So, even though she wielded the abnormal power of petrification, under the favoritism of the all gods, she ultimately could not escape death. To flee to the remote place where no one dwells, to the place where the surrounding river Okeanos meets the night... reflected upon the Shield of Perseus, beheaded by the diamond sword, her dripping blood turned into venomous snakes in the desert... The legend is recounted thus, in praise of the achievements of Zeuss son. Yet until the moment of death, Medusa unexpectedly discovered that though she did not possess the undying body of deities, it also meant her body and soul were not inseparable. I survived as a result, albeit in the form of a soul. And as a daughter of Phorcys, even dead, I would not wander like a mortal soul. My two sisters grieved immensely over my death, but soon joyed over my survival. Yet nobody dared to let this news leak out, so we sought River God Echroes, posing as his children. Since that day, I who rebuilt my body lost the power to petrify but gained the name of Siren. The sirens tale seemed to unveil a corner of the legend, revealing that the illustrious Perseus was perhaps not so righteous. However, after hearing all this, Heracles remained unmoved. Perhaps you did suffer unjust treatment, but that doesnt obscure your crimes. Perseus killed you, is that your reason for attacking other mortals? Should that not be the case? Moreover, I kill them not without reason, but to let them see reality clearly. Gently shaking her head, the chill around the siren grew more intensifying. Yet she didnt care, continuing to tell her story. A gods offspring who lost their body, naturally couldnt easily rebuild a physical form. Fortunately, the Gorgon sisters had a secret, during the Typhons war, they fortunately obtained the essence blood of The King of All Monsters. Then they feared the dread of the Divine King, no one dared touch the gods blood left by this magnificent existence until the gods borrowed a heros hand to extend butcher knives to them. Through the power of The King of All Monsters, like the other monsters, Medusa obtained a new body and divine power. She, in the form of a soul, was reborn with divine blood, gaining the ability to enchant living creatures with her song. And it was from this day forth that the siren decided to exact revenge on Perseus and all gods for causing her current state. All gods are so hypocritical, the so-called heroes so laughable. So I target the descendants of Perseus and the pious believers of all gods. Every mortal lured by my singing, at the last, I would awaken them. I give them a chance; if they denounce the gods incompetence, willing to abandon their faith. If they do so, they live. Those unwilling, I bind their souls by my side, let them feel pain day and night, then perish in despair. The tone gradually heightened as the siren spread her arms open. At this moment, Heracles saw the source of chill by her side. These were tormented souls, and without exception, in life, they were devout believers of all gods. If their gods come to save them, that would prove me wrong. But in truth, after hundreds of years, none have ever cared for their life or death. The matter suddenly became much clearer, Heracles finally realized one problem. Since the singing of a siren would lure people close and then kill all the mortals who approached, where did such talk ever originate? Ships protected by gods would not be lured, just as those under Olymus had not been. If they werent lured, they naturally would not know the outcome. And since those lured if all died, how could the story spread around? So, the truth was that not all those mortals died; some who renounced faith survived. But they would never let the truth be revealed and instead, collectively created a seemingly plausible legend to cover it all. Young hero, I can feel your resolute will. And the reason I came here is also due to the connection of bloodline. The power of The King of All Monsters guides me here, yet I myself havent even sensed your presence. Her tone gradually turned to imploring, whether siren or Medusa, she was never any benevolent being. But upon seeing Heracles for the first time and sensing the demonic resentment he harbored, the siren knew she was no match. Her greatest strength lay in her voice, yet her song could not shake the heros will. So, if she wanted to escape alive, she could only sway him from his intent to kill her. Great hero, do you still insist on your justice now? The gods on the mountain have never given me these, why invite this trouble upon yourself? With her tail flicking, exposing a seductive figure. The siren slowly approached Heracles, her tone became even more gentle. To the gods, there are only pawns and ants. Whether people like you or monsters like me, they never paid any attention. ... Slightly silent, Heracles gazed at the siren before him. If what she said wasnt a lie, then indeed Medusas death might have been unjust. Had he been in her shoes that day, he truly did not know what decision he might have made. Yet Medusa was already dead, the one before him was the siren. Perhaps Medusa did suffer injustice, but are you not creating it again? From the moment you imposed your will on mortals, you ceased to be the victim, becoming the perpetrator. Faith in itself is not wrong, mortals should not die simply for believing in a god. If there is wrong, that lies with the gods, not the mortals who have faith in them. Speaking solemnly, Heracles was both addressing her and speaking to himself. In these days, Ande had told him many stories, some of which he liked very much. The strong wield their blades against the stronger, the weak against the weaker. If Medusa had overthrown and eradicated all the gods and their believers, that was indisputable revenge. But her actions now were merely an excuse for the sins of demons. Of course, maybe it was because of the divine blood of The King of All Monsters. It brought Medusa new life while influencing the demon her soul increasingly... yet no matter, seeing the sirens change of color, Heracles raised his iron rod. If what you say is true, one day, I will seek out Perseus to learn the truth of matters. But before that, you too should meet the rightful end for these countless souls. With immense force manifesting as his arms moved, at this time the great heros feelings were so complex. With one strike, a hundred miles of sound echoed. The towering waves overshadowed the moonlight in the sky. ... Such an astounding talent, like it has no limit... Heracles, youve grown stronger again. As the waves gradually calmed, shortly after, standing on the once again tranquil sea surface, a puppet in the great heros pocket spoke up. Though unsure how it was achieved, at this moment, Heracless power had surpassed mortal limits. Most crucially, he still saw no peak to the others strength. Grown stronger... perhaps. But more than that, Ande, do you truly think the gods are like this? Slightly bewildered, after personally eliminating yet another demon created by The King of All Monsters, Heracles spoke out. This... who knows. The answer to this question, you should find for yourself. Slightly shaking his head, regarding Heracles, Ande never intended to tell him the result. After all, someone like him would always seek out what he truly wanted on his own. ` Chapter 847: 329 Unqualified and Monument Chapter 847: Chapter 329 Unqualified and Monument After defeating the Siren, Heracles buried her body beneath those reefs, taking only her throat bone as a keepsake. This wasnt due to any peculiar hobby of his, but rather the Sirens own wish. Knowing she was doomed, the Siren left her final words. You who call yourselves just humans... You kill me for slaying innocent crew members, but do you truly dare to punish those real culprits behind it all? If you dare, then I will acknowledge your justice. But if you dont, youre just another coward who bullies the weak and pretends to be righteous, a hypocrite. ... Heracles did not respond to the Sirens last words. He simply took the Sirens throat bone, letting it bear witness to his future experiences. Hearing is uncertain, seeing is believing. Although he had heard many stories about the gods from others, Heracles himself had not seen them even once. This was one of the purposes of his journey, after all, the creator of the Bronze Age was the deity closest to humans. ... Soon, this episode passed. After the Nomas Lions hide and Hydras poison teeth, the hero acquired his third trophy. The Sea Whale Boat once again set sail underwater, the alchemy ship began progressing toward the Sea Eye. Since the Wind Gods hadnt sent any news, Heracles set aside his concerns and focused his energy on this voyage. The Siren was just a small episode in this journey; according to Olymus, the perils at sea far exceeded his imagination. However, sailing on the undersea alchemical giant ship, they were able to avoid ninety percent of those dangers. But theres an unavoidable obstacle, the Caucasus Divine Eagle. Whispering the name, perhaps there was a destined link, even though Prometheus was no longer imprisoned in the Caucasus Mountains, pecked at by the Divine Eagle day and night. Yet on a certain day a century ago, the demon with Typhons blood still crossed mountains and seas, establishing its nest in the East Sea. Olymus didnt know its exact lair location, but he told Heracles the Divine Eagle often hovered around the Sea Eye. It inherited from the King of All Monsters its unparalleled eye power, whether stargazing or deep-sea watching, once it locked onto prey, it couldnt escape. The Sea Whale Boat can navigate underwater, theoretically the Divine Eagle shouldnt detect any strange aura. However, there are no living things around the Sea Eye, their only destination is to sink into the bottomless Sea Abyss. In such a situation, even if it appears normal, it will inevitably be discovered. And this time, the ship lacked the Deitys aura of protection. No problem. Waving a hand, the heros voice was calm. Among the sailing vessels, his presence was as reassuring as ever. This is not a problem, I will solve it; that is why you came with me, isnt it? If it dares to attack us, I will bring it down as a gift for the Fire Thief. ... Ding Examination paper collected... ...Starting assessment, please wait... The clear, standard, humanized voice was accompanied by the familiar ding sound once again. Outside Silver Moon City, Zephyrus looked at the bronze light sphere in front of him, his bird-like face filled with resignation. Several days had passed since the last registration, and while Heracles was on his sea adventure, the God of West Wind was not idle in the southeastern continent. Only compared to the heros journey, his adventure was somewhat different. Ding Assessment completed. This test involved twenty-four questions, twenty-four answered, full score one-hundred-and-twenty. After verification by this assistant, Testee 001 scored fifteen points, the resultfailed. Please keep striving to become an intelligent citizen of Silver Moon City as soon as possible. Above. Slam! Wings beat against the ground, and Zephyrus bird eyes turned red. Damn it, he had expected to fail, but thought he would get at least seven or eight questions right. What happened? Only three, just three! As a God, he had tolerated enough of this humiliation! Wait! I dispute this, its unreasonable, absolutely unreasonable, someone cheated! Already forgotten why he came there, after several days of burying himself in books, the God of West Wind was staring dead at the bronze sphere with his seventh test still fresh. Ever since failing once, that pale silver machine had been replaced. Left with him was just this bronze one. This must be an inside job, it had to be an inside job! How could he, a dignified member of the Twelve Olympian Gods, not complete something so simple! I protest, you must have registered me wrong, why am I Testee 001 again? Did you swap my test paper with someone elses? Ive suspected it all along! Zephyrus was filled with righteous indignation, like a student who studied hard for a week only to still fail. Yet before him, the bronze sphere stood motionless, patiently explaining: Dear Mr. Bird, though to someone who chose to cheat during the first exam, protesting against others cheating is laughable. But considering your right to raise objections, Ill address your question. The specific reason is thisaccording to Silver Moon Citys relevant records, we assigned a number to every sentient being who came for testing. Moreover, based on failure count, we added easily recognizable special marks to those numbers. But until today, no one in Silver Moon City had attempted the retest more than five times, we only prepared six numbers, so... Before finishing the sentence, Zephyrus already understood. Although the bronze spheres voice wasnt loud, its insulting nature was obviously strong. Just that initial cheating made Zephyrus regret his rashness, and the following content made him deeply embarrassed. Damn it, what a garbage test; no wonder folks from Silver Moon City are so arrogant. From these abominable exam questions, one could tell how rebellious they were against All Gods! Respected 001, perhaps if you see this from another angle, it might even be a good thing. The sphere ignored the West Wind Gods anger, continuing in its tone. After all, regardless, you have set a thousand-year record in Silver Moon City, forever etched in its annals. Even if its just a minor note, its something ordinary folks could never achieve in a lifetime... Wait, what did you say?! Face changing dramatically, Zephyrus looked up sharply. Yet changes never occur because of personal preference, the bronze sphere cared not for his emotions. Or more precisely, the God of West Winds reaction was one of its data points. Ah...is it because you are overly excited? No worries, I understand, but please rest assured. The related content has been uploaded and recorded by the appropriate personnel; even I cant withdraw it, there will be no issues. Barring surprises, your deeds will soon become timeless, an indelible monument in Silver Moon Citys history... Thud! Head tilted, unclear if truly or feigned faintness. In any case, without prior warning, the bird Zephyrus transformed into fell to the ground. Yet for a long while, no one considered helping him up. After some time, the God of West Wind awoke with a look of realization, slowly rising from the ground. Mr. 001, youre awake? The voice was gentle, yet for unknown reasons, Zephyrus seemed to hear a hint of mirth. Though probably just a misconception, as most alchemical tools operate without emotions, merely following programmed instructions. In Hephaestus Forge Temple, he had seen similar things. One was god-made while the other a so-called alchemy product, yet they should be roughly comparable... Regardless, after returning to the divine mountain, Zephyrus intended to learn more about such knowledge from Hephaestus. Ahem, my apologies, Ive not been in great spirits recently. With a serious demeanor, the God of West Wind pretended no one saw the preceding events. After all, its just an embarrassing moment for a bird; he vowed never to transform into a bird again. Its alright, in fact, youve been unconscious for a whole day. So tell me, are you ready for the eighth examination? ... Silent and speechless, Zephyrus eye twitched. Were there a glimmer of success, he felt he would strive. Yet such whimsical knowledge, utterly beyond his comprehension, was impossible to pass without guidance. Well... Id like to ask. Besides this test, is there any other way to enter Silver Moon City? Hesitantly, the God of West Wind was almost hopeless. Failing that, he could only appeal to the Principal God... However, considering his recent experiences and the certainty that Zeus would inquire about his obstacles, he still wished to struggle on his own. Ah, please allow me a moment to retrieve the information... Got it. In the hopeful gaze of Zephyrus, the bronze sphere gently rotated. Soon, a response that nearly moved him to tears came from the sphere. Finally... With so much invested, it would be too great a loss to simply give up. Not understanding sunk costs, the God of West Wind breathed a sigh of relief; he felt he saw a comeback opportunity. So, please tell me... Its simple. The bronze sphere slightly wobbled, then emitted a dim light. Given the intellect test was unsatisfactory, we can switch focus to physical testing. Well assess Mr. Birds bodily fluids, structures, responses to varied environments. If everything meets expectations, youll still earn a special admission pass. Then, Mr. 001, are you prepared to forgo written exams for the physical test? Certainly! Through gritted teeth, Zephyrus consented immediately. Damn it, why wasnt this shortcut mentioned earlier? Had he known, he wouldnt have cheated and gotten caught! If word got out, the entire Olympian God would become a laughingstock... Pondering this, the God of West Wind nodded vigorously. Darn it, if given the chance, hed flatten Silver Moon... er... ...Better not. Thinking momentarily, rationality returned, and Zephyrus silently dismissed the thought. After all, as a deity worshipping primitive gods, the God of West Wind respected his predecessors and wouldnt commit foolhardiness. Hmph, if possible, I shall one day steal Silver Moon Citys records and destroy them! Muttering fiercely, Zephyrus gazed at the bronze sphere. Lead the way ahead, such a trivial test of physique, is trivial for me. I hope once I pass, no further troubles await. ...Very well, Mr. 001, please follow me. Light flickered, seemingly infected by Zephyrus confidence. Upon hearing, the bronze light sphere morphed into an arrow-mark indicator. It hovered before the God of West Wind, guiding him deeper into the enigmas core. Just over there, its not far. Frankly, proactive participants like you... weve not seen in many years. Indeed, they hadnt. To speak precisely, they had never encountered one. Chapter 848: 330 Strategy Chapter 848: Chapter 330 Strategy ` Snap Time never stopped for anyone, and in the entire world, Silver Moon City and the East Sea were merely tributaries of fate. Perhaps the meeting of Heracles and Prometheus would be a turning point, but before that, the worlds center was not there. The next day, when the Goddess of Dawn danced at the horizon, Olympus was still a scene of festivity. Beneath the fortress of the Aigaleo Mountains, countless figures gathered once again. ... The worlds of gods and humans were never the same. When all gods focused their gaze on Achilles, the mortal realms wars did not slow down because of it. With the arrival of the alliances of all countries, a bloody conflict destined to happen began to unfold here. And at this very moment, in the center of the fortress, a middle-aged man in luxurious robes pushed open the door and entered. He had already paid respects to the owner of the fortress, and in the mortal sense, he was an aristocrat loyal to his king. Only he knew the true purpose of his visit. He needed an answer, to unravel the doubt in his heart. Long time no see, Count Ilos. Its been some years since we last parted. Putting down his pen, Laine looked up from the desk. Looking at the uninvited guest, he extended his hand, and a chair was pulled out from the table before him. Welcome to fight for Athens here, but what brings you to me? You know very well why Im here, and you should know who I am, right? Speaking in a low voice, getting straight to the point. Without a doubt, it was the God of Speech who appeared here at this moment. With a serious expression, the middle-aged man stepped forward and sat down, staring straight at Laine across the table. You summoned Chiron, you sent him to find me, and then pulled me into this dispute. No matter what, shouldnt you give me an explanation? Yes, if it werent for Chiron and Achilles, the God of Speech wouldnt have come here at this time. He had considered many situations, and as Zeuss attitude became increasingly clear, Iapetus knew that he had to make a choice eventually. It was precisely because of this that he provided some assistance to the Centaur. However, the God of Speech thought it was just some insignificant hints, which shouldnt have amounted to much. But what he never expected was that the human would do such a thing, and that he could even accomplish it. Clearly having the opportunity to escape, he chose to cause chaos on the Mount of the Gods, and as a human, he somewhat stood against the gods. For a moment, Iapetus didnt know whether to call him a madman. Holding a sword, he possessed the might to rival a principal god, something even the God of Speech himself had never witnessed. If he hadnt personally experienced the true power of great divine strength, Iapetus wondered if he too would have succumbed to arrogance. But having seen the world, he was different from those who hadnt. It didnt take long for the God of Speech to figure out the cause and effect. The Divine Sword of the Lord of the Spirit Realm, and ultimately, that mortal was worthy of the Lord of Darkness leaving the Underworld personally to subdue him. Indeed, this mortal war was always just a facade, while the conflict between the Divine King and the Primordial Gods, the Primordial Gods among themselves, was the true core. Earth Mother Gaia was Zeuss first enemy, and perhaps the Lord of the Spirit Realm was the next. Gods on the mortal plane were merely obstacles to be removed along the way. And the unluckiest part was that Iapetus, who had been cautious for an epoch, found himself acting as a pawn right at the conflicts onset. Explanation? Coming back to his senses, various pros and cons flashed through the God of Speechs mind. And sitting opposite him, Laine smiled and countered. What explanation do you mean? Was it me who forced you to help Chiron with strategies...or was it me who forced Zeus to imprison, torture, and hunt your child? Hmm...Lord Iapetus, these matters have nothing to do with me. If you wished, Chiron could have never met you at all. ... With a slight pause, it was only at this moment that the God of Speech was finally sure that the person in front of him truly recognized his real identity from the start, not just noticed some clues. However, by comparison, he knew nothing about the other party. From the initial meeting at the grand event to now, Iapetuss only impression of Laine was that the latter seemed to know him very well. The explanation I want is very simple, give me a reason, a reason why you can oppose the Divine King. Without this reason, Id rather leave the Earth and Ocean forever, exiling myself to the starry depths. Nothing is eternal, neither is Zeus. When that time comes, I can still return. His tone serious, his expression solemn. Yet in this world, perhaps only the Goddess of Lies could tell whether Iapetus was lying; the rest couldnt discern his true thoughts. However, what the God of Speech wanted wasnt difficult. Since he wanted a reason to oppose Zeus, then just give him one. Do you remember Zeus entering the Abyss around the time of the Golden Apple banquet? Smiling as he spoke, Laine asked with a grin. You mean...the Abyss? His expression shifted, and at this moment, Iapetus suddenly understood. So thats what it was...Tartarus. The change in the Underworld wasnt a secret, only no one knew what caused it. Had part of the Abysss mind become animated, or had a forbidden demon like Typhon been born within? But now, it seemed that whatever existed within undoubtedly possessed wisdom. It had taken action long ago, arranging things in the mortal realm beforehand. Thus, the battle among Primordial Gods, Abyss and Spirit Master, against Darkness and the Divine King? The Divine King ruled the present world, Darkness entered the Abyss...so it seemed, indeed, it was such a case. Looking at it this way, although the Divine King occupied the geographical advantage in the mortal realm, given his awkward position, there indeed appeared to be no other choice for someone like him. Alright, I accept. Releasing a breath, Iapetus finally made his decision. Among the Primordial Gods, only they themselves knew the balance of power. And since Zeus, the Divine King, did not yet dare to act directly in the mortal realm, it likely meant that, without the geographical advantage, he was not confident of a victory. With that thought, the God of Speech stood up from his seat. Despite the human before him not displaying great strength, since he could represent the Great One of the Abyss here, he was worthy of his respect. No matter what, Ive already become involved, and its too late to back out. So Im willing to join you, and as a gift, Ill help Athens overcome the current difficulty. The armies outside the city have lingered for days, attempting to siege dozens of times. Before long, theyll launch a true large-scale attack. Though Aigaleo Mountains boast formidable natural barriers, Athens alone finds it challenging to resist the allied armies of all countries. Especially since the gods may intervene at any time, the immediate priority is to repel the armies outside and force the alliance to divide their forces. Nodding privately, Laine admitted that Iapetuss idea had some merit. As the military art of later generations says, when there are ten to one, surround them, when there are five to one, attack, when they are double, fight, when when they are evenly matched, divide them, when they are less in number, defend them, when they are equal, avoid them. Whether it was personal combat or warfare between countries, there has never been a victory of the weak against the strong, only of the strong overpowering the weak. In wars that seemed to have numerical disparity, this was still true locally. Even in the age of firearms, in mobile warfare and guerrilla warfare, the same principles applied. However, the allied armies wont retreat easily; they prefer to win in one go, showing off before the gods. So, Lord Iapetus, what is your plan? Although he already had other plans, Laine was still willing to give the God of Speech an opportunity to show himself, rather than relying on his own method. As for the reason...it was related to a recent discovery of his. No rush, give me a few more days, and I will certainly resolve this trouble. Having made his decision, Iapetus soon got into the swing of things. He showed no reluctance, despite being a god listening to a mortal, and adapted quite well. Seeing the God of Speechs confidence, Laine nodded immediately. If thats the case, then Ill await good news. After sending off Iapetus and casually reviewing a few more documents, Laine turned and entered a sealed underground chamber. Closing the only exit, the space was enveloped in darkness. In the dark, Laine stepped forward a few paces to the center of the room. The room was empty, like a sealed coffin. Only the ground at the center had a faint outline of something. Stepping forward slowly, Laine gently raised his hand, a ball of firelight appearing in his palm. Puff The firelight spread, illuminating the ground. Visible to the naked eye, a complex pattern intertwined, inscribed in scarlet. Like a thousand characters forming one, only then could it outline the simplest stroke. Overlapping, interwoven as one. Ultimately presenting before him, a stump with only some remnant left. ...[Kingdom]... Reaching out, he tried to connect with the incomplete engravings. But despite using no extraordinary power, Laines hand passed through the image in front of him. He knew why, because as the Lord of the Spirit, he had never truly touched the essence of [matter]. And the beginning of [matter] in this world, even today, still belonged to her, to the first god conceived by Kaos herself. Even if she had long lost all her branches, even if her trunk had been replaced by other things, still, somehow, those last roots remained with her. As long as the earth remained connected, Kaoss original [matter] would have no second source. Falling from heaven to earth, and then from earth to heaven...three circulations, gaining the powers of above and below. All the worlds rules, in the end, are so similar. Stepping back, Laine withdrew his hand, no longer pursuing a futile attempt. He let Iapetus handle things in his way, naturally with his intention in mind. This might not be as perfect as his method, and could even temporarily lead to Athenss setback, but none of this really mattered. War in the mortal realm and war among gods alike. In the age of gods, the mortal realm could be very exciting. But everyone knew that only those who stood at the summit and won could ensure their followers had a chance of victory in the end. ` Chapter 849: 331: Three Steps Chapter 849: Chapter 331: Three Steps Sure, heres the translation: Ascension to godhood had never been a concrete concept. Or rather, the god in Ascension to godhood did not have a singular interpretation. From a narrow perspective, so-called ascension to godhood was merely the process of mortals becoming deities. No matter what method or approach one used, it could be called ascension to godhood. ... However, from a broader perspective, the true meaning of ascension to godhood was not so; it truly referred to the transformation itself. Transforming from a mortal to a deity was ascension to godhood, and so was becoming a complete Great Divine Power from a True God or an incomplete Primordial God. Even taking other paths, such as becoming the favored of an Outer God, or a demon like Typhon, was similar. And following this road to the end, becoming the creator, the Supreme being equal to the world, could also be referred to as ascension to godhood. Therefore, whether it was Erebus who aimed to create a world or Laine who attempted to separate human nature from divinity, what they pursued was naturally not the narrow version. After all, they were already gods; why bother climbing the path again? Of course, however it was understood, to the gods themselves, since they could find no examples to learn from above, nor could they see any precedents below, the process of mortals becoming gods had value. In the past, the Lord of Darkness was limited by the present world, even though personifications degree was far less than Gaia, he still could not stand equal to the Darkness itself. Therefore, in this regard, he focused more on how to break free from the shackles rather than on the ethereal future. So on certain matters, Erebus never paid much attention. But unlike him, Laine, who controlled the Spirit Realm, was genuinely the one who needed to consider this issue. Harmonization but not Transformation, the sages of later generations also pondered this question... Heh, actually if it were merely for the Great Divine Power, I wouldnt need to consider this issue at all. Exiting the underground chamber, Laine casually closed the door. Separating from divinity and splitting both apart. There was naturally only one reason that truly prompted Laine to do so. That was how he could truly integrate with the Source Power, making reason no longer eroded by this Origin force. But in reality, as he said. If it were simply about coexisting reason and power, Laine, who possessed the Spirit Realm, would not need to consider these issues at all. What did it matter if reason could not withstand the Source Power? It did not affect his ability to exert his Strength. But as the journey to Hemenu concluded, Laine once again confirmed a result. That was the true great strength that could never be controlled by a human. Chaos did not manifest in a human form; even amidst his two aspects of the present and the outside world, he still could not achieve it. The Nine Realms split into nine, the Titans upon the Golden Gallon chasm were unaware. The power of Hemenu was the weakest, and he was also the strictest in his own division. But even though he divided himself into eight portions, he only manifested briefly in the world in the oldest Creation era as a beast-headed human body. As for Amon... although Laine had not seen him, even if he did, the result would not be different. If not for Ras actions, if Hemenu had not already met his end, even after another hundred thousand years, Amon could never escape the confines of The Eight Primordial Spirits and walk the Mortal Realm as an independent life form. Thus, it was evident that no matter where they were, the stronger the power, the more difficult it was to maintain reason. The world was this way, and so were gods. Even in different worlds, gods with intelligence made similar numerous attempts. The deities of Chaos benefited from the divine duties granted by the world, while the primordial gods used the personalization of gods to circumvent this issue. The price, however, was that they needed to endure the restrictions of the world and could never fully exploit their Power. The gods of the Nine Realms opted for a different route; they separated spirit from flesh. The deity could die, and the soul could descend into the Netherworld. From then on, the deceased god no longer possessed the Strength from life, thereby separating power and self. Furthermore, the gods of Hemenu were similar. They used the existence of Ka and Ba to avoid the issue, using the spiritual part to replace themselves to withstand the pressure. Ultimately, even though the way of opening interfaces was superior to the aforementioned three, the pinnacle of the Great Divine Power remained an insurmountable abyss. So, the act of separating human nature was imperative, even though the exploration of the path remained challenging, Laine never chose to give up. Yet many things were not resolved merely by spending time... until Hemenu concluded, incorporating the systems of the three worlds, everything began to take shape. If he could see a true mortal ascendant appear, only then would Laine dare to say his path finally cast away the darkness, seeing a ray of light. Descend from the heavens to earth, then ascend from earth to heaven. Strictly speaking, I have actually already completed it, only in an incomplete manner. And this process started from the moment I came into this world... it was already underway. Looking back, the constructs in his mind became increasingly clear. To transform from a mortal to a god was the first time; to abandon the mortal ultimate, fall from heaven to earth, and then ascend from the mortal to a deity, ascending to heaven from earth. And even the moment of opening an interface was the second time; abandoning everything as a deity, turning them all into creations nourishment. When the Spirit Realm was opened, wasnt that yet another Samsara? But unlike the second time, when he obtained that drop of Creation Liquid, looking back at the past, Laine realized why he had always had such an instinctive focus on the path of mortal ascension to godhood. Because his Spirituality had long told him that his first Samsara was incomplete. He never reached the ultimate as a mortal, nor ascended to godhood through Sublimation, but instead completed everything through a reincarnation he could not even remember. If the Great Divinity were the pinnacle, it would not have made a difference. But if he wished to continue, then this was an absolute hurdle that he could not avoid. Creak Opening the door, Laine stepped out slowly. The sky brightened, another day arrived. So far, all is heading for the better. But as for Erebus... if by the time Hemenus remnant completely integrates with Chaos, he remains the same. Then Gaia or Tartaruss today might just be his tomorrow. Soldiers in the city began changing shifts, yet most were filled with hope for the future. However, Laine knew that the vast majority of them were perhaps destined to die in this war, becoming negligible cannon fodder. He watched for a while, then turned away; he still had tasks to complete today. As for the army outside the city... let us wait. He would see how Iapetus responded to the situation. ... Swoosh Just as dawn broke, the God of Rhetoric flew out from the stronghold of the Aigario Mountains. Having already grasped the true intention behind this war, Iapetus settled his mind entirely. The struggle among the Primordial Gods might yield victory or defeat, but there would likely be no truly significant result. After all, except for Uranus, even Gaia had only lost some face. Two options, either start with those mortals or seek out some old friends. Hmm... After pondering for a moment, the God of Rhetoric made a decisive choice. Compared with the latter, the former was somewhat easier. Having interacted with mortals for long, Iapetus had acquired quite a bit of unique experience. As for how he ought to solve it... His figure flickered, changing into a different attire. At this moment, he no longer looked like a noble; instead, he appeared as a learned sage. Dealing with these mortals, brute force is the worst method. Now, its my turn to perform. Silently waiting on the sheer cliff outside the stronghold, Iapetus witnessed yet another probing offensive on the city. With the support of earths Strength, Athens defenses were quite solid. But the God of Rhetoric could tell, it was merely because the heroes on the coalitions side had yet to participate. This obviously could not last, for whether it was for the gods or for their own fame, those heroes of mortal kingdoms would inevitably take action, even attacking with divine assistance. So, he patiently waited until near dusk, then wandered in the coalitions camp for a while before ultimately choosing one side to follow. ... ...Your Highness. In the evening, within the coalitions camp. Although nominally united, the mainland countries did not lack conflicts. Even under the will of gods, some issues could be temporarily set aside, yet in certain places, the differences among countries remained stark. Sitting within the camp, Priam locked brows. He carefully reviewed the casualties before him, even failing to notice his guards voice for a moment. ...Your Highness... ...Your Highness? Hmm? Slightly raising his head, awakened from contemplation, Priam looked at his guard. It was yet another day of futility, yielding no progress at the cost of hundreds of lives. Yet despite this, the king had rejected his son Hectors petition to fight during the day. For no other reason, if there had to be one, it was that they could not be the first to act. After all, Athens was not an ordinary small state, and even mighty heroes could potentially fail in their presence. Without the assistance of the gods and lacking absolute superiority, Priam could not tolerate any surprises. ... What is it? In low tones, the king knew that if it werent something uncertain, his guards would not seek him at such an hour. As expected, after hearing the guards report, the king was momentarily speechless. Youre saying a scholar from Athens wishes to meet me? Yes, Your Highness. Kneeling on one knee, the guard nodded in response. Ha, this is quite interesting. Though unclear of the visitors intent, the kings interest was piqued. In such times, an Athenian dared to come here. Without a fitting reason, Priam would not mind using him to boost military morale. First, summon Hector, then bring that Athenian to me. After a moments thought, the king made his decision. The meeting would happen, but safety had to be ensured as well. Only with Hector present could he feel at ease. So, shortly after, when Iapetus entered the camp, he saw almost immediately the tall and formidable hero encased in copper armor. Truly a warrior! He praised aloud, yet the one praised remained unmoved. Instead, from the center of the camp came the clear voice of King Priam. Hector is indeed a warrior, as my eldest son, he is destined to crush Athens and establish unprecedented feats. So, Athenian, are you here on behalf of your king to surrender to me? If so, I accept your surrender. Without any politeness, Priams momentum grew even stronger. Within the dim tent, Hectors weapon flashed with cold light. However, in the face of the kings icy tone, the God of Rhetoric merely laughed thrice and responded loudly, Hahaha... I had thought the King of Troy a wise man, yet I did not expect such words. As it seems, Ive come to the wrong place. Hmm? What do you mean! Rising from the table, Priams gaze turned unfriendly. Noticing his fathers rage, Hector took a step forward. What do I mean? Its simple. Without fear, Iapetus replied with a smile, King Priam, I am here to save you. However, seeing your ignorance of your impending doom leaves me a bit disappointed. Chapter 850: 332 Speech (Fear) Theory (Fright) Chapter 850: Chapter 332 Speech (Fear) Theory (Fright) ` Audacious! Within the grand tent, behind the desk, Priams expression changed the moment Iapetus finished speaking. Facing impending death? Ridiculous. Now, with the alliance besieging the city and the gods soon to come to aid, even if he couldnt win immediately, there was no possibility of a great defeat. ... Besides, as the King of Troy, he had capable heirs to take his place; Priam never planned to head to the battlefield himself. Under such circumstances, who could kill him, and who would dare? Clang! Father? The silver-hilted sword slightly drawn, Hector sought permission with his gaze. With just a command, he could slay this madman. However, under the princes watchful eyes, though Priam was furious, he hesitated to nod. Few knew that, as the King of Troy, Priam was a devout believer in fate. Perhaps it was due to his upbringing, or maybe it was his nature. In the original myth, his second son Paris was such an example. Merely due to the queens nightmare of this child turning into a blaze and burning down the palace, he was said to bring disaster and misfortune to the kingdom. So the king ordered the slaves to kill him... of course, the outcome was predictable. No one could change a destiny once spoken, and everything he did only hastened the conclusion. Thus, Paris not only did not die but also became the catalyst for the ten-year war, ultimately making the prophecy a reality. The high walls built by Sea Emperor Poseidon could not protect his people, and under the towering wooden horse, the entire kingdom turned into a sea of flames. Of course, the story had long changed by now, and Troy was not facing the city-states of all countries alone. Yet, when Iapetus spoke so boldly, Priam hesitated. For in legends, even in nursery rhymes, there were accounts of prophets foreseeing a kings fate, only for the king to ignore, leading to calamity. Even if Priam knew these were just stories, what of it... After much thought, Priam finally decided to hear what the visitor had to say. Facing impending death... Athenian, I can give you a chance, a chance to convince me. But if you cannot convince me... then death will be your only outcome. Heh... Alright. Since His Majesty still wishes to hear how he will die, let me tell you one by one. Smiling slightly, Iapetus was unsurprised. Once he spoke, no mortal could refuse to converse with him. At least till now, he hadnt encountered such a human. ... Come, let us see. Without delay, a sketch was drawn on the ground. No backgrounds or figures, only symbols of the allied countries and gods. Picking up a stick, the God of Speech sketched with flair and ease. Ive heard that since ancient times, when two nations clashed, they always had a cause. Whether national enmity or lust for gold and silver, to wage war always demands a reason. And this time, the allied forces gathered, attacking under the pretense of purging witchcraft in Athens, but in truth due to disputes among the gods. A Golden Apple banquet sowed discord among the gods. Thus, it led to this siege by the alliance. I wonder, does Your Majesty have any objections to what Ive just said? ... Silent, Priam neither denied nor admitted it. Yet, in his heart, he felt the same. Strictly speaking, Troy had no animosity with Athens, and without the will of the deities, they wouldnt have come. It seems Your Majesty acknowledges my words... Then, lets discuss why Troy joined the alliance. The stick drew an arc in the air, finally landing on the symbol representing Troy. As the kings expression slightly changed, Iapetus drew two crosses, placed over two divine symbols. Because of the will of the gods? No, if it were other countries, perhaps that would be plausible, but not for Troy. For interest or grudges? This is even more impossible, as Troy and Athens not only have no enmity but are rather connected. Since neither possibility holds, only one result remains. Troy Kingdom had no choice but to come, and the reason you, Your Majesty, came here was completely out of compulsion. ... How should I address you, sir? Exhaling deeply, Priam asked for the visitors name for the first time. Iapetus merely smiled, the response anticipated. You may call me Ilos, Your Majesty, but it seems Ive been right again, havent I? ... Silent once more, Priam had to admit the Athenian before him spoke the truth. Both he and the Trojans, they came not to please the deities, nor because of any ancient grudge with Athens. Quite the opposite, even within Troy City, there stood a statue of Athena (as per the original text). If in the original mythical trajectory, the Trojans offended Athena due to their second son Pariss choice, now that was not the case. The goddesss statue always protected the city, blessing them with favorable weather. If possible, Priam did not wish to attack Athens. As for pleasing the deities, it was even more laughable. Though Priam loathed to admit it, he understood well enough that ever since his father committed such acts, Troy had long been blacklisted by the gods. Laomedon, the notorious Deceiver, and Mad King who employed the gods, was also Priams father. During his reign, for some reason Poseidon and Apollo, who had fallen into the mortal realm, came to the land of Troy. Perhaps seeking faith or something else, in any case, both principal gods served the then-king for a time, asking only for rewards useless to them. Laomedon agreed, so Apollo herded for him while Poseidon built him an unbreakable wall. However, what Priam could never comprehend was how his father outright refused to pay the reward in the end. Angered deities, Laomedons name echoed through the mortal realm. Since then, Troy rarely had godhood practitioners willing to join, and the mad king naturally received punishment from the Olympian gods. It seems you have understood my meaning, but what I have to say doesnt end here. After all, the reason you attacked Athens was actually to atone for past sins. Perhaps you think that as long as you distinguish yourself in this war, all past wrongs can be wiped clean, correct? Troy will rise again in your hands, becoming a powerful kingdom... But frankly, King Priam, do you truly believe in such a future? Extending the stick, sketching once more. This time, King of Troy saw it clearly. The place where Athens was situated, Iapetus divided it into three parts. One near other countries, a part would become the spoils of a triumphant victory. Another was at the edge of the ocean, which would become the domain of the Sea God. These regions were also marked with different gods, symbolizing the principal gods worshipped by these kingdoms. As for the last part, it belonged to the prince who betrayed his father, also Athenss remaining territory... Yet, as Priam watched, he broke into a cold sweat. Because he realized why Iapetus said he would die. Yes, his actions werent wrong. If Athens perished, perhaps Troy would indeed be spared by the gods. After all, why destroy a kingdom when it could be subsumed into their faith? Then the question arose, what else needed to be done before turning this kingdom over to the gods? Just as you think, the gods need Troy, but not the son of Laomedon. The gods seek faith, but also hope to intimidate future kings beforehand. However, the gods cant directly kill you, as it would hinder building their faith in Troy. But they cant spare you either, because as long as they desire it, they can do anything. So King Priam, when do you think your life will end? ... Naturally, not long after, during this war with the Athenians. Following the final sentence, Priam solemnly gazed at the mortal form adopted by Iapetus. Strictly speaking, the predictions by the God of Speech werent without flaws. Or, in some places, Iapetus hadnt intended to delve deeply. He was the God of Speech, not the God of Strategy or the Goddess of Wisdom. Moreover, observers see clearly while participants remain confused; Priam might have been aware of his peril but was incapable of resolving it, thus subconsciously ignoring these issues. Iapetus considered the problem from the gods perspective and naturally discovered many overlooked details. Yet despite the flaws, Priam was persuaded. He was genuinely struck by the foresight of the God of Speech and profoundly understood the precarious situation he found himself in. Looking around, the sole person capable of aiding him was this one. Previously, I was quite rude... Please, sir, save my life! With a bow, the king sincerely pleaded. Its alright, after all, Troy City has been under the protection of the goddess. In this regard, we can be considered family. Though the Olympian gods are many, Lady Athena is not without her means. King, do you remember Achilles? What! Startled, though he hadnt met him, Priam was no stranger to the name. Achilles, the one who severely wounded Agamemnon in a few moves, was also Athenss trump card? Heh, its good that Your Majesty knows. So theres no need to worry. Although the allied nations have the advantage, the eventual victor will belong to Athens. By then, the territories of the western nations likely couldnt be managed by Athens alone. Smiling silently, Iapetus didnt confirm Achilless connection to them, but the implications were clear in his words. Captivating first, then fear-mongering, and finally painting a future, enticing with benefit. Dealing with a mortal king, this was more than enough. Alas... That individual surely carries the blessing of great divine power. Otherwise, why else couldnt I perceive his mind or influence his judgment... Having accomplished his great task, Iapetus relaxed. However, at that moment, he recalled that human representing the abyss. Great divine power... If only he had such power, he wouldnt need to exert such effort. ` Chapter 851: 333: Advantage is Mine Chapter 851: Chapter 333: Advantage is Mine The next day. Outside the Aigaleo Fortress, the center of the camp of the Alliance Army of All Countries. In the hastily constructed strategy meeting hall, kings and generals gathered once again. The noise and arguments rose and fell, occasionally accompanied by the sound of shields colliding. These were the heroes of all countries testing their strength. Since words could not achieve superiority, they could only resolve the matter with fists. After a long time, accompanied by a muffled shout, the meeting hall quieted for a moment and then returned to its clamor. ... However, before long, Odysseus strode out from the side door of the temporary structure. His expression showed no unusual signs, as if he had just left due to an urgent matter. Yet as Odysseuss long-time friend, Mode immediately noticed something was amiss. Whats wrong? Are you hurt? Stepping forward to greet him, Modes expression became equally grim. But Odysseus just waved his hand, stopping his friends baseless speculation. Nothing of the sort... Its just some conflicts over interests, not enough to escalate to that point. But I must say, there are so many heroes in the world, and I am not the only gifted demigod. Nodding in agreement, Mode knew that Odysseus had probably suffered a small setback, but he could understand. After all, he was well aware of Odysseuss eloquence; if it came to sophistry and strategy, few could match him. However, this was Chaos; if one couldnt gain the upper hand, most would resort to force. And in this regard, Odysseus indeed did not have the advantage. It doesnt matter... Relax, after all, its just some inconclusive debates, whether you participate or not makes no difference. Although the Aigaleo Mountains arent an insurmountable natural barrier, if we want to forcibly capture them, everyone will have to put their elite troops on the table. But who would be willing to do that? Instead of a direct assault, its better to wait for the aid of the gods. Yet some are unwilling to choose this either... For instance, King Agamemnon of Mycenae, who, despite his title as the leader of the Alliance, has achieved nothing so far, and he doesnt want to rely on divine intervention. And those foolish Spartans... While other countries have at least a handful of conscripted soldiers, they have none. I cant help but laugh when I think of their so-called suicidal tradition, and its even funnier that while everyone thinks only those who worship the War God could act like this, who would have thought they are actually believers of the Sun, hahaha... Unable to hold back his laughter, Mode found the Spartans hard to understand. The Spartans madness was long-standing; it was said they began weeding out at the birth of infants. Newborns were immediately dipped in nectar; if they showed spasms or died, then the child wasnt fit to grow up. And even if their bodies were healthy enough, their fate was still death. As for the qualified ones, they werent entirely safe either; they would be trained as warriors. Starting at the age of seven, these children, just beginning to recognize the world, were taken away from their parents and put into military education. Whipping, training, obedience... At twelve, when they hadnt yet left descendants, these young ones were required to survive alone in the wild. In the end, most died as a result, with only a few surviving to adulthood. Only after such elimination were the Spartans acknowledged and became true soldiers. Such a cruel system brought about the wild strength of every Spartan, but it also inevitably became a source of ridicule. Without external enemies, they killed each other more than any natural disasters combined. Moreover, the most incongruous fact was that, compared to Ares, the Sun God Apollo held a higher position in Sparta. In terms of culture and festivals, they preferred to worship the Sun instead of the War God who equally loved ruthless slaughter. Heh heh... Mode, dont speak recklessly. The Spartans arent to be trifled with. If they do come looking for trouble, the most I can do is persuade them to be gentle. An earnest smile appeared on Odysseuss lips as he shook his head. In truth, he didnt quite understand the Spartan mindset either. After all, for a kingdom, isnt population its most precious asset? But that had nothing to do with him; Spartans were few in number, but no one wanted to provoke them. What truly concerned him now was what had transpired in the camp earlier. All right, Mode, its not those things that Im worried about. In fact, the countries have reached an agreement just now. Troys king has relented, he is actually willing to lead the main attack... Although he also required the countries to display real strength to undermine the Athenians defenses, it still puzzled me. In a slow tone, Odysseus voiced his objection. He believed they should wait for the gods before launching a true offensive, but the outcome was disappointing. For even with divine intervention, attacking a city would still command a great cost from the countries. Since someone was willing to take the lead now, there was no reason to refuse. Hence, Odysseuss idea was rejected, and some even ridiculed him for his cowardice. So Odysseus decided to step out for a walk; if he couldnt change the outcome, he would reserve his opinion. Troy? Raising an eyebrow, Mode was also somewhat surprised. However, this name only flashed through his mind briefly before being cast aside. I remember you said that the previous king of the Trojans once employed the gods, so its not strange that theyd now choose to atone for that. Priam isnt a fool, besides, what does it matter to us what he does? ... Maybe Im overthinking it. After all, no one can truly see through another person, perhaps my understanding of Laomedons son is indeed lacking. After a moment of silence, Odysseus still had a bad feeling, but couldnt pinpoint the issue. Explaining it simply as this doesnt seem like a choice that king would make seemed too presumptuous. Why should he judge what choices others would make? This was one of the reasons Odysseus didnt continue and decisively left. All right, lets leave it at that. We should go prepare for what we must do. A true siege requires more than just a lead attacker. Speaking in a low voice, Odysseus turned around. The Trojans were willing to be the main force; they also had to cooperate well. And besides... he also needed to instruct his troops. Whether or not there was an issue, it wouldnt hurt to take extra precautions. ... ...Hahaha... ...Well said! ...Yes, Id say hes probably scared out of his wits by some lunatic from God knows where, hesitant with everyone he encounters now. ...Ive heard of his name, even as a prince, his wisdom was renowned. But now it seems intelligence doesnt equal courage, and knowledge might not lead to the right judgment. King Priam has already agreed to take on the heavy task, yet he denies... without the gods favor, are we truly powerless against the Athenians? Ridiculous, if we cant even get past here, how will we ever conquer the more strategic Athens? ... In the hall, the clinking of glasses and cups mingled. Odysseuss departure did not affect the atmosphere inside; the kings and heroes of all countries were drinking merrily, celebrating their rare consensus. As for the departed Odysseus, he naturally became the subject of gossip and was sneered at. After all, heroes had always acted impulsively in Chaos, and those overly cautious were instead seen as symbols of cowardice. King Priam, the courage of the Trojans is truly surprising... However, as long as this fortress is successfully breached, your contributions to this battle will be paramount. I believe at that time, the gods will see your devout faith and reward Troy accordingly. ...That would be the best outcome. Raising his cup, Priam drank it all in one go. Meanwhile, sitting at the head of the table, Agamemnon finally relaxed a bit. As the king of Mycenae, Agamemnon did harbor doubts about such a drastic change in attitude. But once he thought it over, he realized there was nothing to worry about. On one hand, Priam, not being here by choice, had the motive to establish merit. On the other, whatever results he achieved wouldnt affect him anyway. If successful, as the nominal interim commander of the Alliance, it would reflect his competence. If unsuccessful... well, once the gods arrived, decisions wouldnt be his to make, so why worry about the outcome? Anyway, the worst result wouldnt be too bad, unless the Trojans intended to betray the Olympian gods... Heh. Thinking of this, Agamemnon shook his head. That was impossible; after all, there was only one Athena, Goddess of Wisdom. With such a disparity in the number of main gods, how could she possibly win? Everyone. Rising from his seat, Agamemnon raised his glass. At that moment, the tall, middle-aged king exuded solemn majesty, slowly surveying everyone present. Boosting morale was his final task. Everyone, I know... the strength of the Athenians is no secret. On the contrary, not long ago, my own soldiers faced a defeat. He couldnt foresee the Athenians scheme and ultimately met failure. Our recent sieges have also been unsuccessful... but what I want to say is... now, its different! Gradually raising his voice, Agamemnon himself felt a surge of enthusiasm. If the fortress fell, perhaps he would personally don armor and attempt to capture that newly ascended king. Months ago, we belonged to different countries, but one morning, the oracles of the gods descended to earth. Since then, the Alliance gathered, its sword pointed east. By contrast, Athenss former king is dead. And while their soldiers may be elite, they are outnumbered and overstretched. Draining his cup, Agamemnon drew his sword. A powerful aura of bloodlust emanated from him, amplifying his voice. No matter how it unfolds, this battle is between all countries and one country, the advantage is ours! As long as everyone gives their best, there will naturally be no other choice for the final victors. That was Agamemnons belief and thoughts. If only everyone had given their all earlier, they wouldnt still be stuck outside the city today. Listening to the rallying cries from outside the tent, Agamemnon slowly sheathed his sword. Listening to these countless voices... how many men does Athens have guarding the city? Even if its ten against one, this time, they were bound to win. Chapter 852: 334 Charge Chapter 852: Chapter 334 Charge After many days of delay and considerable expense, the plan to besiege the city had finally yielded a result. When the nations dispersed, their forces regrouped at once, inspiring and rewarding their soldiers. Although the Trojans were willing to undertake the crucial task, it did not mean that the other kingdoms could relax. A vast number of armies, harbingers of gruesome conflict, prepared to pave the way for the offensive led by Priams son, Hector. When the sun rose again from the east, countless dark spots approached again from afar, nearing the pass in the Aigaleo Mountains. ... There were no exchanges, no superfluous movements. The roar of battle cries sliced through the clouds and slowly drew closer to the fortress. Under the watchful eyes of the church Priests, the loosely formed soldiers struck against the stone city walls like a tide against a dam. Arrows imbued with elements fell from the high walls, then were weakened by ninety percent by various divine lights and soaring vital energies. Only the remaining force hit the dispersed line of soldiers, leaving dozens of corpses on the ground. ... Indeed... It seems, just as Lord Ilos said, the alliance is indeed ready to launch a real assault. At least from the current stance, they clearly no longer care about sustaining some casualties. Dressed in military attire, the sword hanging at her waist, Andrea stood atop the watchtower of the fortress, overseeing the entire situation. Unlike before, this time the allied forces evidently moved beyond mere probing. Just looking at these advancing soldiers, one could tell they were different from those before. Our knights are also ready; as long as theres no issue on the other side, we will follow at once. Of course, the Trojans are not foolish, and their current king is not a madman like his father. Its just that between the life of his lineage and his kingdom, he will ultimately choose himself. After all, only if he survives, Troy remains his country. Standing high and looking far, as the planner and executor of this entire strategy, Iapetus was naturally present here observing. Everything was moving in the direction he wanted, as he had said. Yet while responding to Andrea, the God of Speech also noticed the caution and doubt underlying her words. Yes, doubt, but that was perfectly normal. After all, even setting aside himself, Priams stance was in fact quite indeterminate. No one knew whether he had truly made up his mind, apart from Iapetus who was certain that his speech had taken effect; even the wisest of rulers might suspect this to be a deception. The Trojans could change their stance at any time, and Athens had no room for error. Your Majesty, for now, wait; Priam is not someone who treats death lightly. Otherwise, on the day he ascended to the throne, he could have sacrificed his life to atone to the deities, which would have been enough to reverse the Olympian Gods prejudice against their kingdom. Since he has not done so, it demonstrates that at least he does not wish to die yet. Speaking soothingly, Iapetus slowly continued, No matter how, in this battle both sides find the prepared pitted against the unprepared, the elite against the unguarded, the advantage lies with us. If we find the right moment to strike from the city, although it is not possible to completely defeat the armies of all countries, we can instill distrust among them, ensuring they can no longer trust one another. Hmm... Indeed. What Lord Ilos says is sensible. Nodding slightly, after all, in various senses, the God of Speech, now in human form, was a vassal of Athens. Andrea vehemently expressed her trust and approval, but also quietly gripped her treasured sword. Theseuss legacy, the symbol of future kings of Athens. A connected feeling travelled up from the sword hilt, the power of lineage pulsating through it. Unless something unexpected happens, today Andrea would personally enter the fray. If Priam acts accordingly, she would naturally amplify the results. She would personally enter the battlefield, doing what she usually disliked. But if it turns out to be false, there would be no difference. After all, as the monarch of this era, whether victorious or defeated, there was never a reason to merely watch while warriors risked their lives. ... Hiss hiss... Quiet. She softly chided, slightly releasing her own presence. Several miles behind the alliance, Hector soothingly patted his steed, borne of the sixth generation Divine Blood. Gazing towards the ongoing battle in the distance, the young heros eyes were bright. Before long, he would be fighting there. Father, have you really made up your mind? Thousands of the most elite knights followed behind Hector; strictly speaking, they were all kindred by blood. After all, in this era, most aristocrats bore Divine Blood, differentiated only in potency. Shared lineage and relentless training resulted in a formidable unity and invincible might. For Hector, it was no surprise; if he were to lead them in a desperate charge without regard for the lives of the knights behind him, even the fortress built on the Aigaleo Mountains would be breached by their formidable power. This was what the alliance hoped he would do, yet it was also what they always shirked. After all, the effect of power was never one-directional; hence, when the earth energies of the high mountain were recklessly shattered by the power of the demigod lineage, the resultant backlash would not be bearable by ordinary people. Hector might not die, but he would definitely be injured. And on the battlefield, the one who is injured is often in the most peril. The knights behind him would suffer as well, their unified aura briefly and completely disrupted. Scattered knights amounted to little more than marginally effective soldiers. Father, I rarely question your decisions. But you must understand, the kingdom is far from Athens but near to the Mountain of the Gods. If we truly take this step, unless the Goddess of Wisdom and Athens truly win the final victory in this war, no matter the outcome, Troy will inevitably pay a price... I know. Whispering, Priam looked at his son. He was shrouded in armor and helmet, his original appearance no longer discernible. Yet, through the gaps in his faceplate, Hectors eyes were still visible. My child, I hope you remember that we are demigods. God-King Zeus is our ancestor, just like those other kingdoms. Therefore, we have become monarchs of a nation and have ruled them until today. But what does that matter Of course it does, because kingdoms exist only because demigods existed first! His voice wasnt loud, but it was very forceful. Taking a deep breath, Priam shared his internal deliberations. Gods existed before humans. Therefore, if humans cant give faith to gods, then humans existence is meaningless to gods. As beings between humans and gods, its the demigods that led to the formation of families and nations. If a kingdom cant serve my purpose, what use is it to me? So, my child, ask yourself, if this were not your kingdom, if it were for Phoenicia, Qatar, or some other country, would you still be willing to fight to the death, until the end of your life? ... There was no response; Hectors eyes under his faceplate looked back at his father. He didnt know if Priam truly felt this way, or if it was just a simple fear of death. But regardless, if he could forsake his fathers life, how could he be eligible to struggle for Troy? If he could give up his father for the kingdom, then he could abandon the kingdom for humanity. Hector didnt consider himself to be so noble, hence he simply nodded and then tightened his grip on his weapon. I will bring us victory, Father. Go. Priam nodded in relief and promised, Go, go win the glory that belongs to you. Victory will eventually be ours, but I will age, and you will be crowned king. Hector didnt reply; he wanted to say he wasnt fighting for succession, but after thinking, he decided not to refuse. Lifting his spear slightly, the next moment, a surge of fiery blood erupted around him. Almost simultaneously, as if a signal was given, the uniform sound of metal clashes rang out. Thousands of knights clad in heavy armor lowered their visors and lifted their weapons. Even without extraordinary power, even placed in the mortal realm of later ages, when thousands of heavily armored knights started moving, there were few countries in the same era that could match them. The confusing threads of destiny allowed this scene to unfold in the era of classical mythology, and the battlefield under Aigaleo mountains was their stage. Justice! Mercy! Fearless! Sacrifice! ... Seven streaks of divine light fell upon thousands, and at this moment, the priests sent by the Alliance Army of All Countries had no idea what the knights before them were about to do. They simply followed the requests of the kings from various countries and bestowed the blessings of deities. Until all blessings had ended, Hectors eyes finally turned cold. Because he knew these priests were not deities nor among the few who could directly communicate with gods. Although they could use divine arts, they were limited to manipulation, not perfect control. They could guide the effects of the divine arts before fully taking effect, healing pain or causing death. But once the divine arts truly took effect on the recipients, they too lost the ability to control them. Ultimately, these were priests who hadnt even stepped into the legendary domain. In the domain of godhood practitioners, legendary wasnt much further than the demigods among demigods. ...Kill. Thus, the horses began to trot, gradually accelerating forward. Thousands of knights followed Hector in a wedge formation, launching into a charge. The priests of the gods were right in front of them, and at this moment, Hector felt what he was doing was no different from what his grandfather had done. One refused to deliver the dues to deities, while the other was prepared to slaughter the servants of the gods. ... May the Goddess of Wisdom protect me... Gods servants slaughtering other gods servantsthere was nothing wrong with that. In the next instant, a sharp spear sliced through the throat of a priest. Hector saw the unwillingness and disbelief in the victims eyes, and he saw many more priests struggling to unleash their divine arts. But once the charge started, the only option for a knight was to press forward. Charge for Athena! Shouting a rallying cry he himself couldnt quite believe, Hector crossed over the bodies of the slain priests. Thousands of knights headed eastward, directly toward the fortresses of the Alliance. At this moment, the Alliance probably didnt yet know what was happening here, and Hector didnt plan to give them a chance to recover. Ha... no wonder, since ancient times, the mortal realm has never lacked kings and heroes who provoke the gods. Because only kings and heroes can come close to godhood, and with proximity comes conflict and grievances. Regardless of whose fault it was initially, when Laomedon insulted the dignity of the gods, perhaps it was already destined what he would do today. As for his own ultimate fate... ... Warriors dont need to think too much... so Hector kept moving forward. Chapter 853: 335: Seeing Destiny Chapter 853: Chapter 335: Seeing Destiny Below the pass, the Alliance swarmed in for the attack. Every moment, someone died, and there were panicked deserters who shrank from advancing. However, the dense phalanx ruthlessly blocked their route of retreat with blood, severing their only way out. To die behind, or to die beneath the city walls. For the rulers of the Nations, these conscripted armies or slaves used as cannon fodder were of no concern. Their sole purpose was to exhaust the enemys vigor, for a fatal blow at the critical moment. ... How are the preparations on the Trojans side? Noon has passed, if we delay any longer, even if we successfully break through this pass, it will probably be night time. And the battlefield at night... you know what happens. Watching the distant battle, Agamemnons tall frame had already shed his heavy armor. Next to him, the King of Sparta, Menelaus, held a long spear and shield, the gaps in his leather armor revealing a body scarred. The battlefield at night was an ominous symbol, and of course, he was aware of this. Because the newly dead souls would wander the Earth, trying to make the living join them. Indeed, the priests Divine Arts could disperse them, but no one could pay attention to these during the fierce slaughter. Therefore, few in Chaos wished to initiate attacks at night, leading to this very reality where mutual destruction was likely. Heh, so he had better be quick, and of course, it doesnt matter if hes a bit late. With a snort, Menelaus waved his arms. Sparta had not sent troops to follow up, but once the Trojans broke through, they would be the one to charge immediately afterward. After all, Spartans never waste their warriors blood in vain... But since your slaves are willing to die, it wouldnt be bad to stack their corpses into a high wall. There was no explanation about the difference between slaves and conscripted soldiers, for Agamemnon knew, to the Spartans, indeed there was none. For in order to support their selection of ruthlessly culled offspring, these barbarians conquered a large number of people, making them till the land and transport various necessities for their masters. Servant or slave, it was all the same to the Spartans. Even the City-States that obeyed them, they never spared any pity. Even, from time to time, the Spartans would pick the strongest servant force and then unhesitatingly massacre them. They claim it was to deter the other slaves... but Agamemnon preferred to believe it was to satisfy the barbarians cruel, murderous souls. Tap tap... Hmm? Speaking of them, it looks like theyre here. With a slight change in expression, Agamemnon and Menelaus immediately turned around. With their strength, the slight trembling of the Earth could naturally not escape their senses. Lying at the rear of the Alliance, that sound so clearly conveyed the commotion of a knights charge. Moreover, the faint power of Divine Arts that followed verified the identity of the arrivals. Thus, the King of Mycenae immediately signaled for the Alliances formation to open up on both sides. In terms of the army, this was a breach. A formation that changes mid-battle without hundreds of training repetitions can hardly adapt easily, especially not the multi-commanded Alliance of Nations. However, at this moment, they were the ones besieging, and the Athenians could not possibly exploit this gap... Agamemnon glanced upwards towards the top of the pass, noting that the garrison there also seemed to be making some maneuvers. Noticed it, have they? Well, Athenian craftsmanship has always been exceptional. Perhaps they have already noted the Trojan knights, but what of it? The Alliance already had an overwhelming advantage, even if the deities did not come forth. It was just unknown where, after this battle, the next Athenian defense line would be... Agamemnon, did you misplace it? What? Puzzled, the King of Mycenaes gaze shifted from the fortress. He looked again towards the rear of the Alliance, where the gradually rising dust pointed to a location that did indeed seem a bit off. If things continued this way, the opposition might crash right into the Alliances right flank. And his current position was precisely on the left flank of the grand army. Priest! Contact the troops on the right, tell them to clear the way, then send a signal to guide the Trojan knights. Without suspicion, Agamemnons first reaction was not to believe this was a sign of treachery. After all, Priam couldnt possibly make such a choice, for that would only bring his Kingdom to collapse. Looks like Ive given them too much credit, I thought Hector was a formidable successor, but now it seems, hes simply overrated. Shaking his head slightly, Agamemnon seemed disappointed, but now he also had to prepare for the street battle inside the fortress afterward. However, just as he was about to turn around, the King of Mycenaes gaze suddenly froze. For on the spear tip of that leading knight, he seemed to see falling drops of blood. ... Quick Defense! With a loud shout, suddenly, like a pot exploding, the booming voice seemed to overwhelm the slaughter on the battlefield. And almost at the same moment, the fortress gates slowly opened a gap, with Athenian troops poised and ready behind. Like prey caught between two arrows, the bisected Alliance troops had nowhere to retreat. And their softest belly was about to be pierced through. Priam... has he gone mad?! Incredulous, yet at that moment, Agamemnon could almost envision the deities reprimand. Chapter 854: 335: Seeing Destiny_2 Chapter 854: Chapter 335: Seeing Destiny_2 He had no time to say anything else; he casually ordered his deputy to stabilize the situation while he headed toward the army on the other side. The royalty of the Trojans, only by capturing them, could he mitigate some of his culpability. Tat tat... Pfft! ... The sound of wind whooshed past his ear, his spear casually flicking aside the obstructive foot soldiers. The strength of thousands was unified, making Hector unstoppable at this moment. For mortals, a cavalry charge was often intermittent. This was not only to build momentum but also because they often exhausted a prepared lance in one attack. After all, in a real charge, the tremendous impact was enough to tear a knights arm, so they used fragile, easily broken spear shafts to solve this problem. However, this was only the reasoning of mortals; in the mythological era, nothing in the mortal realm could stop these knights. Boom! A loud, intense boom, not a physical collision, yet it stirred the soul. Focused vigor, with Hector as its blade edge, sliced through as smoothly as a hot knife through butter. It was nearly instantaneous; hastily assembled defensive lines simply collapsed with a boom. Kill! With succinct words, Hector continued forward. Three formidable warriors tried to slow his pace, but in this moment, none could match him. His spear pierced directly into the central army, tearing almost half of the right flank of the Alliance apart in a brief period. And it was not until this moment that Hector finally encountered an enemy worth his attention. Patroclos, a prince from a minor nation, his country not even as well-known as he. At this moment, this foreign hero stood before him, seemingly rebuking him for his treachery. However, Hector simply sped up again, aiming directly at this obstacle impeding his progress. Buzz! Hiss! The spear sang, as if to mourn the enemys death. Under normal circumstances, if facing the enemy in front of the battle lines, even if victorious, Hector might have had to fight for a while. But at this moment, when the sharpness of thousands of knights was concentrated in him, a swift, decisive thrust ended a hero of the nations. Stop! A loud shout, and another figure leapt out from the ranks. Hector swung his spear, but this time, with his momentum dulled, he couldnt kill the opponent again. Clang! A brief clash, and the newcomer was finally repelled. Sitting on his warhorse, which had finally been forced to a stop, Hector loudly asked, Who are you, and what is your name? In my memory, the Alliance does not have a warrior like you! I am Prince Aias of Akaya from Salamis! He answered loudly, the young hero drawing his sword and advancing. You do not know me simply because I have not yet accomplished a great deed, but that will change after today. Today, I will defeat you here, and henceforth, my name will be celebrated among the nations. Aias and Hector, who should have met outside Troy City after some time, accidentally encountered each other here as heroes who should have admired each other. And even though the camps rotated initially, in this moment, they finally confronted each other with weapons drawn. ... Rustle rustle... Steep mountains, endlessly connected. In front of the fortress in the Aigaleo Mountains, the bloody battle showed no sign of abating. But a few dozen miles away from the battlefield, in a mountain gorge, it was as peaceful as ever. The battle in the mountains didnt affect this place; the fountains water flowed ceaselessly. In such a tranquil environment, Laine was making his way uphill along a trail trodden by animals. The mountain was steep and uninhabited, filled with all sorts of dangers. However, by coincidence, Laine hadnt encountered any fierce beasts or demonic monsters on his journey. It was as if they were no longer here, or had left for some reason. But Laine didnt mind; he simply kept climbing, following the path. As time ticked away and the sun began to set, the woods started to thin. He could vaguely see an open space and a pond up ahead. At that moment, Laine slowed his pace as if he was waiting for something. Ahem... Excuse me, young man, please wait a moment. Soon after, an elderly voice suddenly rang out from the woods. Turning around, under Laines gaze, an ugly-faced old woman was climbing the mountain, step by step, with the aid of a cane. It was she who had spoken, and noticing Laines awareness of her, she unconsciously quickened her pace. At that moment, a smile appeared on Laines lips. Crack... Thud Ouch... It seemed she had stepped on a piece of broken stone, lost her balance, and fell to the ground. Not getting up immediately, she instinctively paused for a moment. The old woman had never expected to trip and fall. Though her body was frail, such a low probability event should not have happened to her... Struggling to stand, the old woman was about to say something. However, when she looked up again, all she saw was Laine watching her as if watching a play. ... Silence for a moment, her anger surged inwardly, yet she suppressed it. The old woman forced a smile as if nothing had happened. Good... very good. She had intended to use beasts, but since she had encountered a human, it was naturally better to use a human. She had planned to reward this fortunate mortal later, but unexpectedly, he dared to demean her dignity. Although he was unaware of her true identity, his actions had already sealed his fate. Putting aside her annoyance for the moment, the old woman smiled and asked, Young man, what brings you here? Waiting for someone. His reply was brief and to the point, Laine no longer looked at her but turned to admire the clouds in the sky. ...waiting is good, Im also waiting for someone. Pausing after each word, as if unfazed by the coldness, the old woman continued, Young man, may I know how to address you? ... An eye twitch twitched, she couldnt believe shed meet such a person on her rare descent from the mountain, if it werent for some matters regarding the water, she wouldnt have tolerated him till now... She took a mental note after a brief contemplation. Ahem... its indeed rude of me, but young man, why keep people at arms length? I am Atropos, a seamstress who has been cutting cloth all her life. I have two sisters at home; one draws threads and the other weaves... Speaking of which, what do you do, young man? Atropos? Turning his head back to face the old womans expectant look, Laine pondered for a moment, then replied evenly, Thats quite ordinary; otherwise, I wouldnt have never heard of it. As for me... Im a bit better, just a busy, ordinary artisan. I have a few servants at home, some responsible for lighting, some for planting flowers. He didnt hide anything but spoke the truth. After all, theres nothing that cannot be spoken to others... Besides, the answer itself was not problematic. A seamstress who cuts cloth can also dually handle cutting destinies; a sister who draws threads can decide the length of the life of worldly things. Then an ordinary artisan casually crafting the order of the world, and a servant of light illuminating the brightness of a realm. Compared to this, there isnt much difference. Chapter 855: 336 Paris Chapter 855: Chapter 336 Paris SighI just knew... At the Aigaleo Mountains, beside an unnamed pond. The aged face stiffened once again, and even though she had been prepared, Atropos still found it difficult to accept when she personally heard never heard of it. Indeed, she had always been aware that in Chaoss Mortal Realm, the Fates were never liked. Whether it was the mortals on earth or the immortal deities, even Zeus, who treated them with respect, still instinctively detested and rejected them. After all, destiny could not be changed, and the Three Fates were even more so. ... What they brought was never good news, only vicious reports that tormented people day and night. A Prophecy, a mortal king committed the tragedy of killing his father and marrying his mother. To evade destiny, three generations of Divine Kings slaughtered each other. Atropos understood this; no one liked unavoidable disasters. Yet, whenever she came to the Mortal Realm, she still wished to reveal her own name. The Goddess of Destiny had once promised in her heart that she would reward anyone who could recognize her at a glance. However, regrettably, no one in the world had yet received this honor. Cough, cough, a craftsman... being able to earn such a household at a young age, you must have worked hard. It seems, I, an old fellow, am indeed useless, cough, cough... Coughs continued, her body ravaged by the backlash of destiny so frail. Atropos had no doubt, although she was a deity, under that dreadful erosion, she probably could not compare to even a stronger mortal. With humble remarks, the Goddess of Destiny shifted the tone, ready to get to the main topic. However, unexpectedly, Laine by her side seriously took over her lead. In that case, youre not wrong, especially since you seem to be not far from death. Being of such an age and still having to climb up here... it seems that any weaving industry outside Athens really has no future. ... Before she could speak, Atropos took a deep breath, forcibly calming the rebuke that nearly burst forth. From a mortals perspective, this human was not wrong. After all, Athena was the Goddess of Wisdom, and a skilled maiden with bright eyes. Her woven fabrics could even move the Stars, and Athenians always focused on the inheritance of weaving. No country could surpass Athens in this regard, even Atropos admitted that, in terms of skill, even Clotho, who weaves destiny, was far inferior to Athena. Young man, I think you might have a bit misunderstood. Although we indeed only make some fabrics, what my sisters and I weave are not ordinary materials. Speaking solemnly, the Goddess of Destiny leaned on her cane. At this moment, Atroposs rational mind told herself that she need not debate such matters with a mortal. Life span barely a century, born at dawn and dead by dusk, too weak to have any perceivable impact on destiny. The Goddess of Destiny couldnt see why she needed to care about his opinions. However, for some reason, today Atropos felt unusually competitive. It seemed that no matter what, she did not want to be surpassed by the mortal before her. Our threads are tangible; they change into myriad colors in my sisters hands; our threads are intangible, and apart from Clothos skilful hands, no one can grasp their true form. Whether narrow or wide, Lachesis always draws the most perfect shapes; not lacking an inch or a hair, my hand holding the scissors never wavers. All mortals on earth and gods in heaven, anyone for whom I have woven the end product has never failed to want to see its face... And for this, we are revered. Young man, let the Sun, Moon, and Stars bear witness, every word I have spoken is a veritable truth. So now, do you still think you are somewhat better than me? As Atropos finished speaking, the aged face lifted. Not far from the pond, something in a bush slightly trembled. The awaited person was there. Yet at this moment, the Goddess of Destiny stared directly into Laines eyes, without the slightest deviation. This humans appearance was an accident, according to her original plan, she shouldnt be here arguing about such trivial matters. But right now, Atropos wanted to hear this mortals submission and recognition... even though it was unreasonable, but as a deity of Chaos, that was what she had to do. Chaoss deities were just so, if they wanted to do something, then it must be done well. Even though mortal recognition was meaningless to her, it was still the same. Hmm... It sounds like you have some skill, but even so, it doesnt make any difference. As a craftsman who has worked hard for many years, how could I be surpassed by a weaver. Smilingly speaking, as though taking Atroposs words as boasting. No more rustling came from the distant bushes, and Laine simply pretended not to notice. After all, it would soon be his turn to enter. Rustle rustle... The breeze rustled, and the sound of the pond was crisp and moving. The fragrance of michelia surrounded the tip of his nose, but Paris had no mood to enjoy it. Paris, the second son of the King of Troy, and Hectors brother. He also possessed a globally recognized handsome appearance that could easily captivate others. However, at this moment, hiding in the bushes beside the pond, Paris was exceptionally excited. It might be because of the irregularities of Destiny or perhaps some other influence. This mortal, who was supposed to have a major impact on the world, had not gained much fame yet, at least no deity had shown him favor. He should have been chosen by a goddess to decide the ownership of the Golden Apple; he should have directly faced three rewards, choosing among Wisdom, Power, and Beauty. Helen, who with a smile could dissipate the murderous intent of hundreds of thousands, was supposed to be his wife. After Hectors death, he almost had the right to inherit the throne of Troy. However, now Paris had nothing. To keep him away from the dangerous battlefield, they even sent him away from the fortress earlier. This seemed like protection, but it was also a kind of disgrace. No heir to the kingdom would avoid war and death, at least not openly in this era. Angry but powerless to change anything, Paris truly had no real strength. Thus, the annoyed Paris left the camp prepared for him and wandered aimlessly through the mountains. Perhaps by coincidence, when he had awakened from a nap, Paris unexpectedly discovered two extraordinary figures beside him. ... ... Both mortals on the ground and gods in the sky, they all desire to see their visages in the fabrics I weave... Every word was so clear, and Paris could not help but peek out from a crevice in the bushes. An ugly, elderly woman and a young man in black clothes with silver ornaments. But whether it was the old woman or the young man, Paris knew that they were probably not ordinary people. In that old womans demeanor, in Atroposs gaze, he clearly felt a familiar essence. It was an arrogance and disdain, like how aristocrats view the peasants beneath their feet or how a king views his attendants. Its not equal to cruelty or evil, it could be tolerant and benevolent. But such benevolence was definitely not founded on kindness. I never thought that just taking a nap would lead to such an encounter... Who are these people? This man must be some famous demigod hero that I have just not seen before. As for this old one... could she be an evil witch? Silently hiding at the side, in Pariss mind, this was exactly how priests described witches. Arrogant, presumptuously trying to compare with deities in some respects. Or cold and ugly, hiding malice behind a hideous face. Or dirty and reclusive, not bathing for decades and consuming only mud and decay. Sniffing the air, the faint scent of decay and a soul-piercing stench further confirmed this possibility. No wonder she appeared in such a remote place; indeed, witches are always so malevolent. ... But regardless of who they are, what does it have to do with me. If only gold would fall from the sky. Carefully hiding, Paris attentively listened. He had heard of this old witchs powers. What about this young man? Even if it was merely mutual flattery, it would serve to pass the time. ... ... As for me, since you claim your weaving to be so exceptional, why, as an excellent craftsman, wouldnt my creations be equally superior? The voice traveled from the pond to the bushes, Laines voice clear and audible. Give eyes to a mud sculpture, and the gods cant distinguish them from living beings. Paint a disk in the sky, and light truly comes to the mortal realm at night. Constructing a house of my own, the world knows to follow suit... Atropos, this is the skill Ive honed over many years. Still no lies; just as the Goddess of Destiny merely described her own reality, so did Laine. Only when the initial mud sculptures were created did life begin in the world. If he had not painted the disk, there would be no light in the ancient night sky. As for the house he built, to this day, there was only one imitation, something Atropos probably could not discern from Destiny. ... Young man, sometimes its better to stick to the facts. As Atroposs gaze gradually lost its feigned warmth, she determined that the man in front of her was merely blathering. A joke, not to mention the extraordinary skill described, even if he was just a well-known craftsman known throughout a kingdom, he wouldnt be so obscure in Destiny. Respecting elders is sometimes not a bad thing. Glancing past the bushes, Atropos slowly said: Speaking more humbly might spare you some needless trouble. Chapter 856: 337: Scissors Chapter 856: Chapter 337: Scissors ` ... ... Hurry, hurry up and fight. Its great if one dies, even better if both perish! If all of you die... then Ill see if your lives truly match the achievements you boast about. Only the shape of the mouth changed, without making any sound. ... Wide-eyed, at that moment, Paris was both scared and a little excited in the bushes. Like that old witch, that young man was also no ordinary fellow, which made it interesting. As for whether they could really start a fight... Paris remarked that he was just thinking idly. It was like fantasizing that an ordinary life suddenly gets interrupted with someone telling him hes actually the offspring of the Divine King living in the Mortal Realm, destined to become a legendary hero. The chance of success was nearly nonexistent, but that didnt stop people from imagining. So, subconsciously, he smiled; the anticipation of the future was always beautiful... However, the next moment, the Prince of Troy suddenly realized that his surroundings seemed to have changed. ! Shocked, the sunlight shone on Paris, yet it couldnt warm his body. The bush in front of the Prince disappeared at some unknown time, and he was exposed in front of the two beside the pond. Suddenly aware, Paris slowly lifted his head. Looking at those two beings staring at him, the Prince tried hard to muster a smile. ... Um, I... Hehe, no need to be nervous, handsome young man. Im no big shot, and theres no rule forbidding anyone from being with me. Chuckling, her aged face seemed even fiercer. Atropos seemed not to notice Pariss subconscious aversion, continuing to ask with a smile, I dont know, regarding my proposal just now, what do you think? What? Stunned, Paris felt a bit confused because he hadnt been listening to what they were saying. Leaning on her cane, witnessing this scene, the Goddess of Fate paused her breath, then reluctantly swallowed it down. Huff... This was a mortal, even favored by fate, yet still so ignorant. But fate would never eternally favor any being, mortals even less so. Thinking of this, Atropos regained some composure. She squeezed out a smile again, repeating what she had said before. As you can see, on some matters, this young man and I have some disagreements. We both believe our abilities are extraordinary, yet we cannot convince the otherits a difficult conundrum, but luckily, at that moment, we found you nearby. Nothing is fairer than the judgment of a stranger, after all, youre not acquainted with either of us. So we decided to entrust you with the right to judge which is superior, what do you think? ... ... Of course... My name is Paris. Regarding this matter, I think I could certainly give it a try. His expression shifted from nervous to calm, then from calm to a desire hidden. Whether it was Lane or Atropos, both saw the seemingly ambiguous yet clearly evident thoughts in Pariss mind, but neither exposed them. They merely watched quietly as the handsome Prince pretended to hesitate for a long while, then presented his request. Both of you, if its the heavens that let me meet you today and make such a judgment, naturally, I have no reason to refuse. But before that, perhaps I should witness both of your real abilities... This would help me make the right decision. I have no objections. Nodding with a smile, soon after, Lane also heard Atropos agree as well. However, the Goddess of Fate stated that not everyone was qualified to witness her creations. In response, Lane went along with it. Then Paris, please come with me. With a hoarse voice, Atropos gestured. Although there were some minor interruptions in the process, the result wasnt much different. She had originally come for Paris, after all, the trajectory of fates deviation was increasingly severe. Previously, the Goddess of Fate hadnt intended to intervene personally. She had planned to use this young man she encountered by chance as a tool, luring him with her prophetic guise to make a choice, teaching him the secret of prophecyof course, it wasnt true prophecy. Because Atropos would present the destiny she wished to see through this mysticism to the spell caster, and since she was the Goddess of Fate, few could uncover the deception within. In doing so, guiding the young man through desire and profit to steer the future King of Troy down the right path would allow her an opportunity to retreat. The wealth and glory he enjoyed through the process were his rewards, and as for the cost... Naturally, it was to meet the destined death when fate required it. Atropos found this reasonable, exchanging life for decades of prosperitya choice many mortals would willingly make. However, the attitude of this mortal eventually enraged her, prompting the Goddess to choose another path. Come on... come over. Paris, I think you must be curious as to why our sisters weavings are unparalleled in this world. The shadow of the canopy cast on her body made it seem even more obscure and daunting. Atropos reached out her hand, taking black scissors from her bosom. Because they cannot only be worn, but also foretell a persons future achievements... Come over, let me show you the glory that should belong to you in the future... Swallowing nervously, looking at the scene before him, Paris felt as if he was about to be sacrificed. ` Chapter 857: 337 Scissors_2 Chapter 857: Chapter 337 Scissors_2 ` After hesitating for a long time, the Prince chose to approach, glancing back at the distant, faint outline of Laine. It was said that wizards mastered all kinds of evil witchcraft, but their bodies were incredibly fragile. Although Paris didnt know if this fragility was truly that weak, or if it merely seemed weak compared to those demigod heroes. But the witch before his eyes didnt look robust no matter how you saw her. As a direct descendant of a god, even if weak, Paris had his own skills. ... Besides, who wouldnt be interested in his future achievements? Tap, tap... A long while later, by the waters edge. With a conflicted heart, Paris arrived at the blue stone where Laine sat. The young prince didnt hide his hesitation, even though he could feel the burning gaze on his back. Investing in a king...it sounded reasonable enough, but he was still a bit apprehensive. He had only intended to gain some benefits, but Paris never imagined he would be entangled in this himself. Would he accept it...the prince thought about it, but was subconsciously resistant. Even the Fates, who knew everything about Paris from his birth to all his unknown futures, didnt noticethey had made a serious mistake or subconsciously forgotten something. That, as a handsome man, a lover of beauty more than power and wisdom, Paris was genuinely a face enthusiast. Certain things Lachesis could do, Clotho could do, but as the eldest of the Fates, when Atropos did it herself, it invariably added plenty of trouble. For while the throne was enticing and the legendary beauty equally so, when these were spoken by an ugly old woman, no matter how vivid the visions of the future were, Paris remained skeptical. ...Mr. Paris, you seem confused? Splash A pebble fell into the pool, creating a small splash. Laines words interrupted Pariss thoughts, awakening him from his dilemma, and the prince pondered briefly. He touched the cold scissors that had appeared in his arms, recalling the rumors of the witch, and Paris finally nodded slowly. Yes, from that... lady, I learned some things. But Im unsure if I should really believe them since she doesnt seem very kind. Then, Mr. Aiven, what is your creation? Compared to her, Im quite looking forward to your result. My result...it depends on what you want. Smiling, Laine asked with a grin, Do you desire the kingdoms power, extraordinary wisdom, or captivating beauty that enchants all? ! Raising his head suddenly, Paris hadnt expected to hear such a response. Earlier, on the miraculous thread, the prince seemed to see his past. And when they were woven into fabric, the prince seemed to see his future. He saw himself win the favor of beauties, enjoying the joys and pleasures of the mortal realm. You...you know Its clear that compared to that ladys weaving skills, mine are somewhat superior. Perhaps this is precisely why she wanted you to kill me, to fill the ugly jealousy in her heart. Splash Without looking back, Laine threw another pebble into the pool and pointed to the pool in front of him. This is... part of my creation. Cut the fabric she gave you and throw it into the pool. Maybe you can see... what she didnt tell you. The three deities of Mount Nysa, Clotho made the thread, Lachesis measured its length, but the ultimate result came from Atroposs shears cutting destiny. So since the Fates didnt want to show Paris his originally destined end, they didnt use her scissors to cut it. But Laine didnt want them to conceal it, so he gave the prince an opportunity to see. As to why, despite walking among mortals with human nature, he was still involved in these deities affairs At the end of this epoch, these three Fates shouldnt remain in the mortal world. And this pair of scissors, must be held in advance... Throwing the third pebble into the pool, through a seam in Pariss clothing, Laine could faintly see the dark scissor shape. He would meet each of the three Fates one by one. But due to the unique authority of fate, he couldnt let his avatar decisively use strength to judge them. Just like today, even with Atropos seemingly so frail, Laine equally knew that as long as Chaoss destined fate still existed in the world, nothing apart from fate itself could truly harm her. Even the other two Fates and their Divine Artifacts meant nothing to her in reality. Fortunately, besides this, what could wound a Fate were theirselves. Perhaps, this was a form of alternative balance. PS: Staying up late reading novels is inadvisable; waking up the next day remains the same. ` Chapter 858: 338: Equivalent Price Chapter 858: Chapter 338: Equivalent Price Where his tentacles touched, the shears handle was cold and hard. He glanced back, and even though he saw nothing, the young Prince still seemed to perceive Atroposs hidden disdainful and arrogant gaze. So be it, since it was a gift from another, he had the right to deal with it. As for the future recorded therein, Paris believed he would definitely not forget. Rather than bury his doubts, it was better to see for himself. Huh ... With a light exhale, the Prince drew the dark shears from his clothes. Without any anomalies or decorations, Paris grasped the Divine Artifact capable of severing Destiny, then retrieved the cloth that reflected his future. Clip With a snip, as the cloth scattered into threads and the threads dipped into the water, the Prince reached out to touch the waters surface. In the next moment, he was swallowed by the surging pool. Wait! Paris, what have you done? Almost simultaneously, a shrill shout came from afar. The moment the shears touched the threads, Atropos had realized what was happening. Heart-wrenching pain surged, and as a Goddess of Destiny, she should not have shown him the future. But to correct the deviating path, Atropos had to make concessions. Even so, her ultimate goal was to bring everything back on track, not to lead it further astray. But if Paris knew everything, would he still follow the path she had arranged? Whoosh No! The Prince disappeared into the water, and the distraught Fates watched from afar where he had vanished. At this moment, despite her reluctance, Atropos had to face reality. Besides, there was him. With stiff movements, she raised her head, her aged face mixed with anger and astonishment. Was this a trap, and who dared to scheme against Destiny? Apart from the three Goddesses from Mount Nysa, who else could interfere with the power of Destiny? Who are you, and what is your relation to Mother Night? No matter whose instructions you follow, I hope you understand, those who attempt to twist Destiny will inevitably suffer its retribution. Even the Triumvirate of Eternal Night cannot alter the laws of Fate! Atropos struck the ground fiercely with her cane, still trying to salvage the situation. However, sitting on a stone by the water, Laine just shook his head. Just revealing what you hid, are you so anxious? Since weve already taken different paths, why not accept their divergences. Turning slightly, facing the unsightly Fates, Laine extended his first, and last, invitation to her. Let go of your guardianship over Destiny, as a Goddess of Destiny, you are but an agent of Chaoss fate. You were never Destiny, and Destiny has never truly entrusted itself to you. How different are you to him, from Paris to you? Change the script, change the path; perhaps there lies another way out. Try to influence Him with the power you hold, starting with Paris. If you are willing, let everything under heaven and earth bear witness, the backlash of Destiny against you, I can take upon myself. It was not a lie, nor a deceit. For Atropos, Laine had no need to deceive. If she chose to believe, then Laine was truly willing to bear the curse that Destiny would impose on her with his mortal body. Even this had been prepared long ago... from the time Mount Sinai rose, from when he named his palace such a title. Laine knew that he would inevitably have some destiny with the Goddess of Destiny. He reached out his hand, unbothered by her wrinkled, foul-smelling body. All because of the backlash of Destiny, it could also be nullified by its removal. However, facing the hand extended by Laine, Atropos lifted her cane disgustedly and struck it hard. Snap Enough, what are you to dare change the course of Destiny! From beginning to end, the order of all things stems from this; no one can change Him, no exceptions! Without any trust, the Goddess of Destiny wouldnt believe someone could bear the backlash of Destiny for her. She felt that Laine was mocking her, trying to ridicule her appearance of hope turning to disappointment. In the river of countless destinies, Atropos had seen similar things more than once. Thus, she unhesitatingly brushed away Laines hand and then turned to leave. This time she had made a mistake, but it was only because she hadnt known someone would dare to interfere with Destiny. However, even an Outer God like the Mother Tree still needed to manifest her might in the Mortal Realm through the fated Typhon. Apart from that unknowable source that caused chaos in Chaoss fate, anyone who opposed Him would only receive punishment equivalent to his... Hmm? Startled, at that moment, Atropos realized something. She had not understood until now, the lessons of the past Divine Kings clearly before her, what kind of person would still dare to trouble her. However, at that moment, the Goddess of Destiny suddenly remembered. There seemed indeed to be something in this world that could achieve this, and it had always been doing so, until today. He was a black hole on the net of destiny, devouring all the light that approached; he was also a whirlpool in the river of destiny, continuously consuming the flow. All the changes of fate up to this day had their source in Chaos. Although the Fates had always been patching up destiny, what they truly wanted to do was also to find this source. No, you, you are His eyes widened, speaking subconsciously. At this moment, Atropos was extremely excited. Regarding the source that disturbed everything, the three Fates had different views. Yet, as the eldest among them, Atropos had only one goal. That was to find him, and then, using herself as a vessel, bear the true might of fate without limit. As a Fate, when destiny itself was under a great threat, Atropos could do this. And In the face of this supreme power, no matter how deep the loopholes were, they would be completely filled. To maintain destiny, to become the tool for the manifestation of its power at a critical moment, this was the true value of the Fates existence. After all, destiny itself does not kill anyone, but the hand of destiny can; just as the laws of this world do not directly strike any gods, but the Divine King can. Ive found you! Joy surged in her heart, if she had truly found the source of everything, maybe she could finally find relief. With thoughts flashing like lightning, Atropos excitedly took a step forward. However, before she could do anything, accompanied by a long sigh, that old and ugly face completely froze in place. A nameless pond shimmered slightly, reflecting the presence of Paris in a shadow within. The black scissors emanated waves that could sever destiny, the threads provided by Atropos spiraled and danced in the reflection, showing another Fate identical to her. But her expression was somewhat stiff, and anyone could easily notice the problem. People could detect the problem, but rules could not. Thus, some force merely flashed, restoring everything to normal due to the unharmed condition of the Fate. Rising from the blue stone, Laine withdrew the hand he had extended, feeling somewhat amused. For the first time, a god was directly struck in their divine body, the opponent being a Fate who might not even beat a mortal, and the weapon a mundane staff. Its unfortunate, Atropos, that you still refused my kindness. Since that is so, then I must resort to the most troublesome method. Stepping forward slowly, Laine moved to a position one step in front of the Fate. He knew what Atropos had wanted to do, and this was exactly why he had to deal with the Fate. Be it the Divine King or the Fates, to some extent, they could both become vessels for some truly powerful forces in moments of crisis. And because of this, Laine needed all kinds of remedies targeting them. While there were destined next generation Divine Kings to address the Divine King, there were no order-designated next generation Fates. So unable to use His own rules to combat, he had to step in himself. ...you... will... regret... this... ...even if... you imprison... me... ...I still... have... a sister... ...and you, imprisoning destiny... ...will... also... face... backlash... A vague thought drifted from her still body, Atropos seemed to gradually regain her ability to move. Regardless, as a Fate, although she had almost no power to influence others, others also found it difficult to affect her. Laines trickery was only temporary, only her own power could truly seal herself. Moreover, Laine knew, even if she did so, he would still have to pay an equivalent price. Such was destiny, a power that always made him cautious and wary. Even Laine at times wondered whether he had changed destiny itself or merely sided with it, helping it crush what belonged to this worlds domain, that trajectory which was inevitably unchangeable. But regardless, since he had done so, Laine was already prepared for everything. The sound of splashing water... Wizard, die! As the sound of water splashing rang out, Paris leapt out of the pond. It was unknown what he had seen, but the young prince angrily aimed the black scissors at their original owner. This was the divine artifact that Atropos had personally handed to Pallas, yet now, just like the Thanatos once bound by its own chains, when the scissors became corporeal, the still struggling Fate instantly turned motionless. All that was left were those eyes filled with resentment and curses, still staring at Laine. I know what youre thinking, I guided Pallas to kill you, so one day, I will be killed too. Of course, I could try to delay it, even indefinitely postpone its arrivalbut rest assured, I definitely dont plan on doing so. Reaching out to close Atroposs eyes, he failed. So, with a low chuckle, Laine then gouged out the eyes of the Fate. In some ways, destiny was indeed fair. Atropos attempted to use Pallas to achieve her purpose, so she also faltered because of it. She struck Laines arm with a staff, so she would forever lose her eyes. From now on, the title of Blind Witch truly fit, as their ancestor was indistinguishable from them. Mr. Paris, it looks like youve gained quite a bit. Blood flowed from Atroposs eye sockets and heart, but Laine no longer cared about her. Of the three Fates, the first was thus concluded. Now, only Paris remained. PS: No, I do sleep during the day, do you also sleep in the daytime, its 5 oclock and there are still people here emmm Chapter 859: 339 Greed and the Wand Chapter 859: Chapter 339 Greed and the Wand In the tranquil mountain forest, by the placid waters of the pond. Clutching the black shears, he plunged them into the body of the old crone, who stood like a frozen sculpture; the young prince seemed to be venting his fear and anger. However, when the peak of his emotions had passed and he looked at the dark gold blood seeping from the ancient deitys body, Pariss reason gradually returned to him. The golden blood, that was the color of Divine Blood, borne of the Divine Kings lineage, confirming this result. Offspring of a Deity or a Deity itself. The reason it couldnt be confirmed was the grey matter mixed into the blood. ... The prince didnt know what kind of backlash fate held, but his instincts told him this was nothing good. Mr. Paris, it seems that what you saw in the pond was not very pleasant. But you neednt worry, whatever you saw was just one possible direction for the future. Just as you now walk a completely different path. War and Death no longer accompany you. Seeing the princes bewilderment, Laine offered a consoling smile. No matter what, Paris had done him a favor today, and he shouldnt leave empty-handed. Perhaps he could offer him an escape, to avoid the war that was going to engulf the world... However, just as Laine was about to continue speaking, the prince suddenly lifted his head. After a glance at the black shears, Pariss gaze slowly rose. As their eyes met in midair, Laine didnt see fear in the princes eyes, only desire and struggle. Your... Highness. Shes dead now, so those things she showed me probably wont come true, right? Paris spoke slowly, as if choosing his words carefully. Thats correct, at least you can see it that way for yourself. Atropos wont come for you anymore... And as for those things she showed you, they were never going to come true. Laine nodded slightly in agreement. Is that so... The princes eyes flickered, his hand subconsciously brushing over the black shears. The dark golden blood flowing over them made this seemingly ordinary tool mysterious and dangerous. Yet feeling its cold touch, Pariss heart grew fervent. So, Your Highness, it seems youve gotten what you wanted, killed your enemythough its not exactly what we agreed on, but I did indeed provide some help, right? Thats also true, so if theres something you want to know, Id be happy to enlighten you. If theres something you desire, I can also try to fulfill it for you. Frowning slightly, Laine nodded again. And at that moment, he realized the princes intentions. Ones nature is hard to change... Perhaps some things are destined to happen, even without the influence of fate. Even though he had guessed, Laine still asked one last question. So Paris, what is it that you want? Power, wealth, or life? Whatever you choose, I can satisfy you. No, I want none of that. The prince spoke with conviction, I desire them all, but I have experienced them all. Power, I was born a prince, wealth, I have never lacked. As for life, Im not yet old, so why should I worry about youth? So if I must choose the one thing I want the most... my answer is singular. Deliberate in his words, Paris finally uttered the name that haunted him in the illusion before Laine. Helen, I want Helen. I only want her, I am her true love, and she is my only one; and having witnessed the hardships of the future, we will definitely not repeat the same mistakes. ... ...If you want to find her, why come to me? You should know where she is and how to bring her back. After a moment of silence, Laine looked at Paris as if staring at a raft willingly heading towards the Abyss. Yet standing by the unnamed pond, the prince was completely unaware. Of course, I know where she is, I will never forget her place, although it was just a meeting in an illusion. But this time its different, this time, I wont sneak her away, I will openly take her from home; and this time, even without Onones healing potion, I could live until the end of my life. Onone, the River God Kobrens daughter, was Pariss true wife and the only one in the Prophecy who could save him from the grasp of death. Originally, in his fated path, the prince had abandoned her for Helen. And ultimately, with a wound from an arrow and no cure to be found, he had to face death in despair. This time, although circumstances had changed, Paris harbored the same thoughts. You want this pair of shears, right? But they were given to me personally by that witch. Although I do not know the true use of it, I understand that without the users permission, others shouldnt be able to utilize this special tool. Since you claim to possess greater skill than her, then demonstrate it, enabling me to withstand a heros arrows, enabling me to take Helen away from Sparta. One item for another, the shears for you, strength for me, that is my only request. Even though he knew the man before him might not be of good nature, and he might harbor resentment for his request. Chapter 860: 339 Greed and the Wand_2 Chapter 860: Chapter 339 Greed and the Wand_2 But just as the myths record Paris daring to forsake Hera and Athena, choosing the obviously weaker Aphrodite, it is enough to see that he is a qualified Chaos Hero. To stake his life in a moment of pride, to attack a kingdom for the sake of beauty, or even to flaunt his own abilities by challenging the Gods, only to ultimately be subdued by divine punishment and curses. The Prince of Troy was just such a being, and he saw nothing wrong with it. ...All right, if thats your request, then I agree to it. Todays business ends here. You will get what you desire. Nodding slowly, since Paris sought such a power, Laine would give it to him. ... Reaching out, Laine broke off a branch from the nearest tree, stripping it until only a stick with seven knots remained. Applying slight pressure, the stick pierced his finger, and the blood dyed the stick crimson. Laine then inserted it into Atroposs bleeding wound, like two attracting magnets, mixing the dark gold blood with the stick. The blood of a human and the blood of a god, destiny intertwining with destiny. Paris got his reward by stabbing Death C the Fate, and his compensation came from this. Time ticked away second by second, until the color drained from her face. Atroposs wound no longer dripped dark golden fluid, and the nearly two-palm-long stick had significantly changed in appearance. The seven natural segments of the wood were aligned as regularly as the phalange of a finger. Fine lines ran along the grain of the wood, like veins and skin. Exhaling deeply, Laine handed it to the young prince, who received it with a face full of puzzlement. What is this? This is what you asked for, the Power that can fulfill your wish. Laine spoke calmly. Power, why dont I feel it? Frowning, Paris was somewhat disappointed. Could a bloodstained stick really help him bring back Helen? Holding the base of the stick, the young prince was momentarily unsure what to do. There was no special sensation, just an ordinary branch that seemed easily breakable... However, just as Paris was about to question further, he suddenly had a strange intuition. Raising the stick above his head, he pointed the tip towards The Sky. In the next moment, right before the princes eyes, the clouds above the entire Mountain began to rotate. Bit by bit, they formed a vast vortex. In just a short time, The Sky had darkened. This... this is! Without knowing the principle, not understanding how he had done it, it seemed like he merely wanted it this way, and everything was achieved. The prince looked at the Smith beside him with surprise, but by now, Laine was no longer looking at him. This is what you wanted. You thought she was a witch... so she can also be. You do not understand what witchcraft is, so you still dont understand. But it doesnt matter, because as the key and core of this event, it originated from you, and rightly belongs to you. You may think of it as, the reward you got after conquering Destiny. I... conquered Destiny? His expression stunned, but Paris quickly accepted this fact. Yes, thats right. There was no issue; after all, he had seen the future and changed it himself. This was his declaration of triumph over Destiny, and the turning point of his life. With an excited expression, Paris gestured downward, making the leaves in the entire Mountain dance in the wind. However, just as the prince was excitedly trying out his new toy, Laines voice inappropriately rang out. Your Highness, are you satisfied with it? Of course, I couldnt be more satisfied. Paris quickly nodded, as if afraid Laine might take it back. Even if Laine reached out to take it back now, the prince probably would not agree... Seeing this scene, Laine simply continued, Im glad youre satisfied, but at the end of everything, I have one last piece of advice for you. Youve defeated others with someone elses weapon and achieved victory in this way, ultimately receiving this gift from Destiny. However, mystery always submits to a higher mystery; the power obtained in this way will also submit to a stronger force. If you want to possess it forever, just remember not to let the same thing happen to you. Otherwise, Atropos today will be your tomorrow. Hahaha... I see, thank you for your advice. Speaking of which, since the finished product has appeared in this world, how about you, sir, give your masterpiece a name? Not knowing whether he had listened, Paris laughed out loud, then immediately invited. Watching this scene, a distant memory suddenly surged into Laines heart. Although there was only one person in front of him, he was not Thanatos at this moment. Yet this scene still made Laine feel as if in another life. It can be a wizards tool for casting spells, perhaps it will give rise to imitations... lets call it The Wand.'' As for its unique appellation... Since it is the earliest born of its kind in the world, calling it The Elder Wand seems apt. As he spoke, his spirituality slightly stirred. At that moment, Laine felt his human side stabilize a bit. The Elder Wand... he wondered what surprises the other two Fates far away on Mount Nysa had for him. The Northern Lands of the continent, miles of frost. As the sanctuary of The Three Fates, Mount Nysa was a place forbidden to All Spirits. It might be Lifes instinct fearing, or perhaps The Fates simply preferred seclusion. So much so that not a single living being could be seen across the thousands of miles of mountain ranges. Clotho was busy spinning threads for all beings, and Lachesis was measuring their lengths. Without interaction, no one dared to disturb, and the two goddesses were each completing their work on opposite sides of Mount Nysa. Such days had passed for who knows how long... But that day, while diligently spinning thread, Clotho suddenly felt a palpitation. Ah! An unguarded moment caused the white spindle to pierce her finger, and pale golden blood stained the loom red. But she could not be bothered with her finger, her slender finger casually wiped away the bloodstain, and Clotho immediately mobilized her own power. A goddess of Fate would not be injured without reason; such an improbable accident could never happen to them. It was a warning from the beyond, one that could avert disaster. But after searching for a while, Clotho still found nothing. Sister... yes, and my sister! I wonder if she has noticed anything. Stepping out the door, Clotho immediately soared into the air. The palpitation was merely a moment, but since then, she had had a bad premonition. Chapter 861: 340 Backlash Chapter 861: Chapter 340 Backlash Thud Pushing the wooden door with force, her inexperienced face belied a hint of panic. The goddess, still girl-like in appearance, jogged into the modest wooden hut, where green plants trailed across the walls. Nature and man-made melded together here in what was her sister Lachesiss abode. Unlike the aged wisdom of Atropos or the youthful naivety of Clotho. Just like the authority wielded by Lachesis, the god who determined the length of life, she was neither the beginning nor the end. ... Thus, Lachesiss life was forever at its most mature and primeshe was vivacious and lazy, wise and foolish... and this foreordained that she would never enjoy solitude. As a result, aside from her duties, this goddess rarely stayed atop Mount Nysa. She was the only one among the Fates who had dealings with the All Gods, so much so that some deities even believed there was only one mistress of destiny here. This was another way she differed from her sisters. As Fates, Lachesis, and her sisters could peer through some of Destinys veils, so most of the mortal worlds beauty and darkness were starkly revealed before them. The holy and the fallen, the loyal and the wantonly free... This was why Clotho so rejected the world below the mountain, while Atropos viewed all living beings as marionettes to be manipulated only as needed. Only Lachesis was different from the two. She mocked the light and dark of gods and men alike while deftly managing her dealings with them. Thats why she spent so little time on Mount Nysa and instead in places of her own choosing. But today was different because the War in the Mortal Realm had just begun... and whenever this happened, Lachesis was inevitably at work. It wasnt that she couldnt have finished her work in advancein fact, all the tasks of a Fate should have been completed beforehand. However, everything hinged on the premise that all of Creation lay under the Order of Destiny, with everything predetermined and orderly. Yet recently, the wars in the Mortal Realm had strayed far from their destined path, leading both gods and men in different, unintended directions. People who shouldnt have died did, and those who should have perished lived on. Because of this, Atropos had once more ventured into the Mortal Realm in an attempt to mend things, while the other two goddesses stayed behind, striving to straighten the twisted knots of fate. Tap-tap Sister, are you there? Calling softly, Clotho entered the hut. There were no decorations or anything needless, just a simple wooden home. Releasing a sliver of her power, the girl tried to capture her sisters attention. When Lachesis was working, she might not be able to notice her, so Clotho had always done this. No matter how busy she was, the other always responded. But this time was different from all the others. The more the girls foreboding feeling grew stronger, the less she heard that familiar voice. Sister, if you dont respond to me, Im going to come in! Biting her lip lightly, Clotho called out loudly. At the same time, the special power of the Fates surged more intensely within her. This should have been enough to draw attention, no matter how engrossed she might be. But a moment passed, then two, then three... The spacious wooden hut was completely still, with only the sound of the wind and rustling leaves echoing repeatedly in the air. Creak Gritting her fists, seeing that there was still no response, Clotho no longer cared whether she might disturb Lachesiss work. Driven by unease, the girl pushed open the interior door. The simple furnishings were as ever, the house devoid of anything extra. But as soon as she stepped over the threshold, just one glance left Clotho frozen on the spot. Sister? Whats happened to you?! With a cry of alarm, Clotho ran forward. What lay before her eyes at that moment was her second sister, Lachesis, sprawled on the ground. The Staff that measured Destiny had fallen, and Threads of Fatewhich Clotho herself had deliveredwere scattered around. But what the girl found hardest to accept was Lachesiss current state. Unknown when it had happened, a few strands of silver now mingled in the once-beautiful and ample hair of the Fate... And on that exposed skin meant to be smooth as water, fine lines had begun to appear. This was a change that should never occur, as a deitys truest appearance was often influenced only by the changes in their authority and spirit. And as a Fate, Lachesis was even less exempt. But facts spoke louder than words, and the scene before her seemed to confirm Clothos suspicions. Sister, youah! Bang Bending down to approach, the bright-eyed goddess was full of disarray. She wanted to help her fallen sister to her feet, but the moment she touched Lachesiss arm, Clotho instinctively recoiled as if it was a red-hot iron. The body of the Fate collapsed to the ground once more, but by then Clotho was beyond caring about that. The girl looked at her palm in terror, where wisp after wisp of grayish-black mist surged. Divine Power stirred, and immense strength coursed over her hand, but all of it seemed to have no effect on that wisp of mist. Visibly, Clothos once delicate fingers began to change bit by bit. It was as if in an instant, they had aged ten years. Ah! Suddenly, a hand reached out from the ground and grasped Clothos wrist firmly. The frightened girl nearly screamed instinctively, but the next moment, a voice both familiar and alien reached her ears. Clotho... dont be afraid. You should know what this is... It should have come a long time ago. Sister! Looking toward the direction of the voice, Clotho was overjoyed to find her sister had come to. Perhaps it was due to the recent commotion, or perhaps it was simply time. Lachesis grasped Clothos wrist, and this time, the girl saw no trace of grey. Sister, how did you... Clotho, listen to me. Tiredly shaking her head, the body that was once full of vitality now seemed so sluggish. Lachesis did not rush to speak. She merely took a moment to gather her spirits, then brought the wrist she held up to her front. Bending forward slightly, she placed her sisters fingers on her forehead. The next moment, as a surge of grey mist flowed, the girls fingers were restored to normal. Only this time, Clotho clearly saw that another line had formed at the corner of her sisters eyes. This, this is First stunned, then as if something dawned on her, she instinctively wanted to back away, but then she stopped herself. And leaning against the ground, Lachesis struggled to lift her body, then managed a weak smile. Clotho, as you see. This is the backlash of destiny. Yes, in the heavens and the earth, past and future, nothing could harm the deputies of destiny, unless that force came from the world itself, or it was the power of destiny. And what now appeared on Lachesis, the two of them had heard of long before. The backlash of destiny was not unfamiliar to them. Even at their birth, they had already come into contact with this backlash, more or less. (See 3-161) Atropos, who was born first, bore the brunt of it, and the birth of the Fruit of One Day only intensified this process. Thus, her body decayed and withered, her visage aged, and lifeless. Clean clothes on her would become filthy, and the wreaths the goddesses loved to wear would wilt because of her. Foul sweat mixed with an inexplicable smell lingered around her, and the mental oppression and malice were unbearable. No one liked this, but Atropos, who was born first, naturally bore the brunt of the malice. By comparison, Lachesis only took on a little of the edge, and at that time, she hardly noticed it. As for Clotho, she was not disturbed at all. This was the punishment destiny dealt to its own deputies, although before those order-defying consequences occurred, they had not yet come into the world. However, it seemed destiny would accept no appeals, and the three goddesses were powerless to do anything about it. Therefore, from that day on, Atroposwho bore the most backlashsimply took all that emerged subsequently upon herself. After all, her state could not possibly get any worse. Thus, Lachesis and Clotho were relieved. Especially as the youngest sister, Clotho had never experienced the taste of destinys backlash. She conscientiously fulfilled her duties as a deity, without having to touch the power that frightens deities. However, it all ended today, with Lachesis who was in the midst of fulfilling her obligations, reordering the distorted threads of destiny. But at that moment, the backlash of destiny descended from the skies, heedless of time and distance. Clotho, this is what it feels like to be struck by destinys backlash... I havent experienced it for a long time, so I fainted for a moment. But its alright. It wont happen again. And the part that belongs to you, let me take it first. Shaking as she got up from the ground, Lachesis took a deep breath. The next moment, the Divine Artifact for measuring destiny was in her hand, and visibly, the goddesss exterior began to recover. In just a moment, Clotho saw her familiar sister once again, her hoarse voice restored as well. Everything seemed no different from before, but Clotho knew it was just the backlash being suppressed within the body. The backlash of destiny was happening every moment; Atroposs condition was the result of three epochs accumulation. And clearly, Lachesis was also now taking on this force of backlash, but just this much was still far from enough to harm her. Sister, you... With a complex gaze, watching what was unfolding, Clotho knew that her sister would surely do this. Because if the backlash of destiny befell her, the Weaver, the consequences would be far more dangerous than for her, the Measurer. Of course, compared to the Measurer, the Cutter only needed to end a segment of destiny, so the impact of the backlash on her would naturally be safer. Still, despite this, Clotho felt a certain heaviness. Addressing the issue of destiny was absolutely urgent. Sister, so is there a problem with our eldest sister? She asked, no longer needing to state the purpose of her visit. Obviously, the reason for her premonition lay before her... and facing her sisters query, Lachesis shook her head again. I dont know, but Im certain her presence is still there, and she could not possibly be hurt. The only explanation is that Atropos has been imprisoned somewhere that can isolate destiny... or her will has been influenced by something, and she voluntarily gave up on taking the backlash. However, whichever it is, Clotho, I must resolve it. If one of the Fates is absent... the deviation of destiny will likely become even more uncontrollable. Not long ago, she received what was so-called an invitation from Mount of the Gods, asking her to celebrate a great trouble solved by the Divine Court, which Lachesis had declined due to her busy work. After all, only she knew how much trouble the so-called trouble of the Divine Court had caused the Fates, and she did not want to meet that lord of darkness. The Moirai still did not know who the manipulator of destiny behind the scenes was, but it must be one of the Primordial Gods who was beyond their vision. Before identifying the enemy, they had no wish to meet with them. Clotho, stay here and wait for me to return. Holding the Staff, feeling the backlash increasing every moment, Lachesis said firmly, Once I bring her back, we might not have to worry about the backlash anymore. Because my intuition tells me, this time, we might have found the source of the turmoil in destiny. Chapter 862 - 341 Divine Eagle Under the shroud of destiny, the affairs of Mount Nysa were still unknown to anyone. The continuous mountain ranges stood tall in the Northern Lands, and the comings and goings of the Goddess were a mystery. However, thousands of miles away, even without seeing with his own eyes, Laine could roughly guess the choices made by those two Goddesses. After all, contrary to what Lachesis thought, her elder sister was not powerless to bear the backlash of destiny due to her current state. The power of destiny was formless and intangible, yet it could still act upon Atropos. It was only when she realized the situation she faced that the Goddess actively gave up this burden. For having fallen into a trap, what she needed to do was not to escape, but to transmit the signal of danger. On this account, it was clear that Atropos had succeeded. "But, this isn''t necessarily a bad thing." "Compared to me seeking her out, it''s more fitting for her to come to me." By the pond in the Aigaleo Mountains, Paris, who had obtained a treasure, summoned a violent wind and clouds with his wand and lifted himself away. He couldn''t wait to see Helen again, and this time, he would conquer her with his handsome appearance and his attentive personality. Paris had even forgotten the father who had arranged for him to take refuge, and his brother who was likely still fighting with the enemy. At that moment, the Prince''s heart held only one imagejust as another path of his had led Troy to destruction. After seeing the Prince off, Laine returned to the main peak where the mountain fortress was located. If Paris was adamant, he naturally wouldn''t persuade him any further. If the Prince wished to shine and heat up a bit more, then so be itfulfill his wish. After all, Laine didn''t know whether the other two Fates were aware of the purpose of Atropos''s descent from the mountain. If they knew... then Paris'' presence would serve as perfect bait. ... Ta ta "You''re back, did things go well?" As he stepped into the central hall of the fortress, he was greeted by Andrea''s voice, still tinged with a hint of heroic spirit. Looking up at Andrea, who had already taken off her armor, Laine knew that this premeditated inside-and-out collaboration had likely come to a successful conclusion. "Let''s say it went smoothly, dealing with some troubles ahead of time." "At least you shouldn''t have to worry about our new allies siding with Athens over some inexplicable reasons, or destroying themselves." "For a considerable time in the future, the Trojans may become a solid support for Athensespecially after certain news gets back." Paris was seeking Helen, whose legend was celebrated in later times. But most people only knew of her beauty and the Trojan Horse and the great fire, and not many remembered her true origin. Helen, the daughter of the previous king of Sparta, was, in truth, the offspring of a God of Mount Olympus. Undoubtedly, this was another instance of Zeus taking advantage of a queen/princess, with Helen being the result of this encounter. Later, Agamemnon''s brother, Menelaus, king of the Argives, won Helen, and Agamemnon married Helen''s sister. Afterward, Menelaus stayed in Sparta. He eventually inherited the throne and even recently led his army to the outskirts of the fortress, meeting with All Countries there. In such a case, Paris'' search for Helen was in essence an attempt to seize the wife of the king of Sparta... and thus the decisive ten-year War erupted. Now, even without another Trojan War, the Spartans would never accept such a humiliation; they would make their enemies pay twice over. "How are things outside?" Finding a spot to sit down casually, Laine asked. "Quite well, with a planned inside-and-out approach, we broke through the right wing of the Alliance. Although Agamemnon reacted quickly and did not let the defeat turn into a rout, we still achieved the effect we wanted." "Several commanders of the Alliance died as a result, and a few small countries were completely annihilated." "And most importantly, after this battle, there will be no chance of united action among the Alliance anymore." Her eyes sparkling like stars, Andrea said with a smile: "They will be suspicious of each other, blaming each other." "Those who are severely damaged will blame those who suffered less, those who have lost family members will blame those whose relatives are still alive..." "Just like Lord Ilos said, once suspicion arises, it is hard to erase." "Even if the All Gods could unify them with might, they can''t sway the hearts of men." "So, if everything goes as expected, the next steps of the Alliance will see them splitting up." "Only by letting them break through on their own can they recover the faltering morale." Clearly, after recent learning and trials, Andrea had grown increasingly familiar with these matters. Laine just smiled and continued to inquire. "What do you think, then, are you planning to block everyone from reaching Athens?" "No, we can''t do that." "Even if we win one battle, their strength still surpasses ours." "Besides, the Gods on Mount of the Gods who are enemies of the Goddess may also intervene." Shaking her head slightly, Andrea then spoke resolutely: "We need to retreat temporarily, but it won''t always be this way." "The retreat is only to accumulate strength, and I''ve already ordered the evacuation of the border residents." "We will defend at several key passageways leading directly to Athens, resisting the Alliance''s progress at every turn." "Ultimately, at the very foot of the City of Athens, will be the final battleground for victory." "All invaders will find their graves there." Nodding lightly, Laine saw no issues with this strategy. Moreover, from beginning to end, the outcome of this War was never just about the Mortal Realm. Delaying enough time was naturally the best course of action, after all, even Laine himself wasn''t too clear when those remnants drifting in the Void would truly arrive in Chaos''s Mortal Realm. Splash... Thousands of miles away, atop the profound and endless East Sea. Waves roared, and the storm never ceased. Far back in the third era, before the Ancient Sea God had fallen into slumber, the near seas of Chaos were always calm. But as the second era drew to a close, dark tides started to become more frequent. The power of the Lord of Ocean Currents began to infiltrate inward from the outer sea, and a new Sea Emperor emerged, a tyrant of earth-shaking might. Since then, storms became a norm upon the vast ocean, with only a few shipping routes remaining undisturbed. And clearly, this deserted sea area far from the continent, was not within those safe shipping routes. Whoo Splash Intense hurricanes occasionally skimmed over the surface, turning the sea into tornadoes. No vessel could withstand such sailing conditions, nor confront the natural might of heaven and earth. However, the few traveling eastward at the bottom of the sea were anything but panicking. Because no storm was big enough to reach them here, and because none of them were of the sort to be frightened by mere meteorology. They halted here for another reason entirely. "Olymus, is this the place you spoke of?" Hercules said gravely, playing with a mirror in front of him. If one were to simply look at his countenance and tone at the moment, they might think they were about to face some frightful enemy. However, standing beside him, Olymus was just trying to hold back his smile. Not that the enemy was too formidable though it was indeed fearsome to Olymus himself but having witnessed Hercules''s prowess several times along the journey, he had already affirmed the great hero''s martial might. In fact, while Hercules was indeed a bit anxious, his trepidation was directed at the ''Spying Mirror'' before him. In terms of strength, the great hero was undeniably formidable. Yet with such delicate Alchemy Products, Hercules was nothing more than a greenhorn. "Cough cough..." With a light cough, Olymus pretended not to notice. Seeing such a powerful hero encounter things beyond his ken added a touch more humanity to him. "Look!" Then, his attention focusing intently on the Spying Mirror, a moment later, Olymus suddenly pointed. Following the direction of his hand, Hercules saw a flash of black light. "What is that..." "That is the Caucasus Eagle, offspring of the King of All Monsters, and a demon beloved by the storms." "Wherever it appears, hurricanes rage in the sky." "It is said that the King of All Monsters once summoned a black storm capable of world Destruction, and perhaps the Caucasus Giant Eagle has inherited this ability." Olymus spoke slowly, having mentioned this demon more than once in the days gone by. Now they were not far from the Sea Eye, and the Caucasus Giant Eagle was the last barrier. If they could leap past it, the capabilities of their Alchemy Ship would clear the path ahead for them. "Can''t we just detour around it?" He asked, appearing not overly concerned. Amon seemed to be seeking presence, but Olymus still answered earnestly. "That won''t do, just like I''ve said before." "The Caucasus Divine Eagle possesses peerless Eye Power, allowing it to see everything above and below the water." "It may not see through the disguises of Alchemy, but it will surely detect our ship''s presence." "And unfortunately for us, there are no ordinary Sea Beasts living here apart from ourselves." "We''ve nowhere to hide; or rather, it has likely already discovered us." "It''s just that the power of the Sea Whale Boat is too overwhelming, and it hasn''t yet confirmed what kind of being we are." Without continuing, Hercules understood Olymus''s point. Even if the creature was still uncertain whether the so-called giant boat was alive or not, demons do not require proof. For the Caucasus Divine Eagle, if it truly detected something it couldn''t identify, its first instinct would surely be Destruction, not to let it pass. So from this moment, they had already entered a dangerous zone. "No matter, it would be best if it chose to let us pass." After an attempt proved futile, the great hero temporarily abandoned trying to understand the workings of the ''Spying Mirror'' on his own. He casually picked up an iron club that lay next to him, measuring its heft in his hand. The Caucasus Eagle flew high above, its speed in the sky something Hercules could not hope to match. But the great hero had never feared difficulty; to him, it was merely another trial in a life full of them. "Since we''re not far, let''s quickly dispose of it." "If this demon insists on standing in our way, I''ll just have to remove it." Throughout the journey, Hercules realized he had a certain affinity with the offspring left by the King of All Monsters. It''s just that every encounter seemed to bring them nothing but a brush with Death. Chapter 863 - 342: Bloodline Splish-splash... Screech! ... In the center of the East Sea, waves surged immensely. Billions of tons of seawater flowed from south to north ceaselessly, and waves higher than one hundred meters were common. They weren''t far from the Sea Eye; even the wounds pounded into the ocean were affecting this area. If their vision were infinitely raised, one might see a giant clockwise vortex, tirelessly swallowing everything, night and day. This place was at its very edge, the last chance for those lost to escape. Once further forward, no mortal''s ship could escape the Sea Eye. It was like a black hole, endlessly devouring all of the universe. Screech! Above in the sky, amidst the clouds. With a resounding cry that pierced the heavens, an almost imperceptible black dot patrolled its territory. Its wings fluttered, whipping up towering hurricanes. Under the Divine Eagle''s sharp gaze, no life could escape. But this was meaningless to Heracles, as he had never intended to flee. Boom! With a loud noise, the sea surface exploded into a void, and the great hero, clad in beast skins, leapt out from it. Looking up at the fading black dot in the sky, Heracles rallied the qi and blood around his body. His strong will turned his strength into a spear pointing remotely at the demon in the sky. Had he a choice, Heracles would not wish to battle the Caucasus Divine Eagle. Unlike the Sea Monsters and the Nine-Headed Serpent Monster, this sovereign of the skies seemed to disregard humans. On Earth, it shrieked atop the peaks; at sea, it loved to battle around the Sea Eye. Should the creature retreat out of fear of his aura, the great hero had no intention of pursuing. For a moment, it was as if the local ocean waves froze in time, the two beings in the sky and on the sea locking gazes. In that brief moment, Heracles thought he saw a mix of anger and joy in the eyes of the eagle. But everything was so fleeting; the next moment, the storm-wielding demon dove from the sky, vehemently attacking the great hero. Clearly, the Caucasus Divine Eagle had no intention of giving way. For this ''invader'' who dared enter its territory, it launched an attack without hesitation. "Caucasus Divine Eagle, I did not wish to be your enemy." "But this place does not belong to you... If you insist on using force to prevent me from meeting the ruler here, then I must achieve my goal by force." Rising to his call, Heracles didn''t know if the creature had the intelligence to understand his words, but he still clarified his stance as if facing an opponent. However, the Divine Eagle did not stop... in the next instant, it swooped down like a black lightning bolt through the heavens. Between the sky and the great sea, the demon''s sharp claws collided with the hero''s iron rod. ... Boom! Screech! Waves were lifted and fell like rain. The sun descended from the sky, and the Moon took its place, illuminating the vast ocean. With another swing of his weapon, Heracles slammed the black-feathered, golden-eyed Divine Eagle into the sea. Unlike the demons he faced before, this time, the great hero encountered no trouble. A simple fight, no fancy clashes, just a battle of strength against strength... and in this regard, Heracles''s superiority was indisputable. In later myths, as the only mortal who defeated God-King Zeus in hand-to-hand combat, few could surpass him in sheer strength. The Caucasus Divine Eagle could not, and so it was doomed not to succeed. However, standing on the waves of the great sea, although the fight was going smoothly, the great hero felt no joy. Because this battle did not feel like a true fight; from beginning to end, the demon capable of controlling storms did not use its advantages. It did not rely on speed to maneuver, nor did it take advantage of the sky. As the king of birds in strength, it fought like a beast, engaging in a bloody battle with the great hero. Splish-splash "Screech!" A sharp cry, then it leaped out of the waves. One wing of the Divine Eagle was broken, but its golden eyes showed no fear. The black lightning charged at Heracles, but this time the great hero did not swing his rod to meet it. He extended his right hand and in a flash, grabbed the soaring shadow. The eagle''s beak pierced his palm, blood flowing down. But Heracles paid it no mind; he just looked at the already exhausted Divine Eagle and asked the question in his heart. "Caucasus Divine Eagle, I had no intention of being your enemy." "If you want to leave, I couldn''t possibly hold you." "So what drives you to fight me to the death... Could it be that there is something here that is critical to you?" The outcome is the outcome, the process is the process. Locking eyes with the Divine Eagle''s golden vertical pupils, Heracles did not shift his gaze. After a long while, the struggle in his palm gradually subsided. The great hero hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened his hand. "... Son of Zeus, do you also understand honor and dignity?" "What did you say?" His eyes widened, Heracles''s breath paused. But at that moment, the previously calm Caucasus Divine Eagle suddenly flapped its wings. Black storms swirled between its wings, and the blood-colored flames burned upon it. The demon did not seize this opportunity to launch a surprise attack but returned to the sky, circling above the hero on the sea. "What did you just say, who is Zeus''s son, is it me?" Unconcerned with breaking free, Heracles merely shouted aloud. He knew he was a demigod, but he had never known who his father was. As a descendant of Chaos, there were as many demigods as hairs on a cow, and it was not unheard of for some deities'' descendants to surpass their ancestors generations later. Thus, the great hero had never doubted his lineage until this moment when he heard this unfamiliar title. "Hahaha, Zeus''s son, do you actually not know who your father is?" "Are you also deceiving me, or is that cunning and despicable Divine King plotting some other conspiracy?" "But whether you truly do not know, or merely inherited your father''s hypocrisy, human, I must tell you" Whoosh With its tattered wings spread wide, the black storm grew fiercer, as if a hundred-headed dragon-serpent had returned to the world. The Divine Eagle laughed wildly; it looked at the hero enveloped by the aura of more than one slain Great Demon, then charged into the sky, diving down again. "The offspring of the King of All Monsters will never flee before Zeus''s bloodline, just like those who have fallen at your hand, today... only you die, or I perish!" Boom! Beneath the black wind, the great hero was forced to counterattack. Like a meteor striking the ocean, waves spread boundlessly. Above the sea, a giant surge arose once more. ... After a long time, the moon was about to leave the sky. As this sea area gradually returned to its earlier state, a dark figure surfaced underwater and eventually reached the surface. The enormous alchemy ship vibrated slightly, then an opening large enough for one person appeared above it. "...Heracles, are you alright?" Calling softly, Olymus climbed out of the opened skylight. He looked at the great hero on the sea and the body before him. Since the Caucasus Divine Eagle had abandoned its greatest speed, death was an inevitable end for it. But as it said itself, until the moment of death, it did not choose to flee. "...I''m fine." "Just tired from a tough battle." Turning his back to Olymus, Heracles nodded and reached for the last intact part of the Divine Eagle. The blood-colored flames had exhausted its blood, and its bones and feathers had also been destroyed in repeated collisions. The Caucasus Divine Eagle only had its brain left intact, and what the great hero took were its pair of golden vertical pupils. With the demon dead, its remaining mystic powers seemed to be concentrated here. Holding it in his hand, Heracles could see through illusions and discern the truth. "Olymus, I have a question for you." Turning around and striding back inside the ship, the great hero returned to the vessel. As for the shattered body of the Divine Eagle, he planned to find the mountain range known as Caucasus later and bury it. There was no enmity between them, except, if at all, that which came from his father whom he had never met. "Olymus, in your memory, in your earlier experiences, did you learn about the offspring of the Divine King?" "Of course." Although Olymus did not know why Heracles asked such a question, matters related to Zeus were widespread in the realm of Chaos. Just what he had heard could fill a shelf of leather scrolls. "Heracles, you know." "In the Mortal World, all the famous monarchs and heroes are of the deity''s bloodline, only the wizards, who stole knowledge and strength from the hands of the gods, are not." "And the Divine King is the chief among all gods, so his lineage is the most powerful." "Thus, from ancient times, no child of the Divine King has failed to make a great name in the mortal realm." "The most widely known today, Lord Perseus of Perseus, is one of them." "Why, why do you suddenly ask about this?" "What about the heroes themselves?" Without answering, Heracles asked again. "Like how they came into this world and how they grew up." "...Well, that''s quite a tale." Recalling briefly, Olymus summarized: "Every hero has their own story, but if you want a common theme, there are some similarities." "Like the story always begins with the Divine King favoring a certain princess, queen, and the story''s middle is the Divine King''s offspring establishing their deeds under the guidance and training of all gods, or they conceived dark thoughts, desecrating the deities, thinking they could stand shoulder to shoulder with gods." "The former naturally ends well, Perseus of Perseus hence ascended to heaven, was granted eternal divinity, and should still be alive today." "The latter, however, were punished, as a warning to the kingdoms of the mortal realm." "As for the fates of those princesses and queens... some died young, and some were never heard from again." "These... are what I know." "...Is that so... thank you very much." After a moment of silence, Heracles expressed his thanks. Olymus waved his hand, indicating these were just stories that had been passed down. But since they had dealt with the Caucasus Divine Eagle, it was time for the ship to set off again. After all, it wouldn''t be long before they entered the ''escape range'' of the Sea Eye, and even if they did nothing, the group would uncontrollably slide toward that abyss. "Yes, you''re right; it''s time we departed." "Legend has it that the Bronze Creator is a sage among the gods; who knows if the rumor is true." With a rumble, the giant alchemy ship once again sank into the sea depths. Their journey to the East Sea was finally about to reach its destination. Chapter 864 - 343 The Departed is Dead Sea Eye, the wound of the ocean. Those who had never seen it with their own eyes often attempted to describe it with florid language. People imagined it as a massive whirlpool, speculating on the sound of colliding waves. Poets depicted it as the Abyss, calling it the source of the ocean''s darkness. Before he came here in person, Heracles had read many accounts about it and queried elders about the real appearance of the Sea Eye. With Olymus''s firsthand narrative, the great hero even thought he had understood it enough. But it wasn''t until he sailed into this place himself that he faced the terror striking straight into his soul, Heracles realized how inadequate mere words could be at times. Sound seemed devoured, the surge of the waves was no longer visible. Light could not penetrate here, for the sea''s loathing for the sun converged in this place. It was as if one were walking alone in the dark, cold universe, uncertain of one''s position, nor knowing if one was really moving. But one thing was clear: behind him lay the increasingly distant world of man, and ahead, the profound Abyss that devoured everything. "... Although I had made ample preparations and had anticipated the situation..." "At this moment, I still felt a trace of dread." "Though I can overcome it... it remains, growing ever stronger." "Olymus, are you telling me my will is not firm enough?" "Or is there some issue with this region of the sea itself?" In the cockpit, holding an iron rod, the great hero asked his teammate, as though he was also questioning his own heart. At this moment, everything outside was equally projected. Where they were now was nothing but endless darkness and void. Staring at the instruments in front of him, in response to Heracles''s self-inquiry, Olymus shook his head slightly. He understood this psychology, for once they had felt the same. "There''s no need for self-deprecation, Heracles." "It''s not your fault, on the contrary, nearly everyone would feel this way." "Believe me, your heart isn''t fearing the darkness, nor the seawater and green waves; you''re just afraid of yourself... afraid of what you do not know, those powers beyond your control and comprehension." "As a human, one fears the unknown, fears the sudden changes that could occur at any moment." "Even if I have been here once before, I still feel anxious about this place." Slowly lifting his head, Olymus looked into the darkness ahead. Here, no light could function. Even the products of alchemy could not defy the special rules of this place. "There''s no other reason, but because I know, the decision of whether I can leave here alive is never up to me, but at someone else''s whim." "You''re the same, Heracles." "Believe me, as long as you cannot shake the entire ocean, the moment you see this scene, you will feel a panic coming from deep within." This is a common trait of humanity, a weakness that all intelligent beings possess. The fear of the unknown and respect for things beyond one''s understanding stem from this. "You''re right, Olymus; compared to the entire ocean, I am still too weak." Nodding slightly, the hero accepted this reality. However, looking at the darkness that seemed to swallow everything in front of him, Heracles couldn''t help asking: "Sea Eye is the wound of the ocean; I cannot affect its existence." "But if that''s the case... then even if we were to meet the Bronze Creator, how could we possibly take him away?" "..." Olymus did not respond, and the hero did not inquire further. He probably didn''t know either, but perhaps the prescient creator would have a way. And so, in silence, the vast Sea Eye endured immense tearing, as the alchemy ship continued to sink. ... Drip-drop... Drip-drop... ... In the cold, silent space, there was nothing. Only the sound of liquid dropping, day and night, without pause. Alone ''enjoying'' his solitude, Prometheus kept his eyes closed. Over the centuries, apart from mortals who had strayed here for various reasons, only some guests with ulterior motives would come. As for the rest of the time, it was left to him to endure the relentless torment of the boundless sea. Drip-drop... Drip-drop... ... "Another year..." In the darkness, a hoarse voice emitted from his chest. Perhaps from not speaking for a long time, the tone was somewhat unrecognizable. Opening his eyes, Prometheus struggled to lift his head. Without any tools to measure time, he used the frequency of his blood drops to keep count. For hundreds of years, the Divine Iron piercing his chest caused his blood to be enough to fill a lake. ``` This was the most trivial part of his punishment, and even considered a convenience by the Fire Thief. Just as he said, another year had gone by... But at this moment, the reason for Prometheus''s upward gaze was different. For at the edge of his perception, something familiar was approaching. When was the last time? Maybe it was a few years ago, maybe decades. When those sailing the ships appeared here, Prometheus was astonished to find that the Humans of today had actually built ships capable of traveling underwater. And yet just a few hundred years ago, they had only just learned to harness the winds for sailing, understanding how to navigate by the Stars above. The fourth generation of Humans was far wiser than those of the first three ages. Although this also brought more shortcomings, Prometheus believed it was all worth it. Nothing is perfect, and if it were, perhaps its imperfection would be the most important piece of the puzzle in constituting its perfection. "Another fleet of ships, Prometheus, guess why they have come?" "..." "You know, just like every time before." "They fall into the water by accident, encounter mishaps, tell you of the various wonders of the outside world, then leave with your help." "Yet, from the moment they return to dry land, all you receive are curses and slander." "Some are unwilling, and thus they die. Others remain silent, and thus they never get the chance to speak again." "In the end, the remaining ones gradually come to believe it is you who brings disaster to Humanity, so you rightfully should use your pain to help them gain wealth and divine favor." "..." "Oh, I forgot to say... pain can become a habit." "And how do you make it so one can never get used to pain? The answer is to let them see the Light every once in a while." "..." Maybe someone was speaking, or maybe it was just an illusion. But from beginning to end, Prometheus made no response at all. It was unknown when it began, but another Life seemed to have been born in the pitch-black depths of the sea. Those who had come here with intent had never discovered him, or rather, only Prometheus himself could hear his voice. "... Do you not hate them, do you not loathe them?" "You love Humans... but Humans may not all love you." "Let''s do this, use your intelligence, use your foresight, choose the kind-hearted ones and leave the wicked here." "There''s nothing wrong with that, you''re merely giving them their deserved ending... Prometheus, am I wrong?" One second it was gently persuasive, the next its voice suddenly rose sharply. The voice, whose origin was unknown, seemed to become frantic, questioning the imprisoned Titan if there was anything wrong with what it had said. Yet the dark Space remained Silent, as if nothing had ever happened. Time passed slowly, the voice in his ears now mild, now arrogant, now humble, now haughty. Like a lunatic with multiple personalities, it was constantly venting its emotions. After a long while, tranquility finally returned to the Fire Thief''s ears. "... I am leaving, aren''t you happy?" Silent in the noise, outspoken in the quiet. When the mysterious voice ceased speaking, at some moment, the hoarse voice of the Fire Thief finally echoed in the space. But what he said would startle anyone. Prometheus was going to leave the Sea Eye, an utter impossibility. Heracles fancied he could manage it, but in truth, without assistance, there was never any chance of success from the outset. The Divine King''s authority had chained this Titan God, and no one could release him without Zeus''s knowledge... But this time, it was the mysterious voice''s turn to be Silent. "... You are my choice, and I could offer you the Strength to change it all." "Prometheus, why must you refuse me?" "Of course, it''s because I no longer have the strength." "After all, carrying Humans is tiring enough, let alone bearing the Hatred of the Divine King, which is indeed too heavy." His words were slow but clear. On the iron stake, Prometheus tried to muster a smile, but ultimately he failed. "And besides... you, choosing me, isn''t really because I am the most suitable... It''s simply because my Divine Blood gave you reason, making me your first targeted choice." "But I hope you remember, you are neither me nor Him; you are a separate entity." "The desire for revenge against the Divine King is His will, not yours." "Just as I look upon Humanity, I witnessed your emergence... I hope that one day, you will also find the meaning of your own existence." "..." Without any response, but Prometheus knew the Life that had been born in the depths of the Sea Eye had heard him. Although it did not speak, it actually listened to him. As for its true origin... "Cough cough... the progenitor of countless Demons..." "Among those recorded in history, the only Great Being who has fallen... is probably Him alone..." Violent coughing, accompanied by spurts of blood. Typhon was undoubtedly dead. As to the one in the Sea Eye, just like Prometheus said. It was an independent Life, an existence that at first even lacked clear thought. And the proud Lord of Ten Thousand Demons... would probably never be able to resurrect again. ``` Chapter 865 - 344: Changing Space ``` "..." ``` Uncertain whether it was up or down, the hull merged with the swirling currents. Like a speck of dust falling to the earth, apart from instruments showing parameters, there was nothing to prove that they were moving forward. Standing at the very front of the cockpit, in front of Heracles, the indicator of the ship''s status was slowly turning blood red. Even gliding with the flow, the alchemy ancient ship had reached its limit. It could not progress any further, for at the very heart of the Sea Eye, the pressure was enough to keep the body of a Titans God in a constant state of dissolution and repair. This last stretch, nothing could take their place and move forward. "Last time, we just stepped directly into the sea. Leaving the protection of the alchemy ship, we faced the vortex that could tear us apart into thousands of pieces in an instant." "For thousands of years, billions of tons of seawater have been accumulating energy in rotation, its released force enough to shake mountains." "And even just an insignificant fraction of it is still enough to suppress a mortal like me." Approaching the isolation chamber''s door, Olymus walked in slowly. Even though he had experienced it once before, this time, he still had no assurance of survival. "We can''t do more, or rather, there''s only one thing we can do." "That is to pray that the creator of the Bronze Age notices us, just like every previous time." "And this time too, he still chooses kindness." "Perhaps, but I never leave my fate to destiny." "Whether or not someone comes to help me, I will reach the place I want to go." Tightening the leather on his body, Heracles walked into the isolation chamber, waving to the one behind him. "Amon, I''m entrusting you to look after the ship here." "Your body is still a bit weak, I''ll teach you some moves when we have the chance." "No problem." Without looking back, the doors of the isolation chamber closed behind him. As Heracles moved forward, the sound of doors shutting one after another rang in his ears. In deep waters with currents this strong, opening a window directly would instantly tear the hull to shreds. So all air-tight doors were closed securely, and the water reserves from all directions began to pour into the isolation chamber. "Olymus, good luck, I hope to see you again later." "I will, and I wish you safety on your journey, my friend." Soon, when the chamber was filled with seawater, the isolation zone''s outer door slowly opened. Heracles stepped forward and leaped. The next moment, amidst the vast expanse of the Sea Eye, there was one more human, diminutive as a speck of dust. ... Thud Thud Thud ... Turbulence in all directions, no left, no right. Leaving the alchemy ship, in just an instant, the great hero could no longer find his way back. The undercurrent surged from every angle, his limbs as if dragging on galloping steeds. Only by truly stepping into this place did Heracles finally understand why Olymus had refused his offer of help and instead entrusted their hope of survival to that benevolent god. Personal strength, no matter how great, has its limits. But the power of nature is infinite; it is the marvel of the world''s creation. If Heracles were on the surface of the sea, he could still use his strength as leverage, maximizing the force he could exert. But here, even with all his strength, it was ultimately futile. His heart throbbed violently in his chest as ceaseless energy surged from every inch of his body. No matter how much he struggled, Heracles could only follow the waves, unable to control his own direction. "Now you understand, this is nature, the force of all things in this world." "And the reason why gods seem powerful is less due to their divine power and more due to their authority rooted in the origin of the world." "You battle the Earth God, you''re shaking the foundations of the earth. You oppose the Sea God, you''re fighting the boundless ocean." "Don''t be fooled by my usual lack of combat prowess, that''s only on the Mortal World." "Just like here... right now, you''re not even a match for me." The voice echoed in his mind, and in the pocket on the hero''s chest, the puppet seemed entirely unaffected by the Sea Eye. A thin film of light covered it, preventing a single drop of seawater from reaching it. "How''s Olymus, how is he doing?" Instead of seeking help right away, Heracles instead inquired about his companion''s condition. Though he was being swept along with the currents, the sea here actually couldn''t harm him. After all, the center of the Sea Eye hadn''t fallen upon him. And with the animal hide on his body, the great hero''s condition actually wasn''t as desperate as it seemed. "Well, he''s doing fine right now." "Although he barely lasted less than the duration of a water clock before his strength gave out." "But just a second before he could turn back, divine power protected his life." "Heh, that''s not surprising." "Since the battle with Typhon, the laws in many nearby sea areas have become somewhat similar to those of the land... but not so much here." "After all, without the aid of Divine Power, even with the Fire Thief''s Divine Body being so powerful, his strength would have long ago been worn to dust by the Sea Eye," (see 3-58) Clack Tumbling out of his pocket, Ande explained as he gradually made his way up from his chest, until he was sitting on Heracles'' shoulder. His movements remained unaffected amidst the swirling undercurrents, and even between the indistinct shadows, the puppet''s state seemed noticeably different from before. A sense of the divine rose from the tiny doll, and for a moment, Heracles felt the surrounding water currents quiet down. So this is a Deity... even if Ande was just a Faith God and not the naturally sacred Nature God he spoke of. Yet when the shackles upon him were partially removed, he remained a king, supreme over the mortal world. At that moment, the self-satisfaction that had crept into the great hero''s heart in recent days vanished without a trace. Drifting in the dark current, Heracles once again straightened his attitude. Confidence is good, but if one cannot correctly measure the gap between oneself and others, then every ounce of trust becomes nothing but a brick to bury oneself. "Heh, you need not envy me." "It''s hard to say for Innate Gods, but becoming a Faith God like me might not be so difficult for you." "However, what is gained from faith, must ultimately be constrained by it... never mind, that is a matter for the future." "For now, I will take you there directly." "He has already noticed me, and if it weren''t for my presence, perhaps you would have already been scooped up by his Divine Power." "Let''s go, follow this path straight ahead, and at its end, you''ll see Prometheus bound." Speaking softly, the puppet''s index finger then stretched out. In the next instant, like a Titan tearing through clouds, the sea water transformed under the influence of Divine Power. The Void faintly vibrated, and quickly, a temporary spatial passage materialized before them. It existed alongside the surrounding sea water as if on two different dimensions, with no interaction between them. At the same time, Heracles finally regained his lost sense of direction. This was the power of Divinity, "Changing Space." Perhaps the great beings who created Divinity, sensing the disadvantages of Faith Godswho were neither born with great authority like the Nature Gods nor could draw infinite Divine Power from their godhood relied solely on faith to sustain their existence, holding authority that was largely inconsequential. Thus, when the holders of Divinity one day elevated their realms and became true deities, they could access unique knowledge and power from their Divinity. With these abilities, Faith Deities might not have the advantage in front of gods who truly commanded related authorities, but in other situations, they could dominate completely. Over time, many would lament, their Divinity felt as though it were a part taken from a Divine Artifact. Not only did it enable them to become gods but also granted them additional authority, even if it didn''t seem quite complete. Of course, that was merely speculation. After all, if such an artifact did exist, it would definitely be beyond their comprehension. "Alright." With the water around him pushed aside, Heracles took the opportunity to leap into the channel that had been temporarily carved out. His virility subtly rising, the moisture on his clothes evaporated. "But, Mr. And... do you intend to accompany me?" "Yes." Nodding slightly, the puppet affirmed. "Speaking of which, a long, long time ago, I too revered him greatly." "But later on, I thought that perhaps he was indeed too young at the time." ... Drip-drip... Drip-drip... ... Within the dark space, the sound of flowing blood continued unceasingly. The bound one bore the pain, carrying the sins of an era. Suspended in the air before him, an unconscious middle-aged man lay there. However, compared to the Fire Thief''s wounds, no injury marked the man''s body. Tap-tap... Lifting his head gently, Prometheus looked in the direction of the sound. In his perception, one young, one elusive breath drew near. And on both of them, there exuded an aura that the Fire Thief found familiar. Tap-tap A flame ignited; kindled by spirit, fire burned upon his shoulder. Stepping out from darkness, Heracles locked eyes with Prometheus just as he emerged. Hands bound together, iron nails stained red with blood and driven into his chest. Not like a Deity, but as a prisoner meets a hero. Facing the Creator he had longed to see, Heracles found himself speechless. "You... are the Bronze Age Creator." "The sacred Fire Thief, Forethinker Prometheus?" "...Cough cough cough... Yes, it''s me." "If what you speak of is how people refer to me, then that indeed pertains to me..." Breathing hoarsely, his voice seemed to have traversed the ages. Gazing upon the young and fearless visitor, Prometheus exhaled deeply. "Son of Zeus, beloved of the era, oh humans, you have finally come..." Chapter 867 - 346: Sacrifice "Spirit Realm?" "It seems you originally wished to inquire about the Lord of the Spirit Realm." "After all, among the deities still active in the world today, my father is one of the few who has had considerable contact with Him." Prometheus''s expression brightened as he reached out. The next moment, he pulled a purple-covered book from the darkness. The dark purple cover was adorned with gloomy patterns, and all sorts of negative emotions seemed to reflect in the viewer''s heart through the letters on it. Looking at the book, Heracles felt as if he''d smelt a pungent odor, yet his reason told him it was purely a mental illusion. "Is this what you spoke of, the item given to you by the person who told you I would come here?" Heracles''s gaze fixed upon the book''s surface, confirming he did not recognize the script. Yet, at times, he felt as if he was ''recognizing'' it. As though he was trying to understand it and it was trying to understand the person viewing it... Shifting his gaze away, the great hero asked, "Yes, this is what he gave me." "He originally intended for me to use the knowledge within to instruct youbut after some thought, I decided to give it directly to you." Prometheus extended the book to Heracles, adding, "Deciphering it is not an easy task, but over the millennia, I''ve come to understand much of it." "The contents originate from a place called the Nine Layers of Hell, its author unknown, and the book itself is named the Purgatory Book." "It seems like a fine gift, but I do not believe there is such a thing as unmerited favor in this world." Taking the book, Heracles spoke slowly, while Prometheus nodded. "Yes, I believe the same." "However, that person''s intentions seem quite clearhe appears to have a bad relationship with the Divine King of Olympus, hence he found me, wishing to use me as a pawn." "Of course, he told me, ''There will come a human who has been deceived by deities, one with the power to influence the world''s order.''" "''Brave of heart, yet he hovers between good and evil.''" "''He has a steadfast goal, yet does not know that very goal is the source of his suffering.''" "He hopes I could assist you, in the manner he desiresevidently, I''m merely the envisioned whetstone, and you, the actual ''blade.''" Frank and direct, as if it were agreed upon from the beginning. Prometheus did not conceal any of his past experiences, nor did he believe Heracles should not know them. Heracles''s hand trembled slightly as he tried to open the book, inhaling deeply upon hearing Prometheus''s words. The words of the Bronze Creator resonated with a sense of de?ja? vu, affirming some long-buried speculations. "Then, can this book reverse death?" "Yes, and not only reverse death; there is much more it can do." "For instance, it informed me of a genuine way to escape this cage that traps me here." "It told me I am a being brought here by the will of Zeus, a god who sacrificed himself for humans." "In theory, if I could find another brought here by Zeus''s guidance, I could use the Ritual Track in this book to deceive Order and escape living heaven." "As a price, the part of my strength greater than that of the replacement would stay here to maintain the operation of this Ritual Track... sadly, despite having drawn the track over the years, I have not used it." Prometheus sighed lightly, recalling his initial state of mind. Perhaps that eternally undying child who once sought the Divine King''s secret for immortality had thought the same. But having lived long enough, as an everlasting Undying, Prometheus could resist such temptations. But as a short-lived human, he ultimately made a choice. "Cough, cough... I''ve digressed a bit." "Heracles, what I want to impart to you is this: the book indeed contains many secrets, but to truly ''understand'' the text, you must have actually seen the real thing." "Furthermore, despite the Purgatory Book''s vast knowledge, most of it is much darker and crueler than one can imagine." "Life for life, strength for strength," Prometheus spoke slowly and deliberately: "The book itself is not evil; it simply tells you that everything has an order, and to gain something, you must lose something." "Yet, life is known as life precisely because it always carries some principles that contradict natural rulesespecially the more intelligent life becomes." "Humanity calls it ''morality,'' but many natural laws are in conflict with morality." "I cannot choose your path, but I hope before every decision, you ask yourself, is this truly what you want?" "..." Holding the Purgatory Book in his hand, Heracles could feel Prometheus''s sincerity and agreed with his perspective. For a hero like himself, be it trials or redemption, it was indeed their own morality that bound them. Thus, the mythical Hercules was willing to heed a mortal king, who could be effortlessly crushed by his hand, and undertake various tasks upon his command. Chapter 868 - 346 Sacrifice_2 And now, Heracles was the same, if he gave up the fundamental principles in his heart, he wouldn''t have had to travel across the ocean. "I will." Nodding heavily, Heracles found that Prometheus''s face had become even paler. Clearly, despite the help of faith over the years, he still couldn''t leave his cage for long. Watching this scene, there was a certain stifling feeling in Heracles''s heart. Along the way, the great hero had hardly encountered any trouble. Whatever the opponent, they would ultimately fall before him. But now, facing the absolute power and might of the Divine King, facing this deity who knew he couldn''t save him but still chose to help him, Heracles felt utterly helpless. The invisible prison that belonged to Prometheus was just a tiny square, and even a single step was absolutely impossible for him to take. "Hahaha... *cough cough* don''t feel sad, your talents are exceptional, and you are still young." "Perhaps one day, you might accomplish something that would stun anyone in this world, and even if I am still here, I will be happy about having helped you today." Laughter mixed with coughs, the Bronze Creator gently waved his hand, and Olymus, who had not yet awakened, floated from the ground to his side. "Take your friend and leave, my power is running low." "...One day, I will find a way to rescue you." Stepping forward, it seemed as if he saw that invisible barrier, that boundary set by sovereign power. Heracles solemnly made a vow, a promise to his own soul. Prometheus smiled and nodded, for him, this was one of the rare joys he had in millennia... "wait, young man, you!" Suddenly, things changed unexpectedly. A bit dazed due to the drain on his divine power, Prometheus''s figure swayed, and at that moment, the previously unconscious Olymus suddenly woke up. With a strong push, the Forethinker''s body was pushed away from that invisible barrier. Left inside was only Olymus. "Olymus, you?!" Caught off guard, even Heracles did not grasp what had happened. Why would Olymus do this, and more critically, how did he hide the truth that he wasn''t unconscious in front of both him and Prometheus? You see, although in the mortal realm, Olymus was already a hero of remarkable strength. But in front of two deities, one an almost invincible demigod, he still seemed so feeble. All changed in an instant, Heracles instinctively wanted to move forward, but in front of him, a purple array pattern slowly emerged, blocking his way. "Bang!" That was the noise coming from beside him. At Heracles''s side, Prometheus too was blocked by that pattern from moving forward. "Heh... no use wasting your energy." "Heracles, this isn''t that bad." "I''ll stay here, you guys leave." "However you think about it, this is the perfect conclusion." In the center of the purple array pattern, Olymus spoke with a voice calm as water, his face showing no extra emotions, just a slight sense of relief. "Olymus..." This companion who had traveled with him for many months now seemed somewhat strange to Heracles, not just because of the sudden choice he made, but also because of the hidden machinations. However, as if he saw the question in Heracles''s eyes, Olymus softly explained: "You actually don''t need to think too much, initially, I came here with no benevolence in mind." "Your arrival was just an accident, and whether or not you were here, I would have come back to this place anyway." "Heracles, you think yourself clever, but deep down, you still rely on your own strength." "You think I am far from your match, and hence you had no guards up against me." "But oh heroic one, skilled in martial arts, you were too carelessas a captain of this fleet sent by the Deities, while others might be grateful for the creator''s kindness and ultimately leave the realm of All Gods'' Faith, how could I possibly leave?" "Being chosen to pilot this alchemy ship had to mean the church trusted me. And even if I truly abandoned my Faith, with my strength, how could the Gods allow me to leave?" "Moreover, even if I retreated a thousand steps, ten thousand steps, and did manage to leave, how could I retain such a grand alchemy ship, which would allow travel between continents and oceans?" "..." Irrefutable, Heracles had to admit that Olymus was right. There were many incongruities about his adversary, aside from these two points, in fact, many more. Yet he had never paid them enough attention, perhaps it truly was pride in his own power... and in front of Heracles, Olymus continued. "...Heh, so there is only one conclusion left, the Gods were willing to let me leave, as it was them who sent me here. This ship was left to me, if not you, someone else following the footsteps of the creator would have come." "As for why I could pretend to be unconscious and evade your sensors, naturally, it is because I possess an imitation of the Netherworld King''s Invisibility Helmet, able to shield my presence." "In the original plan, I would have brought a group of passionate youths pursuing the legend of the creator, letting most of them perish along the journeyfinally, when they barely survived and met the Bronze Creator here, I would use the Deities'' blessing in front of you to execute them." "In the end, I would return with a few who regretted their journey midway, and wavered, they will now kneel before the statues of All Gods." "Then we will tell the inhabitants of the continent with ''facts'', that the legends about the creator are false, that he is brutal, cold-hearted, and utterly merciless." Calmly stated, but hearing all that Olymus said, a chill surged up within Heracles''s chest. Turning black into white, altering History, distorting the truth... no venomous word could suffice to describe these acts. Opening his mouth, Heracles intended to ask why the other had ultimately not proceeded as planned, but he finally didn''t speak. If it was merely because he feared his martial prowess, he could have just continued pretending to be unconscious and returned with him to the continent. Since Olymus had made such a decision, what he thought was already apparent without asking. "...There''s no need to look at me like that, Heracles, maybe I''ll regret it soon enough." "Humans, are always complex." The middle-aged man smiled, then he looked at the complex-looking Bronze Creator. Unlike Heracles, Prometheus knew, once the other had replaced him here, there was no possibility of departure for him. "Haha... Bronze Age Creator, I would like to ask you a question." "Ask." Not knowing how many times he had sighed today, Prometheus nodded. "What I want to know is... after experiencing so much, have you ever been disappointed with the human race?" "Probably... not." "Golden Age... that perfection was just an illusion. Silver Age, my departure wasn''t really because of their sins." "It''s just a result molded by others, no matter how perfect, it''s still false. Only in the Bronze Age did I craft them with my own hands." "I liked them initially, now thinking about it, maybe it leaned more towards affection for my creations." "But when I was confined here, that affection changed." "For I gradually found that people who make decisions like yours are rare, and most would never think they''d sacrifice for something else in their lifetime." "But when the moment comes, there will always be people like you making choices that surprise me, others, and even themselves." "And that, perhaps, is the greatness distinguishing sentient beings from other species." "No matter how dark, you can always find a bit of light in some corner." "..." In the center of the Sea Eye, he stepped back, aligning his body with the increasingly ephemeral silhouette of Divine Power. Not knowing if he was satisfied with the answer, Olymus simply nodded. "I see." "Now, leave this place." "Heracles, leave this place, to complete your grand adventure." "If an opportunity arises in the future, you might come back to visit me." "Then, tell me your legendary story." Chapter 869 - 347 Potion Just like when he had arrived, following a stable space tunnel, the great hero left the core of the Sea Eye with the creator, whose face was pale. His steps were somewhat heavy, and the events of the day struck him like a blow to the head, making Heracles once again realize his own insignificance at this moment. Even though he could accomplish many things, there were still many more things in the world that were beyond his power, no matter how hard he tried. God or human, perhaps he was born standing on a relatively high point, but it was still far from enough. For the first time in his life, aside from some persistent thoughts, the great hero longed for greater strength. As for what counts as great strength? "It''s not about doing whatever I want." "It''s about preventing things I don''t want to happen from happening." "On that day, I will return here and personally shatter this barrier of sin." A surge of impulse rose in his heart, Heracles looked back at the darkness behind him. However, at this moment, the person still in the darkness probably no longer had a clear consciousness. "Don''t overthink it, Heracles, it was, after all, his choice." "And even though he''s imprisoned within, Olymus is ultimately not an undying deity." "Even with nearly all the strength I left there to support him, he would still fall into a state where life and death overlap." "The pressure of the entire Sea Eye is enough to crush him, yet this prison isn''t meant for the ultimate detainment of its prisoners." "On top of that, my strength will also keep him alive." "So, under these circumstances, he won''t experience pain like I did." "It''s like a grand dream; if he has the chance to come out one day, he actually won''t feel anything at all." "Moreover..." As his face remained pale, with the equivalent ritual track cutting the flow of their differing strength at that point, Prometheus''s severely depleted body also lost its source of replenishment. Looking at Heracles, whose expression was changing, the Forethinking God couldn''t help but want to say something more. But he opened his mouth and eventually didn''t continue. There might still be secrets on Olymus, but his decision to do this was probably truly spontaneous. Prometheus had no desire to dwell on these matters, having been away from the outside world for too long. At this moment, he was more eager to see the Mortal Realm with his own eyes. Moreover, no matter how you look at it, the things entangling Heracles were much more terrifying than those on Olymus. "What?" Heracles, not having heard the last sentence, turned back and asked. The Forethinking God simply waved his hand lightly, then changed the subject. "I mean, there''s also the purpose of your journey," he said. "You came in search of the knowledge of the Spirit Realm, and now the Purgatory Book is in your hands." "Its content may contain traps and could possibly lead you down the wrong path, but before that, it should also be able to offer you some help." "After all, even if just for a certain purpose, you probably do not currently meet its requirements." Coming back to his senses, the events that happened before were so sudden that it was only now the hero remembered what he had gained. The Purgatory Book, the knowledge it recorded could even deceive the unguarded Power of the Divine King. Regardless of whether it had any problems, the content it recorded was certainly extraordinary. Taking out the purple deep-colored book and looking at the mysterious, hard-to-understand script on the cover, for a moment, a strange intuition surged in Heracles''s heart. Muttering in his mind what he wished to know, the hero casually flipped open a page. And the next moment, what appeared before his eyes was a picture of a mirror flickering with silver light, and in the mirror was reflected a large lake of clear black and white division. Maybe it was a lake, but seeing its size represented in the mirror, Heracles preferred to call it a sea. At the same time, in the blank space of the picture, several lines of text flashed one by one. The hero did not recognize them, but just like before. When Heracles saw these words, it seemed he also knew what they aimed to convey. This was what Ande had once told him, the legendary High-Grade Artifact representing the domain of "Space" in the Mortal World. Although Chaos''s space-time Origin rarely manifested in part, even just this fragment was enough to create this powerful Magic Mirror. Its might could connect all things in the world; wherever there was no Great Divine Power covering, the mirror could reach, possessing the ability to travel in all directions between heaven and earth. As for the scene reflected in the mirror, it was very similar to what Ande had described. It was the Well of Reincarnation, the end of life and death, the symbol of the cycle of all things. With the two superimposed together, no soul from any life, as long as it still existed in the world, could conceal its trace. And what the Purgatory Book recorded was their current whereabouts. [The Splatter Mirror, the supreme treasure of the Mortal Realm''s space] [It was originally kept in The Temple, and you would never have been able to touch it on your own.] [However, due to *** reasons, not long ago, a slight space force from beyond the heavens fell into the Spirit Realm] [To digest this force as quickly and perfectly as possible, and to share the burden of the world itself, the ancient mirror thus fell from the highest summit of Mount Sinai, plummeting into the cyclical whirl of Samsara, which erodes and cycles all things] [So as long as you reach where Samsara lies, you can obtain the mirror and find the answers you seek.] Chapter 870 - 347 Potion_2 ``` "How am I supposed to reach this so-called ''Samsara''?" Heracles, after silently chanting in his heart and under his fervent prayer, saw the original traces on the [Purgatory Book] fade away. The great hero casually flipped to the next page and what presented before his eyes were two completely different images. One picture depicted a figure climbing a mountain. Almost without needing to discern, Heracles recognized that it was himself. A few lines of text appeared beside it, and once again, the great hero ''understood'' their meaning. "The first path, follow the ridges of Mount Sinai, climbing step by step from the very bottom." "The Spirit Realm is everywhere, its surface a reflection of the material world." "The Sinai that pierces through the Spirit Realm is the center of its existence." "By setting foot on the first layer of the Spirit Realm, you step onto the foot of Mount Sinai." "Proceed along the correct path, pass through the portals between the fourth and third layers of the Spirit Realm, and you will reach the land of Samsara." "However, the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm has now lost contact with the layers above and below, making entry from this path as difficult as ascending to heaven." There was no specific method, obviously, this picture seemed more like an index, a prelude. Thus, without rushing to continue with the rest, the great hero shifted his attention to the other image. On this picture, there was nothing but a winding river. Countless points of light twinkled within, and in a glimpse, it seemed like billions of souls, wailing loudly as they rushed past in the unrelenting flow they couldn''t bear to remember. "The second path, head inside the Underworld, travel upstream along the River of Oblivion." "The souls of the mortal world, before being cast into the Well of Reincarnation, have their memories cleansed by the waters of the River of Oblivion." "Flowing with the rising river, avoiding all patrols along the way, you can directly reach the inside of the fourth layer of the Spirit Realm." "This path has a chance of success, but you need the ability to reach that place and evade the might of the River of Oblivion." "Only if you can do this will you possibly reach the end." Compared to the former, Heracles undoubtedly found this latter method more plausible. However, for some reason, the great hero had a mysterious intuition that no matter what he chose at the moment, he would ultimately have to traverse the ''correct'' path through the Spirit Realm. Since he was undecided, why not take a look at both... Heracles was about to do so, but suddenly, the Forethinker signaled him to stop. "Don''t rush... child, I know you may have seen something, but in addition to being vigilant, I need to tell you what I''ve learned about this book in recent years." "It can answer your questions, but in a short time, it can always answer only one of the questions you most want to knowof course, this doesn''t mean it has no use at other times." "Besides this question, if you want to gain any other information, you must read it yourself, trying to absorb the vast knowledge within." "I don''t know exactly how much content it contains, but it''s definitely beyond your imagination." "So make sure to grasp what you really want, don''t waste the opportunity it provides." "I understand." Taking a deep breath, Heracles had not expected the [Purgatory Book] to have such a stipulation. He then steadied his spirits and silently chose the second path. Although he didn''t know if he would ever take the first path in the future, at least for now, the great hero preferred an answer with a higher probability. Having made his decision, the next moment, the page in Heracles'' hand displayed only one of the split images, and an extra vial appeared above the remaining one. As the hero gazed at it, the empty vial gradually filled with a liquid. And as the liquid rose, Heracles'' mind was also filled with corresponding knowledge. This was a special elixir, able to avoid the erosion and perception of the waters of the River of Oblivion. Once he created it, it was as if the gates of the Spirit Realm had already opened for the great hero. "But these ingredients..." With a look of hesitation, Heracles'' brow furrowed slightly. The other ingredients were manageable, but the main ingredient was not so common. Or rather, its very existence was but a legend. "Your Highness Prometheus, have you ever heard of the Golden Apple?" "Hmm?" With a slight start, the Forethinking God nodded immediately. "I know, I have seen it too, why do you ask?" "I want to know where the Golden Apple can be found, or at least something that has been touched by its strength." "That is..." After some contemplation, undoubtedly, Heracles'' question must relate to that book. The Golden Apple, if it was in the past, had to do with Mother Earth. But now, it should belong to the Divine Court. So, was this enticing him to oppose the Divine Court? He didn''t know if that was the case, perhaps it was his own overthinking. However, after careful deliberation, Prometheus gave a roundabout answer. "True Golden Apples, you might find them hard to come by. But merely something impregnated with its strength, I still know of." "It is said that when the Divine King wed the Heavenly Empress, Zeus gave Hera a branch of the Golden Apple Tree." "That was something that fell into his hands at the end of the Second Epoch, and the Heavenly Empress ultimately planted it, turning it into a small orchard." "Nowadays, it''s located on an island above the Western Sea, to the west of the mainland." "The fruits it bears should be able to meet your needs." Nodding, the great hero breathed a sigh of relief. True Golden Apples were difficult to acquire, but this was manageable. His goal now finally had an outcome, and Heracles felt considerably lighter in spirits. Upon his return, he already knew what to do. However... "Your Highness Prometheus, do you know about the God of West Wind?" By rights, the other party still had a so-called ''trial'' to impose on him. Even though Heracles now hardly wished to complete the trial, he still planned to clarify this matter with the other party. Though Zeus'' image had lately plummeted in his heart, whenever he thought that the other might be his father, the great hero''s emotions grew complex again. Fortunately, he didn''t need to deal with the Divine King, and at his side, there was a deity who even knew the details of these matters. "Do you mean Zephyrus?" With a slight movement in his pale face, Prometheus wondered why the other would ask about the God of West Wind. Nevertheless, since Heracles asked, there was nothing that couldn''t be said about Zephyrus. "Achoo" At the same time, just as Heracles was about to begin his return journey. Around Silver Moon City, with its beak agape, Zephyrus sneezed involuntarily. Strange, what sort of feeling was this? Hmm... Could it be due to the recent detection causing some depletion in his body? ``` Chapter 871 - 348: Three Equal Parts Over the past few months, many things had happened in the world. On the continent, soldiers from all countries fought fiercely on the battlefield, and once the Goddess descended from Mount Nysa, she could no longer return. Inside the Golden Palace of Olympus, the feast celebrating the All Gods had just ended. Despite the disastrous defeat of mortals having reached the ears of the All Gods, they were confident as they were about to receive a fresh force. Above the East Sea, Heracles had finally brought Prometheus out. He had recovered his alchemy ship and was preparing to return to the continent. Besides, in many other corners, countless schemes were secretly underway. Even though no one yet felt that the Divine King in his glory would fall, nor did anyone think that another epoch was nearing its end. But for some beings, that didn''t matter at all. After all, the weak waited for the tide of events, but the strong, they were the source of everything. However, during such a time, close ministers to the Divine King, the organizer of the trials of Heracles, the God of West Wind, had accomplished nothing. Even finding himself in an unfamiliar building, Zephyrus felt his recent experiences had been truly dreadful. "Ah, damn it." "What a wretched city, enough is enough!" "You group of inherently evil people of Silver Moon City, I must admit, you''ve angered me yet again." "One last time, I am giving you one last chance." "If you don''t seize it, then I''m going all out!" In a secluded room, the God of West Wind spoke vehemently. However, perhaps considering his location, Zephyrus still tried to keep his voice down. After all, though he was sure there were no living beings around or anyone eavesdropping, the God of West Wind still wanted to be cautious. After all, as a deity unparalleled in stealth and disguise, Zephyrus wouldn''t want to flip his lid in a ditch. "Hmm..." "But strictly speaking, from a bird''s perspective, the service in Silver Moon City was still quite good." "The food they called ''bird feed'' alone was hundreds of varieties, many of which were even tastier than what the Nymphs prepared for the All Gods." "But then again, what does ''feed'' mean? Is it a newly coined term? It seems understandable if viewed that way." "After all, whether on Mount of the Gods or in the Mortal Realm, I''ve never seen food specifically made for anyone other than Divine Persons." Pecking at the colorful beans in the plate, Zephyrus felt a bit regretful. No matter what, this was food meant for birds. This resulted in an admittedly tasty experience, but it left the God of West Wind somewhat uneasy. After a while, having finished the snacks on the plate, Zephyrus once again despised the extravagance of Silver Moon City, then flapped his wings and pressed a button in the room. Soon, with a ''beep'' sound, the table split open. Quickly, a tray floated up from inside, on which lay three items. A book, a syringe made of transparent crystal, and a small note. The note had some writing on it, but it was not yet visible. But Zephyrus knew why because he hadn''t completed his daily tasks yet. "Heh, foolish mortals." Staring at the tray before him for a while, the God of West Wind sneered inwardly. He picked up the syringe with his talons, then decisively jabbed himself. Soon, fresh red blood flowed out. Zephyrus inspected it briefly, once again confirming that, just as before, the blood showed no visible presence of power. "Hmph." Throwing the blood-filled syringe onto the table, the God of West Wind despised Silver Moon City''s so-called witchcraft once again. Zephyrus had come here after failing an earlier test. According to the regulations, these mortals were supposed to perform a physical test on him. And to enter the city quickly, and also wary of the power of the Mystery Lock, the God of West Wind naturally wouldn''t resist such tests without revealing his identity. Initially, everything went smoothly. However, at the "blood test" juncture, the God of West Wind was stopped. To prevent his deity identity from being discovered, Zephyrus tried to present his blood in the most ordinary form possible. But this behavior led to another problem, as per the rigid machine, as a bird, the God of West Wind''s physical strength and the energy contained in his blood were extraordinarily mismatched. What could Zephyrus do? He knew nothing about energy and strength, after all, deities could exist wholly detached from the physical form, and nobody cared about such trivial matters. But since the test displayed an error, he could not be approved. Ultimately, round and round it went, leading to the situation of today. The God of West Wind was led into this room, and the rigid machine gave him two choices. One was to wait for the verification results of his blood. As long as he completed all tests and was proven harmless, he would be allowed into the city. However, this process could be quick or slow, possibly taking days, months, seasons, or even years... there was no specific timeline. The other was to retake the written test and continue the exam until he passed. "Considering case number 001, this inspector recommends option two." "We will provide study materials, relevant knowledge, and excellent living conditions to help Your Excellency quickly complete the basic learning." "Knowledge, is the ladder to the ascension of all things." "The Inspector sincerely hopes Mr. 001 will soon escape his culturally inadequate situation, becoming a knowledgeable, cultured, and courteous entity of the new era, rather than spending his entire life in ignorance and obliviousness like some barbarians in other parts of the continent." That day, this was exactly what the metal sphere said to him. Hearing these words, Zephyrus immediately flew into a rage. Then, consumed by extreme anger, the God of West Wind was infuriated the entire day, yet ultimately, he did nothing. Well, after all, he wasn''t a human; thus, the ignorance and foolishness certainly couldn''t apply to him. Moreover, Zephyrus wasn''t a deity who easily lost his temper. He hadn''t done anything impulsive due to his emotions since the second epoch began. So from that day forward, the God of West Wind embarked on a journey of learning and exams. Aside from their daily routine of drawing his blood, he spent most of his time reading, answering sheets, and enjoying life. "Phew" "Stupid humans, they still haven''t noticed anything odd about my blood." "But then again, how could a mortal possibly comprehend the blood of a deity? Otherwise, why would I so willingly give it away?" "It''s this exam... damn it." "I wonder if it''s just my imagination, or do these seem to be getting harder?" Furrowing his brows and reflecting for a moment, Zephyrus decided not to ponder deeply. Although he wouldn''t admit it verbally, as a deity who actually enjoyed using his mind, the God of West Wind was not foolish. Over these past days, as he read through Silver Moon City''s so-called basic knowledge, he increasingly felt that the principles contained within were anything but ordinary. Topics that tested his intellect, numerical computations and changes, various graphical mappings, and the spread of foundational witchcraft knowledge... leaving other things aside, having learned all this, Zephyrus felt that in just those few short months, his power in the mortal realm might have risen by more than one level. In the past, although deities could freely use their divine arts in the mortal realm, most of the Gods of Olympus didn''t really care for those intricate gimmicks. They were mostly keen on special divine arts created through their own authority; they then relied on their own domains and divine bodies for battles. As for the divine art structures modeled on witchcraft... before, there was the Goddess of Wisdom who invented them, and after that, the ingenious believers among mortals enhanced and celebrated them. As for him, as long as he could produce enough sacred power, there was no need for research. Now, however, faced with the divine arts that were much simpler than witchcraft, yet still somewhat complex, the God of West Wind felt they were coming naturally to him. Because of this, considering the beacon showed that Heracles was still in Silver Moon City and hadn''t left, Zephyrus wasn''t too anxious. "But lack of urgency aside, seeing that score still upsets me." "And such matters are better handled sooner rather than later. I want to understand these things; I''ll have plenty of time to invest later." "It''s so hard to understand... it''s always just a little bit short could it be the tests are getting harder, or am I just improving too slowly?" "It shouldn''t be like this... however I think of it, I should have passed by now." Grinding his teeth, the God of West Wind felt he had indeed gained a lot, so why couldn''t it reflect in his scores? However, his recent studies made him subconsciously believe that Silver Moon City ought to be a place of reason, so thinking this, Zephyrus merely threw the syringe back onto the tray. With a hint of nervousness, he opened the note, which previously he couldn''t read. This was his score report from the last test, a test totaling eighteen hundred points where only a thousand were needed to pass. Regarding yesterday''s test, the God of West Wind still had some confidence; this time it felt secure... but the next moment, when he saw the clear script on the note, his bird-face darkened as if it were the bottom of a pot. Though he''d improved a little from last time, he was still slightly short of success. "997! Damn it!" "First it was six hundred, then eight hundred, then nine hundred." "Then it was 910, 920, 930... 990. I was so close, yet the increment dropped!" "991, 992, up to 997. Just this last little bitwhy does it have to be like this?!!" He felt like tearing the note apart; getting closer and closer to the finish line only to always fall just short was too tormenting. Even the thought of giving up felt too hard to bear. Taking several deep breaths, the God of West Wind felt something was off. Even though he couldn''t put his finger on what exactly was wrong, he could only console himself. Just a little more, when I get to 999, surely there won''t be a 999.1, right? Hmm, there should be. If there is, then I''ll... "...damn it." After waiting a moment, unable to think up what exactly he would do when the time came, Zephyrus''s bird claw immediately grabbed the last item on the tray. This was today''s reference material; it contained information targeting his incorrect answers and was very specific. For instance, the first small knowledge segment was about how to trisect any arbitrary angle using just a ruler and pen. "Tsk." Shaking his head slightly, Zephyrus glanced at a device blinking red next to him. He didn''t know what it was, but like the other items, he didn''t sense any life from it. It wasn''t alive, and since it hadn''t moved under his watch, the God of West Wind didn''t mind it. He opened the book, ready to see what strange method these humans had come up with to divide the angle, and if this thing had any practical use. "It better be useful, or else the person who posed this question is too stupid." Muttering to himself, he flipped through the book. "...It better be useful" "...or else the person who posed this question is too stupid." At the same time, in the core of the Tower. As the God of West Wind turned the page, the same voice echoed here, its tone unchanged. Chapter 872 - 349 Attitude Sasa... Sasa... The tip of the quill scratched lightly over the paper, producing a faint frictional sound. Without missing a word, Medea transcribed the incoming messages onto the report. The shadows of the feather pen''s quill quivered slightly, as gracefully as a bird''s wings. Although Silver Moon City was not without modern writing tools, the vast majority still preferred this old-fashioned style. At times, the old-fashioned became a trend of its own. Sasa... Sasa... Snap "...phew, finally finished." After writing the last word, she placed the pen on the desk. Medea stretched languidly, her voluptuous figure subtly revealed beneath the robe. "Those who can''t appreciate the aesthetics of numbers are truly primitive. It seems that both the people and gods of the west have a certain endearing old-fashioned charm." "But it''s no wonder, after all, even the divine arts are nothing but copied rigidly." "Indeed, aside from a few exceptions, that''s probably how most of those so-called deities are." "Compared to them, my nominal grandfather might have been a radical longing for change." "It''s just that he was off in his direction of change, and he probably never thought he still had any living relatives." Her mouth curved into a slight grin, a smirk that was not quite a smile on the witch''s face. She laughed at her reflection in the mirror, though it was unclear whom she was mocking. The witch then turned and began looking over the report on the desk. Medea, an ancient and powerful witch whose existence spanned a thousand years. Yet, more mysterious than these, was her lineage. The young Medea should have been a princess of the Corinthian city-state; her father King Aeetes was even a first-generation Demigod. He was the son of the Sun God Helios and the Oceanides, Goddess of boiling waters, Perseis. Despite being the offspring of two deities, he did not inherit the status of a deity but remained in the mortal realm as a Demigod. However, demigods born of gods are ultimately special; even without any divine title, Aeetes still possessed prolonged life and formidable strength, which was hard for other Demigods to match. Consequently, as expected, Aeetes became the ruler of a mortal kingdom and led his people to worship his father, the God of Sun who rode the divine chariot. According to the original trajectory of destiny, this King was destined to be immortalized in historythough as a villain, known for attempting to prevent the "protagonist" from stealing the Golden Fleece. However, everything changed; a terrible disaster struck the nation during the calamity of Typhon a thousand years ago. Almost overnight, all devout followers of Helios turned into twisted monsters. Even Aeetes, as the Divine Child, underwent unbelievable mutations. That day, all who were still normal died, and those who were not were put to death by the vengeful gods who came afterward. Countless bloodstains turned the city-state of Corinth red; the Earth was shrouded in blood. Though she had miraculously avoided contamination by the inherited Divine Blood, Medea would not have been an exception. But luckily, on that day, her aunt happened to be there. From that day forth, the young Medea was taken into Silver Moon City by Calchas, becoming a part of the city. Perhaps it was the pull of fate or simply her innate nature. As she grew up, this witch, already famous for her witchcraft in the original myths, once again showed exceptional talent. Even here, she gradually became more powerful than the witch described in the myths. Today, Medea has become one of the most powerful spellcasters of the age, ascending to the position of Mystery Lock Guardian... though, of course, this has also brought some minor issues. For instance, after the unexpected discovery of this intruder, Medea did not take any decisive action like the other ''Tower Masters'' would have. As the master of one of the twelve ''Clock Towers'' outside Silver Moon City, this witch with unfathomable strength once concealed her discovery, instead choosing to ''investigate'' the secrets of this unknown visitor on her own. It wasn''t until recently, when she had to vacate her post as the Mystery Lock Guardian due to the annual rotation, that the slightly eccentric witch finally decided to report her findings to her colleagues. Buzz Sitting at the desk examining her report, Medea sneakily glanced at the movements of the birds displayed on the water screen next to her. But just at that moment, a sound came through the Void, and soon, a glowing portal appeared out of nowhere. The gateway opened gradually, and a middle-aged man with a composed face stepped out from it. He looked around slightly, with his gaze scanning every corner of the room before finally settling on Medea and the report before her. "Medea, where is your report?" "Another day has passed, what exactly have you written?" The middle-aged man stepped closer, leaning down to look at the leather on the desk. Of course, it was just as he expected. His highest hope for this witch was simply that she would do a few proper things without causing any trouble. "...What is all this... paraphrasing his words and actions, documenting his daily life... My respected Lady Medea, surely such trivial matters don''t require your personal attention, do they?" "You know, what we really need are your insights from the past few months, not these pointless efforts that any apprentice could do." "But I have no such insights, anything I had, I''ve already shared with you." Leaning back in her chair, Medea spoke offhandedly. Chapter 873 - 349 Attitude_2 "As I''ve said, this is a fellow without much threat." "He doesn''t possess any strong aggression, and his emotions are quite stable." "He bears no ill will towards Silver Moon City, of course, probably not much goodwill either." "As for his purpose... he seems to be here looking for someone." "However, I''ve already had the place inside and out searched thoroughly, and the results are as I have reported." "There is no outsider by the name of ''Heracles'' here, let alone a being of Demigod Level." "Clearly, if the mistake isn''t ours, the only explanation is that he was deceivedand frankly, given his intellect, I''m not surprised by this outcome." Speaking indifferently, Medea picked up her so-called ''report'' and threw it at the middle-aged man. The parchment flew through the air and finally landed on the floor with a ''slap''. The middle-aged man did not catch it, and his complexion gradually darkened. "Medea, you know that''s not what I''m talking about." "What I want to know is, what have you discovered from his Divine Blood?" "This is a dangerous individual, if we do not deal with him in time" "Well of course nothing was discoveredif you don''t believe me, perhaps you should try it yourself." Without mincing words, Medea watched as the middle-aged man, now even darker in complexion, let out a cold laugh and then gestured with her hand. A flash of silver light, and in the next instant, it was as if he was forcefully expelled from the master''s room. The middle-aged man''s form flickered for a moment as he seemed to resist Medea''s spell, but he ultimately failed. A [Transmission Countermeasure], a powerful spell sent him directly back along the previous space traces. Soon, the silver light faded, and once again Medea was alone in the room. "Tsk." With a lift of her lips, the witch''s gaze once again turned towards the movements of the birds within the Alchemy Light Screen. Dangerous individual, he hardly seems dangerous at all. Moreover, she''s truly aware of the thoughts of these people... Everyone is already at the pinnacle of the current Spellcasters'' Domain, who is unaware of whom. As inheritors and proponents of knowledge passed down by the Goddess of the Magic Net, the powerful wizards of this era each had their share of expertise in astrology and Prophecy. Although some were more accurate than others, at least there was one thing they could all manage to do. That was to assess the rough strength of these unexpected highly-ranked Outsiders, and the level of beings associated with them, through ''Prophecy''. The more powerful the Life, even if they did not control Destiny themselves, their mere existence in the river of Destiny would be as massive as Mountain rocks and as influential as dikes. Therefore, through this method, they could ascertain how to approach the Outsider at the first opportunity, unless the Outsider, too, possessed the capability to actively conceal their Destiny''s traces. However, this time, with this visitor who was, if all went as usual, a Principal God from Olympus, this once infallible move faced a grave problem. On Zephyrus''s person, all the Grand Sorceresses, without exception, felt a power they had never sensed before. It seemed to come from the past, yet permeated the present and weaved through the future. Omnipresent and unfathomable. Therefore, the Destiny of this Deity had been altered long before the ancient times... And because of this, nearly all those in Silver Moon City who were privy to the situation were silent about it. Altering Destiny, even if not intentionally, was enough to give them pause. This uninvited guest had become a hot potato that no one wanted to handle. Some wanted to report his presence to the Goddess of the Magic Net, but the Goddess was routinely not at home. No one knew where she had gone, and even if they did, they might not be able to find her. Others wanted to make some inquiries, yet feared stirring up major trouble. After all, no matter what, he was a God, and if provoked to disregard the consequences, it was likely no one would fare well. And so, the matter stalled. Until someone remembered Medea, who had kept the information hidden, and came to question whether she had done anything about it. So without disguise, Medea openly declared her exploration of the stranger''s Divine Blood... and then told everyone eager for results to get out immediately, as her Tower did not welcome them. Ding "Hmm?" "...Connecting." A notification sound came from another light screen beside Medea, causing her to slightly turn her head. After pondering for a moment, she ultimately did not reject the communication. As her voice fell, the light screen flickered. The next moment, a spacious hall appeared on the other side of the light screen. Five or six beings of varying appearances emerged, including the middle-aged man just expelled. Upon seeing Medea, he clearly wanted to say something. "Shut up," Jumping ahead, the witch interrupted impassively before the other could speak. "Or perhaps I shall help you shut up... on some future day." "You" "That''s enough." A voice cut through from the light screen, and subsequently, quiet settled on the other side. Soon, a familiar voice passed through the Alchemy Light Screen, reaching the witch''s ears. "Medea, as a loosely organized group and a platform for communication, no one will force you to reveal your findings." "If you''re not willing to disclose them, then let it be." "Just, regarding this uninvited deity... do you have any suggestions for how to deal with him?" "My suggestion?" Sitting up a bit more subconsciously, Medea regarded some people as insignificant, but others still demanded her attention. The middle-aged man from before was, in fact, a young individual who had lived merely two or three hundred years; in terms of ability, he was nothing remarkable. Forgettable as he was, the elderly man currently speaking was different. He was among the first humans ever to be taught by the Goddess of the Magic Net, and while no one knew if he was the most formidable, he certainly was one of the most likely to survive. "My opinion is that he poses no threat." "On the contrary, if we disregard the other deities of Olympus, I even have a bit of a liking for him." "Having a god join the ranks of the spellcasters is quite interestingof course, I know you won''t agree." Switching her tone, Medea spoke earnestly: "If I must suggest a plan of action, then it would be to seek out the human known as ''Heracles.''" "Let him into the city, and have him take this god away. That way, you won''t have to worry about this ticking time bomb, how about that?" "...Worth considering." The response came through the mirror-like surface. With a different subject, or with another god, their decision might indeed have been different. But this bird-turned fellow... the danger he represented was a bit too great. When venturing into the endless unknown, caution is the best safeguard. Therefore, without identifying the source of the abnormality in this deity, no one wished to further provoke his nerves. "In any case, that''s my suggestion." "It''s up to you to discuss among yourselves, and as for the recent period, I''ll continue to ''keep an eye'' on him." "After all, if it were any of you, the situation would likely remain the same." With a slight smile, Medea was unaware that in her original destiny, she would become Hecate''s priestess in the Mortal Realm. It must be said, however, that she had indeed been heavily influenced by the other. Later, she even planned on making personal contact with this deity. The thought alone was somewhat thrilling. Chapter 874 - 350: The Undercurrents Beneath the Sea The vast expanse of the East Sea could not be crossed overnight. The distance between Silver Moon City and the ocean was even more considerable, with reefs obstructing the way. Without a familiar helmsman, navigating the Alchemy Ship Body back to land, Heracles would likely need more time than during the initial voyage. Fortunately, the great hero was not without tasks to occupy himself. Aboard the early ship, he tried to seek knowledge of bygone days from Prometheus. History, writing, and the true nature of the deitythe Forethinker was an open book. Like water in a sponge, Heracles absorbed these things he lacked. Nothing disturbed the vessel beneath the water''s surface, allowing the great hero a rare period of peace. However, compared to the entire ocean, the alchemy ship was still inconsequential. Not long after Heracles left the Sea Eye, a tall and burly blue-haired man strode into the palace complex beneath the Southeast Continent''s ocean junction point. Diverse Water Tribe members bowed to him, while a beautiful Nymph came forward to greet him. Yet, the blue-haired man simply waved his hand, and a surge of water moved them from his sight. Floors of sky-blue stones were laid, and gemstones were embedded on the pillars within the palace. But in this moment, the Sea Emperor found them an eyesore. There was a time when this palace built atop the ocean was his proudest achievement, symbolizing the subjugation of the Primordial Sea God lineage to his rule. As time passed, Poseidon could no longer feel a sense of accomplishment. Since obtaining the palace, the domain controlled by the Sea Emperor had ceased to advance. The old lineages of Sea Gods were gradually recovering from the errors of the epochal transition, and the Ocean God was as formidable as ever. Without Great Divine Power, no one could defeat the alliance of Oceanus and Thaesis on the ocean, and Poseidon was certainly no exception. Thus, the grand plans of the Sea Emperor came to a halt, and Poseidon could only stay within his small domain, contributing to the biodiversity of the Chaos World. In itself, this wasn''t so bad, especially considering his brothers, Zeus and Hades, didn''t have it easy at first either. It wasn''t until the Divine King overcame Mother Earth on Mount Olympus that Poseidon awoke to reality. Perhaps he had simply been diligently ''toiling'' away, but Zeus certainly had not. But realization was one thing; the environment Poseidon faced was still fraught with danger. Therefore, the Earth-shaking deity had no choice but to act as if nothing had happened, continuing life as it had been for thousands of years. Yet perhaps it was a sense of inequality deep in his heart, feeling he once just missed grasping the title of Divine King. Each time he encountered Zeus, Poseidon''s mood would turn sour for several days, this time being no exception. With a heavy heart, the Sea Emperor sat alone on his throne. Zeus had grown stronger, even to the extent that the Primordial Gods now personally paid homage to him as Divine King. "Damn it!" "As the ruler of the seas, how dare they not heed my command!" "And you, Zeus... you may have won, but don''t expect me to grovel before you!" The resentful mutter echoed within the palace, causing the surrounding tens of miles of ocean to tremble slightly. After an unknown duration, Poseidon finally calmed down. Inside The Temple, all was quiet. "Hmph." A scoff sounded, releasing some pent-up emotions. Poseidon''s complexion improved slightly, and he thought for a moment before preparing to continue his favorite ''work.'' After all, the current Zeus was not someone he could catch up with in a short period, so why not contribute more to the ocean? As a qualified Sea Emperor, Poseidon felt he was quite capable. At least in terms of optimizing marine life bloodline levels, only the Father of Monsters could compare to him. Swish Thousands of miles away from the Sea Emperor''s Temple, a sea breeze brushed by, raising a few layers of waves. Just as Poseidon''s Divine Chariot descended from the horizon into the sea at the same moment, the current swirled tumultuously. Amidst the waves, a vast idea seemed to project from a distant place and soon attached itself to the waves. Not long after, another trail of light streaked across the sky from the direction Poseidon returned. Shortly after, the light dove into the sea, making a turn and heading straight towards the waves. Soon enough, the kindly faced old man emerged from the sea floor. After a brief sensation, he located the entity he sought. Strictly speaking, this sea territory had long been given as a gift by the old man to Poseidon. But in reality, tracing the roots back, not even he was the true master of this region, and such a gift naturally had its flaws. Even as the direct eldest son of the Ancient Sea God, he was not Pontus himself. So from this perspective, the decisive choice of the Ancient Sea God to slumber on the concave face of Earth might also be an attempt to avoid the dilution of strength. After all, if he were still awake, then the ownership of this sea territory might indeed be eternally handed over to Poseidon. "Lord Oceanus, it truly has been a long time." "Come to think of it, we share the same Mother Goddess and are blood-related brothers." "All these years, we have been at odds with each other. Who would have thought we might pick up our blood ties once more?" His gaze shifted and finally settled on a current above. Watching the sea surface, Nereus smiled amiably. The next moment, the ocean currents trembled, and a human face formed and solidified there. As the mouth made of converging seawater opened and closed, the voice of the God of the Ocean came through. "Nereus... Thalassa." "Mortals call you ''the Old Man of the Sea,'' but we all know what kind of person you are." "Save your energy, if it weren''t for his sake, I would never collaborate with you." "Now, tell me, what is your purpose?" They didn''t mention ''his'' name, but the two present knew to whom the God of the Ocean was referring. That Primordial God, who had visited both of them, was the initiator of all this, and the danger they were both facing was the reason for their meeting here today. Great Divine Power, a term so exhilarating that even the thought of it was enough to stir one''s soul. Even though another Primordial God played the role of a mediator, the seas of Chaos had already laid the foundation for greatness, and unbeknownst to them, the "Primordial Water" from the Outer Realms was flowing into the world, infusing the powers of the Ocean and Water with even greater strength. However, taking that step forward was still as difficult as ascending to the heavens. The first challenge was how to unify the symbolic representation of ''Ocean and Water.'' If a god has already achieved a great symbolism, that god doesn''t necessarily have to be the only one in that domain. As long as they ensure a persistent and absolute advantage within that domain, their symbolism will not be torn apart. Conversely, if a symbolic representation is being built from scratch, the closer the creator is to being ''the only one'', the fewer difficulties they will face. Considering that the two great Ocean God Systems had never had such experience before, striving for perfection was naturally their desired goal. So, in the seas of today, in the face of a collaboration between the most ancient Sea God and the Lord of Ocean Currents, what other powers could possibly hinder their achievement of ''the only one''? "Possession, my goal is him." "No matter what, at the beginning of this epoch, I already ceded a vast expanse of sea territory that belonged to us to him." "Relying on my father''s strength, I can still find some loopholes." "But once we attempt to converge the entire ocean''s strength, we absolutely cannot hide this action from him." "Besides, he controls the powers of storms, tsunamis, and earthquakes, and I believe that we need to discard the trouble this power might bring us." The smile still on his face, Nereus spoke slowly. His countenance was just as kind as mortals perceived him to be. No one could have imagined that someone with such a smile was suggesting how to backstab his own nominal lord. Though from the very beginning, they never took Poseidon to heart. "Poseidon... he''s not easy to deal with." "The deep voice continued the conversation, the Ocean God spoke indifferently, "After all, he is Zeus''s brother." "If we act against him and Zeus finds out, then everything is over." "He won''t stand with us at this time; perhaps for the Primordial Gods, only after we succeed will he try to take us seriously." "I know." "But who said I plan to act alone?" Smiling and shaking his head, facing the gaze of the water-formed face, Nereus asked: "Prince Oceanus, do you still remember the commotion that erupted from Underworld during the feast of the Golden Apple?" "You mean..." "Yes, Abyss Tartarus, something significant might have happened there." "I don''t know the origin, but it''s definitely a force powerful enough to make Zeus wary." "I only paid it slight attention at the time, until my father sent me a message, informing me of the commitment he made during the feast." "From that day on, I started investigating matters related to the Abyss." "So... you found a clue?" In a tone of surprise, Oceanus reacted with astonishment. Nereus nodded first and then shook his head. "Strictly speaking, I''ve only found some traces." "Due to an accident, I noticed some matters and people in the Mortal Realm that might be related to that place." "However, the specifics will have to be seen later." "So you summoned me here because you actually want to catch the strength of the Ocean God System?" Realizing suddenly, the Ocean God understood the underlying reason. Indeed, the Ocean God System boasted three thousand River Gods, Lake Gods, Spring Gods, and Water Godsthe number may be symbolic, but at its peak, the actual count was only greater. Even as territorial deities, their widespread presence across the continent over thousands of years had transformed them into a formidable force. Just like Paris abandoned his wife, in reality, the woman he abandoned was the daughter of a River God. Intertwined and entangled, no one knew just how many tentacles the Ocean God System had silently extended into the Mortal Realm. At this point, the lineage of the Ancient Sea God was indeed far behind. "I promise you, Nereus, but you better not disappoint me." "This is our first true collaboration; if you mess it up..." "If I mess it up, then I fear you''ll have to figure out how to deal with Poseidon''s trouble on your own." Smiling as he spoke, Nereus''s voice was as calm as water. That day hadn''t come yet, and even if it did, he was not a subordinate. We both have to deal with Poseidon''s situation, and if I have problems, it won''t be good for you either. Chapter 875 - 351: Putting Oneself into the Game ``` East of the Aigaleo Mountains lay a city of moderate size. Since the alliance had been vanquished at the fortress, the temporary headquarters of Athens had thus relocated. No further action had yet been taken, but a rift had already appeared. Unsurprisingly, due to Troy''s backstab, the Western Border countries were no longer likely to convene as one. Additionally, with the movements of Olympus yet unclear, Athens had reigned in its operations. Of course, beyond that, there was another factor. That was the issue that had arisen in the maritime borders east of Athens, beyond the Western Border. It was well-known that Athens was a city by the sea. From its founding, it had once been the object of contention between Athena and Poseidon, and subsequently, it had more than once touched on interests at sea. It wasn''t until Theseus took power that these conflicts reached a peak. However, due to his strength, such contradictions never evolved too greatly. But times had changed; Athens had changed its ruler, and the Western Border countries had made their stance clear. Forces amassed at the Western Border, and All Gods were poised to strike at any moment. At this time, as if seeing an opportunity to exploit. Over the usually tranquil sea lanes of the East Sea, dark clouds began to gather densely. From east to west, like two hands poised to strike, they threatened to crush the central kingdom in between. Faced with this situation, naturally, Athens could not turn a blind eye. But however important the maritime situation might be, Andrea could not abandon the matters of the Western Border at such a time. So when news of the disturbances in the East Sea arrived, deciding who should deal with it became a thorny issue that had to be resolved. However, at this very moment, Laine, who had not intended to meddle with affairs at sea but was instead preparing for the arrival of the second of the Fates, unexpectedly welcomed an unanticipated visitor in his room. ... Clang The porcelain cup was placed onto the desk, emitting a light sound. The faint fragrance of tea lingered in the room, bringing with it hints of mist. Having traveled day and night from the sea to the land, Nereus observed the mortal before him but still couldn''t find anything amiss. No matter how he looked, this was an utterly ordinary human... Yet the more so it seemed, the more the son of the Ancient Sea God trusted his own judgment. After all, following diligent investigation over the past ten days and the aid of various River Gods and Lake Gods, Nereus was almost certain that the person in front of him was indeed a Godhood Practitioner. Moreover, the source of his strength was not from "Light" or other such benevolent forces, nor from attributes like "Sovereign" or "The Earth", but from another, opposite side. Of course, this in itself wasn''t an issue. Whether the deities of the Underworld or certain Titans Deities from the depths of the stars, they all possessed similar characteristics. Yet there was one thing Nereus was sure they could not accomplish. That is, none of them could possibly conceal a Godhood Practitioner''s divine aura so completely that, even face-to-face with a bona fide Sea God like him, he could detect no anomaly whatsoever. Whether Zeus could achieve this was unknown to Nereus. After all, the God-King never needed his Godhood Practitioners to hide their aura, and if there were ever any underhanded matters, the Wind Gods would act on his behalf. But one thing Nereus could confirm was that the Ocean God, whose power was at its peak in the vast sea, could definitely not do this. In such a scenario, the identity of the person before him had only a few plausible possibilities. After ruling out the Lord of Darkness C who could be considered somewhat of an ''ally'' - and combining other judgments, the Sea Elder astonishingly pinpointed Laine''s origins accurately. Originating from the Abyss, relating to that being who had clashed with Zeus C after all, the timings of their activities were strikingly similar. This was around the time of the banquet for the Golden Apple when the God-King battled the terrifying entity, and it was also when Laine first began to leave traces. Several coincidences converged to point to the true answer. Therefore, upon confirming this, Nereus wasted no time in seeking him out. "My lord, if there are any oversights in my analysis, I would appreciate your corrections... And for the investigation I undertook, I hereby apologize to you," he began. "However, as I mentioned, I have come with sincerity." "I extend my utmost respect to that great one from the Abyss." "And in facing a common enemy, I believe we have many areas where we could cooperate." His voice was steady, without beating around the bush, and Nereus chose to be frank. From his arrival to taking a seat, the Ancient Sea God''s eldest son had swiftly explained the reason for his visit. The Sea Elder even had the grace to apologize to Laine, whom he perceived as a mere mortal, stating that he did not intend to investigate Laine''s comings and goings. It was only after the world''s River Gods noticed his tracks that he had decided to approach him. "...Is that so?" "In that case, I accept your apology, but as for cooperation, that''s not necessary," responded Laine. Placing down the tea cup, Laine looked at the affable elder before him, his own heart surprisingly taken aback. How the other had discovered his tracks, Laine understood after a brief recollection. As expected, it must have been during the years he roamed the continent after the banquet for the Golden Apple. In Chaos'' Mortal World, those River Gods and Lake Gods were all too common. Almost every kingdom had sightings of them, and they certainly had the potential to notice some traces. Though expected, Laine still could not be certain of Nereus''s intentions. After all, before he began his actions, Erebus had already cloaked everything with his authority. Without knowing the specifics, the suddenly appearing Sea God seemed rather peculiar. ``` "Your Highness Nereus, forgive my frankness, but when the Divine King first ascended the throne, you sea gods were nothing but generous with your obedience." "Since you didn''t rebel then, why would you now?" "The Divine King now possesses even greater strength; why would you suddenly change your minds?" Scrutinizing the old man in front of him, and since the other party had already shed one layer of pretense, Laine readily acknowledged it. He, as the envoy of the Lord of Hell, naturally wouldn''t casually agree to a proposition that seemed fraught with issues, no matter how one looked at it." "Hehe... it seems you are far more knowledgeable about this world than we had assumed. As such, I can save some time explaining." "Our sudden change of heart is naturally because we have found other supporters." "I wonder if the great one from the Abyss has taken notice of the recent movement on Mount Olympus?" Still smiling, Nereus slowly began to speak. "Olympus... Are you referring to that welcome of darkness" "I didn''t say anything." He interjected softly, but from the look on Nereus''s face, it didn''t seem like an unintended slip of the tongue." I see... At that moment, Laine finally completely understood the intentions of the person before him. Nereus dared to rebel against the Divine King because, for some reason, he had become a part of some plan by Erebus. But clearly, this son of the Ancient Sea God, whose presence wasn''t particularly strong, wasn''t as content as he appeared." Perhaps opposing Zeus was merely a side task for him." What Nereus truly wanted to do was perhaps just to add some complications to the plans of the Lord of Darkness. Whether actively or passively, when one becomes a pawn for one high-seat against another, to prevent being discarded after use, and to allow for more maneuvering space for oneself, perhaps the best method is to bring in a third high-seatand it would be best if they did not have a clear bias towards the current situation or too much ability to interfere. And it was clear, although he had once clashed with Zeus, the Serpent of the Garden, who merely lurked in the Underworld, was the best choice. At least in Nereus''s eyes, the entities of the Abyss were not willing or eager to easily come to the Earth. Under these circumstances, having even more plans would make it easier for him to act. For a moment, Laine was fairly certain there was likely much more hidden behind the entire affair. Things like what exactly Erebus had done, how it persuaded the Ancient Sea God to serve him, and what further thoughts Nereus might have. Regardless, the primary thread of the affair was now clear to Laine. "The Primordial Gods... I understand." After appearing to ponder for a moment, Laine looked up to meet Nereus''s gaze. Indeed, everything was changing, and Erebus was, as usual, up to something. He just probably didn''t expect Nereus would make this kind of move... or perhaps he really hadn''t included the Lord of Hell in his plans." In any case, now that they had met, Laine naturally couldn''t pretend he hadn''t seen." To prevent any unforeseen complications, he would, of course, have to personally investigate." As for the Fates or anything else... waiting anywhere wouldn''t really make a difference." "So, Your Highness Nereus, let''s discuss your intentions." "For our ''common enemy'' Zeus, what do you plan to do?" "Of course, our first priority is to clip his wings and weaken his influencenaturally, we have our own little selfish desires." "That is, through this opportunity, we can recapture a part of the strength that rightfully belongs to us." "The lords of Olympus are God-King Zeus, and apart from him, Hades and the Sea Emperor are the highest-ranking deities." "We plan to take action against this lord of the Oceanalthough he''s only nominally so." "And to show our sincerity, after capturing him, we are willing to present him as a gift to that respected great one." "I think Abyss Tartaros would be his best destination." Having achieved his first goal, no matter what the response would be, as long as the message was relayed, Nereus believed he could tentatively consider it a success. As for how Erebus would react to his actions today, he was already prepared. He had not informed his Father God, who is still slumbering at the bottom of the sea, of today''s deeds. From beginning to end, it was a scheme he and Oceanus had forged together. So if something unexpected did occur, it was not a big deal. Gods cannot die; he would not truly pay an irreversible price. Rather it''s the Ocean God... Theoretically, since the other party held the advantage, the Ocean God System should dominate in the future distribution of benefits. But in the end, it is my father who is your true opponent. Thus, Nereus posited that if he truly became involved and dragged Oceanus down with him, it would not be a grave concern. Evading the potential control of the Primordial God was his primary goal, which he had successfully convinced the Ocean God to support; altering positions within the divine system was his secondary goal, so regardless of the outcome, it would not be a loss. As for the life and death of Poseidon, that was merely a tertiary concern. For Nereus, the Abyss was indeed a favorable place. There, one could be isolated from the pull of the current laws, and even the agitated Law due to the departure of the Sea Emperor could be managed by them. "...Alright, I understand." Laine nodded lightly. Although he didn''t know what Nereus was thinking, he was aware that the other must have other plans." But as long as he got involved, all the ins and outs would eventually come to light." "However, regarding this matter, it will be the Serpent of the Central Court who gives the response personally, not for me to decide privately." "So in three days, at the god-worshipping ceremony when His Majesty''s name is invoked, you can seek the outcome yourself." "And whether it''s agreement or not, I will not mention today''s matters to anyone else." Chapter 876 - 352: Collection In the small city, just as covert as when he arrived, Laine left the place without making a sound, with the help of a creek that ran through the city. Although mortals had become much stronger than they once were, there were still insurmountable gaps between them and the deities in many respects. As long as he didn''t want to stir up unnecessary trouble, the Sea Elder could still come and go freely in this well-guarded city. And because of this sudden news, Laine immediately changed his subsequent plans. He promptly found Andrea and informed her that he would handle the issue in the East Sea. "Sea Emperor Poseidon once competed with the Goddess of Wisdom for the sovereignty of Athens, and though he generously left that spring of salt water within the City of Athens afterwards, everyone knows that the Sea Emperor has never been a forbearing deity." "Moreover, the kingdom upon the sea might not compare to the land, but it does have the advantage of terrain." "If we do not wish the war to reach the capital just yet, then we must prevent the enemy''s warships from approaching the coast, from catching sight of the walls of Athens." Laine wasn''t just looking for an excuse as he slowly articulated his views. In fact, he believed that the recent commotion at sea might indeed have something to do with the deities, but probably not much to do with Poseidon. After all, unlike the deities on Mount of the Gods, this Earthshaking Sea God has never had much affection for the Divine King, and even tends to overstep his bounds in daily affairs. So much so that Zeus, at one point, became quite annoyed with him and had to put in the effort to catch him in a fault and then personally deliver a decisive punishment. The walls of Troy were created in this manner; they were built brick by brick by Poseidon, and the king who refused to pay him was thereby committing a great sin of impiety. So from this perspective, it seemed Poseidon wouldn''t be too keen on cooperating with the Olympus offensive. "It''s probably bait... but not intended to lure Athens." "On the contrary, this is an opportunity to draw Poseidon away from his temple." "No matter what, Nereus would never initiate an attack on the Sea Emperor, as he knows full well what that would mean." "As long as Zeus becomes aware of his intentions, the Divine King would not only not stop him but might even let it happen." "However, when everything is over, Zeus would also inevitably have to come forward regretfully and announce that Poseidon no longer has the capability to govern the sea." "And as the Monarch of All Gods, the Divine King would take up this heavy burden in his stead." As he pondered, Laine did not voice his conjecture. Just like humans, there has always been a large disparity in wisdom among the gods. Some are fools who cannot see the situation clearly, while others are cautious, every move deliberate. "I understand. Mr. Aiven, just remember to be careful." "The Shield of Aegis from the Goddess still protects Athens, and merely with the deities from the ocean, it is impossible to breach the capital of the kingdom." "If the situation turns dire, retreat back to the city first. A momentary victory or defeat counts for nothing." With a grave expression, Andrea softly advised. She wouldn''t be going back. The city near the frontlines already bore the scent of war, and the soldiers following her needed to be able to see their monarch. "Alright, I will." "Still, those are just minor nations upon the sea; it''s far from reaching that point." "Now that you also have quite a few more helpers, I imagine there won''t be many problems here for a while." Laine nodded slightly, then after some final instructions, he turned and left. There was no problem going to the sea, but before leaving, he needed to prepare some items. Objectively speaking, relying solely on the Sacred Power from the Earthly Python to cast Divine Arts, a human body really does not stand much chance in handling Sea Emperor Poseidon at sea. After all, unlike the Fates, who are mechanism deities, Poseidon does not have any obvious weaknesses. So even with the covert assistance of Nereus, Laine needed to secure a few items to aid him. ... Creak Winding through the city, he finally arrived outside a secluded warehouse. Pushing open the dusty doors, he shook off the soot that coated the floor. Laine wasn''t sure how long this place had been abandoned, but it seemed to be for more than just a year or two. Closing the large doors behind him, his gaze swept over the surroundings. In this empty warehouse, there was nothing extra, just a faint musty and smoky smell. "This is the place." He nodded briefly and then moved forward. He took a specially prepared pale blue paint and started drawing complex runes on the ground with his hands. The lines were erratic and varied in depth. Not two-dimensional symbols, these were a kind of three-dimensional text. If there were spellcasters who were experts in the study of space witnessing this, they might see it as something from a divine scripture. Because these casually drawn runes were explaining coordinates in an incredibly succinct way and connecting to the spacetime of this place. This was a typical transport array pattern, crude, casual, but effective. Compared to the usual way deities and their worshippers communicate, transferring only things that can be converted into energy, the array before Laine could undoubtedly transfer physical matter. After a short while, as the last familiar yet foreign mirror-like symbol appeared on the ground, Laine stepped back half a pace, vacating the area on the floor. Faintly, as the symbol representing the Splear Mirror was drawn, sensations of searing heat and corruption seemed to already begin permeating through space and time. Stretching out a finger, Laine finally lit a source of light at the center of the array patterns. It represented himself, the spatial power that acted as a medium, and the entity to be communicated with. Logically, there should have been three sources of light for the ritual, but for Laine, the three represented entities were in fact one and the same. Activating the array patterns, he watched as a pale purple light flowed along the path of the runes. Laine sliced open his finger, then touched the ground with it. "..." "Great Serpent that encircles the Central Court." "Earthly Python that devours All Spirits." "Origin and terminus of all worlds'' sins." "I pray to you in my name." "Please open the gateway to your domain, connecting Chaos with the Mortal Realm." An unspeakable language was chanted with sounds no human could produce, causing the runes on the ground to immediately ignite. This crudely drawn array pattern would not hold for long, at most a moment before collapsing, but for Laine, that was enough. The burning flames convened in the Void, ultimately forming a ring of light. Moments later, a transparent crystal bottle fell through it, followed by a tightly sealed box with no gaps. Vaguely, the laws of the present world seemed to respondpower that did not belong to It had emerged, and It instinctively sought to expel it. However, before this reaction truly began, the flames were extinguished, and the phenomenon returned to nothingness. Walking forward unhurriedly, Laine picked up the fallen items, holding both in his hands. Inside the crystal bottle, one could see a misty liquid, sometimes gathering, sometimes separating. A sense of surrealism washed over him as if it were some exquisite delicacy. However, Laine knew that anyone who consumed it would inevitably be driven uncontrollably toward death. This was a relic from long ago; ever since it fell into his hands thousands of years ago, the crystal bottle had been locked deep within the treasury, never again known to anyone. It was a legacy from the Nine Realms, refined from Hvergelmir Spring''s waters, Ymir''s blood, and certain dreadful things. Its toxicity was unrivaled in the Nine Realms, and almost nothing could prevent the poison from taking effect. With the passage of time, it had ended up in Laine''s hands along with Odin''s treasury. And in the Chaos World, after years of refinement by Laine, it had become even more terrifying. Despair at the brink of death, shattered arrogance, spiritual decay, even the Poison Blood left by Typhon... apart from still being unable to break the undying nature of the gods, the effect of this poison exceeded anyone''s imagination. And most crucially, in a certain sense, it had no relation to the Spirit Realm. After all, since coming to this world, this crystal bottle had never existed in the outside world for a moment. No matter how one would investigate, it was a deadly poison from Hell. With it, Poseidon and the Sea Clan''s conventional strength would not matter much, and all subsequent inquiries would be ineffective. Even the Fates of Chaos could not obtain information prior to the destruction of Alien Realm the only conclusion they could draw was that it originated from an existence within Tartarus. "In the end, I still made use of you." Nodding slightly, with Nereus''s covert aid, Laine did not believe Poseidon had any chance of evasion. So the only thing left to worry about was whether he would resist at any cost at the most dangerous moment. Fortunately, Laine was not unprepared for this either the wooden box had come for this reason. With the contents inside, no matter how Sea Emperor Poseidon planned to choose, there would no longer be a second possibility. "Mm... It shouldn''t be a problem." "Three leaves, actually, there''s no need for so many." "After dealing with Poseidon, when handling the Fates, perhaps it will also reduce a lot of trouble." "It''s a pity that such Alien Realm items become fewer every time one is used." "And it is wise not to reveal the products of the Spirit Realm for now." The three leaves carried some powers, by virtue of Alien Realm''s laws. And since they were not creations of Chaos, their origins also could not be traced. The disappearance of Poseidon would not go unnoticed as the departure of a True God from the Mortal Realm would prompt turmoil in the laws and attract the attention of All Gods. Thus, before acting, Laine had to ensure, even if Erebus himself took action, the only answer he would find is Abyss. "Alright... it''s done." He stowed everything away and then smoothed over the remaining traces. Laine then pushed open the great door, slowly walking out of the remote warehouse. Everything was in readiness; now, he could set off directly. He would first head to Athens and then wait and see what Nereus intended to do. Chapter 877 - 353 Clues Hoo Above the sea of clouds, birds sang their songs. The Divine King''s mood had brightened considerably since he sent the Lord of Darkness away from the Golden Palace not long ago. Erebus had no interest in the banquet of the Deity Race. From beginning to end, his appearance was merely to reaffirm his stance. "Rest assured, as long as you ascend, I will surely follow." Although he did not say these words directly, the message was more or less the same. And so, at the end of the banquet, Zeus reprimanded Ares for the trouble caused by Achilles himself. Yet the Divine King turned a blind eye to the root cause of it all. He would not take initiative, but Zeus believed that it wouldn''t be long before what he desired came knocking at his door. Such as the centaur who had previously sneaked into the Mount of the Gods, or perhaps something else entirely. In high spirits, the Divine King couldn''t help but venture to the back of Mount Olympus. From here, one could see nine layers of clouds descending in an orderly fashion. The Mortal Realm seemed shrouded in a mist yet appeared to be at their feet. Swoosh "Hmm?" He enjoyed the long-absent view of the Mountain, but at a certain moment, Zeus looked up in surprise. In the direction of his gaze, a pale white streak of light snaked its way toward him. It was her... he paused at first, then his brows furrowed. The Divine King recognized the visitor, a frequent guest of Olympus, indeed. However, for some reason, today''s state of the visitor felt somewhat odd to Zeus. It was as if a pearl was covered in dust, white jade flawed. An originally perfect thing now had an imperfection, losing the perfection of days past. Moreover, the most peculiar thing was that this ''imperfection'' inexplicably caused him a sense of discomfort. This intuition came without warning, yet he instinctively wanted to distance himself. "...Welcome, Lachesis." "What wind has brought you from Mount Nysa to the Home of the Gods today?" "What a pity you''re a bit late, or perhaps you could have caught up with the banquet of All Gods." Without any change in expression, the Divine King put on a look of delighted surprise. He opened his arms as if to embrace the newcomer. The pale white light touched down on the ground, and Lachesis emerged from within it. Seeing the approaching Divine King, the Goddess who measures destiny instinctively took a step back. Her short rod extended forward, preventing any closer approach from Zeus. "Your Majesty, my sister must have told you." "If possible, she wished for you to avoid any direct contact with her." "Indeed, that is true." "But Lachesis, I remember it seemed to apply only to her." He continued smiling as he halted his steps. "There was no such request for you and your sister... I asked her why once, but unfortunately, she did not tell me the reason." "..." Silence ensued, and Lachesis knew Zeus was correct. Alas, now was different from before. "Things are different now." "Clotho is fine, but I... also cannot have contact with you." "Otherwise, neither I nor you will have a good outcome." "...Is that so? Well then, I''ll take note of that." Zeus nodded; his expression revealed none of his thoughts. The Divine King readily accepted this provision, and no trace of his authority was evident. He had always behaved this way with the Fates, his three nominal daughters. He never sought them out, but if they came to him, the Divine King always treated them with an exceptional level of courtesy. Some deities were puzzled by this, as the Divine King himself should be the entity most fearful of destiny. But for thousands of years, Zeus had always been this way. Gradually, the other gods came to accept it as normal. "So, Lachesis, back to the matter at hand." "In my recollection, while you do visit Olympus occasionally, you have never sought me out specifically." "Under destiny''s guidance, if you do not wish to see me, then you can always avoid me." "So Lachesis, might there be something you need me to do for you today?" "Whatever it is, as long as it is within my power, I will not refuse." "I need you to find someone for me." "His name is Paris... I could have seen him before, but now he has slipped away from my ''sight.''" Lachesis spoke slowly; she did not mention anything about Atropos. For the Fates cannot speak the destiny they see, unless it is to guide a person onto the path they are meant to take. "Whether he is in The Sky, Earth or Ocean, as long as he is in this world, then I must find out where he is." "Now, only the authority of the Divine King can achieve this the quickest, and that is why I have come to you." "I see." "No problem, this is but a trivial matter." Zeus agreed without asking further, and with a spectral grip, the tri-colored Scepter appeared in his hand. Invisible fluctuations centered on Olympus, sweeping across the Earth with the Order established by sovereign rule. In just an instant, Zeus located the man mentioned by the Goddess of Destiny. "So easily..." To his surprise, there was no interference. At first, Zeus thought this mortal, who was unobservable by the Fates, was under the protection of some entity. A flicker of interest passed through his heart, and for a moment, the Divine King wanted to probe the situation of that person, but quickly, he dismissed the thought. No... There was no need for that. With a wave of his scepter, he drew a circle in the air, and the next moment, an image emerged from it. Zeus then spoke, pinpointing the location within the image. "This is the Mortal Realm, near the Royal City of Sparta." "The person you''re looking for is there... Lachesis, do you need my help to bring him to you?" "No, I''ll handle it myself." Her refusal was firm, but as soon as she spoke, Lachesis felt she had been a bit too cold. After all, Zeus had provided them with much help in many matters. So, after a moment of thought, the goddess still offered an explanation. "The trouble he carries is not insignificant, but it''s not something that can be resolved with force." "If Your Majesty intervenes, it may very likely make the situation even more unpredictable." "Don''t worry, I understand." Zeus smiled and waved his hand dismissively before inviting her, "Then Lachesis, would you like to sit a while on Mount of the Gods?" "There''s no need, I must hurry to deal with this matter." The whereabouts of Atropos were still unclear, and all Lachesis wanted was to find her sister''s traces as soon as possible. With a wave of her garment, the goddess hastily departed. Soon, the top of Mount Olympus returned to serenity once more. And the Divine King, as if nothing had happened, merely smiled to himself and continued to enjoy the view of the sea of clouds. ... Mortal Realm, Lagonia Plain. On the eastern bank of the Eurotas River. A hurricane hung in the sky, with thick clouds piled upon each other. Below the gloomy sky was dry air devoid of moisture. Controlling the fierce winds and the clouds, the prince, whose demeanor had greatly changed, descended from the heavens. Across the wide river, Paris gazed at the vast city built on the western shore, a flicker of excitement in his eyes. In that so-called future environment, it was there that he and Helen had grown increasingly close. And it was also there that the roots of his subsequent agony lay. Because of the love that should not have existed, both he and his kingdom had ultimately paid with their lives as the price. His elder brother and father also died because of it, with hundreds of thousands of warriors'' blood staining the city walls. But... "But what does this have to do with Helen?" "She is so beautiful, so kind." "She was meant to be mine, I was her destiny!" "Spartans, a bunch of barbarians who eat raw flesh and drink blood." "Ridiculous traditions, ridiculous country." "Such a place, does it even deserve to keep Helen?" Step by step, the prince walked along the riverbank. Although it was only a false future, to him, it felt as if he had truly experienced it. Everything else seemed like an illusion; Paris couldn''t remember what exactly had happened in that so-called future. But one thing he was certain of was that he and Helen had indeed been in love. Of course, there was nothing surprising about that. After all, when considering handsome and wealthy Paris in comparison to the plain-looking and with cruel traditions of Sparta, the majority would make the right choice. With a casual flourish of the Elder Wand in his hand, Paris felt a sense of movement within. Then, at his will, the mud on the riverbank gathered together. It transformed into bricks and eventually built a wide arch bridge. Stepping onto the arch bridge, the prince''s face was full of joy. He enjoyed this feeling, the delight of wishes coming true effortlessly. "Wait a moment, who are you to dare build a bridge on me without permission!" Suddenly, an angry shout rang out. The prince''s brow furrowed, but soon a smile returned to his lips. Turning around to look, in the nearby river, a middle-aged man with rough blue hair was looking this way. From this person, Paris could sense a threat. "Heh." With a light chuckle, the prince had come to a rough understanding over these days. These beings that posed a threat to him truly only threatened the regular him, and not himself wielding the wand. And before this wand that belonged to him, such threats were insignificant. "Who are you to dare block my path?" He asked with a playful tone. "Mortal, I am Eurotas, the River God of this flowing water." "It is named after me, and only those who have my permission may build a bridge here." Not wanting to cause trouble, the River God continued to advise, "Not far from here, there is a bridge, and beside it, there is a temple belonging to me." "Just pray in the temple for a moment, and you can cross the river anytime." As a territorial god scattered throughout the world, the least significant yet most important member of the Ocean God System did not have the privilege to establish a formal church and faith. Or rather, with their meager Divine Power, they couldn''t accomplish this anyway. But as the age of faith arose, many river gods and lake gods hoped to accrue some Divine Power. Perhaps in the future, if their physical forms were destroyed, they could survive the backlash with the power they had accumulated and avoid falling into an eternal slumber. Thus, situations like that of the Eurotas River became common, be it irrigating the banks or crossing the surface, even fishing. These territorial gods, whose true strength was limited and not necessarily strong, coexisted with human kingdoms, becoming an indispensable part of the Mortal Realm. "Now, destroy this bridge." "Mortal, this is also an agreement between me and Sparta." Seeming to recognize Paris''s extraordinariness, the River God was still somewhat polite. As an eternal yet weak territorial god, Eurotas would prefer not to pick a quarrel if it could be avoided. Chapter 878 - 354 Helen ``` "Temple, prayer, Sparta?" By the banks of the Eurotas River, Paris repeated these words. By rights, as a prince, Paris should have been used to such matters. After all, even his future wife was supposed to be the River God''s son. Yet at this moment, Paris felt a surge of malice. In the ''future'' he had seen, he was struck by a poison arrow. Though he had ''come to his senses,'' in his last moments, he desperately hoped his wife would save him. But that malicious woman did no such thing; instead, she lashed out at Paris for his heartlessness. Hah... he had abandoned her first, but only because Helen was his true love by destiny. Since he had already admitted his wrongs, why did Onone refuse to forgive him? "Hmph, I heard that even Apollo, who drove the Divine Chariot, once erred and was punished with Poseidon in Troy." "He was captivated by Onone''s beauty on Mount Ida and taught her the remedies for curing disease and dispelling toxins." With a cold laugh, gripping the Elder Wand, Paris was filled with immense confidence. Could he be wrong? Perhaps. But he had apologized, yet others still refused to forgive him, so he was no longer at fault. Having a change of heart was wrong, but Onone had just hidden it well. They were no different. He hadn''t even intended for her to die, yet she chose to abandon him in his time of need... Convincing himself in his heart, Paris''s gaze grew colder. The same identity, yet standing with the Spartans. In the past, it might have been understandable, but now her strength seemed merely average. "Olotas, Spartans'' River God, on this human land, you dare to ask me to pray to you?" "If I refuse you, what will you do then?" "I won''t do anything, mortal. No one forces you to pray. "But even to adhere to the laws of the Spartan Kingdom, you mustn''t build a bridge here unauthorized." With a furious expression, the River God found the prince in front of him utterly unreasonable. Yet there were many similar examples among human heroes. Thus, seeing the fearless mortal before him, Olotas took one more step back. "In truth, mortal, for those truly capable, those who bear noble blood, I never prevent them from crossing the river in their own way." "My bridges serve most humans, not everyone." "So, if you don''t wish to, you may choose to refuse." "Fly or use other means; you may cross me by your own power." The words were logical, and Paris found himself unable to argue with the River God''s reasoning. Yes, from beginning to end, the reason Olotas appeared here was just because of the bridge. But as the River God''s words trailed off, the prince hesitated before greater dissatisfaction arose within him. He had already overcome destiny; why should he follow the River God''s rules! "Hah, but I refuse." With a cold laugh and a flick of the wrist, a force cast upon the temporary stone bridge, as the prince willed. It began to strengthen, becoming difficult to damage. Having done all this, the prince stepped onto the bridgehead. "No one tells me what to do, return to the depths of your river." "In the name of Paris, from today, this stone bridge shall endure forever!" "Mortal, you!" Pointing at Paris, blood rushed to Olotas''s face, turning it crimson with anger, his eyes almost popping. This mortal was too arrogant, intolerable to the River God. The long river rose with its master''s fury, the River God imbuing his power into the surging torrents. Waves powerful enough to crush steel struck the sides of the stone bridge. Yet, in the prince''s cold laughter, the bridge didn''t budge. A few droplets splashed on his face, Paris wiped away the moisture. Laughing at the astonished River God, the prince drew his wand. "Hahahaha... As expected, evil deity, you''ve harbored malice all along." "It''s just a bridge, what of it? Compared to you forcing others to make sacrifices, it''s nothing." "Come now, let me rid the people of evil today." ``` Chapter 879 - 354 Helen_2 ``` "Once I eliminate you along with the brutal Spartan royal family, the people here will thank meunless they are your allies." "Now, let it begin with you." A wisp of light drew out from the tip of the wand, and under Paris''s will, reality was altered before the mind. The soil on both banks transformed into chains, binding towards the River God, with a faint blue light darting back and forth within them. Despite struggling with all his might, Olotas was eventually locked tightly on the water''s surface under the powerful force of the wand. With a triumphant smile, Paris stepped closer to the River God. "Deities are no more than this." "Having conquered death, what in this world can possibly thwart me?" "Destiny couldn''t kill me, so how can you hope to win against me?" "Mmm-mmm" With his mouth sealed, the River God could not speak, but the prince could still see the anger in his eyes. Yet what does it matter? In the face of absolute strength, your resistance only amuses me as a joke. "You... come here." With a wave of the wand, Paris unexpectedly spotted a silhouette. It was a woman of striking appearance, seemingly around thirty years old. Judging by her fair skin, she was likely an aristocrat from nearby. Ha, I thought Spartan daughters were all extraordinarily brave, but it seems there are exceptions... Raising his hand to beckon her from afar, the prince casually commanded, "Tell me, what''s your name?" "Hmm... never mind, it''s not important." "The important thing is that this evil River God is finally defeated by me; from now on, you no longer need to pass the bridges he built." "From today onward, you can cross over the bridge I shall construct, no one will demand anything of you... and you, you shall be the witness to it all." With a slight curl of his lip, the prince seemed to recall something after speaking. He immediately pointed the tip of his wand towards the water''s surface. The next moment, three waves rose from the river and surged towards the distance. This River God apparently built three bridges, each at the entrance of a path. But now that I have my own, those have become unnecessary. "Remember, this was accomplished by Paris, who conquered Destined Death, and his journey was to save the most beautiful Helen in the mortal realm... This is my gift to her, and you, you shall let my story flow through this land." "Do you understand?" "..." Held by invisible force, the woman glanced at the still struggling River God and slowly nodded. "My name is" "That''s not important." Interrupting the woman''s introduction, Paris sternly pondered for a moment. He then waved his wand again, causing the earth beside the river to crack open. In the next instant, the River God Olotas sank into the ''mmm-mmm'' sounds, and the crack closed under the prince''s will. Having done all this, Paris nodded in satisfaction, then lightly tapped the woman''s forehead with the tip of the wand. A flash of light passed by, as if something had been left on her. Retracting his right hand, the prince explained with a smile, "... All right, as you have seen, the evil River God received what he deserved, and what I just bestowed on you is merely an ordinary curse." "Hmm... just like the tales told among humans, every sorcerer is proficient at this." "So you know, if you fail to spread my deeds, the curse will kill you." "I think, you wouldn''t be so foolish, right?" "... I understand." "Additionally, I am" "Enough, it''s not important." "Now, go do what you must." "Hahaha..." Waving his hand to interrupt, Paris laughed loudly, feeling exceedingly pleased. He waved his wand and soared into the sky, flying towards the city on the other side of the river. Having once more validated his strength with a regional deity, Paris was now impatient to see Helen. Compared to his beloved, though this Spartan woman was very beautiful, for some reason, the prince didn''t want to see her at all. "..." As he left carried by the rushing winds, Paris''s figure soon disappeared beyond the horizon. And on the stone bridge built by his power, the woman stood silent. After a long time, the woman stepped off the bridge and went to the place where the River God Olotas was buried. ``` Chapter 880 - 354 Helen_3 ``` Here, the power left by the magic wand did not end, but continued still. "..." "Olotas... I am Lachesis." "I am sorry for your plight." "Wait a little longer... it won''t be long before you can see the light of day again." Beneath the earth, the River God, who had been struggling, seemed to halt its movements. And on the ground, Lachesis glanced back at the stone bridge, carefully experiencing this mystical power. In her eyes, Paris''s magic wand was like a part of Atropos''s body, only mixed with something else. This object, cut by Destiny''s own power, transformed into this mighty magic wand, even though Lachesis, who also wielded the power of Destiny, could do nothing about it. Destiny was the most stringent rule, its order manifested in its inviolable nature. Find the right way, and anyone could break it. Fail to find the right way, and no matter how powerful, it could not shake its existence. "Sister..." From the traces of remaining power, Lachesis seemed to see the marks left by Atropos. Giving away her own weapon personally, then betrayed by a greedy prince. The cutting scissors of Destiny originally symbolized the power of Destiny''s judgement over all things, so it was not surprising that it would form such a magic wand under Paris''s desires. Unfortunately, with just these, Lachesis could not yet see clearly the other person who guided all this. His figure was shrouded in a layer of fog, and only from Paris could the Goddess receive information about him. Flutter Transforming into a dove, Lachesis shot straight into the sky. Her eyes could clearly see Paris''s location, the young prince was currently hiding his figure, trying to sneak into the Royal Palace of Sparta. Obviously, the prince did not want to frighten Helen, so he preferred to get to know her first rather than violently break into the Royal Palace. Flying above the clouds, Lachesis immediately accelerated past the location where Paris was. Flutter... Diving downwards, among the row upon row of buildings, following Destiny''s guidance, Lachesis flew through a skylight into a luxuriously decorated room. Contrary to the roughness of Sparta City''s buildings, this seemed more like a place where the Princesses of other Kingdoms would reside. The dove circled once inside the room, then returned to Lachesis''s form. The Goddess glanced around at the furnishings, then pushed open a door leading to the bedroom. Tap, tap... Walking into the bedroom, on a petal-covered bed, Lachesis saw a girl dressed in sky-blue sleepwear. Although her face could not be seen, that alluring temperament alone was enough to captivate anyone. "Helen..." Murmuring this name, Lachesis slowly stepped forward. With each step, her appearance changed slightly. By the time she reached the girl''s bedside, Lachesis had completely transformed her appearance. And then she gently stretched out her hand, covering Helen''s forehead. In the unseen, a certain transformation occurred. At this moment, Lachesis was Helen. The backlash from Destiny followed swiftly, but the Goddess merely swung a long ruler, delaying the time of the backlash''s arrival. The more debts a person has, the less worry they feel; this was what needed to be paid to solve the problem. And next, she only needed to wait for Paris''s arrival. ``` Chapter 881 - 355: A Cycle The next day. As the great Sun rose, the Goddess of Dawn danced across the sky, welcoming the arrival of the Sun God Apollo. Winter had passed, and all things in the Mortal Realm were now sprouting anew. Inside the city of Sparta, Paris walked through the Royal Palace. The warriors passing by were some shirtless, their bodies scarred; others grappled with each other without knowing why they fought. As a nation that revered strength, when the King had led people away, those left behind could only vent their energy in this way. However, without exception, none noticed the traces of Paris''s passage. Holding the Elder Wand, the Prince felt he was like a god with his wishes fulfilled. Thus far, he had not encountered anything he could not achieve. And the only thing that possibly limited him, was his own imagination. After all, imagination isn''t fancy; Paris could imagine "the sea drowning the land," but he truly didn''t know what that scene would look like, so naturally, he couldn''t test whether his strength could achieve it. Thus, reason told the Prince that his power definitely had its limits. But at least in Paris''s current view, he was an omnipotent being. And now, the Prince believed that only one thing was left for his life to reach perfection. "Helen... Today, you should agree to leave with me." He walked through the corridor, familiar with the path. Just thinking about the recent experiences, Paris felt a surge of excitement. Just over a dozen days ago, as adept as the Prince''s long sleeves, he had successfully entered the Spartan Kingdom and met Helen, whom he had longed for. His beloved, his everything; she was still so beautiful, so mesmerizing... Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Paris had tried his utmost within just a few days. From an accidental ''encounter'' to a soul-stirring conversation, through understanding Helen, every word the Prince spoke resonated perfectly with her. No one could refuse a soulmate who perfectly shared their values, and if necessary, add to that soulmate perfect beauty. If the above isn''t enough to move you, add immense strength, the wealth of hostile lands, noble lineage, and extraordinary status. Though Paris didn''t have these before, he still won Helen''s heart. And now that he possessed everything, the Prince naturally won the beauty''s favor once more. In just over ten days, Paris took Helen through various novel experiences. They watched the sunrise together above the clouds and strolled together on a lake under the Moon. The Prince created a sea of flowers for Helen, then built a high tower out of snowflakes. Paris could feel, with each passing day, their relationship advanced one step further. After all, such tactics were unmatched in this era, and even the Prince himself admired his own creativity. As of yesterday, Paris felt the time had finally ripened. He asked his beloved, wanting to leave the city with her and then flee far away. No need for elopement, no need for escape; he would march boldly into Sparta to show these barbarians his prowess. But it was in this final step that the Prince encountered a problem. Because, although Helen was willing to go with him, she still had some concerns. Creak "Helen, my Moon!" "I''ve come to see you again, only when I see you does my life gain meaning!" He pushed open the door and entered the palace chamber, swirling with the scent of flowers. Paris gently shook his wrist, producing a bunch of multicolored roses. And as if she heard the noise at the door, a captivating shadow walked out from inside. Seeing the handsome Prince holding fresh flowers, a flicker of surprise crossed Helen''s eyes, followed by a hint of mischief. "AhMr. Paris, you''ve come again, bringing me a bouquet of roses." "But I''ve heard that roses are a symbol of love and beauty, the most cherished flowers of the Goddess on Mount Olympus." "So my dear Prince, please tell me truthfully and objectivelywho is more beautiful, me or that noble Goddess?" Perhaps at that moment, Helen was still young, so much more vibrant than she would be later... with a mental sigh, a brighter smile graced Paris''s face. It was a difficult question to answer, for everyone knew the truth. Whether to gods or humans, to believe that she possessed beauty comparable to the Goddess of Beauty was already a limit. After all, Aphrodite''s beauty was indeed impeccable. One might criticize her morality or temperament, but not her sheer physical appearance. In this situation, the Prince''s praise was either not sincere enough or had to avoid plain appearance. But clearly, this couldn''t truly stump Paris. "Lady, beauty is a subjective concept, and I cannot guarantee my answer is entirely objective. But if you insist upon a conclusion, then this is my answer." "The Goddess of Beauty certainly lives up to her title, in my eyes, her silhouette is unmatched in the world." "And you, my everything, when you look at me, possess a beauty unparalleled in the world." It seemed like nothing was said, yet everything was conveyed. Seeing the girl who seemed a bit embarrassed by his words, Paris suppressed some of his thoughts. As of today, Helen was destined to be his. Chapter 882 882 355 A Cycle_2 ?Chapter 882: Chapter 355: A Cycle_2 Chapter 882: Chapter 355: A Cycle_2 At last, what the Prince most wanted was to leave openly with the other person. Thinking this, Paris took a step forward and spoke gently, Helen, hear me out, Theres nothing in this world that could outweigh your place in my heart, and such a person as you shouldnt stay in this barbaric kingdom. Come with me, no one can tear us apart, just like I said yesterday. This kingdom cant stop me, my power is far greater than you can imagine. ...Paris, its not that I dont want to leave with you, but this place is ultimately a royal city. I do believe you wouldnt lie to me, but its still too dangerous, if you... I wont be harmed! ... Moved by her concern for his safety, Paris knew it was completely unnecessary. Taking a deep breath, the Prince drew his wand, a surge of immense confidence welling up in his chest. Helen, Im not just comforting you, nor am I being reckless. In fact, I have already conquered the Death that was destined. Even Destiny cant kill me, it has already been trampled under my feetHelen, please believe me! I... Forcing a smile, watching the slender stick, even though she tried to show trust, Paris could still see Helens worries. Although during the past few days, the Prince had demonstrated the Elder Wands miraculous power more than once, it was clear Helen attributed it to Pariss own strength. In todays Mortal Realm, tales of mighty heroes are not rare. But to say that just a stick could defeat a kingdom was something people could hardly accept. Feeling somewhat irritated, but seeing Helen try to persuade him, Paris couldnt feel any anger. Her arguments were entirely in his interests, and if he hadnt experienced it himself, would he really believe in conquering Destiny and an all-powerful wand? Putting himself in her shoes, it was only natural that Helen would have doubts. However, normal as they were, his power was also real. Thinking this, the Prince made a decision. Helen, I know you still dont believe me, but thats okay, I will make you believe. All lies in this world will shatter in the face of truth, I will show you with ironclad truth that there is nothing I cannot share with you, and every word I say is indeed true. Speaking solemnly, his left hand unconsciously stroked the wand as if it were his own finger joints; Paris finally extended his right hand. He reversed the Elder Wand, handing the handle to her. And Helen was clearly stunned for a moment, then she took the wand Paris handed her. This is... Hold it, this is the most powerful weapon in the world, just before now, even a Deity fell into a slumber because of it. This is my divine object, the proof of my victory over DestinyHelen, it would be meaningless for ordinary people to have it, but you are different. This is my personal gift to you, and in the whole Mortal Realm, you are the only one who can subdue me. With a slight smile, Paris mentioned what he perceived as a future Helen would likely never know of. And being defeated by Helen didnt seem wrong to the Prince. Come, feel its power, the grace gained after conquering Destiny. As long as you wish, it can turn imagination into reality. This is the most powerful, and most perfect witchcraft. We dont need to learn anything, just holding it, we can achieve whatever we desire. Watching Helen transition from being bewildered to curious, then to fascination and excitement, Paris stepped back, turning his gaze toward the window. At that moment, Sparta was cloudless, the sky a deep blue. The Prince pointed to the sky, not turning back, and said, Come, try out your power. Wave the wand, and you can summon rain and clouds, tear down walls. Then... okay, A soft voice came from behind, and the Prince couldnt help but smile. That was Helen, as always, gentle and perfect... Thinking like this, for some reason, Paris felt his gaze seemed slightly blurred. From light to dark, everything in his field of vision turned into dark tones, eventually succumbing to darkness. The Prince wanted to pat his head, but his thoughts were becoming increasingly sluggish. It could have been a day, or perhaps just a moment. At some point, Paris felt himself plunging into darkness. Beyond that, he felt nothing else. Thud Withdrawing his right hand, Lachesis calmly watched the fallen Prince. Behind him, a black wound was clearly visible. If the Prince had any consciousness at that moment, he would likely be surprised to find that the wound on his body was exactly like the one he had inflicted on Atropos. Both in position and size, not differing by a hair. This is the response Destiny gives you, Humans, Since you did what should not have been done, the effects given to us, we will return them all. Somewhere in the void, the backlash of Destiny fell once more. Though this was an equivalent response, initially it was the three Goddesses who had failed to maintain the fixed Destiny. Though ultimately, it wasnt caused by the three Goddesses who were newly born, the world itself still showed no sympathy towards them. However, feeling the backlash was somewhat less than expected, Lachesis couldnt help but feel fortunate about her choice of candidate. In the rightful track of Destiny, Pallas died because of Helen, and now he had died because of Helen again. Though the cause and results were not quite the same, it still spared her some trouble. Now what needed to be done was to find the real mastermind behind the scenes. Let me see... Holding the Elder Wand, using Paris as a conduit, Lachesis began to seek out the true mastermind. As ridiculous as this Prince was, he couldnt possibly have crafted such a thing; someone else must have been behind it all. This is... An Athenian? After a long time, it seemed she finally found the answer, but the results were quite unexpected. Was this human really the trigger for all this? But how could he? Not understanding and somewhat hesitant, Lachesis knew that either she had not found the right target, or that the person actually had some hidden extraordinary attribute. Perhaps she should have someone test him, but for the Fates, the answers obtained from Destiny itself should never be told to those who shouldnt know anything about all this. If this action was meant to steer the person onto the path of Destiny, then it could be barely permissible. But no matter how one looked at it, having a Deity test a Human was absolutely unrelated. Sigh... Be careful and take it step by step. With a gentle wave of the hand holding the Elder Wand, script appeared on a scarf, transforming into a small bird that flew northward. Regarding her discovery, Lachesis did not intend to keep her sister in the dark. In case something also happened to herself, she couldnt let her sister start from scratch... However, coming back to it, this so-called wand was indeed very useful. The Power of Destiny mixed with many other elements, eventually the power of Destiny, which originally couldnt directly intervene in the world, greatly enhanced the other powers in a clever way. Vaguely, it was as if a world also couldnt exist without Destiny, when the power of Destiny came into existence, the matter and Spirituality built on the Void also achieved some kind of intersection and Sublimation. Unfortunately, she ultimately couldnt keep using it because, in reality, Helen was the rightful user of the Elder Wand, not Lachesis. Even as a Goddess, she had no power to change this. Gently shaking her head, it was just a moment before Lachesis was no longer regretful. If she could solve the culprit behind Atropos disappearance, then similar things to this wand might be obtained a second time. But if she couldnt resolve it, then there would be no future. In the end, as long as she was cautious, it was hard for her to defeat her opponent using someone elses weapon. So in such a situation, whether she could use this wand or not didnt matter anymore. Chapter 883 883 356 Strategy ?Chapter 883: Chapter 356 Strategy Chapter 883: Chapter 356 Strategy ` Ugh... What time is it? In the ornately decorated room, on the soft, large bed. Awakening from a blur, Helens gaze was somewhat vacant. Outside the window was the dusk of sunset, a day was about to end. But Helen remembered clearly that it was at such an evening that she had fallen asleep. Could it be that she had inadvertently slept the entire day... Gently shaking her head, the girl tried to sit up from the bed, but instead felt a total lack of strength. ... It was as though it wasnt just a simple sleep, but as if a long time had passed. After a fruitless effort, Helen lay back down on the bed, beginning to recall what exactly had happened before she slept. Nothing special, the only difference being, it seemed as if she had had a long dream... With a vacant mind, Helen vaguely remembered something. She seemed to have transformed into a woman much older than herself, standing on the peak of a high mountain. Two other indistinct figures were by her side, one in charge of weaving, the other holding scissors. As for Helen herself, she was holding a long ruler, measuring the length of the cloth for cutting. With each section of fabric measured, it felt as though she was witnessing a segment of life. And at the end of this long dream, Helen felt as if she had seen a very familiar figure. That figures life had undergone several turns, through valleys and peaks. In the moment before awakening, she stood atop a great tower, revealing a poignant smile to the countless figures below. And at that point, Helen opened her eyes. What a strange dream... Murmuring to herself, she looked disorientedly at the chandelier overhead. Helen was still very young at the time, barely considered of age. After lying in bed for a while, the girl tried to sit up again. But this time, unintentionally, Helens hand touched something hard. ...What is this? Bringing the touched object before her eyes, Helen unexpectedly discovered that it was a wooden stick with distinct joints, like those of a finger. She had never seen it before, and such a stick should not have been on her bed. However, for some reason, holding this mysterious object, Helen felt a sense of fondness and familiarity. As if it was meant to be hers, and she was its only rightful owner. ... After a moment of silence, at some point, Helen had an epiphany. She waved her hand gently, pointing at herself. The next moment, any feelings of weakness were expelled. In its place, a sense of energy and spirit. This! Eyes widening, Helen was somewhat at a loss but felt an unexpected surge of delight. Such a miraculous scene, she had never witnessed before. Regardless of where you came from, this is my room. Since youve come to my place, from now on, youre my belonging! Gripping the wand tightly, Helen whispered to herself, and a smile returned to her face. In this era, anyone could encounter various marvels. The great heroes in legendary stories were even more likely to pick up a sword that was a weapon forged by the God of Craftsmanship; to drink a cup of wine that was the favor from the Goddess of Youth. It wasnt out of the ordinary for something like this to appear next to her after a nights sleep. The only thing that she probably needed to worry about was whether she would suddenly have a child in a little while. After all, there were precedents... After a shower of golden rain, the queen locked in the tower bore the offspring of the Divine King. Although this might not necessarily be a bad thing, for the young Helen, it wasnt the future she wanted. ... Flutter Outside the palaces skylight, white doves quietly perched atop the treetops. Through the windowpanes, Lachesis quietly watched Helen awaken, and then her first use of the wand. Replacing someone elses destiny came with the need for equivalent recompense. So Lachesis simply left the Elder Wand there, which she couldnt use anyway; as for the potential disturbances to destiny this might cause... It was unavoidable. After all, even Paris had died. As another central figure in the Mortal World, it was unlikely that Helen would provoke a new Trojan War. ...Let this thread of destiny end here. It has gone so wrong that its hard to amend, all I can do is try to avoid further mistakes. After watching a while longer, Lachesis flapped her wings. Soon, the dove took flight from the tree and headed towards The East. North of the City of Athens. A massive seaport near the coastline. A dense forest of warships lined the shore closely, with the majority already having sailed out from the harbor. A somber atmosphere permeated the coast, clearly, the exploratory actions of All Countries venturing into Athenian trade routes had already spread. On the calm sea surface, the wooden hulls shimmered with the light of Runes; below the high-hung sails were arrays of massive crossbows. Occasionally, on a few colossal ships, one could see several crystal tubesif someone from a later era were to witness this scene, theyd likely exclaim the word cannons. For a moment, the styles of ancient and modern seemed to combine, creating an odd yet harmonious feel. Yet, for the Athenians of this time, they could not perceive the special nature of this sight. In their minds, this was simply how a navy should appear. Among the numerous warships, on the largest and most advanced flagship, a group of Athenian military officers, clearly navy admirals, were gathered around a young individual. ` Chapter 884 884 356 Strategy_2 ?Chapter 884: Chapter 356 Strategy_2 Chapter 884: Chapter 356 Strategy_2 They were gathered around a sea chart, seemingly studying the details of the war. However, from the looks on their faces, it was clear they had not reached a consensus about the course of the future. Sasa... A faint friction sound arose as fingers slowly traced over the sea chart. The middle-aged general was obviously trying to stay calm, but watching the ridiculously straight line on the sea chart, the corner of his eye still twitched incessantly. Not long ago, this young man, holding the token of the New King, had arrived at the Athens Navys base and announced he would take over the management of this war against external enemies. And his method of facing the enemy was represented by this straight line. ... Naval strategy? The middle-aged general certainly hoped that was the case. But no matter how one looked at it, it seemed nothing more than a scribble that even a three-year-old could draw. He was unaware of the sea conditions, the climate, the locations for supplies for both the enemy and us, or where they might be affected by the opposing Faith Gods power. If this were a land armys offense, this so-called strategy would be like connecting the camp to the enemy city with a line and then ordering the troops to charge. Regardless if the front was hills or swamps, and regardless of possible ambushes, they were to advance at full speed without hesitation. Mr. Aiven... regarding Her Majesty the Queens trust in you, I have no objections. After all, if it really comes down to it, I too am an old soldier who has fought alongside the former King. The former King was wise and resolute, and I believe his successor could not be too far off, especially since, over the years, Ive seen many capable people like you. Speaking slowly, the middle-aged general was cautious with his words. Although he was quite dissatisfied with the situation, he still did not wish to have a conflict with the visitor. At first, I often used my first impression of them to assess their capabilities. But then I gradually realized, although some were able to demonstrate their skills at the first meeting, others performances were not so apparent. However, once I interacted more with them later on, I discovered that it was just my unfamiliarity with what they were truly good at. As a commander, I am not familiar with governing a country, or the advanced alchemy technology, just like these expensive alchemy equipment I boughtI only know how to use them, but I cant repair them. Maybe you are in a similar situation, outstanding in your area of expertise, possibly unmatched in human all countries. However, when it comes specifically to naval warfare, I still think I have some room to speak. No matter how I look at it, the plan you designated does not conform to the traditional strategic thinking of naval battlesat least thats what I know. So if there is any special idea behind it, I am willing to listen respectfully, as it could enlighten me. But if not... maybe you could first consider the strategies weve designed in advance. Reaching out to grab another sea chart, the middle-aged general felt he had done his best to exercise his modest art of expression. After all, Athens was not traditionally a major maritime power. The current Athens Navy was mostly established during the rule of Theseus, and they were not able to compete with the traditional aristocracy in many aspects. Just to mention himself, the divine blood in the middle-aged generals veins had thinned beyond ten generations. So... is this the strategy youve designed? Ignoring the generals complex emotions, Laine casually flipped through the map he had presented. Various markings and an array of arrows and curves densely covered the map. There were six such sea charts in total, clearly results of their previous war simulations. Apart from various external factors, just looking at these charts, Laine couldnt help but respect the unimpressive-looking general. Although Athenss navy had not been established for long, perhaps as a result, their tactical command was not influenced by the mainland countries but rather had similarities with the style of Silver Moon City. Laine admitted, the other sides plans were indeed quite good, and logically, he was not one to insist on his own views. However, as he flipped through the charts, Laine suddenly discovered a somewhat embarrassing issue. That is, as an incarnation of separated human nature, he couldnt always receive the millennia of prayers to the Lord of the Spirit Realm from Silver Moon City, nor could he access the knowledge and memories from the Well of Reincarnation about life and death. Thus at this moment, facing the various marks on the map, Laine actually didnt recognize any of them. Well... speaking of which, its not surprising. After all, Laine was commanding this so-called naval battle not because he was particularly skilled in this task, but because there was a mole assisting in this battle. Not long ago, Nereus, in order to draw Poseidon out of his sleeping quarters, had received a confirmed response from the Lord of Hell and proposed a bold idea. He stated that the Athens countries raids were influenced by him, and most of them were devotees of the Sea Emperor. To attain his desire, the best method was to have them all buried at the bottom of the sea. A major defeat, a disastrous defeat, or even a challenge to the Sea Emperor would definitely arouse Poseidons fury. Furthermore, given Athens current hostile relations with the mainland countries, no one would think there was anything improper about it. Even if Zeus found out, he would simply think it was some sort of contingency left by Athena and would not suspect it traced back to the lineage of the Ancient Sea God. Thus, in this situation, it was entirely a scenario of We are prepared to die in battle, why does our lord surrender first? No matter how they fought, victory was assured, and Laine did not need to exert much effort. However, upon observing the middle-aged general who was faithfully performing his duties, Laine thought long and hard but ultimately did not admit his complete lack of understanding of the sea charts. Since victory was certain anyway and the outcome would be the same, he decided to take the simplest approach. With a slap, he casually arranged several sea charts to one side and pulled out the first one he had drawn. Under the watchful gaze of the middle-aged general, Laine slowly asked, So, General, do you have complete confidence in executing your plan? No one can guarantee victory, especially since the former King is no longer with us. Strictly speaking, our military strength is actually at a disadvantage, the general stated in a grave tone. Hmm, and how much time will you need to carry out your plan? Naval battles rely on finding opportunities; no one can guarantee when or where we will engage in battle. In fact, the plan Ive made must adapt to the circumstances and cannot be rigidly followed. Ive already marked it above... Can you keep the enemy out of our nations gates and ensure our maritime trade routes remain unaffected? I cannot. The general answered confidently and continued to explain, The ocean is too vast; we cannot firmly secure every location. Moreover, with them strong and us weak, we are bound to be unable to defend every vulnerability... But I can. So... lets do it my way. Drawing a circle on the original sea chart, Laine set the pen down. There was no need for any fancy tactics; a direct approach meant they would almost inevitably encounter the enemy navy, utterly unprepared, at the location Laine had designated. With the onset of the war, everything would be in their favor. Whether it be the wind direction, the sea conditions, or even the schools of fish in the ocean, they would all support the Athenian army, aiding them towards the ultimate victory. The war of mortals was just a factor; Poseidon was the big fish they aimed to hook. However, upon hearing this, the middle-aged general could hardly contain himself any longer. Under no circumstances could he tolerate such a thing happening before his eyes! Mr. Aiven, forgive my franknessthis isnt a plan, its suicide. No matter what, I absolutely cannot Enough. If you have objections, you can raise them later. But for now, I am the commander. Laine sighed inwardly, deciding to reward the faithfully performing general afterwards. But at that moment, he unceremoniously produced a token from Andrea. He couldnt possibly explain what he intended to do... and as the royal token was observed, the middle-aged generals expression grew even more troubled. His hand slightly lifted, but ultimately, he did nothing. Aiven, you will regret this. If we are defeated, you will be Athens criminal! With these final words, the middle-aged general leaned back in his chair and spoke no more. Seeing this, Laine simply waved his hand and then issued a calm command. It seems there are no more objections... prepare to set sail. Just follow the course Ive marked, head east, close by, not deviating even a degree. Chapter 885 885 357 Instructions ?Chapter 885: Chapter 357 Instructions Chapter 885: Chapter 357 Instructions Riding the sea breeze on a clear morning, ships anchored around the military harbor set sail away from the coast. Thousands of warships filled the seas, each vessel carrying hundreds of soldiers. Replenishing supplies, patrolling, guarding... The fleet mobilized en masse, leaving no reserve of strength behind. Following a simple and straight line, the Athens Navy journeyed directly forward. According to the current progression, what would normally take over a month to reach the projected location took only half a month to approach the target position. After all, there was no need for prior reconnaissance, no need to guard against enemy sneak attacks, nor a need to navigate through more suitable channels. Hence, the shortest distance between two points is a straight line, and naturally, the extra time spent was saved. ... However, despite the rapid speed of the advance, there was no sense of joy among the entire fleet. On the contrary, from top to bottom, the whole army was shrouded in a somewhat pessimistic mood. Because during the half-month of sailing, any soldier with a bit of common sense realized that something was amiss. After all, such straight-line navigation on unfamiliar routes was something they had never encountered before. In no time, various rumors spread among the lower and middle ranks of the fleet. No one liked a leader who parachuted in unexpectedly, and even less so one who ignored the facts when giving orders. These sentiments were further magnified in the military, where ones own life was at stake, and nobody wanted their life to be a plaything for trial and error. Yet no matter how public opinion spread, Laine, the focus of discussion, remained without any response. ... Thud, thud, thud The rhythmic knocking on the flagships command room door sounded. Without raising his head, Laine spoke indifferently, The door isnt locked, please come in. Creak The door swung open in response, and a middle-aged general in full military attire stepped in. Looking at Laine, who was writing and drawing at his desk, Kemengs expression was somewhat complex. Lord Aiven, Ive come to you today to clarify something. Regarding the rumors currently within the fleet, they were not spread by me. Although I may have reservations about your choices, as long as you are the Commander entrusted by His Majesty, I would never use such despicable methods to attack you. His voice was strong and sincere. But had it been anyone else, it would likely still be hard to believe him. After all, suspicion always exists, especially for a commander who has taken over the army temporarily. However, Laine was certain that what the other party said was true. I understand, General Kemeng, I trust your character. Is there anything else you wanted to discuss? ... A brief silence fell, with the middle-aged general not expecting such a straightforward reply from Laine. He didnt know if Laine truly believed him, but for now, he had no choice but to take it as such. Furthermore, I would like to apologize for some of the doubts I raised earlier. Facts have proven that although this is an unverified route, one that often stirs up storms and huge waves in the records, we have indeed safely traversed it. Excluding unexpected factors, at least you have demonstrated a mastery of meteorology far beyond my expectation. We have successfully approached the strategic position you have set, and I admit I was wrong therebut for other aspects, we still need to face them. Such as the fact that we have no idea where the enemys main force actually is, and once we arrive in their territorial waters first, our presence will be exposed to their eyes. According to Kemengs previous contingency plans, the best way for Athens to cope was to face incoming enemies in their own familiar waters. By leveraging the advantage of the terrain and the difference in information, it might be possible to fend off the incursions of naval powers. But now, with a single order from Laine, the entire fleet moved directly deep into enemy territory through a route unsuitable for naval vessels, and the situation completely reversed. Attacking the enemys strength with ones weakness was the biggest factor in Kemengs previous opposition. General, these are not the things you need to be concerned about. According to my judgment, when we arrive, the enemys main force will appear there. What you need to do is execute my orders at that time. Speaking calmly, Laines demeanor was composed. For a moment, Kemeng couldnt be sure if his own knowledge was too shallow to discern even a hint of how Laine arrived at that conclusion. Speaking of which, its coincidental, General Kemeng, I also have something to discuss with you today. Regarding our armys communication system, I need to make a simple change. The specifics of the change are here, make a note of it. With a push of his hand, Laine slid the document he had just been writing across the table. Kemeng received it and started to scrutinize the contents. Thanks to the trade with Silver Moon City, the classical era fleet had established a very advanced means of communication, no longer relying on flag signals to communicate. However, as Kemeng read through what Laine had written, his expression changed again. This is... new orders? Yes, this will facilitate your quick reception of my commands. I have assigned a number to each warship, so that when my orders are given, you can react more quickly. But..., Kemeng struggled to organize his words, taking a deep breath. Are these new instructions not a bit too detailed? Is that not good? Appearing somewhat surprised, Laine looked up slightly. Its not about whether its good or not... I mean, as the fleets commander, you actually dont need to care about how many degrees a certain ship is turning or how fast its moving for how long. Actually, you only need to give the formation or the timing of the attack, as for these General Kemeng, for the complete annihilation of the enemy, this is necessary preparation. As for why it has to be done, you may not understand, but all you need to know is how to execute. This shouldnt be hard, am I right? ... Bang After a long silence, the conversation ended. With a heavy door closing sound, the middle-aged general left the command room. Just by looking at the document, he could guess what the commander who had come from afar would do. However, Laine noticed that even though he didnt hide his anger, the other party still took away the corrected instructions in the end. Obviously, Kemeng was not someone who would let personal feelings affect his work. No matter what, he would execute the orders from his superiors. ...Not understanding is quite normal, after all, this truly isnt something a normal person could do. So, Lord Nereus, you should be able to ensure our success on this expedition, right? Laine shook his head slightly, not concerning himself with this triviality. He simply picked up a conch shell from beside the table, a token from the Sea God. Through it, they could communicate directly to convey Laines requests. Of course. On matters involving Poseidon, I might only be able to help you to the best of my ability. But in this mortal realms war, on the sea, I can assure you. No matter how you fight, Athens will surely be victorious. The voice from the conch shell carried a trace of admiration from Nereus. It wasnt feigned; in fact, the Sea Elder genuinely felt he had learned something new. By the way, speaking frankly, before today, I had worried that if this victory were too false, it might be detected by the perceptive. But now, having seen your approach today, it has opened my eyes, and I have no more doubts. Although Im not well-versed in mortal realm wars, detailing the trends of the war to such an extent, it must be a feat only a great general could achieve. In this way, even if you truly win a great victory over the enemy, no one will doubt the success of the Athenians. Hm... youre right, its just as you say. In front of the desk, after a moment of silence, Laine nodded slightly. Indeed it was so; micromanagement like this, if you lose, youre a micromanagement master. But if you win, then its a master orchestrating the micromanagement. And no matter who it is, in the future, anyone reviewing this battle. Faced with the victorious outcome, they would only exhaust their wisdom trying to understand Laines strategy. They would try to imagine how he was able to so precisely anticipate the enemys every move ahead of time and then marvel at the intricacies, with no one daring to say it was luck or any other reason. With the result comes the hero, this has always been the way of the world. Good, since Lord Sea God assures, then I await the good news. In three days time, at dusk, we will arrive in the central sea off the shores of Pylos. Laine calmly spoke and then extinguished the power swirling around the conch. The Kingdom of Pylos, one of the largest cities that worship Poseidon. And to lure him out, this kingdom was also the most direct target for attack. Hence, the appointed battlefield was right beside it. In the blink of an eye, three days hurried past. Standing at the bow of the flagship, Laine held up an Alchemy Mirror, seemingly watching the movements in the distance. Beside him, General Kemeng, without showing a hint of expression, just stood there with a cold face. Three days had passed, and the so-called new communication instructions had been conveyed, the fleet had even conducted several rehearsals. Not until each ship that received the instructions could execute them without fail, did the test end. However, whenever he thought about the content of the test, the middle-aged general couldnt hide the anger in his heart. This is a war concerning the safety of Athens, not a joke on paper. Goddess above, may Your power bless me... He prayed silently, just like many of the sailors at this moment. For the Athenians, praying to their ever-victorious Principal God before the war was an essential ritual for everyone. Chapter 886 886 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangements ?Chapter 886: Chapter 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangements Chapter 886: Chapter 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangements Splash To the northwest of the Kingdom of Pylos, an important sea lane passed through the region. Descendants of the Sea God founded their kingdom here, controlling this vital trade route. And today, Antilokos, son of King Nestor, was standing at the bow of his flagship. Not long ago, news from the mainland had reached the seas. Many human kingdoms scattered across the ocean were surprised to find that the Athenians, who had defeated them decades ago, were now besieged by enemy nations. The oracles from the Home of the Gods had ignited warfare on the mainland, and perhaps the Athenians no longer had the capacity to concern themselves with maritime affairs. Thus, even though Poseidon showed no clear stance, envoys from All Countries still converged on Pylos to discuss how to reclaim the interests they had lost long ago. ... At first, Nestor was actually uninterested in this matter. This aging King merely wished to watch the land kingdoms strife until he returned to the embrace of the Deity. However, his successor, the Prince of Pylos, Antilokos, thought otherwise. For centuries, the royal family of Pylos, as descendants left by Poseidon and Humans, were naturally capable of controlling water currents, discerning meteorological and tidal changes. Even the Alien Beasts with Divine Blood flowing in their veins could often be influenced and controlled by them, which was also the foundation of their standing in the ocean. Inheriting his forefathers bloodline, the Prince possessed such powers too, and he even excelled beyond them, possessing a perception in the ocean that astonished many deities. This was extraordinary talent, a powerful testament to the Divine Blood. But contrary to many peoples expectations, Antilokos did not seem pleased, and indeed he was not. For the Prince saw that although bloodline could grant them strength, this kind of power born from reproduction would always diminish. Only power that could truly be mastered was real, substantial, and everlasting. Therefore, Antilokos gathered knowledge from Silver Moon City and also purchased many costly alchemy products. He sent men to study their principles, even at great expense. Some questioned his stance, yet the Prince showed no signs of repentance. After all, learning from others strengths should never be criticized; the Prince scorned to argue with them. The only difficulty was that, as a nation under the traditional Faith of All Gods, Pylos found it hard to access sufficiently valuable information. What they could buy was often finished products, while the true principles and technology remained elusive. This issue had troubled Antilokos for a long time, and it was also one of the important reasons behind his recent advocacy for attacking Athens. There is no need to conquer lands or to seek slaughter, he said. General, remember what Ive said before. This trip isnt about striking down Athens but to make them recognize our threat. The lands of the mainland are not ours... Rather than coveting their land, we should think about how to obtain sufficient wealth and knowledge. Let the people on the mainland spill their own blood; compared to Athens, these so-called allies are actually our real competitors in the ocean. Reiterating his views, the Prince had spoken this many times already. Yet to avoid misunderstanding by the generals of these kingdoms, he felt the need to repeat it over and over. At this moment, the wide ocean around was densely packed with countless ships of various sizes. Most were put together by smaller All Countries hoping for a chance to benefit, and Prince Antilokos of Pylos was their nominal Commander. Of course, the Prince was well aware These All Countries might appear to honor Pylos as their leader, acknowledging their status in the ocean, but ultimately, they only wanted them to attract future hatred from the Athenians. Moreover, should any real issue arise, it was doubtful many would follow orders. Fortunately, the Prince had never really counted on them for this expedition; he simply wanted to achieve a victory and then gain what he needed through negotiation. What happened afterwards was none of his concern. Even in his heart, Antilokos was already prepared. When they negotiated with the Athenians in the future, these followers could well become pawns to appease the other side. As long as the kingdoms on land were not unified, they posed no threat to the Kingdom of Pylos. And Athens currently lacked this capability. Sigh Thats it then. But speaking of which, how prepared are those Priests? Taking a deep breath, the Prince stopped pondering the future. Furrowing his brows slightly, he looked toward a patch of sea surrounded by many ships. There, a shrine made from the sea itself floated, where hundreds of Priests clad in robes seemed to be chanting loudly. Fish-headed creatures danced there as if trying to please the deity. Hmm... Regarding this last point, the Prince himself was skeptical. Though he too was a descendant of the Sea Emperor, no matter how he considered it, Antilokos could not see how these strange creatures could possibly please a Deity. Opportunity waits for no one, but weve waited too long already. If it werent for these Priests insisting on preparing this ritual to appease the Deity for protection from the ocean and the Storm, we probably would have departed already. Chapter 887 887 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangement_2 ?Chapter 887: Chapter 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangement_2 Chapter 887: Chapter 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangement_2 But its been so long, and I still havent sensed any divine will descend. Instead, the armies of all countries are gathering more and more here. According to common sense, this sea area is actually not suitable for so many ships to be stationed here. But because of the priests request, the prince still agreed. Among the Athenians, there are never a shortage of wizards who manipulate the waves, but on this point, they cant do better than the priests of the Sea God. So Antilokos just deployed patrol teams on several nearby routes and then waited patiently. But he didnt expect that this waiting would be so many days. ... General, any movements from the Athenians? the prince asked. Though in a position of advantage, Antilokos did not underestimate the enemy. Especially since they had gathered here recently, he couldnt relax his surveillance of them. No news. Our people observed their movements at sea, but in the vast ocean, it is difficult to track their trajectory. Mm. With a slight nod, the prince acknowledged this. The problem was not severe, with the aid of the priests of the Sea God, Pilos was hard to defeat on the sea, let alone be ambushed. Even at a critical moment, they could try to summon an avatar of a deity. Unless these Athenians happened to appear in front of them now, taking advantage of the priests being busy with worship. But how could that be possible? According to their departure time from the harbor, even on the nearest route, it would still take a few days to possibly appear here. And that was, of course, predicated on the bold assumption that they would dare to advance and violate the maritime territory of the Kingdom of Pilos. So... Your Highness... Your Highness? What is that? Hm? Interrupted by his aides alert, the princes brows furrowed slightly and then relaxed. What is it, something happened? Following the direction pointed by his aide, Antilokos gazed into the distance. It was towards the northwest, an area where legends told of the Lord of Ocean Currents battling enemies in ancient times. The lingering divine power of the ancient Sea God created incessant violent waves there, a place even the descendants of the Sea God from Pilos were reluctant to approach. That area was typically devoid of human presence, yet at this moment, the prince saw a dark tide there. That is... His expression slightly frozen, Antilokos did not immediately realize what it was. In his long-held impression, that area was uninhabited. However, it was only for a moment before the prince sharply came to his senses. Driven by the blood of deity flowing in his veins, he leaped onto the flagships mast. An attack! The enemy is in the northwest! Form up protect the priests! Without time to ponder why the enemy would come here and how they crossed the ancient battlefield of the gods. After loudly alerting the surrounding fleet, the prince wasnt overly panicked. This so-called formation wasnt any special tactic, merely a common dense formation used at sea today. Future generations would call it the Greek Formation, but there really wasnt anything particularly formidable about it. Although the formation wasnt that special and Pilos warships might not necessarily outmatch those of the Athenians crafted with alchemy technology, Antilokoss mindset remained unshakably calm. As a descendant of the Sea Emperor, he was not inclined to rely solely on the power of his bloodline, but that didnt mean he wouldnt leverage his advantages. The priests are not free... Hah, I wonder if it was astrology that predicted this point, or if the Athenians used some other means to foresee our situation. But if you really think you can defeat us at sea without godhood practitioners, then you are gravely mistaken. Unlike on land, perhaps because the Divine Kings control over the sea isnt as strong, the maritime nations dont have much faith in Olympus, which means Zeuss sovereignty doesnt have much influence here. The result is, extraordinary powers have a greater impact here. As the power of his bloodline surged more intensely, the prince stood at the bow of the ship, a certain invisible force radiating from him as the center. Amidst the fleet, which was somewhat disordered by the sudden discovery of the enemy, a series of responsive bloodline auras also emerged. Thanks to the source of their bloodline, there were actually many beings possessing the Sea Emperors Divine Blood in the vast ocean, and many were not human. Though their bloodlines were mostly diluted, through centuries of research, the Pilos Royal Family had devised ways to utilize this power. Unlike the nobles on land who organized the connections among similar bloodlines into a system under the Knight and led by a Hero to launch attacks, they more often borrowed the Divine Authority of the Sea Emperor to control the climate, storms, earthquakes, tsunamis, creating favorable astral events at sea to gain an advantage in war. And now, Antilokos was employing one of their most skilled techniques. Across the expansive sea surface, as the resonance of the noble bloodlines intensified, a dense fog began to emerge. The sea turned turbulent, making it much harder for weapons on the ships to aim steadily. The dense fog shrouded the sky and enveloped the entire sea area. And leaping from the rail, the princes face, which had turned pale at some point, revealed a hint of a smile. Although I dont know how these Athenians managed to get here, it seems theyve badly miscalculated. Chapter 888 888 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangement_3 ?Chapter 888: Chapter 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangement_3 Chapter 888: Chapter 358 Now, I Make the Following Arrangement_3 I know they have advanced weapons. Especially those things called Magic Crystal Cannons are immensely powerful, each shot comparable to a Divine Arrow shot by a hero, capable of piercing through ship hulls and armors. But on such a sea surface, they basically have no way to aim; and in such dense fog, they probably cant move an inch. The prince was actually very interested in the alchemy equipment of Athens. Unfortunately, even if it was just outdated and defective, he still had nowhere to buy it. But it didnt matter, since he couldnt buy them, he would just take them by force, Antilokos didnt care about how he got them. The priests are not available to act, otherwise I could have harnessed a multitude of Sea Beasts... But, this is enough. ... In this dense fog, even I, with the bloodline of the Sea God, am partially blinded, let alone these Athenians. Notify the entire army, no matter how they crossed the God Battle Sea Area, since they have come here, we shall host them properly. Yes, your highness. The general, serving as the princes adjutant, bowed slightly and then took his leave. Antilokos was right. For kingdoms at sea, many things are of no use to each other. But for terrestrial kingdoms... as long as the enemy isnt someone like Theseus who can withstand hurricanes and Sea Beasts attacks, bursting in and out of an entire fleet, then theres nothing to fear. In the worst case, with this dense fog stimulated by the power of Sea God bloodline as reliance, they could judge the situation and retreat or advance freely. Whooosh The flags fluttered, rustling vigorously in the fierce wind. Anxiously, up until Anran sailed out of that bizarrely turbulent sea area, Kemeng finally relaxed. One moment it was peaceful routine, the next a huge vortex suddenly formed. Huge space rifts appeared unsummoned, dividing everything living that passed through into segments. Protesting futilely multiple times, General Kemeng had ventured into this area said to once be the battlefield of the Ancient Titan Gods, risking certain death. But what shocked him was that from beginning to end, the so-called dangers never befell any soldier. Even if the spatial fissures opened right in front of their faces, they ultimately just grazed past their cheeks, not hurting even a bit. At first, Kemeng thought it was luck. But later on, the middle-aged general couldnt help but speculate. Did this commander sent by the New King carry some kind of precious treasure bestowed by a Goddess or kept within the royal family? However, no matter how, they had reached their destination safely... But before General Kemeng could even take a breath, he saw the gathered alliance fleet in the distance, along with the spreading fog and waves approaching. This... they are actually here? Incredulously, Kemeng hadnt expected to see them here. But just from a quick glance, he recognized the flags of several kingdoms. It was incomprehensible, yet it was the fact. However, seeing the enveloping fog, Kemengs expression turned grave again. Lord Aiven... Although I hate to admit it, your judgment was indeed accurate. But in fact, I rather wish we had not encountered them here. The inhabitants of the Ocean Kingdom were not unprepared for the special bloodline secret techniques of the Athenians. Centered around the Tower in the City of Athens, the famous Grand Sorceress Hermes had already made arrangements. So, if it were in the seas near Athens, they were not without the ability to resist. With the aid of some special alchemy products, they could actually find ways to reduce the impact of the fog and use the power of the tower to locate enemies. But now... Never mind. He casually waved his hand, his left hand clutching a conch. Looking at the oncoming fog, Laine was not worried. How could someone who has activated the full map hack be worried about the war fog? Dont panic... General Kemeng, everything is under control. But its also time. To satisfy the strong request of the son of the Ancient Sea God, Laine could only regretfully attribute it all to his own command skills. It was a necessary act since he couldnt admit to the hack, so every move of the enemy must have already been within his predictions. Kemeng, hear my command. His expression calm as if he were facing nothing more than chickens and dogs. Laine raised his hand, signaling the general to listen silently. Now... I hereby make the following arrangements. Chapter 889 889 359 Art ?Chapter 889: Chapter 359 Art Chapter 889: Chapter 359 Art Dense fog rolled in, so thick that you couldnt see your hand in front of your face. Even a low-level officer who had just entered the realm of Extraordinary Professions could only make out the conditions on their own ship in such weather. Waves larger than the last surrounded the battleship, and though you looked in all directions, the rest of the friendly forces remained invisible. It was as if the entire world had been reduced to just this one ship, sailing through an endless expanse of mist. Hands placed on the Magic Crystal Cannons calibration device, even someone as battle-hardened as Dulietis couldnt shake an indescribable sense of fear. More than twenty years ago, he had been a mere foot soldier. In the bright noon sun, he had taken part in a naval battle against the Kingdom of Pylos, witnessing a similar fog. ... But back then, they had the aid of the Great Witchcraft cast by Hermes. Though visibility remained poor, they could at least make out the approaching shadows of friends and foes. Now, however, things were differentDulietis knew they were in unfamiliar waters, not far from the enemys Royal Capital. And this time, they lacked the powerful King who could vanquish the incarnations of the Gods. Whoosh Whoosh whoosh ... From afar, the sound of arrows slicing through the air was barely audible, signaling that the enemy was probing their position. Having the bloodline of the Sea God didnt mean the enemy was unaffected by the fog, after all. In the end, the fog wasnt the work of a single individual; naturally, no one could be immune to its effect with their own strength... But as the sound of arrows cutting through the air continued, Dulietiss fear grew. Not just his, but the fear of his second in command as well. Facing each other head-on, they were fearless warriors. But now, trapped in the fog with no ability to retaliate, true fear often sprang from the unknown. Not knowing where the enemy was, when danger might strike, or what they could do to turn the tide of a losing battle. At this moment, Dulietis once again cursed this senseless march in his heart. Engaging in naval warfare in the territorial waters of the Sea Gods Descendantsit was an utterly foolish act! Dulietis, the main gunner, Dulietis! The Alchemy Communication Device has received new operational orders; you are to execute them immediately! The oppressive mood had been escalating with the passage of time, but now, an order runner suddenly came running through the dense fog. Although Athenss fleet was equipped with Alchemy Communication Devices, capable of sending messages within a certain range via the vibrations and amplitudes of the Magic Nets strings, this advanced invention was clearly only implemented at the ship level. For internal messaging and operations, order runners were still needed to convey information. Especially in this kind of fog that contained Extraordinary Power, it was so even more. Orders, what orders? The sudden command broke the silence, leaving Dulietis somewhat puzzled. Under normal circumstances, even if there were orders from the Commander, at most they would direct the movement of their battleship or target a specific enemy ship. As for how to attack, it was presumed to be up to their own discretion. Since time immemorial, no land military commander has micromanaged down to a three-person combat team. Similarly, no naval commander was known to issue orders to a single gunner. Regardless, Dulietis still took the wartime orders that had been hastily transcribed by the scribe. [To: Gunners on battleships 157-3, 157-5, 159-2, 218-6] [Within seven standard reload times after the orders are given, adjust the cannons to east-12.15, west 7.02, 3.61, 18.00, and fire three rapid shots in unison] [After execution, perform reloading and await further orders, end] ... Speechless, Dulietis stood in place, not sure what he was reading. These various parameters were said to be the standards brought back by Grand Sorceress Hermes after her studies in Silver Moon City. Later, to better utilize these imported Magic Crystal Cannons, the gunners rushed to learn the relevant knowledge. Thus, Dulietis naturally understood what was being said, but here was the issue C these were clearly the calibration parameters designed after using the Alchemy Mirror to measure the distance between the two sides and adjusting based on experience. The real firing elements were much more complex. The orders merely required adjustments to the current direction of the cannons, which greatly simplified matters... His thoughts stalled there, and Dulietis felt he really couldnt make up any more. Laughable, even during regular training, hitting stationary targets while accounting for wind direction, sea conditions, the rolling of friendly and enemy ships, accuracy couldnt be guaranteed. What were they doing now, setting off fireworks? Cough cough, Gunner Dulietis, it has been three standard reload times since the order was received. Dont you think you should start working? With a couple of low coughs, the order runner could probably guess what the gunner before him was thinking, but he still reminded him: In any case, remember to execute the orders. Actually, the captain has also received an order... It was to adjust the course 1.5 to the left and reduce the speed to 70% of the peak. The order runner didnt know what the captain thought of this order, but ultimately, he clearly chose to follow it. ...Alright, I got it. With a grim expression, Dulietis felt like his end was truly near. But as a member of Athens, he believed that if he died for the royal family, he would surely be reborn in the Goddesss Divine Kingdom after his death. Chapter 890 890 359 Art_2 ?Chapter 890: Chapter 359 Art_2 Chapter 890: Chapter 359 Art_2 ` But this way of dying really was a bit ridiculous. Brother, if you can make it back alive, remember to erect a monument for me, inscribed with a line of text. F*ck that bullshit! Unable to hold back, Dulietis cursed and turned around to start adjusting his Magic Crystal Cannon. After all, since I cant see anyone, does it really matter where I aim to shoot? If by some chance I manage to hit something, then once Im in the Goddesss Divine Kingdom, Ill have something to boast about. ...Lastly, to gunner number eight of our ship. ... Shift the cannon 50 cubits to the left, elevate the angle by 0.81, and fire three consecutive shots. With this, the fleet will form seventeen local battle positions, with encirclement and destruction of the enemys main force as the primary objective, completing the battle plan. I will follow up with specific strategic implementations and make arrangements accordingly. General, any questions? A clever Illusory Sound Art was simultaneously conveyed in real-time by several dozen communication device operators. Even after Laine had finished stating the subsequent arrangements, he still seemed a bit reluctant to stop. The scene made him think of certain strategy games from future generations. Except that the one unfolding before his eyes was being played out by real people. ...None. But Lord Aiven... have you received some sort of divine favor from the Goddess, enabling you to see through the fog of war? As soon as he asked, Kemeng regretted it, for he knew his question was somewhat foolish. Even if this newly arrived Commander really possessed such a treasure, it couldnt explain the arrangements he had made. After all, no one could accurately predict where each enemy ship would be at any given second, nor foresee the positions of their own vessels. The ocean is not like land; here, even a small wave might cause an attack that should have hit to miss its target entirely, ending in failure. But to say the man in front was just using the entire navys life and death for a jest seemed even less plausible. Its not important, General. Very soon, youll see the outcome. Oh, by the way, the task of our ships gunner is quite crucial, because the target is a future King. Whether or not hes killed, as long as the shot reaches him, its considered a great feat. Calculating the time, Laine raised his hand in a gesture of looking into the distance. However, a thick fog lay before them, and Kemeng also glanced in the same direction, but he saw nothing. Silently timing the moment, it seemed about time for the attack to begin. Gradually, light began to streak through the surrounding sea of fog, various colors shining forth. Kemeng knew what it was: the sight of a Magic Crystal Cannon charging. At its core, this special weapon was simply a method of firing Elemental Energy extracted from the Magic Net in the most direct and brute-force manner possible, with the advantage being that no Wizard was needed to control it, but there was a whole host of disadvantages. For instance, the long charging time, and the extremely low energy efficiency, which was evident from the dispersion of light as Elemental Energy escaped in large quantities. And the cannon couldnt fire in rapid succession, because a large concentration of Elemental Energy might ignite upon being activated by the Magic Crystal Cannon, resulting in a localized momentary surge of the elements and the complete destruction of everything on the battleship. There were many more such shortcomings, which was why this weapon was considered to be a defective product. But whatever the case, in this era of sea warfare where the defense was almost zero, and a hit meant a kill, it was a groundbreaking weapon. And according to legend, the item atop the Grand Sorceress Hermess Tower that could destroy a Deitys avatar was essentially viewed as an extremely special Magic Crystal Cannon, albeit one that was impossible to mass-produce and required the aid of such a powerful Wizard to use. However, General Kemeng clearly didnt have a deep understanding of these things. Ten. Hm? Nine. Eight. ... Lifting his head again, the General watched as the parachuted-in Commander counted down one by one. Meanwhile, the brightness of the lights and the sound of arrows piercing the air also grew more evident. Clearly, the Elemental Light leaking from the Magic Crystal Cannons as they charged had also drawn the enemys attention, bringing threats upon themselves. ` ... Three. Two. One. As he counted down to the last number, Laine paused for a moment, then made an onomatopoeic sound. Boom In an instant, hundreds of streaks of light illuminated the entire fog-covered sea, each one containing a surge of energy nearly equivalent to a Nine Rings Magic spell. To true powerhouses, the impact of such a dispersed elemental surge might be less threatening than a casual swing of a Legendary Knights sword, but to large mortal constructs, it was an attack akin to Destruction. No sound came at first, because the wooden hulls of the ships would be pierced instantly upon contact with the elemental deluge. It wasnt until a little later that General Kemeng could hear the sounds of seawater pouring into cabins amid the noisy clamor and shouts. He didnt know exactly how many enemies had been hit, but undoubtedly, at least a dozen enemy warships had been obliterated by that single strike. In that moment, the knowledge he had learned in the past seemed to be of no use. And watching the figure that still gazed into the foggy sea in front of him, Kemeng once again followed the gaze. ...Hey, what are you looking at? Turning around just in time to see this, Laine was a bit puzzled. With the help of the Sea God, the dense fog was of little consequence to him; he had been considering where to let the waves push these ships so that one shot could potentially penetrate two or three vessels. But the man behind him couldnt see, so what was he looking at? I dont know. In response to Laines question, Kemeng first replied, then hesitated for a moment. After a short while, he slowly added, But I think... Perhaps, Im witnessing the true art of War. ... Well, if it makes you happy. Not knowing what else to say, Laine had not anticipated that this General Kemeng would henceforth strive with renewed vigor to become a master of naval command in the future, inventing many useful tactics. Even in distant posterity, some would name their children after him, and one of them would become a renowned general, eventually making it into the annals of history. At this point in time, Laine only hoped that he wouldnt lead him astray to the point of obsession. After all, no matter how he thought about it, his maneuvers had little to do with the art of War. Should he explain? Hmm... maybe not. It had already been agreed not to expose Nereus, so it wouldnt be right for him to go back on his word. Although reluctant, he had to accept this unwarranted responsibility for now. Ah. Letting out a slight sigh, and looking at the fog that glimmered with light once more, Laine, as a separate embodiment of humanity, felt he was indeed burdened with many things that others misunderstood. Even though others might yearn for these things, there was always a difference between seeking them out and being subjected to them. Shaking his head lightly, Laine continued to observe the current situation on the battlefield. What he had arranged earlier was just the plan for the first half of the Water Clocks duration. It wasnt that he couldnt plan longer, but any more would seem too contrived. Even as the Sea God, it was better to subtly influence the position of the ships rather than to do so blatantly. Thus, adjusting new attack plans periodically based on the current situation rather than completing everything at once seemed more reasonable. ...General Kemeng, be ready to continue recording. After a while, just as the final gun positions on his flagship began to emit the glow of charged energy, Laine spoke up again. The target of the flagships attack appeared to be the enemys Commander, that Prince called Pilos or something. It would be best if he could be killed, but it didnt matter if he couldnt; to Laine, it was a trivial matter. However, for some reason, after glancing casually at the enemy ships in the mist, Laine had a premonition. That Prince Pilos was probably not going to die here, and in the distant future, he might even encounter some unexpected things... who knows. ... Chapter 891 891: 360: Inviting the Lord Chapter 891: Chapter 360: Inviting the Lord Your Highness, be careful Buzz... Tear! ... The world before his eyes was a complete Chaos, upside down, shifting left and right. A heavy hum rang in his ears; amidst the haziness, Antilokos tried to open his eyes. ... But at this moment, he felt as though he was carrying a weight of ten thousand catties, unable to move his body an inch. ... ...What is this... After an unknown amount of time, leaning against the deck, the Prince finally regained a bit of his ability to move. He struggled to prop himself up and then surveyed the surroundings. There were sounds of slaughter, screams, but no sight of the enemy. Beams of light piercing through the fog rose and fell, bringing endless explosions to the sea. Even on the flagship where Antilokos was, there were several huge holes and mast poles that had long since broken. All the current situations were telling the Prince that the state of affairs at sea was likely grim. Ugh... Holding his forehead, looking at everything before him, Antilokos recalled what had just happened. He had been urgently informing the fleet to continue dispersing the formation, to evade the Athens crystal cannons that were of unexplainably high accuracy. However, at that moment, six strong beams of energy shot from the Athenian ranks, straight toward the warship where the Prince was. If it were only one shot, Antilokos believed he could block it, which was why he had dared to come to the frontline. As long as he wasnt targeted by a barrage of fire, his life would not be in danger. But obviously, under this precise combined strike that seemed to have the eyes of God, there was nowhere for the Prince to escape. Fortunately, the power of Demigods comes from their bloodline, so they often can burst forth with exceptionally strong potential at the brink of life and death. So at this crucial moment, Antilokos still blocked the attack. But the cost was clear; he was directly knocked unconscious by the huge impact, only waking up now. And the soldiers that had been around him at the time were probably reduced to dust. ...The deputy officer... Right, the deputy officer, come to me quickly! Finally a bit clearer, the Prince forced himself to stand up from the deck. Blessed by the Sea Gods bloodline, he could barely see a short distance around him. The enemy had not yet launched a real offensive, but their own formation was already completely disrupted. Antilokos didnt know how the Athenians had managed this, but what was clear was that if he didnt do something, his Kingdom would be shamed by him. Your Highness, I am over here, youve finally woken up! As the Princes call fell, a response immediately came from afar. Soon, the deputy officer, a general, ran over with a look of surprise on his face. But Antilokos could see the others somewhat ragged clothes and bleeding arm. Clearly, this general had also come under attack. But he probably faced nothing as dangerous, so the outcome was much better. Your Highness, after you fainted, I tried to wake you up but to no success... To protect your safety, I have already ordered to slow down our pace. The Athenian attacks are too precise, but we still hold a numerical advantage, I General, listen to me! Interrupting, his head was again hit with a bout of dizziness. Mustering his spirit, Antilokos spoke in a deep voice. Now, lead our people, and retreat. What? In disbelief, the general from Pilos obviously did not expect such a conclusion. However, the Prince merely nodded, affirming his decision. Yes... retreat. Theres no need to continue fighting. The level they are displaying now has already negated our geographical advantage. If we continue to fight, even if we win, it would only be a Pyrrhic victory. General, our mission was to gain benefits, not to fight to the death. Besides, our greatest reliance has never been ourselves, has it not? As a descendant of Poseidon, unlike Athena who almost never descended in person to help Athenians in battle, Poseidon was quite willing to spread his power and fame through Divine Descending. So with a nod, his deputy understood his meaning. You mean... Notify those Priests that we no longer have the capability to maintain the safety of the scene, and all of this is due to the Athenian assault. How they handle things is for them to decide. But either way, they will report everything to the Deities. Stroking his forehead, the Prince waved his hand. The decision was made, but there was a proper way to retreat. Simply retreating back to Pilos wouldnt do; it was best to take a detour. To the north, or perhaps to the south. After all, the Athenians were unlikely to try to attack their homeland; they did not come to seize land. So Antilokos just needed to find an excuse to hide, and then come back to clean up the mess. We go north... towards the south. But thats where the rumored Palace of the Sea Emperor is located. Remember to dodge it... We set off now. The explosions around continued, and the Prince originally intended to head north, not accidentally retreat right in front of the Sea God. But for some reason, Antilokos had a mysterious premonition that he should go south. Hmm... South then, its not a big deal. As a traditional human of Chaos, both a detractor and supporter of Fatalism, Antilokos still trusted his own intuition. Chapter 892 892: 360 Please, My Lord_2 Chapter 892: Chapter 360 Please, My Lord_2 ` ` Tap tap... Walking along the long corridor of the palace, the old Sea Gods movements were neither rushed nor slow. He surreptitiously sized up the furnishings around him, those glittering gold ornaments. ... This place once belonged to the territory of the Ancient Sea God, but then it was ceded to Poseidon, as a compensation for the errors committed through the Sea Power wielded by his sister. And with the change of its master, its furnishings also got a complete makeover. Those sculptures, which exuded an ancient charm, had long vanished, replaced by all kinds of extravagant and colorful decorations. The pillars, originally crafted from Fallen Stars from the dawn of Creation, had been replaced by pure white jade, stationed everywhere, and various minerals born from the Earth Concave at the beginning of time had also been removed from this place. Nereus couldnt describe this change as either good or bad, but looking at this unfamiliar hall, he could never possibly feel happy. Your Highness. Mm. Ah... right, theres also this. Nodding slightly, Nereus signaled to the humanoid scorpion guard. On him, the essence of Poseidons Divine Blood was so clearly discernible. It was easy to imagine what the second son of Cronus must have done within this ancient palace. But since this place rightfully belongs to him now, Nereus just looked around and said nothing more. Tap tap... Continuing forward, he pushed open the final grand door and entered the inner sanctum. Before him, the nominal master of the seas was sitting on a throne cast from Gold. Gulping down the dark red Nectar and as if he heard some noise, Poseidons blurred vision lifted slightly. It was only when he saw who it was that the Sea Emperor, somewhat surprised, wiped his mouth and forced himself to appear somewhat more spirited. Nereus, its you. What brings you here... wait, dont tell me, has something happened at Olympus? No, no, thats not it, its been very quiet recently, at least for me. So, is it those disgusting Evil Creatures again? Ever since Typhons death, there always seems to be trouble cropping up every so often. Poseidon, speculatively guessing, didnt think that there had been anything recently that should concern him. To this, the old Sea God just smiled and shook his head gently. Not at all, strictly speaking, its a matter of the Mortal Realm. The Mortal Realm? His blurry eyes narrowed slightly, and with a touch of drunkenness, the Sea Emperor stopped filtering out certain sounds. Normally, to not obstruct his own indulgence, Poseidon didnt really listen to the prayers of his Believers... but the next moment, his expression soured. Sacrificial... ceremony... invasion? What a bunch of incompetents! Hmph, to think they let someone get so close to them during a ceremony in my homage, and as my Believers, they were utterly defeated at sea... Nereus, do I really need to deal with such matters myself?! This matter does involve Princess Athena, and such situations... heh... With a gentle smile, the old Sea God didnt finish his sentence. Nevertheless, Poseidon understood his implication; over the years, whenever it came to matters concerning Olympus, this elder rarely got involved. In the end, it was always left to him to resolve. Athena... Hmph, I understand. My clever niece isnt the type to come stir up trouble at sea intentionally. After a moment of contemplation, Poseidon found the answer. Not every action in the Mortal Realm was orchestrated by Deities, in fact, wars initiated by Humans themselves accounted for a larger portion. Like this time, through the prayers of his Believers, Poseidon knew that it was actually they who instigated it. This wasnt an issue at first. If not for the presence of Theseus, the Athenians never should have had a foothold at sea in the first place. The start of a war was fine, but its unforgivable that not only could they not win, but they also allowed the ceremony to worship him to be disrupted. Even the Deity of Chaos, on account of a display of power, had wiped out entire clans more than once. So, for the destruction of his own worship, naturally, Poseidon had to respond. Alright, Nereus, I am now aware of the matter. Since youre so timid, then you may stay here; I will handle this myself. With a beckoning motion, he gripped the Trident in his hand. Poseidon shook his head, dispelling the drunken stupor from his body. The last time he had clashed with that Human named Theseus was only a Divine Descending incarnation of himself. Holding the true Divine Artifact, meant for battle, Poseidon wouldnt lose, but unfortunately, that time the Human also got hold of Athenas Aegis, the Guardian shield for the City of Athens. He had to admit, his Trident could not break that shield, and that Human also had some skill. But Athenas Divine Artifact wasnt something just anyone could wield; in a thousand years, aside from being lent to Perseus on Zeuss orders, only a very few individuals could handle it. However, Theseus was already dead, and Poseidon didnt think hed come across another. Even if there was someone else who could pick it up, it didnt mean they could exert the same level of Strength as that Human. Swoosh Leaping into the air, a trace of cruel smile flickered on Poseidons face. A post-drink digestion, quite a good activity. Just right, he could also use this as a lesson to those mortals. Gods can fail countless times, but Humans are different. Even if that mortal was extraordinary, he only has to fail once, and all his brilliant achievements will turn to nothing. Chapter 893 893: 361: Into the Jar Chapter 893: Chapter 361: Into the Jar Divine Light burst forth from the sea, rising from the palace in the Southern Sea, and hurriedly made its way towards the northeast. Poseidon knew that it was impossible for him to quickly reach the waters near the Kingdom of Pylos in the Mortal Realm. Unless he descended as a divine avatar through a faith anchor point in the space, by the time he arrived at the scene, the sea war would probably have already ended. Nevertheless, even though he knew he would be late, Poseidon did not try other solutions. As for the reasons, they were rather simple. Without a suitable vessel, if a deity wanted to descend merely through rituals spontaneously performed by believers, even for him, it would still be a considerable burden. ... Moreover, the avatar created in this way would have a significant gap in strength, and his own Divine Artifact could not be carried over. To pay such a price for a group of mortals who were more trouble than they were worth was naturally not something Poseidon was willing to do. ...If they survive, then its their good fortune. If they do not survive, then its the price they pay for their incompetence. At most, in consideration of your devout faith, I will make your death a bit more meaningful... Those mortals from Athens, not a single one will be allowed to return. Standing on the waves, with his Trident in hand, the blue-haired man stood at the forefront of the tide. The fierce Storm framed his cold smile; Poseidon was in a very good mood. Since the kingdoms on the continent had decided to oppose Athens by divine decree, he had also received a letter from Hera. The Heavenly Empress wished for him to launch a joint offensive from the sea... but Poseidon had no intention of being the spearhead. To find a chance to reclaim the power of the sea would be fine, but to attack Athens, to try to draw out Athenas methods? He was not that foolish. However, Hera was not someone easily dealt with; so today, he simply made a show of compliance. To do something, anything, was better than to have her continually bother him. Sigh... its indeed a wonderful day. Though I am feeling a bit sleepy... Gigantic waves hundreds of meters high churned beneath him; as the initial excitement passed, gradually, the spirit of Poseidon on the tide head began to wane. Perhaps because he drank too much nectar earlier, for a moment, Poseidon felt a tad drowsy. Yawning, at this moment, Poseidon regretted not riding the divine steed that shared his bloodline. If he had it, his journey would be much more comfortable. Sigh... Ha... Sigh... ... The color of the sky gradually changed, until the Moon rose in the east. On the tides, gradually, Poseidon closed his eyes. As the night descended, the drowsiness from the earlier nectar became increasingly intense. After a struggle that was not too difficult, Poseidon eventually decided to nap awhile, to slow his progress. Anyway, no matter how you calculated it, his speed was much faster than that of humans. Even if it were slower for a while during the night, it wouldnt hinder his ultimate purpose. ...lets just leave it at that... Sigh Sigh... ... ... In the night sky, as Poseidon slept soundly, only the Trident of the Sea Emperor continued to shine with a pale blue Divine Light, guarding by his side. As a Divine Artifact once born to uphold the trajectory of destiny, it couldnt compare to Zeuss lightning, but it was still extraordinary. On that day, through the hands of the Cyclops, the Sea God cast his Godhood of Tsunami. In some sense, the Trident was the proof and medium of Poseidons position as the Sea God. By comparison, [Earthquake] and [Storm], didnt have such a direct connection to the sea. And in the following years, Poseidon further infused it with a certain power gathered from his many offspring of the Sea Clan. This made the Divine Artifact increasingly powerful and gradually endowed it with a hint of Spirituality. Hmm... A Divine Artifact with a vague consciousness... in a certain sense, it is indeed a fine weapon. Judging by its quality alone, its current state might be a bit better than my flute. Unfortunately, this weapon, so closely tied to him, is destined to be unusable by me. Flapping wings, a faint grey airflow descended from the sky. The ash-haired youth stood in the heavens, looking down at the moving tide head below. Thousands of years in the Mortal Realm, for him, had already been an unknown length of time. And after such a long passage of time, he once thought he had forgotten this memory. Hypnos, the God of Sleep, the lord of the third layer of Nine-layered Hell, was also a legitimate Deity of the current world. Once again basking in the moonlight of the Mortal Realm, the appearance of the young god remained the same, only his identity had long been different. Step... Step... Walking through the sky, Hypnos was not in any hurry as he watched the Sea Emperor gradually fall asleep. The power to induce eternal sleep diffused in the sky, settling little by little upon Poseidon. In terms of a head-to-head confrontation, Hypnos might not necessarily be Poseidons match. Even if his Divine Power was strong, his Godhood destined that he could hardly defeat an enemy. But in his area of expertise, everything was different. Even the former Divine King of trajectories couldnt escape this fate, and neither could Poseidon. However, Hypnos was also aware that such absolute authority also brought with it absolute flaws. I can put him to sleep, but not harm him... If I want to attack him, I only have one opportunity to strike first. Heh, its just as well. Even as the God of Sleep, I cant let someone sleep through a life-threatening crisis or pain... If it werent for the artifact that human gave me, I really wouldnt be able to take him away. Guarded by the Trident, Hypnos couldnt touch the sleeping Sea Emperor without making a move, and naturally, he wouldnt be able to take him away directly. Chapter 894: 361: Entering the Urn_2 Chapter 894: Chapter 361: Entering the Urn_2 Fortunately, on this trip he also obtained a special aida bottle of poison that even he couldnt help but feel frightened of. Hypnos didnt know how such a terrifying thing came to be, after all, in the Chaos World, there had never been a powerful deity who governed poison. But that didnt matter anymore; taking out the transparent bottle, the God of Sleep carefully lifted the cap. There were no signs of leaks; even without the seal of the cap, the illusory liquid inside didnt spill over. Only the surrounding space trembled slightly, as if even it could not bear the terrifying toxicity. Tilting the bottle slightly, the flute by his waist played a melodious tune without any wind. Hypnos noticed that Poseidons eyelids twitched, then settled back to calm. Clearly, some dangerous forewarning had stirred Poseidons spirit, even in his sleep, he still felt unrest. Yet under the full effort of the God of Sleep, he did not awaken after all. Seeing this, Hypnos finally put his heart at ease. Good... Smiling and nodding, under the corresponding sky of the tides, the young deity tilted his right hand one last time. The transparent mist, like a wisp of blue smoke, paused at the mouth of the bottle three times, then fell. Curiosity flashed in his eyes, despite not daring to touch it, Hypnos was curious. What effects this so-called poison would have. Source: , updated on ?Ϧ?0.?0 Sea Emperor... Poseidon, that is. Come. Let me see, what you are capable of. Following the strategy laid out by the Lord of Hell, the Serpent of the Central Court in the Nine-layered Hell had mentioned, there were several key points he had to pay attention to on this journey. The first was how to defeat Poseidon without attracting attention, the second was how to prepare under the desperate struggle of the Sea Emperor. Once realizing he was no match, Poseidon would likely burst out his divine power recklessly, fighting desperately. By then, the only one who could subdue him again instantly was the Lord of Hell himself. But now His presence has been marked by the Divine King of the current age, the moment He makes a move, Zeus would arrive instantly after one move. What I have to do is to bring the post-outburst Poseidon back to Hell. Doing such a thing in front of a Great Divine Power, heh, just thinking about it is thrilling. With a smile, the young deitys expression didnt change in the slightest. Kidding, even when facing his own creator in the past, Hypnos had never felt fear. In comparison, the current Divine King, what could he really amount to? ... ... The long night wanders, sleepless. At the summit of Mount Olympus, Zeus was taking a stroll in the woods. Not long ago, Goddess of Rainbow, Iris, had told him that the Fates, who had visited him a short while ago, had gone to the Mortal Realm and then headed east. But listening to her answer, Zeus was not satisfied. Theres no initiative... If I do not say, would you just not do it... Who she met, what she did, and what she plans to do... just to kill a mortal thousands of miles away, ridiculous. He sighed deeply, at this moment, Zeus kind of missed Zephyrus. As his most loyal subject, the God of West Wind would not make such mistakes. He was not without flaws, but most of the time, he could understand what Zeus meant. Whether it was things Zeus could not explicitly say due to his position as Divine King, Zephyrus could accomplish them. By comparison, when he said to covertly protect the powerless Fates, Iris actually went to protect her. That is, without piercing through the power of fate, to prevent them from knowing what I have said, even in private, I cannot clearly reveal my intentions... His eyes shifted, to this day, Zeus had never truly let down his guard against fate. A Divine King who does not wish to conquer fate is not a good king, though he has taken another path, if he can find a breakthrough elsewhere, Zeus would still not give up. Hmm... Walking and pondering, the Divine King was not in a hurry. As of now, there was little in the Mortal Realm that he could not do. The once-distant lands were nothing more to him, if Zeus were willing to unleash all his strength, as long as it was within the reach of his Soveregin power, the vastness of heaven and earth would just be commonplace. However, everything is going smoothly at present, he would eventually achieve his wishes. Therefore, such power, the Divine King had not had the opportunity to use for a long time. The only exception was those two indeterminate beings in the Abyss... Dont give me the opportunity... If the beings from beyond enter the current world, then you will only be seen as invaders by the worlds Law. At that time, I will be able to exert all my strength without hindrance, and you, on the other hand, will be suppressed by the Law. In Tartarus, he might have lost the initiative by being careless. But if it came to the outside world, then the tables would be turned. Hands behind his back, the Divine King admired the moonlight above. Now, he was just waiting for an opportunity. Waiting for Silver Moon City to cause trouble, waiting for All Gods to be no match, and then he would step in to suppress everything. Waiting for the Sea God lineage to erupt in conflict with Athens, even with Silver Moon City, if not, he would find ways to fuel the fire. And then, if there is a chance, to involve the Underworld as well, only he hadnt figured out how yet. And in the midst of all these processes, as soon as the Great Divine Power of any party couldnt resist intervening, then he could laugh thrice and, under the enhancement of the Mortal Realms laws, crush or drag it to an overwhelming victory. Thinking about it now, Im quite looking forward to it... I wonder who will make the first move? Abyss, Spirit Realm, or the long-lurking Mother Earth, who would never give up causing him trouble? Zeus didnt know. As a god, the perception of time is different; it shouldnt take too long to unveil the mystery. Chapter 895: 362: Snatching Food Chapter 895: Chapter 362: Snatching Food The moonlight shrouded the sea, a silvery white. Waves on the tide, caught between half-dream and half-awake. Like mortals, drifting in the ocean of dreams, Poseidon couldnt tell if this was reality or illusion. Standing on the fantasized Mount Olympus, he stepped towards the highest throne inside the Golden Palace. A blurry Zeus watched him with reluctance, yet could only relinquish the power in his hands. Yes, this was Poseidons dream. If he had to choose one thing he most wanted to realize, it would probably be to sit on the Divine Kings throne. His heartbeat gradually quickened; at this moment, Poseidon felt his long-held wish was fulfilled. ... Hey? Can you hear me? That big blue guy...it seems youre in trouble. Hmm? Slightly startled, if this voice had suddenly appeared in reality, Poseidon would definitely be instantly alert, but this was his dream. Dreams are absurd, lacking logic, even for a god. Thus, the Sea Emperor, immersed in his self-awareness, showed no excessive reaction; he merely looked towards the source of the voice. Source: , updated on ?Ϧ??.?? In a corner of the Golden Palace, hanging on the wall in a painting, Poseidon saw a white dragon. As their eyes met, the Sea Emperor inexplicably started to feel irritable. A sense of tension quietly rose, and the Sea God in the dream abruptly stood up. Despite his thoughts still being chaotic, Poseidon instinctively maintained his identity within the dream. Ridiculous, even Zeus is not my rival, what trouble could there be in this world that could harm me. Just scaremongering, mere mortal... I think its you who has gotten into trouble. This is Olympus, and I am its master. Having seen the Divine King... why not bow?! ... The voice grew louder, with echoes swirling inside the Golden Palace. The entire Mount of the Gods seemed to shake along, reflecting the majesty of the Sea Emperor. However, before Poseidons eyes, the white dragon just tilted its head, its crystal-like eyes reflecting some confusion. She didnt understand what he was saying, nor was she interested in the Divine King; she simply felt in the dream the presence of a familiar being she only knew from one encounter. Through the reflections in her pupils, the white dragon faintly saw a youth with gray wings, seemingly giving a meaningful smile to this blue-haired fellow. Hmm... Alright, since you asked, Ill just leave then, but Ill take your dream. Big fellows like you rarely delve deep into the domain of dreams, my collection just got bigger! The young voice sang out, the white dragon shook her head. In her eyes, there were never any Mount of the Gods or Golden Palace, just a quietly sleeping blue giant. In the realm of dreams, strength does not necessarily imply size, but size certainly implies strength. And only the dreams of the strong can become anchors, continually expanding the breadth of the world. Goodbye, big guy. ...? Wings flapping, the white dragon turned and disappeared into the ocean depicted in the painting, leaving Poseidon alone, blankly watching where she vanished. Suddenly appearing, then just as suddenly disappearing, the Poseidon in the dream didnt understand what had happened, but the sense of panic in his heart worsened. Memories in dreams never last more than three seconds, and only special beings can stay lucid in dreams; hence, without much thought, the Sea Emperor quickly dismissed this interlude. He fruitlessly searched, but could never find the reason for his own panic. From an unseen angle, gray and white feathers fell like chains, firmly stabilizing this imagined Olympus. Sleep and dreams always go hand in hand; on this false Mount of the Gods, blossoms of Somnus Flowers opened one after another, turning this place into a sea of flowers. The sense of alarm in his heart grew stronger, yet Poseidon never managed to awaken. A gods instinct is not omnipotent, at least it cannot counter the tangible strength and authority of another deity. Gradually, the blue giant drifted atop the dazzling sea of bubbles, slowly sinking downward. The deeper he went, the more magical and eerie the surrounding bubbles became. In the surreal dreamscape, Poseidon continued to be mesmerized. ... It was that dragon... Reality, above the ocean tide. Eyes slightly flickering; just then, like the white dragon, through Poseidon as a medium, Hypnos also felt a familiar power. [Dream] and [Mind]... The former was his domain, the latter, a power he longed for but couldnt attain. So, is this dragon the new overseer of the third layer of the Spirit Realm? Heh, seems quite brainless. How could such a fool compare to him? Under her charge, the Dream Spirit Realms progress would probably stall even more. A special emotion surged in his chest, and the inherently cold Evil God clutched at his chest. He didnt want to see that dragon; if not for the current matters, Hypnos would likely have insisted on meeting her. Huff Momentarily restraining his impulses. Exhaling deeply, Hypnos once again submerged into the vast sea of dreams. Heh, white dragon. There will be a chance in the future. At that time, Ill let you know who is the most qualified guardian of the dream realm. But for now, Ill deal with you first... Poseidon. Eyes gazing at the dispersing mist, his fluctuating mind again composed. Chapter 896: 362: Snatching Food_2 Chapter 896: Chapter 362: Snatching Food_2 The God of Sleep slightly lowered his eyelids, his caution reaching an extreme. Before his eyes, as time passed, the poisonous fog that could corrode space finally descended and touched the hem of the Sea Emperors robe. ... ... ... ... Without the slightest stir, as if endowed with life itself, the hazy fog seeped through the seven orifices of the slumbering Sea Emperor. Hypnos watched, in an instant, as if eons had passed in that very moment. The visage of Poseidon began to decay, turning sallow, gradually dissolving into ruin and collapse. Bare bones revealed through the face, as dark red liquid flowed from the empty eye sockets. At first, the sleeping Sea Emperor seemed not to sense it, his perception as if numbed. Until the decay continuously spread, reaching his internal organs and bones, and even along some pathway, began to corrode relatives closest to his bloodline. ... ...Uh... Aaahhhhhh Source: , updated on ?Ϧ?0.? The pain finally invaded the mind, eyes snapping open, the bone-piercing agony instantly breaking the limits of Hypnoss power. Upon awakening, the Sea Emperor attempted to locate the enemy. But at this moment, Poseidon no longer had eyes. Above the vast sea, the faceless, skeletal deity wailed miserably. His facial features had already peeled off, and though the essence of the sea constantly healed his wounds, the overflowing divinity in his white bones was still visibly decaying and yellowing. Brown spots emerged on the white bones, flaking and crumbling away layer by layer. The corner of his eye twitching slightly, Hypnos, concealing his own presence, silently watched this horrifying scene. The power of this toxin was unimaginably potent, even he would not fare well if contaminated... Yet the God of Sleep did not rush to act, knowing this was not his time to enter the fray. With the current state of his strength, the Divine Body of Poseidon was destined to be exhausted by this terrible toxin. Therefore, at this moment, the only choice he could make was one. AhWho is it! Who exactly is it! You dare to scheme against me, yet you do not dare to face me? Come out, come out!!! Suddenly waking up, but leaving the dream elsewhere. The Sea Emperor roared in anger, a massive rift continuously opening and closing on his flesh-writhing face, but only his voice carried on over the vast sea. Time trickled away, yet the Sea Emperors roars ended fruitlessly. At some point, whether regaining rationality or giving up the struggle entirely, Poseidon, whose Divine Body had already been half-corroded by the toxin, abruptly stood still above the sea surface, and the poison that had been rampaging, at last, halted its corrosion. Turning a seemingly slow yet swift round, even without eyes, Poseidon looked towards the direction of the God of Sleep. At this moment, it was as if a terrifying force had descended upon the world once again, and the entire sea quieted down. Whether it was Pontus slumbering on the ocean floor or the Lord of Ocean in the distant seas, almost at the same moment, they all felt this power coming from the southeast of the world. After so many years passed, Poseidon once again wielded the strength of a deity in the Mortal Realm. And this time, he held nothing back. Hehehe hahaha... Good...good! It does not matter anymore, none of it matters... Whoever you are, no matter who! I will make you, pay, the, price! The piercing voice echoed over the sea, and the ultimate emotion was the ultimate strength of an Innate Deity. Only the most extreme emotions could bring them closest to the primal, closest to the instinctual, returning to the authority granted by the world. Thus, even unable to see, Poseidon still locked onto the position of the God of Sleep. He did not know who the other party was or why they schemed against him, but he no longer cared. No one, no one could humiliate him like this. Even if suppressed at the bottom of the sea for ten thousand years, even if to kill ten thousand enemies at the cost of injuring thirty thousand, he, Poseidon, was determined to make the audacious villain pay the price! Clang Under the ceaseless infusion of powerful Divine Power, the Trident of the Sea Emperor resonated with a metallic ring. Boundless waves churned over the vast sea, and in a brief moment, more than one island in the East Sea was overturned. Carrying the formidable momentum of half the East Sea, it condensed the earth-shaking might of a Deity. The sharp Divine Artifact tore through everything in its path, charging unstoppably toward the direction of Hypnos. Ah Die for me! A fierce bellow echoed across the sea and The Sky. Even Hypnos, facing the divine weapon that rent the air, was moved. Before, he had heard numerous jokes about Poseidon. But at least with this strike, even if he himself exerted Divine Power, it would be enough to injure him. Heh. Extreme emotion, extreme strength, this is the innate sacredness of Innate Gods... What a pity, in the face of truly unrivaled might, what can your anger change? Without dodging, nor moving a single step, Hypnos watched the chilling light of the incoming Trident with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. The space of the present world twisted slowly before it, but the God of Sleep was not at all panicked. Because in the next moment, right in front of Hypnos, the space of the present world shattered thunderously. Indescribable darkness and voids, an unspeakable shadow slid down from within, colliding with the tip of the Trident of the Sea Emperor. There was no earth-shattering noise, nor a spectacle of brilliant colors. Only the instantaneous dissolution of Poseidons Divine Body, and the indelible divinity attached to the Trident. Crack... Boom Not just tens of thousands of miles away, in that instant, nearly all The Temples that worshipped Poseidon collapsed at the same time. Conversely, the devout Believers who worshipped him lost their lives in a flash. Within the Kingdom of Pylos, where the bloodline of the Sea Emperor remained, endless water surged onto the island, and the vibrations of the Earth resounded through the heavens. This was not a subjective act of the Lord of Hell; His eyes held no mortals. It was simply that when the extreme emotion of an Innate God was shattered, what followed was the turmoil of his authority. In a higher and more distant place, the uncontrollable power of the earth shaker reached the continents core, and thousands of miles of coastline were crushed to dust. Countless lives met Death, and more rivers redirected, mountains collapsed. This was the consequence of the Sea Emperors authority being destabilized by powerful Divine Power, and it was just the tip of the iceberg. However, in the next moment, Hypnos sensed that the Laws of this world were finally responding. But the part that should have fallen on Poseidon was instantly redirected. In matters of urgency, to the Laws of the world, things deserving of Its attention are also prioritized. The Sea Emperor, who violated Order, will surely be punished by rigid rules, but here, something more urgently requiring Its suppression emerged. Now is the time... A cold voice rang in Hypnos ear, the God of Sleep had no time to respond as he immediately took a step out. His own Divine Power, augmented by the strength of the third layers lord of Hell, was released without reservation. To the worldly Laws, just like Poseidon, he couldnt concern himself with them at the moment, so Hypnos was not afraid at all. What truly demanded his immediate attention was the boundless supreme might that rose mightily from The East in the very next moment. How dare youventuring into the Mortal Realm! The Divine King had yet to arrive, but his voice was already here. With no time to spare, Hypnos reached out for the Trident. However, at this moment, Poseidon, who had just been severely damaged, suddenly burst forth with a powerful Divine Strength, slowing down the God of Sleep for a fraction of a second. Swoosh In the next instant, the outstretched right hand clenched fiercely. Without surprise, Poseidons existence was grasped in Hypnos hand. His Divine Body may have been eroded away, but this was the confluence of his Godhood and undying essence. Yet in just that brief moment, the power released by Poseidon ultimately had some effect. Right in front of the God of Sleep, the Trident of the Sea Emperor soared into the air, heading in the direction he had originally intended to go. Chapter 897: 363: Three-headed Dog and Contract Chapter 897: Chapter 363: Three-headed Dog and Contract Swish Involuntarily, his left hand reached out, only to grasp at thin air. In just an instant, the [Trident of the Sea Emperor] plummeted into the seabed before the eyes of the God of Sleep and then vanished without a trace. This divine artifact, initially forged by the divine authority of Tsunami, merged with the sea surface in an instant and then withdrew from this place fraught with peril. Even if Hypnoss divine power greatly surpassed it, he could only vaguely discern the direction in which the other party had fled. But no one could retrieve the divine artifact deliberately concealed by the sea god, unless Chaos could give birth to a supreme being truly wielding dominion over ocean and water. Moreover, at this very moment, an immense sense of alarm had already assaulted the heart of the God of Sleep. The Divine King of the present world was about to arrive, and if he dared to delay any further, he might not be able to escape. Even now, he could feel that indescribable pressure. With a flip of his palm, Hypnos sent Poseidons existence directly into the temporal rift torn open by the Serpent of the Central Court and then turned to leave. This rift led straight to the Nine Hells, a passage maintained by planar forces. As long as Poseidon entered here, his task would be considered complete. As for why he didnt go in himself... Naturally, it was because he couldnt enter at all. Tartarus... He dashed into the sea, arriving at a fissure that led directly to the gateway to the Underworld. On land as well as the seabed, there are many such fissures. And no matter from which location one descends, the final destination would either be the subterranean world or the gates of the Underworld. Taking a detour through the Underworld to return to Hell was the only way for Hypnos to go back. The reason was simple: as a lord with command over a layer of Hells planes force, the God of Sleep would be instinctively rejected by the Abyss. Just as the twin planes would not target the Sea God or this contemporary deity fundamentally akin to a sacrifice, it did not mean they would allow Hypnos free access in and out. Thus, if the God of Sleep wished to travel between Hell and the Mortal Realm, he could either go through the portal of the Underworld or hold a grand sacrificial ceremony substantial enough in the Mortal Realm to shield against the Abysss perception. Or possess strength powerful enough to disregard the instincts of Tartarus. However, for Hypnos at this moment, there was clearly only one option. That was to take the legitimate gateway, traversing the great gates of the Underworld. Hiss... It seemed like a long time had passed, yet from the moment Poseidon took action, it was just a momentary affair. The divine artifact transformed into divine light and escaped through the seawater, and the young deity too had left the Mortal Realm. On the vast ocean, only a silhouette bathed in the moonlight remained. Without substance, it was merely a manifestation of power. The dark shadow slithered, spiraling from southeast to northwest across the earth. Under the pillars far to the extreme west, the titan holding up the sky slightly bowed his head and also perceived the fleeting shadow and hiss. Whoosh The void trembled; in the next moment, the clear sky was blanketed with dark clouds, as if the heavens were furious. Crossing half the continent, bringing along countless silver serpents, Zeus arrived over this restless ocean. The residual divine power and will of Poseidon should have stirred up storms and torrential rain hereafter without cease. But when two supreme beings arrived in succession, even the most defiant of seas must calm. Its you again... Where is Poseidon, what have you done to him? Who gave you the audacity, to dare plot against my brother, against the Principal God of Olympus! Thunder rumbled without pause, emitting deafening booms. The late-arriving Divine King looked down from the sky at the ocean, his aura firmly locking on the indiscernible Ancient Serpent. He refrained from striking, for Zeus could see. The entity before him was not the others true form, but merely a fraction of the power it divided from itself. Such a division of power would inevitably leave its master weakened for a while, but conversely, even if he destroyed it, it would not affect the main entity at all. Hiss... Brother... Principal God? Hehehehe... and here I thought you would thank me, Zeus. After all, without Poseidon, the sea lacks a nominal master. And if they dont wish to submit to the Ocean God, the offspring of the Ancient Sea God would have to abandon their previously non-aligned stance and opt to join your Divine Court. Thinking about it, maybe I am actually acting under your instructions. After all, to the Divine King, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests... The deep laughter, accompanied by the serpents hiss, resounded across the ocean, and Zeuss face visibly soured. Indeed, realizing that Poseidon might be suppressed and taken away, his first reaction was just like that. But now, the other had preemptively spoken out his thoughts. Enough! You, evil god from Tartarus, the remnant of the beginning of creationyour very existence is a sin! Stepping forward, Zeus discarded his original thoughts. He had wanted to probe for information from the other, but now it seemed, this Ancient Serpent from the Abyss was not an entity to be taken lightly. Thus, he fabricated a background on the spot and summoned his thunder. Since there was no need for dialogue, then with the others existence, he would prove his own power. Now, in the name of the King of All Gods. Monster... I bestow upon you death. Zeuss gaze turned icy, his peripheral vision sweeping over the ocean. His plans had been spoken out loud, but what of it? Without Poseidon here, the promise he made to him was meaningless. Chapter 898: 363: Three-headed Dog and Contract_2 Chapter 898: Chapter 363: Three-headed Dog and Contract_2 As for the remaining ones... Whether its Nereus or Oceanus, or perhaps the primordial water Thaesis. Watch, watch my strength. Then, give me your final choice. ... Gliding underground, his wings fluttering behind him. Ever since leaving the sea surface, the young deity has been descending continuously, not daring to look back. Hypnos did not know whether the Divine King had noticed him, but he was certainly not the most important target. So in this gap, he should still have plenty of time to return. Whoosh The dim trench had no visible bottom, but as Hypnos flew, at some point, the surrounding sea water suddenly disappeared. If one were to look back at this moment, anyone could only see an upward passage, not separated sea water. This eerie space-time phenomenon exists in every passageway that connects to the portals of the Underworld, and their endpoints are often the same. Its much faster than I expected... Hypnos nodded to himself without stopping his stride. These special spatial phenomena often lead to inconsistent travel times to the Underworld through the same entrance. However, this time, his luck was clearly good. So he continued downward until the ground beneath his feet gradually turned grey. Within the surrounding space, laws different from the Mortal Realm began to emerge. Not far away, stood the great gates of the Underworld, and even Hypnos could faintly hear the sound of the Acheron Rivers waters. However, at this moment, the God of Sleep stopped in his tracks. Because at the end of his gaze, outside the black gates sprawled across the grey earth, the giant beast that had been previously put to sleep by his flute music had somehow awakened. Six crimson eyes looked this way, with a bloodthirsty and greedy gaze flickering with flames. Cerberus, the Three-headed Demon Dog, offspring of the King of All Monsters, Typhon, and also the Underworlds gatekeeper. After the turmoil of Typhon, it was subdued by a deity of the Underworld and then came here to serve. Its three heads took turns resting, guarding the day, night, as well as dawn and dusk. Under its guardianship, no one can pass through the portals of the Underworld at will. The reason the God of Sleep was able to pass through here from Hell to the Mortal Realm earlier was solely due to his unique Divine Authority. A beautiful melody of his flute had put this Great Demon, a match for ordinary deities, into a deep sleep, and then Hypnos left the Underworld in peace. Only, he did not know why Cerberus was now awake... Hypnos questioned himself, although the Underworlds power also reduced the strength of deities to some extent, it certainly wasnt as strong as in the Mortal Realm. Here, the effects of his divine power should not be so short-lived. Even if three days and nights passed, the Three-headed Dog should not have awakened. Theres no need for such surprise; it indeed should not have woken up. But its sleep disturbed me... so I woke it. The calm voice came from behind the Three-headed Dog, a figure slowly emerged from behind the high, mountainous demon. It was a black-clad Goddess, devoid of lustrous adornments, even her face seemingly so ordinary among All Gods. But with just one glance, Hypnos felt as if facing a formidable enemy. Looking out into the world, without touching the domain of Great Divine Power, there might be deities capable of defeating him head-on, but those who could approach this close without being detected by him were almost nonexistent. In the Underworld, only Hades, when exercising his authority of the Underworld itself, had the potential to do so; once away from here, he could not manage that either. As for the Queen of the Underworld, Persephone, her own strength was still a bit too weak. However, at this moment, Hypnos also felt the authority of the Underworld emanating from the Goddess before him... excluding that familiar Nether Moon Angel, the identity of the newcomer was then self-evident. Lord of Oath, Source of Hatred, Underworld River Styx... Never did he expect to encounter her here, nor did Hypnos expect that it would not be the ruler of the Underworld who had subdued the Three-headed Dog, but rather this almost imperceptible Nether River Goddess... Or perhaps it truly was Hadess subordinate, but could these two great deities of the Underworld have already taken a stand together? But if so, why would she block his path, and on him, what exactly did she want? This being... from the Abyss, or as you say, from [Hell]. Today waiting here for you is actually to ask you something. Stroking the fur of the three-headed dog, the great demon obediently lowers its head. With a calm expression, Styx slightly raises her hand, then takes out something from the void that leaves the God of Sleep speechless. Its this. I want to know... how did this thing come about? ... With a serious gaze, the goddess looks into the eyes of the God of Sleep, yet Hypnos truly does not know what to say. Its just a piece of paper... but when it appears in the hands of the Goddess of Vows, the meaning is quite different. It is... this piece of paper. Heaving a long sigh and looking at the paper, Hypnos certainly knows its origin. It comes from the fifth layer of Hell, from the giant tree at the very center of the [Central Courtyard]. Rooted in the midpoint of Hell, its roots extend to three realms. And swearing a solemn oath against its trunk allows anyone to exchange a price for eternal strength. In addition, its leaves possess similar powers. Turn them into special paper, and they could force the signatories to honor their promises. Thus, the devils of Hell call it [Devil Contract], and this is also why the Master of the Central Courtyard is considered by the devils to be superior to other lords of Hell. Not just because of strength, for strength only brings Fear. Its because more and more devils, trying to create achievements in the Mortal Realm, realized its importance and its role as the only thing that can bind the cunning devils, that they revere the Great Serpent lurking in the Courtyardnot just fearing its Strength. This is no secret but something that many devils are aware of... so now, when it appears in the hands of another Lord of Oath, Hypnos can only be silent. Just to recount the truth? Perhaps its not that simple. As expected, Underworld River Styx must have followed a similar authority to find a user of the Devil Contract and grasped its ins and outs. Therefore, her blocking him now is certainly not just to hear him recite it once more. His eyes flicker; blocked in front, pursued from behind... Hypnos doesnt know when the Divine King will return, nor if Styx is alone. He seems to have entered a dead end, inevitably falling into one partys pocket. But the more this is the case, the calmer the heart of the born Evil God becomes. Indeed, just like this... whats wrong with staking ones Life as a bet? Im sorry, lady, but I do not wish to answer your question. Is it that you do not know, or do not wish to say? Of course, its both do not know and do not wish to say. A smile hangs on the corner of his mouth; the words of Hypnos are clearly not the answers to her questions, but what she truly desires, as does Styx. As the God of Sleep resolutely refuses, the three-headed dog that was quiet by the side of the Nether River Goddess suddenly raises its head, and three gaping maws open one by one. In direct combat, the God of Sleep is certainly no match for the Nether River Goddess, especially here in her home territory, and he cannot afford to delay for too long. But at this moment, Hypnos is fearless. The Underworld may be her home court, but he still has one move left. Its just a gamble: win, and its a joyous occasion for all. And if he loses the bet, what can happen? Whoosh... Mortal Realm, East Sea. Not long ago, just when Poseidon had fallen into a deep sleep. Bearing the flags of Pilos, under the leadership of Prince Antilokos, a fleet clearly scarred by battle, continues to press forward across the sea. Chapter 899: 364: Warner Chapter 899: Chapter 364: Warner Days ago, the Prince made the decision to retreat. Taking advantage of the moment before the others could react, Antilokos led his men out of the battlefield. Theres not much to say about the retreat process; after all, the fleet of the Sea Kingdom still held a considerable advantage. So, after paying some price, the fleet of the Kingdom of Pylos successfully headed in the previously decided direction. Heading south, Antilokos was actually a bit nervous. After all, according to the records of the Kingdom, the source of their bloodline, the palace of Sea Emperor Poseidon, was established in the south of the world. The Prince once regretted this, because if they really came face to face with that fiercely brutal Sea God, their fate would probably not be very good. But now, he could only pray that his premonition was not wrong. According to the directions recorded on the sea chart, it seems we are already approaching the deserted archipelago in the southeast of the world. Legend has it that the natural environment here is very superior, even much better than most places in Pylos. Its just because of the special sights here that even the heretics of Silver Moon City do not wish to come near, let alone us believers of the Sea God. By the light of the Moon, Antilokos spread the map in front of him to observe the positions of the star cluster to ascertain their location. To the west of the remnants of Mount Othrys, in todays Mortal Realm, it is still a wilderness to Humans. In the areas where Humans live and multiply, the closer to the southeast, the more superior the climate and environment. However, in such circumstances, the countless islands in the southeastern sea of the world have always been neglected. Because there, events occur that even all Gods cannot comprehend. Mortals who migrated there just the day before would disappear the next day without a trace. Even the Gods themselves could not find any clue upon investigating. Passing this area, heading to the Southern Sea, then making a loop back... Muttering to himself, the Prince once again confirmed his itinerary, nodding slightly before preparing to go back to rest. The sky was already late; the Moon shone over the maritime boundary. Antilokos turned around, preparing to call the guard standing watch in the distance to take up the sea chart. However, at this moment, the Princes expression suddenly changed. Instantly, his normally rosy cheeks turned pale. Weakened, Antilokos half-knelt on the deck, not understanding why, a huge sense of dread surged in his heart. In this instant, the Prince felt as if his bloodline was boiling, his soul mourning. And before the guards standing watch during the night could react, the next moment, an immense authority struck from afar. The sound of thunder, clouds covering the skies. At the edge of the night sky, the sea seemed to merge with the heavens, and a massive column of lightning split them apart. The world seemed to be heading towards The End, and this small fleet was the only thing left in the world. What is this... My Divine Blood... it... ah The pale complexion turned blood red in an instant, as if the veins were about to burst. Antilokos, using his last bit of strength, struggled to crawl to the edge of the deck. Gazing into the distance, the scene resembling the end of the world surged in the Princes intuition. His bloodlines source, the Lord of the Sea endorsed by the Olympian Pantheon, who shook the Earth, Sea Emperor, has left this world. From this moment, all those who inherited his Divine Blood among the Demigods, their progenys Divine Blood would also start to thin at a thousand-fold speed, with only a few exceptions who could revert their ancestral traits. In this era, for a Kingdom, such an occurrence is an outright disastrous outcome. This presaged that the once mighty Sea Kingdom of Pylos might thus be reduced to the dust of History. Although in the past, Antilokos had publicly expressed more than once that Humans should not rely solely on the power of Divine Blood. But the change he envisioned was certainly not to completely abandon everything and face such a cataclysmic change unprepared. However, he couldnt change anything, because the fact had already occurred. Chapter 900: 364: Warner_2 Chapter 900: Chapter 364: Warner_2 For a moment, the Prince couldnt help but lose his voice. Leaning on the ships rail, Antilokos stared blankly at the distant horizon. Was this the premonition he had before? Destiny brought him here to witness the reasons for his kingdoms downfall, to mock his martial prowess? Yet, no matter how unwilling or desperate he felt, faced with a calamity that even the immortal Deities could not escape, what could he do? ...Humans, you... are you a descendant of Poseidon? Who?! His heart sank to the depths, and Antilokos felt himself no different from this fleetboth just insignificant adornments in the boundless Ocean. However, at this moment, an inexplicable voice suddenly entered the Princes mind. Reacting instinctively with a low shout, Antilokos immediately realized that no one was speaking to him. All of this was a message delivered directly to his mind. It seems to be so... your bloodlines power is not strong, but among the nearby Humans, I could not find a better target. The voice rang out again and, this time, without waiting for the Prince to respond, the seawater next to the ship started to roll and separate. The next moment, a special current leaped from it and circled Antilokos several times. It seemed to confirm something, and after completing its task, finally stopped in front of the Prince. The water rippled and receded inch by inch. In a short while, all that remained on deck was the metallic luster. Watching the scene unfold before him, Antilokoss eyes widened in disbelief. This thingonly existing in legends and statueshad actually appeared before him in reality. Are you... the Trident of the Sea Emperor? Impossible, even in the legends about the Olympian Gods, only Goddess Athena with her supreme Divine Authority endowed the symbol of Victory, the Divine Artifact Spear of Voktor, with Wisdom. Since then, this powerful Divine Artifact has even once responded to her Believers in place of the Goddess, and people also called her Victory Goddess Nikki... Aside from that, even the Divine Kings Divine Artifact Dian has never possessed its own Thought! The Princes loud questioning was actually a vent for his emotional rollercoaster. The source of his bloodline had suddenly vanished, wars with the potential to end the world erupted at the edge of the Ocean. And he, a Prince as ordinary as any other, suddenly had the Trident descend from the heavens upon him. Antilokos was having a hard time accepting this... However, the Divine Artifact exuding an immense and formidable presence in front of him did not give him time to calm his emotions. With a flash of Divine Light, the Princes feeble struggle was in vain, and he was immediately enveloped by the Tridents power. Behind him, the night watchmen who were on the deck had already fainted under the pressure from the sky. Descendant of Poseidon, what you said is correct, I shouldnt have possessed Wisdom, and even he and I thought so. He always treated me as an object, and indeed I never had Thoughtnot even when he tried to wash over me with the Faith of marine creatures, I only gained a little bit of Spirituality. Until the moment before today, when he cast me out with his last bit of strength, and branded me with the secret he discovered at the last moment, I remained just an object. But at the instant he disappeared from the present world, it was as though I had broken free of some shackles, I started to understand what I meant. Therefore, I didnt follow the trajectory of his force to the place where his Believers were the most numerous; instead, I came to your side. The message coming from the Trident seemed puzzled itself, full of confusion. Nevertheless, it tried its best to explain its intentions, not showing the slightest disdain for the mortal in front of it due to the difference in power. I cant go there, maybe because Ive acquired Wisdom, I suddenly seem to have understood a lot of things. The Ocean has lost its original master; inevitably, a new master must emerge. Whoever it is, they would surely want to obtain me, the weapon of the former Lord of the Sea, and the divine power and authority I represent. So I must hide... But after all, I am just a weapon. I dont know what the Spear of Voktor you mentioned is like, but at least I do not wish to try to become a God. ... Wrapped in the power of the Trident, Antilokos was so shocked that he found himself speechless. Chapter 901: 364: Warner_3 Chapter 901: Chapter 364: Warner_3 Such fantastical events, could they really happen to him? A little later, the Prince calmed his emotions. He stopped struggling and asked respectfully, I understand, then how should I address you, your respected... Highness, and will I have a chance to return to the Kingdom of Pylos? Furthermore... may I know what I could possibly do for you that prompted you to seek me out? To address me... I do not know what I should be called, anything casual will do, or you may regard me as Poseidon. As for returning to your Kingdom... it was indeed the place where his last bit of strength had intended to send me. But he must have been on the brink of desperation at that time, and thus he didnt notice. At that time, his uncontrollable and agitated authority had already been unleashed, and the first to be affected were his Kingdom of followers. Now, Pylos has probably been destroyed by storms, earthquakes, and floods... even if there are survivors, there would be very few left. The Princes expression changed once again, but the Trident evidently did not understand his emotions. It simply spun in the air, before revealing its true purpose. As for what I want you to do, it is to find a place of safety, a place hidden from other deities. You will reproduce there in peace, bit by bit, to re-establish a human Kingdom. In the end, when all is said and done, your Kingdom will pray to me. My Wisdom is born not solely from Faith, but I still need it. Moreover, I do not wish to stay out here solely to avoid the search of other Sea Gods and Divine Kings. Digesting the bombshell of information, Antilokos had no time to grieve over his fallen Kingdom, as he was thunders truck by the subsequent revelation. So starting from now, he, a Prince destined to inherit the Kingdom, must embark on the path of a Nation Builder, carrying the weapon of his primordial ancestor, to survive under the prosecution of Divine King and All Gods? ... Your Highness, you might be overestimating me. With a bitter smile, the Prince said respectfully, With my abilities, I can hardly find a safe place to establish my own Kingdom, while simultaneously avoiding the pursuit of All Gods. Even if Perseus of Perseus Constellation were alive, I fear it would be impossible for him too. Its an impossible task. I see... but no matter, I did not really expect you to be able to find a place. In fact, the descendent of Poseidon, do you remember the secret I mentioned earlier, one he discovered and engraved upon me at the last moment? The Trident swayed in the air, its point of view steadfast. And with it, the Prince felt the force exerted upon himself grow even heavier. Your meaning is... The secret he discovered, is the location that meets all the aforementioned requirements. Even if he were a natural born Sea God, the Destined Monarch to command the seas, he only found this secret hidden in the ocean in his most desperate, life-or-death moment. Apart from him, not even the Sovereign of the Gods would be able to find that place. However, I have not been there, so this time, I will take you with me. After all, I am merely a weapon, whereas you, you are a true being of Life. Hearing this, Antilokos finally understood what the persistent force wrapped around him was for. This wasnt the Divine Artifact being cautious of him; in fact, he didnt even qualify to warrant such caution. The Trident of the Sea Emperor was simply preparing to take him somewhere, and as his own speed was far too slow, it was ready to give him a lift. Your Highness, I... Alright, lets hurry. The battle over there is about to end. If that Divine King finds me, then you will be in danger. Poseidon always detested him, so its impossible for me to serve him... Right now, that place is the only safe haven. Without wanting to say more, Divine Light gathered. Enveloping Antilokos, the Trident began to sense for the mark left on it by Poseidon. Regarding the secret, even Poseidon had only caught a glimpse of it in the moment of his epic struggle with that Mysterious and Mighty being, by relying on his own authority and destiny; beyond that, he had no other information. If there must be some understanding of that place, then it might just be a name. After all, for many powerful and ancient things in this world, they possess the ability of seeing is knowing. Even the Trident of the Sea Emperor itself could let a life that saw it for the first time know its name directly. Vanaheim, the home of the Vanir ... How strange, since when has there ever been a Vanir Deity Race in this world? A little puzzled, but the Trident did not ponder further. After all, it was just a weapon. Whats so strange about a weapon not knowing something? Chapter 902: 365 Night Chapter 902: Chapter 365 Night Divine power surged, and the force that Poseidon last exerted on the Trident gradually depleted. The intense Divine Light flickered and shimmered until, at a certain moment, the Divine Artifact, carrying Antilokos, pierced through a void and then vanished above the ocean. At the horizons end, the Divine King noticed this fleeting fluctuation of divine power, but he did not plan to search for the whereabouts of this artifact just yet. Zeus believed that whoever possessed the Trident of the Sea Emperor, as long as they dared to use it openly once, he would have a proper reason to seize it into his hands. After all, he and Poseidon were brothers, and among the offspring of the Sea Emperor, there was no deity capable of inheriting his position. As for the Sea Empress Amphitrite... huh, Zeus was well aware of what sort of person she was. If his own Queen of Gods were such a person, he would probably have acted to remove her long ago; only Poseidon could still tolerate her... In such a situation, the King of the Gods considered himself having a proper reason to seize the artifact without actively seeking it. At present, Zeus was more interested in seizing a living being rather than a lifeless object. No one could openly challenge the Divine Court and remain unscathed; someone must pay the price. And that being who had hastily fled before his arrival was just the right target. Buzz Having made the decision, in the next moment, an invisible will crossed the earth and reached the heart of Mount of the Gods. On Mount Olympus, hidden within a temporal rift inside Asgard, Zeuss will encompassed the power of the domain and transformed into another him. Heh... merely with a force split off, you wish to trap me here? This is the present world, my domain, not a place like Tartarus. A low, cold laugh echoed, as if someone else could create such a split force incarnation, then he, as the Divine King, certainly could as well. It had the power of the domain as a medium, but he also had Asgard. Located in the present world, even without invoking this interfaces power, Zeus still possessed a more substantial force than when he was in the Abyss. Though this incarnations power was far from equal to his true form, it was already enough to deal with that hurriedly escaping being who was still within the domain of a True God. Rip With a step, he tore through the space from Asgard to the present world, attaining the closest Underworld passage to Mount Olympus. He strode in and flew downwards. Although he had not encountered that fleeting god, Zeus was certain that he had come here. Even though he started a bit late, there was still a good chance to intercept him. Hurrah... Underworld, in front of the giant gates. Pale purple moonlight shined on the gray land, with mint grass growing densely on both banks of Acheron. The howling of souls after death occasionally arose but could only continuously move forward along the River of Oblivions channel. Outside the gate, first a strong surge swept through, followed by a leisurely arriving bolt of lightning. Dressed extravagantly, carrying himself with dignity. The next moment, the Divine King revealed his true form, stepping onto the great gate of the Underworld. Perhaps it was bad luck, but Zeus took noticeably longer this time to travel through the underground tunnel. However, this was unavoidablethe temporal and spatial marvels at the gates of the Underworld were just so unpredictable. And as an incarnation, the King of the Gods did not change its capabilities. As for the rift tearing through time and space, one could come directly from the Mortal Realm to the Underworld. Without the authority over the domain of time-space, only Zeus himself would have enough strength to accomplish this. Walking in front of the great gates of the Underworld, the Divine King sensed the aura around him. No doubt, the deity that emerged from the Abyss had been here, and he had once unleashed his power here... Did he encounter some enemy? The truth remains unknown. Slightly lifting his head, Zeus glanced at the distant, towering portals. The Three-headed Demon Dog was guarding the place, and beyond that, there were no other traces. Son of Typhon, Cerberus, as you see, I am the Sovereign of Olympus, the king of all gods. Leaping into the air, the Divine King spoke indifferently. He couldnt find traces of that deity, but since there was a witness here, it made sense to ask him. Not long ago, one of the twelve esteemed Principal Gods of Olympus, a son of Cronus, blood-tied as my brother, who commanded the vast waves of the seaSea Emperor Poseidonwas murdered in his own domain. That despicable murderer has fled here, intending to elude my pursuit. Cerberus, gatekeeper of the Underworld, tell me, what have you seen here? As a guardian of the Underworld, have you seen anyone pass here on their way to Hades Kingdom? ...No, respected Your Majesty. As the gatekeeper of the Underworld, no one can pass this place before me. However, regarding the murderer you mentioned... I indeed saw a silhouette. Where did he go? Zeus asked with a frown. No one could pass... He never believed in absolutes, especially since Cerberus strength clearly did not match that of the deity. However, one thing the Divine King could be sure of was that the other party would definitely not return to the Mortal Realm right under his watch. Thus, the other party is either still within the Underworld or still outside this portal. And during this period, he certainly has not returned to the Abyss. He went there, Your Majesty. I did not dare approach, but he truly went in. Lowering his heads, contrary to what mortals believe, the Three-headed Demon Dog showed extraordinary obedience. Its two heads did not interrupt, only the middle one spoke. If it were any other day, Zeus might have been pleased since Typhons offspring were finally devoid of their unruly nature, not at all insightful like their father. But at this moment, looking at the location Cerberus indicated, the Divine King remained silent. So it was here, he should have guessed earlier. That deity unleashed his power here, which shows that he encountered trouble here. Whether it was seeing the three-headed dog and unintentionally revealing his strength, or for some other reason, this shows that he should not be able to return directly to the Abyss. So the question arises, in the vicinity of the Underworld gates, what other place could hide a being of great divine power, even making it utterly undetectable to him? Land of Eternal Night... haha. Respected Mother Night, that swift darkness... could it be that this time, even you are going to stand against me? Muttering to himself, the Divine King slightly raised his hand. An invisible force arose, reaching toward that tranquil expanse of night. At the very beginning, the Underworld was born at a place interwoven by the powers of four Primordial Gods. Abyss lies below it, the Earth above, while Darkness and Eternal Night surround it like tides, bringing night and day to the mortal realm. Thus, whenever one approaches the gates of the Underworld, they can see the domains of the two Primordial Deities on either side, opposing yet the same. However, no one really cares about them, as the world has already accustomed itself to their silence. It was not until recently when the Lord of Darkness ascended the Mount of the Gods that the Gods suddenly became aware of their existence. And now, that being from the Abyss has also ventured into the Land of Eternal Night. ... ...snap... A clear sound, an invisible force touched and then repelled. The Divine King was rejected at the door, much like many deities before him. In previous days, they all visited the Mother Night, but including those Underworld deities, none succeeded. The Lord of Eternal Night indifferently overlooked each of them, as if they were mere mortals rather than deities. Sigh... With a gentle exhale, the being he was searching for might be inside, and the secrets deep within the Abyss might also be revealed before him. Yet standing at the interwoven area of the Land of Eternal Night and the Underworld, Zeus hesitated to enter. Although the recent refusal was just an attitude, even an instinctual reaction of the Land of Eternal Night, the Divine King did not feel the truly supreme power of the Primordial God. But at this moment, he still hesitated. Without Nyxs will, the spontaneously generated power of this realm couldnt stop him. But Zeus was unclear what would happen once he made his choice. Perhaps nothing would occur because the Mother Night truly did not care about the deity who intruded, simply ignoring him... or maybe that deity had already paid the price for his recklessness. Or perhaps his actions would provoke her wrath, causing this Ancient God, unseen for three epochs, to step out of her realm for the first time and make the trespasser pay. After much hesitation, his presence fluctuated. But in the end, Zeus did nothing. Capturing that deity from the Abyss was important, but Nyxs existence was even more crucial. The Divine King knew the strength of Erebus, and the Mother Night was likely not weaker than him. ...Forget it. If that criminal is fated with the esteemed Mother Night... then if he walks out here carrying a token from Princess Nyx, I shall pardon his wrongdoing. But if its unrelated, then as the Sovereign of the Gods, I wont overlook this pretender who disturbed the Goddesss peace. So, Cerberus. Speaking plainly, Zeus didnt know if Nyx was inside or if she heard him speak. But his message was clear, and so the Divine King summoned the gatekeeper demon by his side. Power surged, and the embodied force began to gather. Looking at the approaching Three-headed Demon Dog, the Divine King faintly smiled. Thinking he could avoid confrontation by hiding in the Land of Eternal Night? Of course not. Though he had several guesses, Zeus was actually more inclined towards the latter. That deity from the Abyss probably went unnoticed by the Mother Night; otherwise, the three-headed dog would not remember its trace... For the Primordial Goddess who commands Secrecy, she has too many ways to conceal its tracks. Come, Cerberus, step forward and take my power. I think you have already heard what I just said, and this, this is what I want you to do. As the Sovereign of the Gods, I cant stay here forever. And the task I give you is to guard this exit. If someone emerges without carrying a token from the Mother Night, or other proof of their identity, then restraining them is the only thing you need to do. What if they carry it? asked the three-headed dog. If they do... then remember to tell them that compared to the darkness and chaos of the Abyss, the mortal realm is much better. There are delicious foods, fine nectar, and beautiful people. There are millions who regard deities as supreme, countless faiths serving as fuel. Tartarus is not the destiny of deities; Mount Olympus is. That is the sacred place of all gods, an eternal sanctuary. If he is willing to turn from darkness to light, even out of respect for the esteemed Lord of Eternal Night, I am willing to give him a transcendent welcome. Anything can be negotiated if he so desires. Concentrating his own power, Zeus spoke calmly. He looked at the Land of Eternal Night before him, his lips curling into a slight smile. You may have entered this forbidden land... but can you never leave? If so, he would concede. That would mean perhaps the other party truly has a deep connection with the Primordial Deities, and at that time, he would choose to step back and no longer contend... But henceforth, he would likely have to consider Mother Night as a potential adversary. Having ignored her presence in the past is past, and like Erebus, perhaps Nyx has her own plans. Of course, the best resolution would be to win her over to his sidealthough up until now, Zeus still doesnt know what this ancient deity is interested in or likes. Alright, thats it then, do your duty, Cerberus. As long as you handle this well, I, as the Divine King, will surely provide you with a matching reward. Having given his last instruction, Zeus didnt stay any longer but turned around and left directly. Todays affairs were somewhat abundant; he still needed to carefully sort through them. Like what exactly is the purpose of the Abyss, everything happened so suddenly, he currently has no clue. Did Poseidon do something, or did he discover something, or was it purely targeted at him, towards Olympus? Both are possible, or perhaps none of the above. However, besides that, theres one matter Zeus urgently needs to resolve. And that is, now that Poseidon is taken away from the Mortal Realm, who should inherit his position as the Principal God? ...Nereus? Perhaps its worth considering. Actually, Oceanus would be a better choice, but due to vows, it isnt easy for me to directly act against him, and this old fellow is unwilling to bow. Metis, your daughter doesnt make things easy for me, and your father also stands in my way. If you were still alive, if I hadnt acted against you... would you still stand by my side? Hehe... No answer, only laughter echoed through the air. Although no one could answer the Divine Kings question, thinking of his Mother Goddess, Zeus felt that perhaps this was indeed the best outcome. Chapter 903: 366: Magnetic Stone Chapter 903: Chapter 366: Magnetic Stone Sigh... Is it finally gone... The border where the Underworld meets the Land of Eternal Night was bathed in the pale purple Moon Light, illuminating the gray Earth. And just a step away in the curtain of night, the young Deity quietly observed everything happening outside. As one of the Primordial Gods, Nyx, she is the Goddess of the Night and the Master of Concealment. Under her protective power, no one from the outside could penetrate the secrets within her realm, not even Zeus. Hence from start to finish, the Divine King never knew that the existence he was searching for was merely an arms length away. With just a reach of his hand, the Divine King could have captured him. But until the very last moment, he did not take that step. As expected... As long as I come here, Zeus would no longer pursue into this place. After all, compared to me, he is less willing to make enemies over a trivial matter with the Ancient Gods who coexist with the world. He already has enough enemies, and he probably couldnt even guess why I could enter this place. If its just because my strength is too weak, then his intrusion would mean unnecessarily inviting huge trouble for himself. Muttering to himself, at this very moment, the young Deitys expression resembled a pitiful child chased to his doorstep by societal figures. Finally escaping back home, he wore a look of post-disaster relief. Watching the departing activists through the window, he feels grateful for the parents who brought him safety. Sigh After all, its all thanks to the supreme divine might of the Mother Goddess, even the current Divine King dares not provoke her. Even if Zeus is usually arrogant and domineering, he wouldnt dare to cause trouble here. Hmph, its only because the Mother Goddess wishes not to involve herself in these matters. Otherwise, the master of all spirits in the present world would not be his place to assume. Under the Eternal Night, whether its the stars, the Earth, or the ocean, all should look up to the Mother Goddess first and foremost. ... His tone was sincere, and his demeanor utterly natural. To anyone observing, it would only appear as a genuine outpouring of emotions from Hypnos. However, he stayed on the edge of the Land of Eternal Night for quite a while, until the Three-headed Demon Dog returned to its original spot. Its two dog heads steadfastly watched the edge of the Land of Eternal Night, as if to fulfill the task entrusted by the Divine King. Yet, nothing happened near the God of Sleep. The Land of Eternal Night remains ever so quiet, because the Mother Night is also the sovereign of Silence. At the very dawn of creation, all clamor dissipates without a trace under the night sky. ...Well, perhaps Zeuss guess was right, the Mother Goddess probably really doesnt consider me important. I can come here simply because I was born here. Besides that, I have nothing special. After a while, realizing that there really wont be any further changes, Hypnos felt a bit disappointed yet relieved. For him, no change was quite good. After all, his only impression of the Goddess of the Night was seeing her once at birth, and she seemed not to care much about him. Besides that, Hypnos had no further communication with Nyx. He couldnt fathom her current attitude and didnt know what she thought. So, seeing her might as well be avoided. The only downside was that this probably meant he was temporarily stuck here. Unlike before, in the Land of Eternal Night, Hypnoss power could not penetrate the barrier of Eternal Night and lull Cerberus to sleep beyond its perception. And once he would leave this place, what awaited the God of Sleep would likely be the thunderous measures left by the Divine King. Hypnos didnt possess any tokens from Nyx. So right now, Hypnos could either wait here, hoping the Monarch of Hell would remember him and thereby find a way to save him. Or he could just continue staying here, waiting for some uncertain chance to arise. ... ...Anyway, better to leave this place first. The Land of Eternal Night is not safe. His expression still appeared fond and hopeful, though it had been a long time since he came back, Hypnos still remembered that in this territory of Ancient Gods, there were many quasi-divine beings. Although they could not threaten the current God of Sleep, be it in terms of strength or other aspects, Engaging in a major fight in the Land of Eternal Night itself is a foolish act. So, after one last look at the direction he came from, Hypnos continued walking further inside along the path he remembered. He didnt truly understand this place, nor did he know where to avoid the native creatures. But there was one place that should be relatively safe. That was where he was born, the plains covered with Somnus Blossoms. There, the remnants of the Mother Nights power lingered, causing all lifeforms to instinctively keep away. Only Hypnos himself, being born there, considered it another homeland. Buzz Around the time when Hypnos was forced into Land of Eternal Night, nearly at the same moment. In a strange space-time that overlaps and branches off in the southeast of the world but distinctly separated from the present world. Ever since it fell from beyond the heavens thousands of years ago, it has been wrapped and assimilated by the worlds force. Laws actively and powerfully functioned on its surface, isolating it from the approach of any creatures. And without the right moment, even if one knows its here, no one could enter inside. Chapter 904: 366: Magnetic Stone_2 Chapter 904: Chapter 366: Magnetic Stone_2 Erebus was like this, and naturally, so were the other existences in this world. But just today, it seems that something has changed. Perhaps it was the disturbance of a once familiar aura, or maybe it was the outburst of the Sea God as he faced a desperate situation, or perhaps it was some other reason. In any event, on this day, a tiny crack finally appeared in the tight temporal and spatial barrier at the periphery of this realm. It might still be insufficient for the true Deities to pass through, but for some other mortal beings, this place had changed and was no longer an inaccessible forbidden zone. ... Rip At one moment, in the center of the ruins that have been silent for ten thousand years, the world finally welcomed its first change. The Void trembled slightly, and then it was torn open with a rift by someone. It started as a small gap, then grew larger and more obvious. Until at one point, it turned into an elliptical hole two people tall, emitting a faint blue Twilight. Time and space, rippling like water, filled the inside, and soon, followed by a burst of intense light, it seemed as if something had traveled through it. The hole disappeared immediately, and the phenomenon returned to nothingness. What remained in place was only the young Prince, and the Divine Artifact which had clearly dimmed by more than a fraction. Plop Thump Ha...huff...ha... Haah... Kneeling on the ground, the Prince was panting heavily. As if drenched in water, Antilokos was soaked in sweat. With a pale and bloodless complexion, the Prince seemed as if he had suffered a heavy blow. Of course, in reality, that was indeed the case. The Trident of the Sea Emperor hadnt deceived him; the coordinates it obtained from Poseidon were indeed accurate. By leveraging these space-time coordinates, they accomplished what the vast majority of Deities couldnt, traveling between realms of space. And from the results, they had indeed successfully arrived here. Even though he still didnt know where this place exactly was, Antilokos could be certain that this was definitely not the familiar sea he knew. It was not just the environmental issues, but more so because as a warrior who had barely stepped into the Legendary domain by relying on the strength of Divine Blood, he could roughly sense the laws so distinct from the Material Realm. Here, all things seemed lifeless, devoid of any hint of vitality or vigor. However, before all that, the Prince needed to recover some of his strength. Because, arrival counted for little if both he and the Trident ignored a significant issue. That is, the act of crossing through time and space was truly not something just anyone could do. Poseidon left no warnings when he discovered this place because he was a God, and he didnt see any issue with it; the Trident of the Sea Emperor had no objections, as it was a Divine Artifact, naturally unconcerned by the pressure of time and space. As for Antilokos... he wouldnt have prepared in advance for something he had never done before. So, when he truly began this inter-realm journey, the Prince almost didnt make it here alive. ...Poseidons descendant, this was my oversight, are you alright? Divine Light flickered, and a wave of thoughts emerged from the Trident of the Sea Emperor. It wasnt intentional; it simply hadnt anticipated such a turn of events. After all, in its view, this was never a problem worth worrying about. Huff...heh... ...Its okay, Im still here... Regardless, we made it inside, didnt we. So this place... is it capable of evading the Sea God, or even of hiding from the Divine Kings search? Taking several deep breaths, the injuries on his body gradually subsided, soothed by the rolling Divine Blood coursing through him. The Prince stood up from the ground, surveying his surroundings. This was a city, or at least it used to be. It had been destroyed, leaving only fragments behind. Even so, as Antilokos beheld the ruins, a flicker of amazement still flashed in his eyes. The uniformly structured building materials, the colorful decorations, and the various architectural styles. Although indescribable, the prince could still perceive a sense of exotic beauty from them. But what truly captured his attention was the fragmented crystal lattices and the patterns on the surfaces of the debris. At a glance, Antilokos felt a sense of familiarity. Silver Moon City... No, their style is vastly different from that of Silver Moon City. These are surely not the products of the same type, but rather they operate independently, yet the end result seems to converge on a similar path. My lord, these things were not made casually, they must have their own knowledge, their own system, countless scholars, and powerful entities behind them. This is exactly the direction I want to takebut even such a civilization could not escape annihilation, could it? With his emotions stirred, the prince unconsciously took a few steps forward, caressing the several layers of patterns on a fallen column. At first glance, they seemed like mere decorative patterns. But to Antilokos, who had seen Alchemy Runes with his own eyes, could still distinguish the significant differences between the two. Runes or patterns, they are both imitations at the time of their creation, simplifying certain aspects of the Law, ultimately applied to ones creations. And undoubtedly, the patterns before Antilokos now possessed extraordinary strength. Even with adequate energy supply, they might still operate now; time clearly had not eroded their existence. Such exquisite skill... yet even such things are only used for construction, the extravagance and grandeur here are truly astounding. No, this might not be valuable to them. Shaking his head lightly, the prince tried to shift his mindset. This is not a problem because it was probably the same for Silver Moon City. For them, alchemical products may have already integrated into every corner of life. They might use alchemy and rune artifacts just as Humans use iron pots and kitchen utensils, already becoming a part of life. Without further thought, his fingers traced to the apex of the debris, where Antilokos discovered a special stone. It was located at a node where many patterns converged, and it seemed to be absorbing some kind of energy from the outside world. It seems that this space no longer contained what it needed, so no matter how much it tried to absorb, it was all in vain. A thousand years, two thousand years, or has even more time passed? Its unbelievable, such miraculous artifacts... I wonder if there are still any living people here? If not, then so be it, but if there are, I must ask them about the correct way to power this stone, and what this building was originally used for when it was intact. What Ive always wanted is these: knowledge, civilization, and everything that is equivalent to them. His tone filled with admiration, the prince made no attempt to hide his thoughts. And to this, the Divine Artifact said nothing. It didnt quite understand this behavior and didnt think there was anything remarkable about mortal creations. No matter how mighty mortal objects are, they are useless before Divine Power. But since he is interested, let him look; after all, humans can offer Faith, and thus what they are interested in also has value. Lets continue walking deeper; just now I tried to sense this place. If this is a city, then where we are should still only be its outermost part. So if there are still living beings here, they are most likely over there. I understand. With a slight nod, Antilokos put down what was in his hand. The energy that should be present was all around him. For the moment, the prince didnt think he could discover any answers. So, just as the Divine Artifact said, he would walk further inside. After all, if he wanted to survive here in the future, understanding the environment and dangers was also an essential preparation. Chapter 905: 367: The Deceiver Chapter 905: Chapter 367: The Deceiver Tap, tap... Following a vaguely recognizable main path, Antilokos proceeded. Small stones, stirred by the princes movement, rolled in all directions, hitting the fragmented walls. Amidst these ruins, Antilokos saw many creations of the same style as the ones he had seen before. Broken patterns, shattered, chaotic crystal pipes, and various texts and books. A polyhedral stone that continuously absorbed elements from its surroundings but could never garner any energy. Yet, as he neared the center of this ancient city, more and more doubts surfaced in the princes heart. Without a doubt, there had once been a great civilization here, far more powerful than Pilos, even comparing the two would be an insult to the former. Even the Silver Moon City, which worships the Ancient Gods, while Antilokos did not understand the true strength of the two, in his opinion, the latter might not be more powerful than this kingdom that had long perished. Nevertheless, such a civilization had vanished in such a strange way. Yes, strange, not unreasonable. After all, even the King of All Gods would be succeeded, and the stars in the heavens would fall to the mortal realm; how could the kingdoms built by humans truly remain immortal. What the prince truly couldnt comprehend was the odd sense of discord behind this destruction. To perish is understandable, but for it to perish in such a way... seemed very unusual. According to the records of the kingdom... Hah, never mind. Even the Sea Emperor his Majesty has met with misfortune, so I might as well just say it. With a self-deprecating smile, Antilokoss gaze swept over the traces of damage on the surrounding buildings. As if a natural disaster had buried everything, turning the city into dust and ashes. According to the few texts that have been passed down from Silver Moon City, Mount Olympus was not a natural pillar of heaven, and the current Divine King is not the eternal King of All Gods. Thousands, perhaps tens of thousands of years ago, in an era unreachable by mortals. At that time, the true center of the mortal realm had another name. It was Mount Othrys, and at that time, this original Mount of the Gods stood tall in the world. It supported the heavens and the earth, and at the highest place in the world, the supreme Monarch ruled over the entire mortal realm. So, Your Highness, not truly addressing him with Poseidon, the prince used a more general term: What happened on that Mount of the Gods when the Divine King was succeeded? And what was the fate of the lives that originally resided there? It collapsed. The halo circulated, and the consciousness of the Trident spoke slowly. Although it had only obtained its own wisdom not long ago, the marks left on it when it was merely a Divine Artifact had not been erased. As a participant in that war, the Trident was well aware of the outcome of that struggle. The Mount of the Gods toppled, and All Spirits fell silent. The previous Divine King allowed all who wished to leave to do so before the final battle, but there were always those who believed they were far enough away or the speechless beasts and birds. So in the end, they all died there, along with that magnificent pillar of heaven, turning into remnants of the olden days. He nodded slightly, this was no different from what he knew. Mount Othrys fell during the succession of the Divine King, collapsing under the might of the previous King. But it was precisely this outcome that made Ambrokus even more puzzled about everything he was witnessing. ...As a pillar holding up the sky, that ancient mountain perished due to the warfare of the mighty, and countless lives were extinguished. This is our history... But what about this place? Why is it like this? Theres no testament to human action here, nor any trace of warfare, not even a single corpse or bloodstain to be found. If this were an eradication by the supreme beings, then how did these so-called remains get left behind? If its merely a natural disaster, how could such a civilization, adept at wielding transcendental powers, perish so effortlessly? Rather than a sudden catastrophe... Im more inclined to believe this was an extinction that was foreseen. The people here had long known about the impending disaster and then fled this place. Perhaps time was pressing, but this result was certainly not unforeseen. As for whether they survived, thats something no one can know. As he drew closer to the center of the city, everything in sight became more intricate and sacred. Ambrokus saw arrangements similar to worship in many places. Clearly, the beings that once lived here also believed in deities. They were devout and earnest, letting faith permeate every corner of their lives. But just like Pilos, in the end, the gods they worshiped ultimately couldnt save them. Or perhaps they did save them, but at that moment, the deities were too preoccupied with their own plight. Hmm, you do have a point. Yet, Poseidons descendants, this place does not look like it fell into ruin after being abandoned. From the layout of this city, at least at the time its inhabitants left, they must have never imagined they could never return. From this perspective, there can only be one answer to their fate. The blue light vibrated, and the Divine Artifact responded. It too was immensely concerned about this world hidden on the other side of the temporal seascape. An entire realmif Poseidon had discovered it early on, he might have truly had the chance to reign over all the seas with the power of this realm. But fate loves its ironies; when he was free, he never found this opportunity that was right under his nose. And when he finally had the chance, Poseidon no longer had the capacity to attain it. He could only entrust his hopes to others, but the Trident didnt think it would do any good. It brought the prince here not because it believed it could fulfill the Sea Emperors wish, but because it also did not want to fall into other gods hands, and it too needed the blessing of faith. Yes, they thought they could return... but it turned out they were mistaken. I wonder what kind of disaster destroyed them, and if it could strike again... The prince muttered to himself, unaware of what the Trident was thinking. After passing a tall, collapsed column, the view before Ambrokus suddenly widened considerably. Right there, not far ahead, was the citys center. Surrounding him were fallen buildings, and within was an open space. And at the center of the open space was a huge, damaged base, upon which sat an equally enormous stone. At just a glance, the prince realized how familiar that so-called stone was. Though magnified by a thousandfold, a closer inspection would show there was no difference between it and the stone edges embedded in the ruins throughout the city. What is this thing? Taking a deep breath, Ambrokus subconsciously continued forward, attempting to approach the location. Near that pedestal, he saw a few pieces of equipment that were still intact. They might still be usable, which was a key discovery... However, at that moment, the divine artifact beside the prince suddenly surged with divine light. The azure halo floated around like ribbons, as if guarding the young prince. And at the tip of the trident, an even more frightening light flickered. Buzz Wait, dont get agitated. I have no malice, nor do I have the ability to harbor any. The Rune Stone has long been devoid of power, and Vanaheim has not seen sunlight for tens of thousands of years... You are the only visitors, perhaps also the last. We are not enemies, perhaps you can listen to what I have to say first. The voice rose above the crumbling ruins, and it was only at this point that Ambrokus belatedly realized. His spirit immediately tense, the princes gaze swept around. Everything was silent, with no apparent changes. However, the next moment, he discovered the source of the voice. Magnetic stone... Who are you, what is this place, and where are the people who once lived here now? What is this so-called Magnetic stone used for? The prince asked loudly, feeling extremely fortunate to have the protection of the trident on his journey. He couldnt actually understand the language spoken by the other party, he could only understand the intent. Like the so-called Rune Stone, whose entire meaning is Sun Stone inscribed with runes, but in the language of Pilos, it can be phonetically rendered as Magnetic stone only. Of course, that was still a minor issue. What really made the prince anxious was the voice in these ruins. Is it the original inhabitant? Impossible. Then, is it the culprit responsible for the destruction of this place? If so, then himself... I did not cause the destruction of Vanaheim, human. In fact, I do not possess that ability. When I was created, the great Gullveig had written in me the most fundamental order. And that is, under no circumstance is it permissible to harm any member of the Vanir. The voice betrayed no hint of fluctuation, and under Ambrokuss watch, a faint apparition began to materialize on the dusty ground not far from the pedestal. It was a woman, her face bore an unnatural smile, wearing clothes of a markedly different style. There was no shadow beneath her on the ground, obviously, she was not a being of substance. Can you read my thoughts? Even more cautious, Ambrokus moved a bit closer to the direction of the divine artifact. The trident timely emitted a stronger halo, shining around the prince. To all these movements, the manifested woman paid no heed. She maintained the same unchanging smile, answering the questions the prince had asked. No, I cannot read your thoughts. Its just that when the great Gullveig created me, she imparted to me a minor fraction of her wisdom, which enables me to see through the hearts of people. Just like now, you are wary of me, but its unnecessary. My existence is to serve the Vanir, and humans are worshippers of the deity race, so I will not harm you. And about your earlier doubts... This is a Rune Stone, a result of the great Gullveigs research into the power of the Agriculture God before the sunlight departed. It can endlessly draw strength from the sunlight, transforming it into a nearly inexhaustible source of energy. Whether its the Rune Stone or the Magnetic stone he had phonetically rendered, at this moment, the prince no longer cared about it. This unknown existence claimed she was not dangerous, but what dangerous thing would admit to its own threat? Then how did the people here diedont try to deceive me. And the Vanir, who are they? Gone. Vanaheim has been buried in history, perishing along with time itself. As for whether the great Gullveig still lives, that is not within my knowledge. She is an Undying Witch, the mightiest deities could not affect her. But in the cataclysm that marks The End of all things, no one can be certain of survival. The voice remained steady, gentle yet cold. The womans apparition continued to speak, without the slightest pause. As for the demise of the inhabitants here... they were the favored of the Deity Race or Demigods with divine blood in their veins. They were supposed to enjoy joy and beauty in the Divine Domain, but on that day, the sign of destruction arrived, foreseen by the ruler of the Aesir Tribe in Asgard. At that ultimate moment, sworn enemies laid down their hostilities, and adversaries shook hands in reconciliation. God King Odin came here, not wielding his Divine Lance, alone he proposed a method to evade disaster. It seems he failed. The prince had little reaction to much of what the woman said, as he had no understanding of the significance behind those names. But when she mentioned the Divine King, he still said a word reflexively. Divine King, is there still a God King by the name of Odin in this world? He did not know, but perhaps the other party had already been engulfed in the disaster... No, he did not fail, for to him, there was never an option of failure. Its just different for us. Calmly speaking, the apparition uttered faintly. After all attempts had failed, he deceived us. Because of his deceit, the Vanir have become history. And God King Odin... perhaps he still lives. Chapter 906: 368: Atlantis Chapter 906: Chapter 368: Atlantis Its not right. In the center of the city ruins, Ambrosius quietly listened to the narrative of the shadowy figure before him. He didnt care about the life or death of the Divine King; in fact, the prince was quite skeptical of the so-called title of Divine King that Odin held. But setting aside the truth for now, Ambrosius had his own doubts about this matter itself. Deceit... You say he deceived you all, leading to the entire clans destruction. But on such a crucial matter of life and death, why would you trust an outsider? Even the closest of allies would not be without their defenses, let alone, in your words, you were not friends to begin with. ... I dont know. Because Odins deceit was beyond everyones expectations. Even the leader of the Vanir had not foreseen this outcome. For tens of thousands of years, the Odin that everyone knew would never betray his allies on the battlefield. He swore on his Divine Lance never to retreat, and even Niord had never doubted him. But the result was just like this, because of his deceit, the entire Deity Race turned to dust... That was Odin, but perhaps it was no longer just Odin. He knew it himself, or maybe he wasnt yet aware.'' That day, after learning the news, the great Gullveig told me so. Then she and the last remaining deities of our race left, never to return, and have not come back since. The voice remained unwavering, as the shadowy figure smiled while recounting history. Just listening to the other party, the prince felt a vague chill in his heart. Yes, but not just that, what does that mean... Putting aside the useless thoughts, Ambrosius continued to ask. What about Odin then? If he is still alive, where do you think he would be? I dont know, at least not in Vanaheim. And in some sense, he might not even be in the remnants of the Nine Realms anymore. That is good. Subconsciously letting out a sigh of relief, Ambrosius didnt feel any shame in doing so. Although he was unsure how genuine the other partys title of Divine King was, that was probably a real deity. Merely with a Divine Artifact in hand, the prince had not become that arrogant. Then you, why have you appeared before me? After going around in a big circle, Ambrosius finally asked his last question. It seemed that the other party was an original inhabitant of this realm, so what was her view on him, an outsider? Its nothing special, serving deities and demigods is the very reason I was created. The Vanir are no more, but you, who carry the bloodline of the Sea Deity, also have the right to reside here. These were the rules set by the leaders of the Deity Race, the Summer and Sea God Niord. Niord, the leader of the Vanir, god of summers and oceans, also the father of Freyr, the god of sunlight and fertility, and Freyja, the Goddess of Beauty. The latter two were once sent to Asgard as hostages for ceasefire, and the wise giant Mimir was the exchange given to Vanaheim by Asgard. Freyrs sword, after several exchanges, eventually embodied the essence of Chaoss Sun and was planted at the foot of Olympus mountain. Therefore, the rune stones of Vanaheim could absorb the sunlights energy, and even the realm itself fell into the sea and came into contact with Poseidon. So it means, I am entitled to use this place and also have the right to bring others in. And you, will you provide me as much assistance as possible? The prince didnt know the reasons behind it at this moment, but that didnt stop him from understanding the meaning of the projection before him. He originally came here to find a sanctuary to accommodate them. Certainly. But there are some things here that only gods and demigods can use. You can come with me to take a look; they should be of some help to you. If you wish to rebuild this place, they may even be a great help to you. The projection nodded slightly, tranquilly responding. As long as it aligns with its rules, there was no reason for it to refuse this option. As for the leftovers here, if the Deity Race was still present, they could easily produce the same items. But since they have long been destroyed, theres no use in keeping them. ... ... ... Rip In the rolling waves of the sea, the seemingly massive fleet was like grains of sand scattered on the ground. The crew lay unconscious on the deck, their clothes already drenched. Clearly, for these mortals, they were far from recovering from the overwhelming pressure that had just upturned them. Time passed unknowingly, and at a certain moment, a crack opened up in the void. Passing through the azure portal, Ambrosius returned to his flagship once again. Compared to when he left, the waves of the ocean had become even more intense. Now that the real world has lost the deities who govern the storm and earthquakes, their corresponding laws would inevitably become more agitated over time. A god must take up this burden, or find a way to stabilise itof course, this is not difficult. But these mattered little to Ambrosius... The prince stepped on the swaying deck and let out a slight breath. He didnt know when, but the phenomena brought by the God King had already disappeared without a trace. Without cause, the strife there might have ended. Waving his hand to close the dimensional gateway behind him, this was a new ability the prince had gained. From this moment on, Ambrosius possessed the right to open the gate of Vanaheim. Although in terms of power, the prince was far from being able to assimilate and control this realm, it didnt stop him from using this insignificant authority. As long as he was near the East Sea, he could return to that world. Through certain methods, he could even change the locations exit and move the entire realms position. In fact, the Prince did indeed have such a plan. The East Sea was still too noisy; if possible, he would relocate to the west side of the continent. Your Highness... have we succeeded? Returning to a familiar place, the Princes mood relaxed somewhat. Although they had always been protected by the Divine Artifact, Ambrosius was still tense. But after some back and forth, they finally had a place to go. Whether it was feasible or not, the Prince was still undecided. Success... I suppose so. In this regard, I have no experience either. Those past memories only increase my insight, but Im hearing the story told by that Spiritual Body for the first time. Slightly trembling, the Trident of the Sea Emperor did not hide its inadequacy. After all, it really had no understanding of the so-called Vanaheim. God King Odin, the Sunlight God, another Sea God, Deities who can die in battle... These were things it had never heard of, and naturally, it was difficult to make a decision. However, since they had no other choice at the moment, in the end, the Trident still gave an affirmative answer. Lets go there; without Poseidons presence, you simply cant protect me. And without the protection of a God, the Divine Blood in you will be the source of your misfortune. Hide in Vanaheim with your subjects. You can reproduce there and establish a new Kingdom. And you will be the first ruler there... and perhaps one day, you might even have the chance to attain immortality. Slightly swaying, though it was just a weapon, the Trident too had its ambitions. It did not want to be used at will anymore; it wanted to be worshiped and placed on a high altar. Obtain... immortality? Ambrosius, beside the Trident, silently repeated the word and shook his head with a wry smile. That was too distant; he was nowhere near worrying about his lifespan just yet. But the Trident was right; Hainaheim was now his only choice. A faint sound came from a distance. The Prince looked up to see someone was about to awaken from unconsciousness. Even just to calm peoples hearts, he had to do something. Alright, Your Highness, I will go and make some preparationstry to get things done before others remember us. Since Pilos has already been destroyed by earthquakes, storms, and floods, its up to us alone to carry it forward. In this fleet that followed me, there are ten Aristocrats with Divine Blood flowing in their veins; they will be the support for my future. I figure as long as they have felt the changes in their bloodline, they wont refuse my request. Speaking his inner thoughts, Ambrosius wasnt very saddened by the fate of Pilos, which was another reason why he readily accepted the Tridents words. Most of the people left there could not understand his thoughts; only these soldiers who had interacted with the Athenians were different. The only thing that made the Prince somewhat regretful was his father, yet the latter was already old. Sooner or later, this day was bound to come. Im not sure if my father can still return to the Deitys Kingdom in his current state. Even the Gods themselves cant take care of themselves, let alone the Believers. The Trident had no answer to this question. Speaking of which, since Im prepared to survive in a different place, theres no need to keep the name Pilos. And its not clear whether there are enemies in Vanaheim. Although the Spiritual Body said there are none, who can say for certain? Youre right, so do you have any ideas? Circling in the air, the Trident signaled its approval. The Prince only smiled; such matters were naturally to be decided by others. No, and besides, it should not be me to decide. Only you have the right to name a Kingdom and a realm. Hmm... After a brief silence, the newly conscious Divine Artifact seemed to be moved. Indeed, this was something even the former Poseidon had not done. Then what name would be worthy of its status... After racking its brains, at one moment, the Trident had a sudden inspiration. It recalled that the vengeful Poseidon once spent a time searching for information about the Spirit Realm but it came to nothing in the end. However, during this process, he came into contact with the language of the Spirit Realm. Among those unorganized words, there seemed to be one that was very apt for the current situation. I remember you just mentioned to me that to avoid the All Gods and trouble, youre planning to move the entrance of this realm to the west side of the continent, to the place far from Olympus. This idea is excellent; since this is the case, lets just call this realm West Continent from now on. May you grow strong in the future, allowing its status to rival another continental realm. And the name of your country... After hesitating for a moment, the Trident finally gave its answer. The name of your country will be Atlantis. According to the knowledge Poseidon once collected, this word seems to be understood as lost, ideal, or encircled by the ocean. The Trident felt this description was very apt; the lost Divine Artifact and Deity, the lost realm, the lost Demigods and civilization; this was their portrayal. Of course, this is only now. One day, they would face the world anew. And the Trident of the Sea Emperor would still be the symbol of the seas might. Chapter 907: 369: Entering the City Chapter 907: Chapter 369: Entering the City The place in the southeast by the sea, close to Silver Moon City, there lay a flat beach. The sky was clear, the air was fresh, and there was not a cloud in sight. The faint briny scent of seawater was carried ashore by the breeze, as crabs scurried in and out of the sand. The cosmic change that occurred several days ago seemed as if it never happened; even the shifting of the temporal layers of Vanaheim couldnt affect the survival of these creatures. For these tiny lives, this modest beach was their entire world. The hem of the Goddess of Dawns gown brushed the horizon as it settled back over the palaces atop Mount of the Gods. And facing the illumination of the sunrise, a huge shadow was gradually ascending from the seabed. Through the clear water, one could vaguely see its dark shell. Yet upon the indestructible hull, there were many scars, varying in depth. Hum Hiss... Crack Emerging to the surface amidst the humming, the grand alchemy ship revealed itself above the sea. A hissing sound of air being compressed came from the sealed hatch, followed by the clash of mechanisms inside. It didnt take long for an oval-shaped hatch to open up on the colossal hull. A pair of strong hands gripped the edge and then leaped out. Thump Feet landed on the beach as the young Hero greedily breathed in the fresh air. It wasnt that the air circulation system inside the ship was faulty, but the natural breeze was indeed more comforting to the heart. Rustle rustle... As if worlds apart, isnt it. Staying in a confined environment for too long always takes some readjustment, and although these intricate creations are quite remarkable, their skill is still far from comparing to the wonders of creation. Even this simple gas contains many secrets unknown to man. Then, without the dramatic movements of the great Hero, the tall and lanky Prometheus stepped onto the beach, wading through the water. The sunlight warmed his skin, and the Forethinker felt a touch of warmth. Basking in the gentle sea breeze, Prometheus smiled and spoke. Thats because, sir, your expectations are too high. Achieving this much is already quite incredible. To create such a thing, one must surely be the most intelligent in the world. The last to jump out of the cabin, the young man spoke with a cheerful grin. He walked up to the Forethinkers side and reached out to support the weakened Deity. Hmm? Respect for the elderly and love for the young. Its a fine virtue passed down in Meng Village. Speaking earnestly, Amon was like a model young lad. ...That truly is a fine tradition. After a moment of silence, Prometheus nodded. For some reason, ever since following Heracles back onto this alchemy ship, the Forethinker had taken an instant dislike to this young man named Amon. Even though he was eager to learn, seeking knowledge, and clever, just like the Fire Thief once adored in those children, Prometheus still didnt take much of a liking to him. But regardless, this young man had indeed braved the perils of the sea voyage, and together with a couple of other children, had rescued him. So, with the nature of the Forethinker, it was natural that he couldnt reject him just based on a so-called feeling. The journey of several months, its finally come to fruition. So, where do we go next? Have you thought about it? In an instant, the serious face bloomed again with a vivid smile; Amon looked toward the Hero. Chapter 908: 369: Entering the City_2 Chapter 908: Chapter 369: Entering the City_2 Heracles thought for a moment, then finally shook his head. Although we share the same goal, how we proceed should not always be decided by me alone. Our next destination is the far west end of the world, but how we get there should be a choice we make together. In that case... how about we make a trip to Silver Moon City first? Crossing the continent is no simple task, and as we can tell from this alchemy ship, a good tool is incredibly important. Moreover, you must have heard of the citys great reputation. Now that were nearby, dont you want to see its true face? Heracles expression fluctuated slightly, listening to Amons suggestion, it indeed seemed very reasonable to him. The vessel was secondary; more importantly, the great hero really wanted to witness what a truly powerful wizard was like. Besides that, he had another matter that he had not yet shared with anyone else. That is, what had become of the God of West Wind who had given him his last mission? Alright. With an affirmative nod, the great hero then turned to look at Prometheus. And the Forethinker did not voice any objections; in fact, he was also curious about the human nation capable of creating such advanced constructions. However, thinking of something he had sensed not long ago, Prometheus still cautioned. I will not interfere with your itinerary, but Heracles, you should remember what I said before. A few days ago, right over this sea, I sensed the power of Zeus being released in the mortal realm. It was brief but very clear. Thousands of years have passed, and his strength has grown stronger. Even now I can no longer gauge the difference in strength between him and the Primordial Gods; he has firmly secured his position as the Divine King. So young man, I know not what has happened to you, nor whether it has any relation to Zeus, but nonetheless, I still hope you will be cautious. The real superiority of deities over humans has never been their martial strength or wisdom, but their eternal and undying life and the endless expanse of time. Their true reliance in ruling over all things is their capacity to bear the consequences of failure time and again, compared to their successes. ... I will. I hold your teachings close to heart. With a serious nod, the great hero did not dismiss the advice lightly. What Prometheus said was right, and before finding solid evidence, he wasnt planning on doing anything rash anyway. Crossing two hills and passing through a river. In no time at all, after crossing a barrier somewhere between tangible and intangible, Heracles saw that legendary city. Its enormous silhouette was obscured and hard to distinguish, deliberately hidden from observation from the outside world. Approaching the suburbs, the number of locals and outsiders began to increase. In the sky above, twelve towers slowly rotated clockwise. In the glimpses he caught, the great hero even observed a certain pattern. But due to the lack of knowledge, even after a long observation, Heracles still felt as if he was looking at flowers through the fog. Thats a clock, but its also a calendar.'' Each day, they should complete one rotation around the city. They also exhibit a master-servant dynamic among each other, changing with the phases of the Moon and positions of the constellations. To change the world through human effort, such a countercurrent act must come at a great cost. But these towers themselves, they draw energy from all things. Unlike Heracles, even after thousands of years separated from the mortal realm, Prometheus immediately recognized the sophistication of these rotating towers. The trajectories of the Sun and Moon, the changing constellations, and the turning of chronology. In Chaos, from the birth of the Twelve Titans, the number itself has contained the meaning of perfection and flawlessness. If the humans of the Bronze Age could build such a marvel, then not even a great flood could have erased them. It sounds quite impressive, but it seems weve been noticed. Lacking the Forethinkers vision and learning, the great hero could not discern as much. Chapter 909: 369: Entering the City_3 Chapter 909: Chapter 369: Entering the City_3 However, along the way, more and more of Heracles potential has been uncovered. Although there is no direct evidence, standing here, the great hero feels a sense of being watched. Of course, from this observation, Heracles did not sense any obvious malice. This is normal; that somewhat imperceptible barrier we passed through earlier is likely a tool for identifying newcomers. Anyone who notices the approach of a foreign Demigod would probably pay attention. Nodding slightly, Heracles felt the same way. After waiting for a moment without any guards coming to chase him away, the great hero felt the gaze retracting. Thus, without hesitation, Heracles followed the crowd toward the towering bronze arch at the end of their view. Caution is not fear; since the master of this place did not refuse his visit, he would enter straightforwardly. Walking along the orderly avenue, the majestic gates loomed before him. Several light golden orbs floated in the air and with his exceptional hearing, Heracles could roughly understand their function. They were Alchemy Constructs responsible for registering newcomers, aimed at all residents who do not live locally. Regardless of whether they were Humans or not, what surprised Heracles somewhat was the discovery of a suspicious presence of a River God. Although True Gods traditionally do not consider them equals, it was still surprising to see them here. After all, Silver Moon Citys known repudiation of the Olympus faith makes one wonder what these River Gods were doing here. ...Excuse me, sir, please wait. I am Record Officer number one five eight seven; I will be handling your entry registration and recording your informationmay I have your name, please? As he pondered, a light golden orb approached him and a soft female voice emerged from it. Coming back to his senses, the great hero examined the lifeless construct. Heracles. All right then, where do you come from, and what is your purpose for coming to Silver Moon City? I am from Thebes, drawn here by admiration for Silver Moon Citys superior alchemy technology. Speaking calmly, the great hero did not concoct any Lies. I hope to purchase some appropriate tools to help me travel across thousands of mountains and rivers. Additionally, I would like to experience the sights of this city. Okay, please wait... Your information is now being incorporated into the recognition system. A pass has been issued, but since it has been identified that this is your first visit to Silver Moon City, I will inform you in advance of some essential matters. As long as you do not violate the relevant provisions, all your actions in the city will not be impeded. The soft female voice continued to speak, and the next moment the light golden orb projected a set of text. After briefly scanning it, Heracles found it mainly indicated a number of prohibitions. Fighting within the city was not allowed, some areas were off-limits, and false deity worship was forbidden, among other things. In addition, there were various trading rules and payment methods. If one does not have the officially sanctioned currency of Silver Moon City, bartering is also an acceptable form of trade. There was a scattering of such content, most of which were of little concern. However, beyond these ordinary details, there was one that caught the great heros attention for a moment longer. This is... the pet application clause? What is this? A flicker of curiosity flashed in his eyes, Heracles promptly inquired. As you can see, Silver Moon City is the birthplace of the Material Realm wizard civilization. Here, many Wizards make contracts with harmless Demons, turning them into their familiars, or they outright utilize their skills to create one. In the past, such a practice was restricted to the Wizards themselves. But thanks to a recent experiment by a certain individual, we will soon open a batch of familiars compatible for contracts with ordinary people. Whether local or not, as long as one meets the standards, they are eligible to apply. ...I see, familiars, huh? Sounds quite interesting indeed. Nodding, Heracles expressed his interest, though he didnt actually give it much thought. For ordinary mortals, having such an opportunity is indeed excellent. But for him, its not as useful. With his current Strength, unless it was a powerful Demon on par with a Deity, it wouldnt mean much. And even if such demons really existed, setting aside the matter of taming them, its unlikely that others would be willing to sell them. Chapter 910: 370 The Witch and God Chapter 910: Chapter 370 The Witch and God Crunch crunch... Crunch crunch... Crunch crunch... ... Just as Heracles and his party arrived at the doorstep, inside a special room in the Silver Moon City. The bright afternoon sun shone through the window. Pecking at an Erbi Bean and then sipping on a delicious red tea. As an intelligent bird, Zephyrus felt an unparalleled leisure in his life. No busyness, no tasks, no need to figure out the bosss thoughts, nor the need to maintain good relationships with those often volatile colleagues. The only thing needed was to stay here, cooperating with humans for some harmless minor matters. Empty the mind, indulge at will. For tens of thousands of years, almost never before had the West Wind God felt such heartfelt ease. Crunch crunch PtooeyWhat a strange taste. So, the taste of these beans has been changed again, huh? Hah, as an intelligent as a God reluctantly condescending to act as a bird, they actually refuse to make a special edition snack for me. When I occupy this city in the future, I will make them produce products like these according to my taste, without exception! Crunch crunch... Eating another Erbi Bean, Zephyrus made a face as if hed eaten a fly. A spicy sensation rushed from his mouth to his brain, involuntarily causing him to spit it out. But after the sting passed, he felt a bit high. Erbi Beans, a special kind of food. It was a specialty snack from Silver Moon City brought to him by a certain woman, rumored to be originally inspired by a dream of a grand sorceress. That powerful mage had once wandered a bizarre world in his youthful dreams as a traveller, encountering battling chess pieces, crowned cards, the overturning of the rabbit kingdom, and a puppet with a growing nose. During this journey, the young grand sorceress tasted many strange and miraculous foods. Like lively black dessert frogs that jumped about, candies that crawled like insects, and beans with ever-changing flavors. This undoubtedly matched the variability of dreams; in dreams, no one knows what will happen next. And when a person wakes from a dream, they can quickly distinguish between the dream and reality. However, the young wizard clearly did not wish to differentiate; the dream left a profound impression on him. Thus, he considered the dreams of his youth as an adventure, and from then on, he became determined to excel. The outcome was evident; when the grand sorceress reached the pinnacle of the mortal world, whether the dreams were real or not, he had the power to make them real. Invention after invention came from his hands, and Erbi Beans were one of the products. In the grand sorceress youthful dreams, they were beans that no one could discern the exact flavor of. Chili flavor, bird droppings flavor, essential oil flavor, along with various other tastes. Therefore, its original name was Spice Variety Beans, but Zephyrus thought the new name he gave it sounded a bit better. Crunch crunch... Ding-ding-ding... Hm? While enjoying a comfortable afternoon, suddenly a rhythmic wind chime sounded. Turning his head, he saw a pink bell ringing not far away. Reluctantly rising from the table, Zephyrus shook off the feathers that had settled. He knew what it meant; in his residence, that kind of bell tone signified the arrival of a visitor. After all, he was just temporarily a bird; often, people would come to him for various matters. But at this time... theyve come again, truly persistent. Hah, its useless... mere mortals, how could I possibly agree to her terms! Chapter 911: 370 The Witch and God_2 Chapter 911: Chapter 370 The Witch and God_2 With a snort, Zephyrus immediately knew who the visitor was. There were no other possibilities, only that impertinent fellow. Although he indeed had to thank the other party for successfully escaping the endless examination and acquiring a temporary identity, in other respects, he would never compromise. As a God, even though he had momentarily transformed into a bird, Zephyrus believed he had his principles. Moreover, she was unaware of his true identity; otherwise, even scare tactics alone could have killed her. Hmph. I had heard that the people of Silver Moon City are arrogant and rude, and now it seems to be true. Once I leave this place, Ill definitely make you pay. Flapping his wings, Zephyrus then flew onto a nearby windowsill. Because he knew that some people do not use the door. Click... Whoosh Just after he positioned himself, the originally closed crystal window opened by itself. A bitter blast of air hit his face, causing Zephyruss feathers to be blown about in disarray. Even without using his authority, such a degree of airflow should absolutely not affect this body, as if cherished by the rules of the wind. But since arriving in this city, in order to ensure his identity remained undisclosed, the God of West Wind had always restrained his instincts. The incoming airflow was swift and brief, and when it ended, the bird that Zephyrus had transformed into raised its head. However, just as he looked outward, in the eyes of the God of West Wind, a large hand came following. Gah Let go of me, youre violating the rights I possess as a holder of a temporary identity! I am not your pet, you have no right to manhandle me! His feathers bristled violently, Zephyrus struggled desperately. Finally freeing himself from the large hand that had grabbed him, the bird flew into the mid-air. And not far away, the witch looked on amused. She sat sideways on a forked wooden stick, her robe parted from the bottom, revealing a pair of fair long legs. Her pointed soft hat was crookedly placed on her head, and a silver ornament hung from her right ear. Like a witch from a fairy tale come to reality, only missing a magic wand to grant wishes. However, as a creature born and bred in Chaos, Zephyrus couldnt appreciate this blending of fantasy and reality. You learn quite quickly, I didnt expect you to fail in actually useful knowledge but memorize the regulations so clearly. If it were someone else, they might even think you grew up as a native in Silver Moon City. Covering her mouth with a light laugh, looking at the gray sparrow busily preening its feathers, even Medea herself felt somewhat surreal at this moment. She remembered the first time she decided to take action personally after dealing with those folks in the council; she was very nervous. After all, in the past, although Silver Moon City had encountered deities, the ones they dealt with were often extremely polarized. They were either the Goddess of the Magic Net or at least the Master of the Wilderness who possessed a real Divine Artifact. Their powers were almost all among the most powerful deities, and with the power projected from the Magic Net and Spirit Realm Moon, no one dared to question their authority. Besides them, the only other deities they dealt with were territorially gods with pitiful combat strength. Sadly, from ancient times till now, territorially gods who were chopped dead in anger by human heroes were numerous. Whether it was humans or True Gods, even they themselves didnt really consider themselves as gods. Without the transformation of authority, even if possessing some minor Divine Power, these territorial gods rarely could match half-god heroes. Thus, when Medea first prepared for a close encounter with a true deity, possibly even a figure akin to a Principal God, she had made countless preparations secretly and openly. Using her position as the keeper of Mystery Locks for personal gains, she enhanced local power at the expense of overall efficiency, activated forbidden witchcraft to sever portions of flesh and soul to store, planning to use them as her anchor for resurrection if an accident occurred. Moreover, she also covertly manipulated accounts for personal benefit, secretly preparing seven Secret Treasure Vaults across the Southern Continent and cracked some of the Clock Towers programs, getting ready to whisk away an entire high tower. After all, if a situation arose, whether she could escape with her life was unclear, but a significant loss in her own strength was certain. Chapter 912: 370 Witch and God_3 Chapter 912: Chapter 370 Witch and God_3 If Medea were to set off such an enormous bomb in Silver Moon City, even if she ultimately managed to suppress it, she would likely instantaneously transform from one of the twelve highly esteemed Tower Masters into a most wanted criminal, pursued across the whole city for heinous crimes. Thus, to prevent this worst-case scenario from happening, to avoid becoming a condemned prisoner, Medea simply treated everyone as potential enemies in advance. If nothing happened, then naturally all would be well. With her abilities, quietly balancing the books would be both easy and enjoyable. But if problems arose, she wouldnt need others to come to her, she would take off herself. She, Medea, was beyond anyones judgment! Tsks. The only pity is that, after all my preparations, the one thing I didnt foresee was that this god seems to have a rather nonfunctional brain. Maybe the rumors are wrong, or perhaps he is an exception? Anyhow, based on the various descriptions of the Sea Emperor and War God, Goddess of Beauty and Heavenly Empress in the records, deities dont seem to be paragons of emotional stability either. They are like humans, only undying, those so-called nobly born humans. Even among the few with stable emotions, they dont seem this foolish. As deities with true foresight, neither the Divine King nor the Goddess of Wisdom would likely be fooled by our little tricks. For some reason, after the initial shock passed, Medea stopped pondering further. No matter what, the being before her was definitely a god, and the fact that he was unexpectedly well-behaved was also true. Since the outcome was favorable, there was no need to dwell on it any further. Aside from occasional flare-ups of her thrill-seeking nature, Medea felt that everything about her encounter with this deity was going well. Chirp Just so you know, I have the rules and regulations of Silver Moon City memorized by heart. If you continue to act so recklessly, Ill go to The Temples Judge to report you! Unaware of what the witch before him had thought about in such a short time, Zephyrus had finally managed to regain his normal composure. Flapping his wings, he cautiously created distance between himself and the other party. It would be too regrettable to ruin his efforts over such a trifle; thus, to prevent this humans boundless behavior, Zephyrus could only choose to stay away. Chirp Speak, what are you here for? Hmm... what do you guess? With arched brows and eyes, Medea smiled as she asked. Hah, who knows what youre thinking. I warn you, as a human who has lived nearly a thousand years, youre considered an elder among your kind; some things are simply impossible. Even if I starve to death, jumping from here, I would never sign some ridiculous Magic Pet Contract with you, thats Chirp Loudly proclaiming his principles, however, seeing the witchs suddenly changing expression, Zephyrus felt that something was amiss. Ah, he had forgotten. Unlike deities, many humans dont take pride in living long, and some even feel annoyed by it. Apologizing for his own blunder in this matter, Zephyrus felt truly sorry. However, as a god, even though the so-called Magic Pet Contract couldnt really restrain him, he definitely wouldnt sign it. Previously, Zephyrus had actually reviewed the contract. It must be said, it was indeed an extremely clever design. With a very small price, it could achieve a strong bindunlike the Nether River Oath, which is a vow supported by Law, this contract used between mortals is fundamentally rooted in bloodlines and spirit. To mortals, such a constraint that pierces both flesh and soul is indeed solid enough. However, the bodies of deities and mortals are vastly different. Deities are inherently able to freely transform between material and spirit, with the purest Divine nature both arising from and superior to both. Thus, for deities, such contracts are not enduring. Its like having a stamp on ones body, apparently obvious; but if you wash it, it will fall off. Even just by knowing the method, a deity could turn the contract into a unilateral agreement. But considering the main subject of the contract is already biased towards humans, such unilaterality is rather meaningless. In this light, Zephyrus didnt really need to refuse the agreement; after all, it couldnt cause any harm. However, the ability to wash off is one thing, while the fact of having been stamped is another issue entirely. Undoubtedly, even though his time in Silver Moon City has changed him a lot, in some ways, Zephyrus still has his limits. Hmm... His eyes shifting slightly, the God of West Wind gave the matter some silent thought. In a flash, Zephyrus flew toward the bustling parts of the city. Though he found this human quite detestable, thanks to her, he no longer needed to face those loathsome test questions. Even after receiving a provisional identity, he could take a tour within a limited scope. He had previously lacked a proper reason, which meant Zephyrus had never strayed too far from his place of residence. Now, well, since he had found the opportunity, he might as well go and have a look. Chapter 913: 371: Secret Chamber Chapter 913: Chapter 371: Secret Chamber Whoosh With a single breath, Zephyrus flew a long distance, still glancing back in the process. It was somewhat unexpected that the woman did not catch up even after he was out of sight. The human, who had no sense of distance, simply made a knocking gesture towards him and then let him leave freely. For a moment, Zephyrus felt oddly unaccustomed to this freedom. What was this situation? Could it be that his threat had worked? Perhaps that was the case, as humans here seemed quite deterred by the Godhood Practitioners who swore justice before Deity. But despite what he said, Zephyrus knew very well that he wouldnt really seek help from the Judges like the locals here. Jokingly, although mortals misunderstood him a lot, most of the Olympian Gods pretended to be unaware. But as the God of West Wind who had lived long enough, how could he not be aware of what this place was? Here, to Zephyrus, the Godhood Practitioner was actually the most daunting presence. Hmmm... But then again. Ive found an opportunity to leave, but where should I go now... Landing casually on a building, he finally gained the freedom to move around the city, but Zephyrus felt a bit lost for a while. Initially, he was here to look for Heracles, but now, even he wasnt quite sure what he wanted to do. Seriously speaking, life here wasnt too bad either... Shaking his head, as soon as the thought rose, Zephyrus quickly dismissed it. Its easy to switch from frugality to luxury, but hard the other way around. Having lived so long, how could he forget what this world was like. In the entire Chaos, he is one of the few Deities who had seen all the great ones. Even the mysterious Mother Night, Zephyrus had once spied on in secret. The more he saw, the more he realized his own insignificance. Still burdened with an order from the God-King, how could he stop here. Sigh... He exhaled lightly, a rare serious expression appearing on the face of the gray-feathered sparrow. ... Heracles, weve been apart for too long. Although I dont know what you are doing here, its time for you to come back. Let me see where you are now... and then guide you back to the right path. Once again ensuring no one was following him, Zephyrus focused to sense his surroundings. Using the mark he had left earlier, he tried to calculate his current position. Perhaps because of Silver Moon Citys Mystery Lock fluctuated with the heavenly bodies like the tides, after sensing for a long time, Zephyrus felt that something was a bit off about this direction. This location... how did he get there? Clueless, Zephyrus naturally didnt know much about the city, as he hadnt had the chance to move freely before. But even just from the occasional bits of conversation, the God of West Wind had roughly sketched out a map in his mind. Aside from a few key landmarks, he had remembered most of the areas where the indigenous people and Outsiders moved because that was also one of his best routes for leaving Silver Moon City. If he were to be discovered by accident, the Humans here would need to consider whether it was wise to anger a Deity in the most crowded places. But at this moment, sensing the location of the mark, Zephyrus was somewhat puzzled. From the direction, that place was not where most people frequented, nor was there anything special there. It was just an unfinished city sector that reportedly had a history of hundreds of years. According to the records of the humans here, they had once thought of expanding on the base of Silver Moon City itself before deciding to venture to the outside world. However, due to various factors, this expansion was ultimately canceled, and the uncompleted city area was left abandoned. If one had to say what was there, then it would probably just be a long-abandoned Temple. Of course, since it had never been used from the beginning, it might not be quite right to call it abandoned. ... That kind of place... what was he going there for? The God of West Wind didnt know the answer, but since it wasnt a forbidden land, he decided to go check it out. For the locals, that was a forbidden wasteland. But for him, as long as he didnt cause any disturbance, there was no difference where he went. Flap flap... Controlling his flying height, he headed north. Carefully avoiding various alchemy equipment, Zephyruss speed wasnt very fast. As an Outsider with no significant standing, his previous whereabouts were not in a central area. So flying along the way, the God of West Wind encountered no trouble. The Sun slowly moved across the sky, and shadows on the ground rotated accordingly. Following the guidance of the mark, Zephyrus navigated through the buildings. Crossing a river in the city, the gray sparrow flew into the abandoned city sector. It seemed that no one had been here for a long time as there was a thin layer of dust on the ground. However, the deeper inside he went, the more hesitant the God of West Winds expression became. Because construction had never officially started, most of the buildings here were never built up; only the initially designated Temple stood out like a crane among chickens in the center, easily visible at a glance. Yet from Zephyruss perception, the direction his mark was guiding seemed to be right there... As he got closer, however, the guidance started to tilt downward. Similar to a compass, when it is far away, it only shows the cardinal directions. Only when you get close do you start using it to distinguish between higher and lower horizontal positions. The mark of the God of West Wind was just like that, and the final guided location was actually below the abandoned Temple. ... What does this mean, an abandoned Temple... Perhaps this place actually hides some secrets of Silver Moon City, and Heracles discovered it, hence being imprisoned by the people here... Flap flap... With a heavy look, an invisible wind circled around Zephyrus, informing him of the situation inside the Temple. However, there was nothing there; beneath its grand and dignified appearance was just an empty shell. There were no statues, no Godhood Practitioners, and not even the expected guards or secret passages. No matter how one looked at it, this was a building that had never been put to use. Hovering in the air for two circles, Zephyrus felt hesitant in his heart. If it were not for Heracles, he had no desire to explore any secrets. But as the Son of the God-King carries some thoughts of Zeus, as a Deity of Olympus, no matter what, the God of West Wind must safely escort him out of this city. Swoosh Flying into the Temple, Zephyrus observed carefully. In his perception, this place appeared so ordinary. The floor was solid, and the surrounding walls had no interlayers... His gaze sharpening, following the sensation of a mark, the wings of the gray sparrow became as hard as Divine Iron and then fiercely slashed downwards. The next moment, the floor, which seemed without any issues, was torn apart on the spot. And just below it, a dark hole was revealed. Whoosh Divine Light flickered, having arrived here, Zephyrus no longer masked his presence. The sparrows appearance began to distort and transform, and after a few moments, a human figure appeared inside the spacious temple hall. Having reverted to his original form, the God of West Wind leaped down towards the entrance of the hole. Huh... This floor, is it the technology of Humans. Just like the transformation of a Deity, even though its right in front of me, I cannot discern its authenticity. But it doesnt matter anymore... They placed this location in such a secluded area, and didnt even install any surveillance devices... What exactly are they trying to do... And Heracles... Bang After falling for a while, Zephyruss feet once again touched the ground. The entire way down was unobstructed, which was to be expected. The more ordinary something is, the better it is concealed. If there were indeed any traps containing power set underground, Zephyrus would have detected them. But the real arrangement here seems to not be meant for defense, but for concealment. If it werent for his own mark as a guide, perhaps no one could find the abnormalities beneath. Step, step Ssss Surrounded by darkness, yet it didnt affect the God of West Winds vision. Surveying his surroundings, at this moment, Zephyrus found himself in a long stone corridor. The place he landed was the starting point; the end was still unknown. Stepping forward, as if receiving some signal, a series of candle flames along the corridor lit up one after another. Each bronze lamp full of patterns, light gold oil turned into fuel for burning. The smell of burning in the air did not have the foul stench of ordinary animal fats but instead carried a faint, pleasant fragrance. Taking big strides forward, Zephyrus continued along the corridor. Although he himself hadnt expected to discover such a thing, now that he was here, there was no possibility of turning back. Step, step... From the moment he broke through the ground above, an invisible air current had been muffle all pathways of sound transmission. Whatever was inside, for them, it was impossible to hear Zephyrus entering. Once again turning himself into an invisible stream of air, the God of West Wind once more used one of his best tricks. Its also why many of his deeds remain unknown... otherwise, Zephyrus felt, he would eventually become a Deity managed by Chaos, specializing in hiding and disguising. The location indicated by the mark is probably here. Heracles... what exactly are you doing here What is this? How is this possible?!! Not knowing how long he had walked, at some point, the invisible air current rounded a bend. It seemed to be the end of the corridor, and as he turned this corner, Zephyruss vision suddenly widened. A massive underground space, big enough to fit half of an outside City-State, and the exit of the corridor was just right in midair. To have such a space beneath an abandoned temple was in itself enough to shock. However, the God of West Wind had anticipated this, and even though he was surprised, his reaction wasnt overly dramatic. This... A pit for a thousand people, or ten thousand people? Zephyrus didnt know. Within this vast space, countless white bones were piled below, divided into blocks by patches of soil. Thick bone dust settled below, adding a touch of chill to this place. But what truly made the God of West Wind unable to restrain his emotions was the location of his mark. Right in a pit made up of countless white bones, attached to its master, it seemed to be one of the skeletons... For a moment, Zephyrus thought Heracles had died. But the feeling of anger was fleeting, and he quickly realized. That was not Heracles, there was no trace of the Blood of God King on that skeleton, it was a problem with his own mark... Buzz Who! Seemingly due to the emotional turbulence just now, which caused a leak of his aura, Zephyrus realized there were others here. Looking up abruptly, he gazed towards the center of this space. Candlelight as bright as day, white bones like mounds... Surprised once again, at the center of this space was not a Human, but rather a Chapter 914: 372: Blood Feast Chapter 914: Chapter 372: Blood Feast Bones piled high, a faint glimmer of fire. In the vast underground space, an unbelievable name was uttered in a low voice. Gazing at everything before him, Zephyrus never imagined that beneath Silver Moon City he would encounter him. Astraeus... the Ancestor of the Stars, a Titan Deity of the olden times. He was the son of the Meteorology Titan Crius, the grandson of the Ancient Sea God Pontus, and the forefather of all current Star Gods. At the onset of the Second Epoch, he and the Goddess of Dawn together birthed the myriad stars and the four Wind Gods. Hence, during the Second Epoch, the Star Gods were divided, each following the Divine King and the Sun. As for the change in Divine Kingship, the God of Meteorology was imprisoned in Tartarus, while the Sea Power Eurybia returned to the coastal waters, placed under the watchful contemplation of her elder brother Nereus. Deprived of his two greatest sources of support and failing to defect to Zeuss side early on, Astraeus found himself in an awkward position. Olympus had no place for him, especially since Zephyrus, although he had earned Zeuss trust through the offering of the Wheat-Gold Scepter, was never particularly close to him. To call them father and son was more akin to being colleagues under the same command. Whereas among the stars, although the Ancient Sun God was no longer present, the status of the Mother of Light remained unshakable as ever. One thing leading to another, combined with his rather ordinary strength, Astraeus was forced to distance himself from the human world. There were many Titan Deities like him, mostly those with mediocre power who had not joined Olympus in time. From this perspective, the luck and choices Zephyrus had made were quite fortuitous already. Compared to his contemporaries, most gods of his era had already faded from the worlds center. Hum Hmm? What seemed like a long while was actually just a moment. As thoughts of Astraeus flickered through his mind, the steady hum resounded again, and Zephyrus immediately locked onto the source of the sound. In the center of this underground space, surrounded by endless bones, stood a towering altar. Its structure was similar to the sacrificial platforms mortal humans used to worship deities, yet upon closer inspection, there were a few differences. Not only because on the altar was not a godly statue, but a deity himself, but also due to the intricate ducts and a network of faint silver running through the body. From the altar, from the void, extending from Astraeus himself, the intricate network diverged, ultimately binding the being on the altar. The continuous rumble was not caused by anything else but the collision between the God of the Stars and what bound him. Are you... calling to me? Stepping forward, Zephyrus noticed that the Astraeus upon the altar seemed to still have a conscious mind. He appeared to sense Zephyruss arrival and was trying to draw his attention. Without hesitation, the God of West Wind leapt forward. Although relationship was average, as a member of the deities, Zephyrus could not just stand by and watch someone be imprisoned by humans here. This was a taboo amongst the gods, and something every deity would invariably do. Like the last mortal who did this, Sisyphus, even today, he is still endlessly pushing a boulder. Swoosh Leaving the corridor, beneath his feet was a pit buried with countless bones, the invisible airflow lifting the Wind God forward. However, just as he began, Zephyruss complexion slightly changed. For some unknown reason, as soon as he arrived above the pile of bones, a nameless force began to act on him, trying to extract his blood and spirit. The deeper he went, the more intense the extraction became. At the same time, almost visible to the naked eye, the grid near the central altar became brighter, and the God of West Wind in midair was caught in a dilemma. He did not know if he could continue forward, whether he could still resist this power without relying on his Divine Power. And this sensation... was so foreign yet familiar. Zephyrus was certain he had seen it before, more than once, but couldnt recall it at the moment. Hovering in midair, his expression was extremely serious. ...huh... ...dont come closer... What? Suddenly lifting his head, with the help of the air surrounding him, Zephyrus actually heard Astraeuss voice. And the next moment, the God of the Stars realized this as well. Within the faint silver grid, the deitys eyes, as thin as skeletons, flashed with a glimmer of hope. ...you can hear...? ...leave quickly... this is a Blood Sacrifice... ...you cant save me... just by yourself... ...leave... get out of here... tell everything here to All Gods... ...otherwise, my present... will be your... tomorrow! The voice was so faint it was almost nonexistent, but Zephyrus heard the towering hatred within. The other party wanted him to leave, which was understandable, as he himself was likely the only hope Astraeus had seen in hundreds of years. If even Zephyrus fell here, that would perhaps be the true despair for Astraeus. However, even though he realized this, the God of West Wind did not want to just walk away. Blood Sacrifice, yes. After the reminder from the God of the Stars, Zephyrus finally remembered what this familiar sensation was. Mortals made sacrificial offerings of blood to the gods, and he just now had played the role of a Sacrifice. Not just him, who happened to stumble here, but perhaps the millions of bones in this underground void all came from this. That mortal who had gotten his mark by some misfortune had become an unfortunate Sacrifice, turning into the blood food for the Blood Sacrifice to the God of the Stars. But why? Using living beings as sacrifices was expressly forbidden by Zeus, and even the brutal Ares only dared to circumvent it by using the excuse of gladiatorial combat. Yet all before him proved that beneath the civilized foundations of Silver Moon City, there had been such a large and ongoing living sacrifice. The pile of bones in the pit clearly showed varying ages of death, and their subject of Blood Sacrifice was, in fact, an imprisoned god. Madmen... a Blood Sacrifice to a deity, could these humans not be afraid that he may resist at all costs? No, looking at his condition, if there was a chance, no matter the cost, he probably would have already made a desperate attempt. Taking a deep breath, Zephyrus vaguely guessed something, but subconsciously he didnt want to believe it. How could a noble deity fall to such a fate at the hands of humans... Retreating back to the elevated platform, with the entrance corridor behind him. With Astraeuss warning in place, the God of West Wind did not intend to delve any deeper, but this did not mean that he would just leave. He ultimately needed an outcome for the events that transpired here. ...Astraeus, I will find someone to rescue you. But before that, you must tell me, what exactly have you been through. Who trapped you here, what did they do, and what are their goals? And most importantly... Besides humans, are there any deities involved in this matter? His expression grave, the God of West Wind was even more tense in his heart. He wanted to know the answers to the previous questions, but they werent that important. Only the last one was key. As a deity, he did not believe that other gods would support humans in doing such a thing, but there were always exceptions. What if, just what if... And what if that very exception was the deity worshipped by Silver Moon City? After all, this underground space was conveniently located right here, beneath the desecrated temple. In such a situation, Zephyrus could not help but feel on edge. Fortunately, at the next moment, when Astraeuss voice resounded, the God of West Wind breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of his heart. ...I know... what youre thinking... ...There are no... deities involved here... ...Not even the Goddess of the Magic Net... Good. Somewhat relieved, the greatest threat was non-existent, making things much easier to deal with. However, if no deities are involved, then how exactly had these mortals managed to imprison Astraeus? Curious, Zephyrus posed the question. ...Heh... ...Zephyrus... you underestimate their despicability... ...On your way here... Did you see the oil lamps? ... ...Youve guessed it... right...? Hehehehehahahah cough cough cough... Watching the suddenly silent God of West Wind, Astraeus in the center of the altar revealed a crazed smile on his skeleton-like face. It looked like crying and laughing, but without a single tear. After a while, the God of the Stars slowly revealed the truth. ...Yes... cough cough cough... Just as youve guessed. ...Those are oil lamps... but they are divine oil lamps! ...As a primordial deity... my godhood brings me divine power all the time... ...And as long as I have sufficient divine power... these humans cannot contain me... ... Standing at the entrance of the corridor, Zephyrus was momentarily lost for words. He indeed had guessed it, before Astraeus had even spoken. But his subconscious actually did not want to believe that a True God would truly face such a calamity. True Gods are undying; this is the iron law of Chaos. And their divine power is directly derived from the corresponding laws themselves, never to run dry. In such a situation, the so-called eternal slumber, though terrifying for Chaoss gods, is exceedingly difficult to achieve. Even a territorial god, no matter how weak, as long as the mountains and rivers corresponding to their divine authority exist, they will not fall into slumber. Since the dawn of creation to the present, the long slumbers of True Gods were either from backlash from the laws themselves or their own choice. So in such a case, even if mortals accidentally captured a deity, how would they ensure that it would not rise up in rebellion after restoration? ...Exhaustion... Thats all they can do... ...At the beginning... I expended all my strength during the chaos of Typhon... these humans found me... and then secretly brought me back... ...At first, they just thought I was a God of Stars... until later... they realized who I was... So they feared me! No, they feared the gods! Buzz The sound abruptly intensified, triggering a reaction from the pale silver grid, firmly locking Astraeus down. Pain intermixed with the previously fierce expression on the face of the God of the Stars, before being forced to calm down. After a long time, seemingly driven a bit mad by the prolonged agony, the deity again raised his head, staring directly at where Zephyrus was. ...Heh... Heh... ...Zephyrus... they fear me... yet they desire me... they dont want to let go of me... yet they are afraid of my power... So this is the only way. By bringing my body to the brink of death... extracting blood... bones... fat... organs one by one... ...These are the materials they study... they also serve as tools to limit my recovery of divine power... ...Now... do you understand? There was no response, nor was one needed. Zephyrus certainly understood, and he was now clear-headed. In the short time he stayed in Silver Moon City, he almost thought it wasnt too bad. Even though he couldnt compare with Mount of the Gods in status, what he experienced here was something he had never seen on Olympus. All of this had caused the God of West Wind to develop some fondness for the city. But the fact proves that humans, are just humans. The more ignorant they are, the more devout they become. The more wise they are, the more sacrilegious they become. The Divine King warned All Gods, this is the nature of humans, but only now do I truly realize it... Wizards, should not exist... From the human perspective, how they view their kin engaging in human sacrifices in the shadows, Zephyrus was not clear. But from the standpoint of a deity, all of this before his eyes was unequivocally a sin. Chapter 915: 373: Blood of the Stars Chapter 915: Chapter 373: Blood of the Stars Southeast Continent, above Silver Moon City. Surrounding the city core and the Mystery Lock, twelve clock towers hang high above as always. Whether day or night, through storms or clear skies, they forever maintain their eternal trajectory. This is a masterpiece of witchcraft... and a testament to the power of the Goddess of the Magic Net. Because it is not only man-made; it is also a gift from the gods. Indeed, while the spellcasters of Silver Moon City pride themselves on their exceptional skill, there are some things they must acknowledge. That is, the founder of alchemy was not among their self-proclaimed wise, but a seeker from afar. And the reason these twelve towers are so special is not that the technology they contain is so powerful. After all, time levels everything, and perhaps at the time the first tower rose, it indeed was an unparalleled miracle of its age. But from the earliest of these towers hanging in the sky to the present day, nearly a thousand years have passed in Silver Moon City. In this era without civilization gaps, in the realm of witchcraft, ancient does not equate to powerful. On the contrary, among the humans in the age of gods, the newer things are, the more extraordinary they often appear. ... So, Erwin, this is the difference between humans and deities. ...To humans, new creations often outshine the old. Because our strength comes from wisdom and creation, the future will always triumph over the past. But for deities, the old often surpasses the new. Because their power comes from the world itself, the past will always triumph over the future. Just like a pre-cut cake, when it is laid out on the table, naturally, the ones who served first eat the most, while the latecomers get but a meager share. However, the gold mine buried in the ground belongs solely to the one who unearths it. As long as you are good at digging and seeking, it doesnt matter when you arrive. Thud thud The deep-colored oak staff struck the ground, making a dull sound. Standing by the window and looking down at the city below, the elder with sparse and grayed hair couldnt help but sigh. Looking out, within Silver Moon City, the bustling crowds and flickering magic lights shimmer like stars laid upon the ground. Truly, its young and vibrant... generation after generation. I am indeed old. With a slight shake of his head, the elder gently sighed. He still remembered what he looked like when he was young, in that year, as the first-generation offspring born of Bronze Age remnants and Water Elves, he and his friends played together by Falling Star Lake. Back then, Silver Moon City still appeared desolate and primitive... but under the guidance of the Great Prophet, everyone was full of hope for the future. Time, in the blink of an eye, so many years have passed. The hopes of the people back then have all been realized one by one. Wilderness turned into farmlands, The Sky is occupied by the creations of humans, and he, of course, is no longer young. After all, being human, one will inevitably age, and I, of course, cannot escape my later years. So Erwin, enjoy your young body while you can. With a smile, the elder pointed his staff at the middle-aged man behind him. Unlike me, youve only lived for a few hundred years and have a long future ahead of you. Experience the sensation of youth while you can because when your day comes, no matter how much knowledge you have, no matter how glorious your honors, you cannot change your soul that is slowly decaying... Magic might delay the decay of the body, but who can change the continuation of a soul that is complete and vibrant? It is not difficult to extend ones life, at least not for the elder himself. But to prolong life without affecting ones emotions and integrity is as hard as reaching the heavens. The elder knew that maybe in a hundred years, perhaps two hundred, at most not more than three hundred, he is destined to start on the road to Death. To mortals, this might already be long enough, but for him, its just the last glow before Lifes fire extinguishes. Teacher, you are exaggerating. Your life has just begun, how could it possibly come to an end. Slightly bending over, the middle-aged man known as Erwin smiled respectfully. Deep blue robes draped over his body, with a complex and exquisite floral pattern etched onto his left chest. That is the symbol of the Clock Tower, and Medea owns an identical one. It symbolizes that its owner has reached the pinnacle within the domain of spellcasters, the master of one of those twelve towers. Yet in front of his teacher, the middle-aged mans attitude remained as ever, as though he was still the apprentice of the past. Just as you said, the greatness of humanity lies in wisdom and creation. In the Bronze Age, humans regarded transcendence as the prerogative of gods, but now it has become widespread in the Mortal Realm. So nothing is absolute... Perhaps one day in the future, the crown of the secret to eternal life will be rightfully placed upon your head. The crown of immortality... Heh. Alright, Erwin, you know how difficult that is. Shaking his head with a smile, the elder did not take his students words to heart. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. When he first started researching, he also believed that he only lacked the opportunity for experiments to be successful. But after really getting started, he realized just how minute he was. The gap between gods and humans is as wide as chasms, just like these twelve clock towers. Only someone like the elder, who had participated in their construction, knows that their true strength never lies within themselves but in the divine grace that envelops this place. Mystery Lock, the supreme miracle born under the will of the gods. Chapter 916: 373: Blood of the Stars_2 Chapter 916: Chapter 373: Blood of the Stars_2 Its existence warped the Magic Net, semi-permanently altering the rules of an entire region, or perhaps, it was in fact the twisted Magic Net itself. The revered Master of Ten Thousand Laws created it, creating what Humans to this day cannot fully understand. And then, like discarding garbage, he handed over the authority to manage it to the Humans of Silver Moon City. Since that day, the construction schedule for the twelve high towers had begun. But in reality, in terms of the sheer technology of building high towers alone, it probably still couldnt match that Great Alchemist from Athens. ...Its such a pity, that young man was unwilling to stay. Otherwise, with his talent, these difficult problems that trouble us might not be so insurmountable. Thinking of this, the elder also felt some regret. In his long life, that young man named Hermes was arguably the most talented and creative person he had ever seen. Before him, Silver Moon City only had Rune Studies, Material Studies, Magic Potion Study. After him, people began to interpret the world from a different angle, using equivalent exchange as the foundation, explaining Transcendent through the perspective of Alchemy. Are you referring to Hermes? His expression slightly shifting, standing behind the elder, Erwins face didnt look too good upon hearing that name. Hermes, he remembered this fellow. Unlike Medea, this Athenian was not a Demigod, and there was no blood of All Gods within him. So at first, Erwin also felt quite favorable towards Hermes. Only later... He may indeed have had some abilities, but his personality was too unpleasant. Teacher, everyone has their own choices, and to recruit him, we had already made an exception at that time. Even at the end, I personally promised him that if he chose to stay, then even if he did not grow up in Silver Moon City, one day he could become the master of a Clock Tower...and perhaps one day, have the opportunity to study the eternal secret. He cannot be unaware of what I was saying, but teacher, he still mercilessly rejected me. Let it be, its in the past. Slightly shaking his head, although the old man still harbored some regret, like he himself said, after all, it was already in the past. Besides, at times he also wondered if he had overestimated the other party. The unknown is always the most alluring, so whenever he encountered difficulties in research, the old man couldnt help but think, what would it have been like if that young man with exceptional talent were here. Especially as the other partys reputation grew louder, his regret grew as well. But after all, it is very difficult to judge a persons talent. A genius who pioneered Alchemy might not possess the same talent in other areas. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the high tower, the elder chatted with his student for a while. As time passed, his demeanor couldnt hide his fatigue. This was not physical exhaustion, nor could it be changed by the strength of the Mortal World. Teacher, if youre tired, Ill take my leave first... Noticing this scene, the middle-aged man was about to excuse himself. However, just at that moment, the sound of a bell suddenly rang out. Ding Ling... Hm? Hearing this crisp sound, the middle-aged man immediately fell silent and stopped. He took a half step back, revealing a flash of understanding in his eyes. This is... Exactly what youre thinking. After many years of effort, we have finally achieved some results. Its just that there are still too few finished products now...and the effects are much worse than expected. Speaking calmly, the old man who also heard the bell felt rejuvenated. A flicker of hope passed through his eyes as he tapped his cane on the floor. As if by a command, the floor of the room immediately opened to reveal a hole leading somewhere unknown. The next moment, a platform rose sluggishly from within. There wasnt much on it; on the platform was a silver tray, and on it, placed a Crystal Bottle filled with a brilliant golden liquid that flowed like quicksand. Tiny dazzling spots of light flickered and undulated within, like a sky full of twinkling stars. Occasional bubbles emerged in the flowing golden liquid, bursting at the surface like a mortals shattered dreams. Tap Reaching out to pick up the extraordinary potion of the Mortal Realm, the old mans fingertip lightly touched the bottles mouth. It was like removing a seal; the wooden stopper on the Crystal Bottle immediately rotted at a visible speed, crumbled, and ultimately turned to dust. The dust fell into the potion and instantly ignited like a flame. Watching this scene, the old man finally opened his mouth and emptied the potion from the bottle in one gulp. Tap After a brief moment, the Crystal Bottle was placed back onto the tray. With a gentle wave, the platform carried it back to whence it came. There were no earth-shattering anomalies, nor a sudden reversal of age. Just like drinking a sip of water, the elder appeared unchanged. Only his previously cloudy eyes brightened once more, as if the dust of the past had been washed away. Unintentionally, standing aside, Erwins gaze crossed with the elders. Just one look, a piercing sensation struck his spirit. Bowing his head slightly, the middle-aged man remained composed. Nothing strange, this was the true power of his teacher, and the reason he has been respectful all along. Usually, to slow the decay of the soul, the old man had long been accustomed to containing his power. Only at times like this, would he reveal a hint of his former splendor. ...Truly a perfect creation... Closing his eyes, the elder reveled in this long-awaited rain. Chapter 917: 373: Blood of the Stars_3 Chapter 917: Chapter 373: Blood of the Stars_3 After a long while, when he opened his eyes again, the middle-aged man could no longer see that captivating radiance. Clearly, the elder had already perfected his grasp on his own condition. It only took a moment for him to become accustomed to the new state. Hehe, Erwin, dont be anxious. Its too rare, and you are still young. One day, it will surely have your share as well. Its just that our efficiency in utilizing the raw materials is too low, and its still far from the quality we envisioned. I understand. Right now, you need it more than I do. Nodding slowly, the middle-aged man seemed unconcerned in the presence of the elder. After all, as the other party said, he does not need that thing right now. Its just teacher, our progress has been stagnating for too long... Wearing a troubled expression, Erwin felt somewhat helpless. Isolated cases cant establish proof, and without a reference... our experiment has hit a bottleneck. Unless theres a flash of insight leading to a breakthrough, otherwise... Thats why, Erwin, I had you prepare for this war, didnt I, the elder said lightly, clasping his staff. Turning back around, the old man gazed down at the city below him. In Silver Moon City, crowds bustled about. The church, wizards, gods, angels... they were all here. As a mere human, the old man believed he did not have the power to change the course of the world. Going with the flow was his consistent principle. No matter what happened, he was never the first to initiate. For example, it wasnt he who requested the creation of the Life Box for Achilles, but he indeed took part in the construction and personally observed that Undying Body soaked in the Waters of the Styx. And it wasnt he who incited those Godhood Practitioners, whose minds were filled only with the majesty of the divine, to demand explanations from the western kingdoms of the mainland, but when asked about the wizards stance, all his responses were supportive. The elder himself was noncommittal towards these peoples actions. After all, in his view, splitting the soul meant a flaw in willpower, something he would never do. And as for the majesty of the divine... perhaps those priests never asked whether the deity itself believed the ownership of that sword affected its dignity. However, since others wanted to do it, he would not refuse. Everyone got what they wanted, so there was no such thing as a loser. But... Over these years, there is only one thing that I have taken the initiative to do. It may indeed be a risk, but on the path to eternity, where is there a broad and easy road? With a serene demeanor, the elders eyes swept over a spot in the city. There, a vitality that even he found alarming throbbed, along with three distinctly different auras. Such powerful demigods and the flavor of a faith deity from the eastern continent... its a pity that I have no desire to touch that so-called power of divinity. This obviously artificial power is a last resort, something the elder would not want to dabble in prematurely if there was any possibility. By the look of things, that deity from Olympus had probably come for them. There might be some secret involved, but the old man was not interested. Let that deity harboring terrible forbidden secrets leave with them, as long as it does not affect his fundamentals, the elder has always maintained a respectful distance from such troublesome entities. Erwin, what about that Wind God from Olympus? Medea is in charge of this matter, and you are aware of her attitude. That offspring of the deity said they would handle it, so I didnt interfere further to avoid conflict with her. His tone carried a hint of dissatisfaction; clearly, the middle-aged man had been displeased with Medea for quite some time. You know, she is not only a wizard, but also a natural-born demigod... Teacher, if the war really breaks out as you said before... Dont rush. Unhurriedly, the old man raised his hand to silence the middle-aged man. Send them off first, and as for Medea, dont take those minor matters to heart. Someone like her is unlikely to stand against me. As long as shes not an enemy, then dont invite trouble for yourself. ...Yes, teacher. Speaking softly, the middle-aged man complied. Alright, remember to distinguish whats important from whats not. The elder nodded with a smile and slowly spoke. Go on, if theres nothing else, go find some materials. The [Star Cluster]... Its natural recovery rate is still too slow. While weve achieved some results, for the upcoming war, right now, I need more. The student is still young, but thats also good. If the other party was really like himself, the old man might not feel at ease. Chapter 920: 374 Taboo_3 Chapter 920: Chapter 374 Taboo_3 The Hekatonkheires, Cyclops, Sea Monsters, Demons, and even Evil Creatures... There are too many Longevity Men in this world who are not Deities, and even among themselves, there is a Centaur who enjoys a long Life despite not being a God. When these Humans realize they cannot achieve godhood in one step and directly obtain the secrets of becoming a God, they begin to pursue eternal Life instead. And whats special about the Demigods is that they are the objects of study. Moreover, as I know, even among those who claim to be Wizards, Demigods of the same level possess a lifespan far surpassing that of ordinary peopleah, this is a manifestation of the nobility of All Gods. No matter how much mortals struggle, they cannot possibly reach the nobility of Deities. Seemingly finding a new reason to feel proud, Astraeus couldnt help but curse. However, upon hearing this, Zephyrus felt a pang in his heart. Yes, even Demigods are beyond the reach of ordinary mortals... But speaking of which, are there any Demigods among the group of Humans who captivated you? No. The answer was very certain, Astraeus said. They desire the eternity and strength of Gods but are also wary of the Gods might. From their daily interactions, there indeed seems to be a powerful Wizard of Demigod origin, but she is not part of their group. Likewise, there are a few others closely associated with Deities. Clearly, although Demigods are not Deities, as long as they carry the noble bloodline of Deities, they could never associate themselves with those lowly ants. Ignoring the drama added by the God of the Stars, Zephyrus felt a strange sense of relief knowing that no Demigods were involved. Well... thats good then. Without further thought, the God of West Wind continued to ask: So, Astraeus, did they succeed in the end? ...I dont know. Unlike his previous affirmative responses, this time, the answer of the God of the Stars was uncertain. His withered face twisted as he struggled to speak. I dont know if they succeeded... but I hope they didnt. You cant understand, these beings who blaspheme Deitiesno, blaspheme Life itself, what theyve done. Even the most sinful beings wouldnt commit such atrocities, these mad Humans... to understand the birth of the offsprings of Divine Blood, they didnt hesitate to dissect those embryos. I dont know what exactly they did or whether they succeeded, but it seems they indeed discovered something. According to ancient tomes, tracing back to the original myths, these Humans referred to it as Life Residue, implying the remnants of the Life Origin Liquid from the Earth Mother Treasure Bottle. With this, the Ancient Gods created All Spirits... and these Humans, they use it to extend their own sinful lives. ...! Utterly shocked, Zephyrus was at a loss for words upon hearing this. Life Origin Liquid... it has long been integrated into everything in the world, day after day powering the might of the Ancient Gods Divine Artifacts. Its a force nearly impossible to extract, but if stimulated by the bloodline of Deities, it indeed might undergo some changes under the effect of Divine Power. Such power, deriving from the original authority of Life, endows Demigods with a much stronger life essence. As long as the divide between Divine Persons and mortals remains, even if of the same Demigod status, those of Demigod lineage will have a much longer lifespan than those born of mortals. Although unclear about the specific techniques, this all sounded quite logical. But to really extract such power through this opportunity... Zephyrus did not know what to say, and all he could do was remain silent. Yet for some reason, at this moment, the God of West Wind thought of the supreme ruler atop Mount Olympus. He wondered, should roles be reversed, if stripped of that eternal Life and strength... What would the Divine King, who stands unbounded and reigns over All Gods, do? ...I understand. After a while, the Wind God spoke. At this moment, all he could offer to the Deity related by blood before him was his sole sympathy. Chapter 921: 375: The Intrigue Chapter 921: Chapter 375: The Intrigue Most of the confusion had been cleared up, although the truth was so shocking to Zephyrus, the God of West Wind. The beings born later raised their slaughtering knives against their own creator. And not only had they done so, they had even succeeded. His mind slightly dazed, Zephyrus had lived through two eras and considered himself to have experienced quite a lot. He had witnessed first-hand the Golden Humanity thriving on Earth, so devout and kind were they at that time. He had seen the deceit and lies of Silver Humanity, but compared to that, their power was as minuscule as dust. As for Bronze Humanity, they were merely tools for the Deity Race to test faith. When tools began to be used for personal gain and even to deceive their masters, remaking them was their only destiny. Thousands of years have gone by, with old history buried in the past. In this corner of the continent, the relationship between humans and deities had quietly changed places. They will not succeed, all the deities above and below the heavens bear witness. Even if the laws of the world are tired of the deities arbitrariness, bringing down His supreme power upon the mortal realm, this era ultimately still belongs to the gods. Astraeus, it wont be too long, all the suffering you have endured over the years will ultimately return to those humans. Every drop of blood you have lost shall not be shed in vain. With a low promise, Zephyrus spoke with a heavy tone. Just one or two thousand years, and these humans had already gone this far. If they were to obtain eternal life, then the whole of Olympus would hardly be at peace. These wizards... they are a threat to both gods and humans. One day, if they possess enough power, even the Goddess of the Magic Net, who granted them the ability to cast spells, would hardly be revered in the eyes of these madmen. If he were the God of the Magic Net... Zephyrus doubted not that even if, for his faith and interest, he wouldnt prohibit casting spells, he would definitely shackle these unruly spellcasters just as the deities do now in the real world. After all, compared to them, even those Godhood Practitioners from Silver Moon City who call the Olympian Gods Fake Gods seemed much more pleasing to the eye at this moment. Ultimately, no matter how arrogant, those humans at least acknowledge the nobility and greatness of all gods, and their essence that surpasses mortals. Call them fake gods or angels, it is nothing but an internal ranking among the gods, yet they do not believe they can stand shoulder to shoulder with them. And regarding this point, except for the Divine King on Mount Olympus, perhaps few deities care that they are being relegated to a status below that of the Primordial Gods by humans. ...Thats good... On the central altar of the lower space, the God of the Stars sighed deeply at the swearing words of the God of West Wind. Now that things have come to this, he could only place his hope on someone else. Across half of the underground space, Zephyrus asked for some details, which Astraeus answered one by one. Not until everything was roughly understood was the God of West Wind finally ready to leave. Suddenly, as if remembering something, the God of the Stars asked, Zephyrus... its time for you to leave, but before you go, there is one question I want to ask you. As you are now the Principal God of Olympus, I wonder if in your travels abroad, have you ever heard of a human named Hermes? Hermes? His expression slightly startled, on hearing this name, Zephyrus instantly felt a tightness in his heart. Of course, he had heard of Hermes, not to mention the past, as even in the recent books he had read, the name had been one that was impossible to overlook in the history of witchcraft. I have heard of him, a highly renowned human... what, is he also involved in your affairs? Hermes, is yet another big trouble. In Silver Moon City, although the Goddess of the Magic Net created the Mystery Lock, she actually prefers to stay in the stars. And the Wilderness Goddess only loves wilderness and nature, rarely setting foot in this city, but its different in Athens. As a sanctuary of the Goddess of Wisdom among mortals, aside from recently, in earlier times, the goddess often appeared in Athens. Even to this day, her symbolic Divine Artifact still hangs above the gates of the City of Athens. In this context, if the Great Alchemist of Athens has also conducted such a bloody experiment, the possibility of Athena being unaware of it is virtually zero. No, he has nothing to do with it. Shaking his head slightly, Astraeus had no idea what Zephyrus was thinking. He just remembered the beginning of his own fall to this state. That day... if he had just stayed obediently in the Star Realm, how could he have suffered such a fate. Zephyrus, I just have some regrets. When the upheaval of Typhon broke out, I was not in the mortal world. Yet on that day, I sensed a call coming from the God of Stars. Some of my offspring, who had fallen to the mortal realm and were in eternal slumber, were awakened... but the one who awakened him did not grant him freedom. It is because of this that I left the Star Realm. His voice lowered, gradually becoming inaudible. The God of the Stars did not continue with the rest of the content, but combining what was previously said, Zephyrus probably knew the outcome. That day, Astraeus descended from the heavens. He arrogantly commanded Hermes to return the awakened God of Stars and demanded the method to locate those who were in eternal slumber. If Hermes did not comply, the God of the Stars would make him suffer a terrible punishment. The brusque command, the lofty attitude, everything blatantly displayed the Titan Deity Clans arrogance. And then, as evident, all Astraeus was met with were Hermes mocking and teasing. If Hermes, hundreds of years later, has grown accustomed to life in the human world and has become much more reserved, then Hermes, who had just arrived in the real world, was not so amiable. In another trajectory, there were hardly any deities that the famous Thief God did not dare to provoke, and Astraeus certainly wasnt among these taboos. Thus, after being ridiculed, the aggrieved God of the Stars had no choice but to return to the starry sky. The result was that on the way, Typhon fell, his supreme power partly reaching the Divine King through the effect of the Fruit of One Day, while another part evolved into countless demons. It so happened that Astraeus encountered the newly born, corrupted ancient stars, [Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens], borne of the flesh of the King of All Monsters. After a battle, fearing corruption like the God of Sun, an exhausted Astraeus managed to escape. Eventually he fell from the sky, landing in a lake that bore a name similar to his own. From that day on, this Astraeus stayed here, becoming the God of the Stars who fell into Falling Star Lake. Huh... Zephyrus, just a visit to the mortal world, who would have thought it would come at such a cost... His smile was bitter but gradually, as his thoughts turned to something else, ferocity and distortion once again climbed upon Astraeuss face. Hope was just a small part; Zephyrus too had to leave. And for himself, he could only continue to endure this inhuman torment. ...Zephyrus... its time for you to leave... the longer you stay, the greater your risk... Go... just go... But remember, Zephyrus! You should never, ever... ever! Ever trust humans! ... His voice was bleak and hoarse, causing the pale silver magic web to fluctuate. Standing at the exit portal of the passage, looking at the nearly mad God of the Stars, Zephyrus fell silent for a moment, then nodded slowly. Whether he agreed or not, he had to appease the emotions of Astraeus. Whether humans were only capable of lies or not, was not a debate he needed to have with the God of the Stars at this moment. Future matters can wait until after Astraeus has been rescued. ... Flap, flap... Swoosh North of Silver Moon City, a desolate district where no one approached. A drab grey sparrow fluttered through the low sky, returning along the same path, trying to mend the damaged ground as the God of West Wind flew out from this rarely trodden place. Without any pause along the way, only when there were more signs of human activity around did the sparrow finally stop beside the road. The magic web showed no significant disturbances, and in their capacity of human stewards, if they had altered the workings of the Maze Lock, it would not have been so silent. After secretly observing for a while, and certain that there was no unusual change in Silver Moon City, Zephyrus finally breathed a slight sigh of relief. Hmm... with his unparalleled stealth skills, these mortals should not discover that he had infiltrated their forbidden land, but there is always an exception. Just like before, underground, he was slightly careless and stirred in his heart, which allowed Astraeus to expose his location. So, in case he was discovered, the God of West Wind would have to be ready to make a hasty escape. After all, his wariness of this city had geometrically increased since his journey underground. Fortunately, theres no problem. Indeed, these mortals could not detect my presence. Nodding to himself, Zephyrus gave himself a mental pat for his excellent practical ability. Although he never scored such grades on tests, that did not affect his competence in practice. Continuing to fly, Zephyrus headed towards a more crowded area of the city. This trip could be considered a success, and what followed was how to make a successful retreat. I didnt expect that this city would hide such depravity beneath its surface... Heh, indeed. Every place looks bright and great on the surface... except for me, a close servant of the Divine King, even the Heavenly Empress doesnt know what His Majesty has done. The numerous bones under Olympia, probably only heaven knows besides me. Shaking his head slightly, at this moment, it was crucial to find Heracles quickly. Zephyrus wanted to leave this city. There might be other secrets here, but they had nothing to do with him. After he arranges the next phase of the mission for the great hero, the God of West Wind would immediately return to Mount Olympus. Then, in front of the power of the Divine King and the Olympian Gods, the small secrets of mortals would be as visible as the moon reflected in water. However, as matters progressed to this point, Zephyrus embarrassingly realized another problem. ...So... If my mark has gone awry, not staying on Heracles but appearing on some unlucky sacrifice instead. Then the question arises. If he is not here, then where is the real Heracles? Or rather, did he truly come to Silver Moon City? Chapter 922: 376: Seeing Through Chapter 922: Chapter 376: Seeing Through His complexion a bit unsightly, Zephyrus gradually realized the crux of the problem while in flight. He had gone through hardships and numerous twists and turns, and finally entered Silver Moon City. However, when he finally had the time to search for Heracles, he discovered that his positioning device had entirely mislocated the place. The world before him darkened; the God of West Wind was momentarily at a loss for words. Damn it, what exactly had he come here for? If Heracles hadnt come to Silver Moon City at all, was he then also secretly guessing why the deity guiding him had suddenly disappeared without a trace? What a hassle... I have no idea where I should go to find Huh?! Frustrated, a grey sparrow landed on a ginkgo tree. Its wings flapped casually, knocking a leaf from the treetop. The falling leaf drifted through the air and accurately landed on the head of a passerby. Not paying heed to this minor incident, Zephyrus surveyed his surroundings and prepared to take off again. However, the very moment he leapt, an inadvertent glance down caused the body of the God of West Wind to stiffen suddenly. ? Plip Forgetting that he was flying with the body of a sparrow and not with his own strength, and the imposing aura inadvertently released by the other party during their brief eye contact, made the God of West Wind unable to react in time. The aura was released and retracted in a flash, and although it was just a momentary pause, Zephyrus, who dared not use his own strength, still fell straight to the ground, landing right in front of the person beneath the tree. The scene was a bit awkward, but at this very moment, the God of West Winds heart was filled with surprise. After much search, little effort was needed; the one he sought turned up under his feet. Overjoyed, Zephyrus couldnt care less about the details; the sparrow he had transformed into quickly stood up and flew back up to the tree branch. Having found the person made things easier. Although his entrance had been a bit awkward, luckily, the other party could not recognize his true appearance. All he needed to do now was to follow him and leave together when he exited the city. Finally able to relax, Zephyrus felt that today was indeed a day of double happiness. He had thwarted human conspiracy and also found the person he was searching for. Immersed in the unexpected joy, the God of West Wind concealed his form among the tree leaves. Now, he could start preparing for the return trip. This... Lord Ande, did you just see that? To the north of Silver Moon City, in the second ring area of the outer city. Under the tall ginkgo tree, the great hero reached up to remove the leaf that had fallen on his head. Suppressing the urge to look upwards, Heracles refrained from speaking aloud. Pretending as if nothing had happened, he inquired inwardly. Easily entering Silver Moon City, the great hero who was visiting for the first time, had never seen a similar city. Clothes, architecture, the crystal screens displaying images, a dazzling array of alchemy constructs. Everything that met his eyes was an eye-opener for Heracles, and he became increasingly confident that he could find what he desired here. Yet just after finding a temporary dwelling and coming out for some fresh air, he had encountered the scene before him. On this tree, on this ordinary roadside, within this city that stood out from all countries on the continent, a deity had inexplicably fallen down, landing right in front of him. Although he flew away immediately after, Heracles was still rather perplexed. Ever since his return journey, the hero had pondered more than once about the whereabouts of the God of West Wind, and even doubted his intentions. But he had never taken the power of deities lightly. Yet the scene he had just witnessed was certainly out of the ordinary... luckily, he wasnt the only observer. On his person, Heracles had another entity he could communicate with. This... ... Just a moment, let me think. The voice echoed in his mind; at this moment, in the pocket on the heros chest, the puppet holding a transparent crystal also looked somewhat speechless. In fact, the sudden appearance of Zephyrus had also given it a start. It thought it had been discovered, and that the other party was ambushing him. He was just a moment away from being unable to resist taking action. ...No, thats not right. ...I see, I understand nowHeracles, that wasnt an illusion; it was the effect of one of your spoils of war. After contemplating for a moment and recovering from the shock, the experienced God of Drama understood the situation. Embracing the crystal as large as his own body, the puppets rigid face revealed a wry smile. It was Zephyrus, the God of West Wind... He must have been in the state of altering his physical form just now. His actual appearance just now must not have been human but something else. After all, the bodies of True Gods are manifestations of both matter and energy, and their true form certainly aligns more closely with their will, but thats from the perspective of harnessing power. When transforming into other appearances, purely from a material point of view, there are no obvious flaws. If deities then restrain their divine power, ordinary means can no longer detect their transformations... But alas, since the sea adventure, Heracles has acquired extraordinary means of observation. Since ancient times in Chaos World, whether in the wilderness or the vast seas, there have often been many demons or monsters with their unique abnormal powers. Starting from the ancient Titans, to the myriad sea monsters birthed by the Father of Monsters, and even the demons born later. Chapter 923: 376: Seeing Through_2 Chapter 923: Chapter 376: Seeing Through_2 Their inherent strength might not be enough to contend with deities, but because they were born in alignment with certain special rules. In their own domains, much like Achilles and his undying body granted by the roots of the Styx River, these beings possess invincible powers akin to wielding the authority of gods. The Sphinx with the body of a lion and the face of a man, as long as his riddles remain unsolved, no one can withstand the Order he has crafted. Even the most powerful gods, unless they surpass a certain threshold, cannot do anything to him. The Hydra, its life never ends. Even if defeated by Heracles, it was merely suppressed. Of course, such demons are extremely rare, and the birth of each one is a miracle of fate. The innate abnormal powers they possess are also incredibly rare treasures. In the hands of a few specific deities, they could be used as the main material to cast a true Divine Artifact, or significantly enhance the power of an existing one. Medusas Petrification Power did just that, strengthening the might of the Shield of Aegis. And coincidentally, on this journey to the East Sea, Heracles also came upon a similar treasure. Heracles, if nothing goes wrong, it should be due to the effect of Caucasus Divine Eagles Pupil. It can discern illusion from truth, see the real. With it...theres almost nothing that can stay hidden from you. Of course, this ability to see through is limited, and I cant judge its strength. But at least some magical transformations are probably ineffective before it. Holding the crystalline object, Ande explained. The pupil of the Caucasus Eagle... I see. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the eagles eye that was like a Crystal Ball. The great hero had used it before. But Heracles had always thought it was a tool for seeing farther, so he didnt pay much attention. Because he used it so infrequently, there were inevitably things he missed. As a result, this eye containing Divine Eagles power had only revealed part of its ability just now. It allowed Heracles and Ande to see the true form of Zephyrus, but did not show his transformed appearance. Lord Ande, what do you think I should do? His eyes twinkled, a decision forming in his mind. But on such a matter, Heracles still sought the others opinion. If it were me, Id just pretend I didnt notice him for now. Its also quite a coincidence, you actually running into him here. Somewhat amused, the puppet could not help but shake his head slightly. In the years past, he had indirectly crossed paths with the gods of Olympus, with some conflicts. But with the likes of Zephyrus, he really found it hard to harbor a sense of hostility. Creak The side door of a temporary resting place provided to outsiders slowly opened. Shadows intertwined on the ground, and in this rarely noticed corner, Amon walked out alone. Different worlds, different from Hemenus in every way, everywhere. Blending in with those conspicuous fellows into the city, without a doubt, he should be the least noticeable one. With a smile on his lips, Amon looked up at the high tower in the sky, then glanced at the parts of the city that were hidden from view. He did not wait for that kind-hearted god who left a mark to make a movein fact, Amon himself didnt know where the godly mark he had shifted went. But anyway, he had entered. With the other deities as cover, Amon felt that even if there were some special powers of the barrier covering Silver Moon City that he was unaware of, it likely wouldnt detect what made him different. In that group of people, only he was the most ordinary, the least noticeable. So next, he could... Ts, it wasnt easy, but finally, youve come out. I remember...your name is Amon, right? ... The smile at the corner of his mouth remained, yet it was somewhat stiff. Amon turned around, looking towards the source of the voice. In terms of power alone, he was indeed very weak right now. Anyone who could silently approach him like this was surely no ordinary character. In his view, a black-haired witch was sitting on the side of the wall. Like looking at some rare animal, her bright eyes were fixed intently on Amon. Miss, are you sure you havent mistaken me for someone else? Putting on a bright, innocent smile, Amon tried to bluff his way through. No mistake, its you Im looking for. It cant be helped, who told you to be the weakest among your group. Spreading her hands, Medea expressed her reluctance. After letting that Wind God of Olympus go, he would likely go find that person he was always searching for. The witch did not think he could cause any other trouble, so she did not follow. In theory, when their group left, Medeas task was over. But after some thought, the witch still couldnt contain her curiosity. Dont be afraid, Im not planning to do anything to you, Im just more interested in where you come from. Rest assured, itll just be a moment, you wont remember my visit, just as if you had a sleep, hows that? ... If this wasnt the stronghold of the ancient gods in an Alien Realm, even now with almost no strength, Amon was confident he had a hundred ways to get rid of this woman. But with a glance at the distant cathedral barely visible, Amon did nothing. He would just keep todays events in mind for now. The witches of Silver Moon City, eh... A hint of danger flashed in his eyes, and Amon knew that his infiltration might not go as planned. Chapter 924: 377 Flying Arrow Stopped Chapter 924: Chapter 377 Flying Arrow Stopped Mortal Realm, East Continent. Clear skies and a bright sun, with not a cloud in sight. A black shadow moved from west to east across the ground. Slightly above the shadow, a pale turquoise chariot pulled by three Pegasus traveled through the sky, leaving behind a long trail in midair. Incense smoke rose in curling wisps, and Lachesis, leaning against the warm cushion, drew back the curtain of the chariot to gaze at the scenery outside. This was the most common way for Deities to travel, but quite rare for a Fate. They seldom made an ostentatious show of coming and going, as it didnt suit their characteronly today was a little different. For Lachesis was not visiting some God today, but a friend, and a friend she valued greatly at that. The Cloud Car darted through the sky, and the landscape gradually changed from Wilderness to farmland and roads. At the edge of her vision, a large city loomed in the distance. That was the capital of the Kingdom, and one of the places where the destinies of Humans in the Mortal Realm intersected the most. Athens... Muttering this name to herself, Lachesis tapped the frame of the Cloud Car window. The next moment, as if some mechanism had been activated. The form of the Cloud Car was cloaked, and the Suns light pierced straight through the body of the chariot, shining directly onto the ground. Although Lachesis had chosen to travel by chariot for some reason, it did not mean she wanted her presence known to mortals. Especially as a Fate, her presence in Athens, if known, would inevitably lead to a great deal of unnecessary speculation. Swoosh Athens quickly came into view, and the Pegasus slowed their pace. The Cloud Car gently descended, and Lachesis smoothed out her clothes. In a short while, accompanied by a faint sound, the light Cloud Car touched down on a platform. Stepping down, she found herself on a platform hanging near a high tower. Seeing the familiar figure not far away, a slight smile spread involuntarily across Lachesis lips. Mr. Hermes, its been too long. Pardon the intrusion on this occasion, please. Theres no intrusion at all, Lady. The doors here are always open to you whenever you wish. Placing his left hand over his chest, the Great Alchemist, youthful as a handsome young man, offered the Goddess a slight bow, to which Lachesis responded with another smile. Indeed, the friend the Fate had come to Athens to see was not some Deity, but this famously renowned Human. And by the looks of the two of them, it seemed this was not the Goddess first visit. Walking into the tower, Lachesis found a seat as if she knew the way well. Her gaze swept over the surroundings, everything was much the same as her last visit, except for a golden tray, which was different. Upon it floated an arrow, seemingly motionless. Yet at a glance, something struck Lachesis as peculiar. Logic told her it was an arrow hanging in the air. But her intuition seemed to say that the arrow was flying at high speed. This is one of my recent experiments, Lady, and it seems youre quite interested in it. One hand holding a teapot, and the other supporting two teacups. Hermes set the cups on the desk, then personally poured the tea. The delicate aroma of the tea wafted through the air, lifting the spirits. This is one of the results from my recent exploration of the material worlds time-space rules. Based on the principle, I developed this special magic spell. I call it Flying Arrow Stoppedquite descriptive, isnt it? Flying Arrow Stopped? Sipping her tea, Lachesis felt the weight of the destinies she carried seemed to lighten considerably. Enjoying the momentary relaxation, she asked with genuine interest. What does it mean, Flying Arrow Stopped... You mean its both moving and not moving at the same time? One might understand it that wayits related to the properties of material worlds time-space, and thats what my research is about. After all, as everyone knows, time-space is one of the cornerstones of the worlds existence. So, to explore the mysteries of the world, understanding time-space is essential. With a spread of his hands, Hermes spoke with a smile. And my starting point was its form of existence. Is time-space continuous, like energy, or discrete, like matter? The implications of each are profoundly different. Unfortunately, to this day, I have no answer because I can observe phenomena corresponding to both possibilities. Just like this arrow. He picked up the arrow and then let go. The next moment, the arrow shot forth as if resuming its initial motion. With a bang, it struck the wall, its fletching still quivering slightly. In its case, time-space is showing discrete characteristics. If you capture the time-space of its flight and divide it infinitely, in the smallest unit of time-space obtained, its stationary. Just like if you rapidly flip through ten thousand paintings with only minute changes, the figures within seem to move to an onlooker. But in reality, each of the ten thousand paintings remains unchanged. This is the discreteness of time-spacethough I soon realized its also continuous. ... Indeed, youre right. Nodding slightly in agreement, the Goddess, truthfully, did not understand what Hermes was talking about. As for this Flying Arrow Stopped, to Lachesis it seemed to be a very rare spell, one that delved into the domain of [Time]. Chapter 925: 377 Flying Arrow Stopped_2 Chapter 925: Chapter 377 Flying Arrow Stopped_2 But it doesnt matter, she doesnt need to understand, she just needs to marvel at this extraordinary Wisdom. Whether human or God, Hermes always appears so dazzling... Cough cough... With a light cough, she interrupted her own thoughts. Lachesis admitted that she might think this way partly due to the influence of Godhood. But regardless, being able to touch upon the Domain of [Time], Hermes is worthy of having his name etched in Historyeven though without this discovery, he remains an insurmountable figure in the history of Spellcasters. Sipping tea from her cup, she observed the learned and knowledgeable Great Alchemist before her. Unlike before, now personally bearing the backlash of fate, Lachesis felt even more influenced by her Godhood. As Time ticked away, sitting atop the high tower, the two chatted casually. Until the sun began to set, Hermes finally straightened up his countenance. Observing Lachesis, who was completely unaware, the Great Alchemist felt a tinge of helplessness. Till now, he still didnt know why the Goddess of Fate had suddenly sought him out. Lady. After pondering for a moment, Hermes still spoke out. Judging from the current situation, if he doesnt actively inquire, Lachesis might never get to the point, even if they wait a while longer. Speaking of which, I havent askeddo you need my help with anything today? Ah? Startled for a second, then her expression cleared. Only at this moment did Lachesis remember what she had come here for. A bit embarrassed, but the Goddess glanced at the sky and swallowed back the words she was about to say. Its already late, better to speak of it tomorrow. Mm... Lord Hermes, I indeed have matters in which I require your assistance. However, looking at the time... Its best we discuss it tomorrow. ... A bit speechless, but since Lachesis put it that way, Hermes could only nod. How peculiar... When he first saw the Goddess of Fate, he thought it was because his transmigration had been exposed, attracting her investigation. Unexpectedly at the time, on seeing him, Lachesis wore an expression of surprise, leaving Hermes utterly bemused. In his memory, The Three Fates from Mount Nysa in the Fantasy World had never shown a pleasant face to anyone. He has no idea why, when it comes to his transmigrated self, their attitude is so positive. But in any case, Hermes is still not keen on provoking these incessant divine beings. If there is anything that even the former Thief God himself fears, it would be fate, without a doubt. Thus, towards Lachesis, Hermes has always treated her courteously and obliged to her requests. ...In that case, why dont I arrange a place for you to rest here, lady. With a barely conjured smile, Hermes spoke. He actually hoped for her to decline, but regrettably, Lachesis nodded in acceptance. Then I thank you. ... His expression stiffened briefly, then returned to normal. Standing up, Hermes gave up resisting. Well, if its just for one night, let it be for one night. Ever since he received the message that the Goddess of Fate was planning to visit, he should have anticipated headaches to come. He just hopes that what she wants isnt overly difficult... But then, what exactly about him has attracted the favor of the Goddess of Fate? As an unconventional transmigrator, with his limited understanding of fate, he should be seen by fate as a disruptor of Order, an intruder. Lady, this way please. Ever since he knew Lachesis was to visit today, Hermes had camouflaged his tower. Although he wasnt sure if it would work, whether his arrangements could block the Goddess of Fates perception of the destiny of creatures and even Gods of Stars, this was all he could do. But then again, his methods probably are somewhat effective. Otherwise, if she had discovered the destinies trajectories of those Gods of Stars, how could he have remained at ease until today. So, adopting an attitude of what isnt revealed is undiscovered, Hermes led the way. This Goddess of Fate is certainly a bit odd, but in the end, for him, the various aspects of that Fantasy World are only referential, not absolute truths. If even the number of Primordial Gods can change, what else could be immutable? Hence, although Lachesis is very different from the one in his memories, Hermes doesnt find it too strange. Perhaps in this world, she is naturally this way; after all, where he originally came from is merely an illusory possibility, while here, is the real existing world. Chapter 926: 378: Request Chapter 926: Chapter 378: Request The next day. Upon waking from the soft grand bed inside the high tower, Lachesis gazed at the exquisite relief on the ceiling. Her spirit felt unusually relaxed and carefree, as if transcending time. Since that fainting episode, not much time had actually passed, but to Lachesis, it felt endlessly long. As the backlash of fate gradually weighed upon her, with the arrival of night and the rise of the worlds negative forces, those chaotic fates would transform into terrifying nightmares entangling the Goddesss dreams. Lachesis could not remember what she dreamt, but every time she woke, her body would be completely drenched in sweat. Despite knowing that Atropos had taken on the punishment of fate for them, it was not until this moment that she realized how massive this cost truly was. Merely a slight touch was enough to make her suffer through sleepless nights. Compared to what Atropos had to bear, this was merely a drop in the ocean. Sigh... ...Fortunately, I found Hermes... With a light sigh, Lachesis got dressed simply and then stepped out the door. Honestly, before today, the Goddess of Fate hadnt expected Hermes to be so useful. But now, she saw him in a new light. Hermes, a spellcaster among humans in this era, but Lachesis knew that in the original trajectory of the world, he was meant to be a born immortal True God. As the son of the Divine King and the messenger who replaced Zephyrus to convey Zeuss orders, this young Deity who also presided over Commerce, Thievery, Travel, Livestock, Eloquence, and Competition held a pivotal position in the Mortal Realm. He was supposed to leave behind numerous legends and endure through the millennia. Yet under the disordered fate, Hermes barely even had a chance to be born. The misplacement of a True God was enough to greatly wound fate, and the trauma, in turn, exacerbated this disturbance. Like the first domino to fall, if you cannot stabilize it in time, the cost to salvage it later becomes progressively enormous. Thus, one can imagine how thrilled Lachesis was when she somehow discovered that Hermes had been born again. Even though this Hermes was a human and not a deity, the Goddess of Fate ultimately managed to use this to pacify many issues. With this in mind, and in order to uncover the secret of realigning the fate of the God of Stars, Lachesis met him for the first time, and everything began to change. Though she didnt know why, the previous Lachesis had never truly endured the direct backlash of fate. However, upon her first glance at Hermes, the Goddess felt an inexplicable closeness and comfort. It was like seeing light in the darkness, finding water in the desert, encountering a blazing bonfire in the bitter cold, or getting nourishment when starved. From the inside out, everything told Lachesis that the being before her was very important. Not understanding why, but this was the reality. Consequently, Lachesis chose to make Hermes her first human friend. She attempted to use time to uncover its secrets... but when Lachesis met him again yesterday, she finally understood the reason for her feelings. Since Atropos disappeared, all the backlash that had been imposed on her, all the sudden pain that descended, and all the troubling chaotic fates she inherently repelled, they all dissolved in front of Hermes. It was like encountering an unseen truth; by simply staying near him, the scenes from Lachesiss dreams could be realized Everything adhered to its destined trajectory, and all rules were predetermined. Whether deities or mortals, there was nothing beyond order. And the backlash she faced naturally lacked a foundation to exist. Perhaps this is the worlds means of self-salvation... Although it doesnt quite make sense, its the only explanation. She shook her head slightly, not delving too deeply into the reasons, after all, fate is unpredictable, and the outcome was good. Rather than exploring a question even Hermes himself might not know, Lachesis preferred to resolve the current predicament quickly. Find the culprit, and then rescue her sister. In this regard, as long as she had Hermes, Lachesis felt it shouldnt be difficult. ... Cough cough... So, thats how it is, Mr. Hermes. Meeting once again with the master of the high tower, after casually chatting for a few moments and suppressing her inner sense of closeness, Lachesis slowly started explaining the purpose of her visit. Not long ago, my elder sister traveled across the continent, using her eyes to glimpse the future and guide lost mortals back onto the right path. Whether for them individually or for the whole world, this action is undeniably a good deed. However, in a corner of the Aigaleo Mountains, someone cruelly harmed her. Her voice clear and melodious, although according to the rules, revelations from fate should not be shared with others, But just as Lachesis guessed, this iron law once again failed in front of Hermes. Slowly recounting what she saw from the Elder Wand, the Goddess looked earnest. And opposite her, Hermes could only agree. Miss Lachesis, I deeply sympathize with you and your sisters plight. His expression regretful, Hermes then shifted the conversation. However, unfortunately, as a mere commoner, although I have achieved some success in the human domain, I dare not rashly interfere with the inscrutable fate. From ancient times, whether immortal gods or renowned heroes in the Mortal Realm, countless beings have attempted to know the future and then change it according to their will. Yet, despite the passage of time and the transformation of seas into mulberry fields, none have succeeded... But you are different! Blurting out impulsively, instinctively, Lachesis leaned forward slightly. However, the next moment, the Goddess realized her reaction might have been too intense. This isnt her fault. Under the inexplicable feeling of closeness that came from nowhere, Lachesis instinctively let down her guard towards Hermes. However, when this scene caught his eye, it immediately triggered the vigilance of the Great Alchemist. Whats different? Where exactly is it different? Hermes asked curiously at the right moment. As far as I know, there hasnt ever been an exception in the face of destiny. Uh... Hesitating slightly, Lachesis didnt know how to explain. But looking at Hermes smile, she gave up on deceiving him. Its not like that, I mean... Mr. Hermes, maybe you are the one favored by destiny. In my eyes, you are the one and onlythe only one in this world who can help me. ... Though the smile persisted, only Hermes knew that he was almost unable to maintain it. Listening to Lachesis veiled threat, a chill settled in Hermes heart. Good, very good. Though it has been a long time, he still remembered the first time he met her, this Goddess who claimed to be the Northern Prophet came because of his experiments on the God of Stars. Although that was an accidental event, Hermes had also considered the possibility of his identity being discovered by the gods in the Real World. But the subsequent development changed his fixed perception of the Fates. Firstly, the so-called purpose of her visitLachesis seemed to have come for the God of Stars. Yet when they actually accidentally met, she only feigned concern for his meteor collection purpose for a moment, then immediately started to subtly probe about his origins. What does this mean? It couldnt mean anything else. He was just a person without history in this world; there was nothing about him for the gods to care about. The only possibility was that Lachesis noticed his identity as a transmigrator. And her subsequent actions further proved this. First, she ignored his meteor collection entirely, even verbally expressing willingness to support his actions. Then, she even expressed her wish to become friends with Hermes. Reflecting deeply, Hermes felt that if he were in the gods place, he would definitely not invest too much effort in an ordinary mortal wizard, unless he possessed something they needed. With that, the truth became clear. Lachesis noticed something amiss about him and for some purpose, she did not spread this news but instead held her fire. What she eventually wanted, perhaps, was to use him as a scapegoat when needed, like today. Ha, what a joke. Favored by destiny, one and onlyonly if he were insane would he believe such nonsense. Ignoring the literal meaning, Hermes felt he understood the implicit message in her words. Favored by destinyObey the words of the Goddess of Fate, and youll have a favorable outcome. One and onlyI know the secret youre hiding; you are the sole transmigrator from the Fantasy World. In this world, only you can help meOnly if I keep your secret can you continue to survive in this world. Naturally, the price is your service. A mix of coercion and temptation, soft and hard approaches. Even compared to other gods directness, Lachesis put on a genuinely sincere and vulnerable facade, which would comfort anyones fragile heart. Hermes questioned himself, with such tactics, anyone else would have probably already sighed and become used by Lachesis. Unexpectedly, the Goddess of Fate was indeed so schemingindeed, the Fantasy World is just that, fantasy. In this current world, the Second Generation God King Cronus could suppress Mother Earth alone, and Lachesis was not as she seemed. Compared to the Real World, the difference is simply immeasurable. Sigh Gently exhaling, looking at Lachesis hopeful gaze mixed with some fondness, Hermes couldnt help but internally praise her acting skills. However, the question remains, should he agree to her now? Really, I never imagined, in your eyes, lady, I am so important. Shaking his head with a smile, facing Lachesis gaze, Hermes confidently promised: But I dont know what abilities of mine caught your fancy, lady. But since it has come to this, it would be unreasonable to refuse. Please tell me, what do you need me to do? As long as it is within my capabilities, I will certainly do my best. Really? Thats wonderful! Joy painted over her cheeks. At this moment, Lachesis herself did not know if she was happy because her sister might soon be rescued, or because of something else. On the opposite side, Hermes affirmed again. Of course its true. I, Hermes, never lie, I always keep my word. His expression earnest, the Great Alchemist spoke sincerely. Theres no choice, you forced this. Facing Lachesis herself was daunting enough, to even consider finding a scapegoat instead of dealing with the Goddess of Fate herself was already the best outcome. Chapter 927: 379: Pretend Becomes Real Chapter 927: Chapter 379: Pretend Becomes Real Having agreed to the request, the conversation quickly came to an end. From Lachesiss hands, Hermes obtained information about the one who had imprisoned her elder sister. However, in the eyes of the Great Alchemist, who the opponent was didnt matter at all. With a temperate demeanor, Hermes expressed that since he had taken on this task, he needed to make further preparations. And as a pioneering Alchemist known throughout the world, he would bring out his proudest creation to solve this trouble for the other party. To this, Lachesis naturally had no objections. In the realm of spellcasting, she didnt understand much to begin with. Thus, leaving the salon for guests behind, Hermes made his way down along the spiraling staircase of the high tower. It wasnt until he had moved far from the floor he had been on that the smile on his face finally faded. Lachesis... Murmuring the goddesss name softly, Hermess eyes began to flicker. Once alone again, he slowly calmed the turbulent emotions within him, replaying the decision he had just made in his mind. He had been in the real world for a long time nowso long that there was scarcely anything in the Mortal Realm that could threaten his life. Hermes also knew that the Fates couldnt directly harm him, or rather, they were not supposed to directly harm anyone. As a fundamental underpinning of the Order of Fate, this ironclad rule would not change with the changing world... Of course, correspondingly, there was no one in the world who could harm the Fates by strength alone. But this was true for others. When Hermes himself faced it all, he could not be sure whether eliminating the Outsider was a violation of their own order for the Fates or considered a virtuous act rewarded by the world. He didnt know, and probably the Fates themselves didnt know either, since such traveling between the fantasy and the real had no precedent. But today, it seemed like they were prepared to make the first move against him. Its only Lachesisyou can decide how to start. But how it ends, thats for me to say. His stride unbroken, he passed through the Archive and a compartment filled with treasures on his way down. Entering the underground space at the bottom of the high tower, everything looked as it always had. Seventy-two columns stood there, with crystals floating uncertainly above them. If there was anything different, it was that many of the once crystal-clear crystals had been tinged with blood... and beside the seventh column, a phantom figure wandered. Lord Hermes, its been some time since weve seen each other. Is everything alright outside? Lifting his eyes from the book in his hands, Star God Amon greeted from beside the seventh pillar that was covered with mysterious patterns. As Hermes stepped into the underground space, he merely nodded slightly and then, as usual, expressed his regret. Im sorry, Lord Amon. The environment outside is still very unfriendly to the God of Stars... Ive done my best, but these are not things that can change overnight. Alright... I understand you. A bit disappointed, but not clingy. Star God Amon had long become accustomed to this response. More than the outside world, he was more concerned with what Hermes was preparing to do as he watched him make his way to the center point of the seventy-two columns. Raising his right hand and standing in the center of the underground space, Hermes made a grasping motion in the air, and with his movement, the patterns on the outer surface of the surrounding pillars began to light up from the bottom, layer by layer. The last time, they combined together to transform the reconstruction and Purification of elements into a weapon that crushed the incarnations of deities. But this time, they didnt invoke any external powers, instead, something seemed to be gathering above the palm of Hermess hand. His expression became slightly solemn; using them for weaponry was merely a by-product of Hermess painstaking efforts in collecting these items. What he truly wanted to do was something that would allow him to break through his limits and undergo a Sublimation back into a deity. One would appreciate the vast oceans less after experiencing the boundless seas; clouds make no sense when asked about the witch of the mountains. Had he never been a deity, Hermes might have been satisfied with his current achievements. But as the Son of the God-King from the Fantasy World and a deity who had left various legends among the Mortal Realm, he obviously wouldnt stop there. Yet it was precisely because he had experienced the disparity between gods and humans that Hermes knew all too well how difficult it was to cross this chasm. Even with his Wisdom and inspiration, it was only after he pioneered the domain of Alchemy that he faintly saw his own shortcut. To refine false into true. One essence replacing another essence, one essence exchanging with another essence, one essence Sublimating another essence. Place things of equal value on both sides of that supreme balance, then switch their positions with each other. To substitute truth for untruth, to make falsehood replace truth Isnt this the pinnacle of Alchemy? An ineffable power gathered towards the palm, and in a corner of the underground space, Star God Amon also witnessed this moment. A nature beyond that of a True God told him that at this moment, he seemed to be participating in this mysterious ritual too. But whether it was his senses or something else, Star God Amon only saw the brightening pillars; those crystals floating on them seemed to have nothing to do with it. Interesting... Is this real Alchemy? A moment, two moments, three moments... In the eyes of ordinary people or even most True Gods, there appeared to be nothing in Hermess palm for now. Chapter 928: 379: Pretend Becomes Real_2 Chapter 928: Chapter 379: Pretend Becomes Real_2 There was no gathering of forces, no special anomaly. Yet the God of Stars Amon could vaguely see a portal made of flowing starlight slowly taking shape there. From obscurity to clarity, from dazzling to mundane. At one moment, the God of Stars Amon even felt that this peculiar portal was about to transition from illusion to reality and fully arrive in the Material Realm. However, at the next moment, the ethereal Gate of Starlight lightly flickered, as cracks began to appear on its surface. ...Come. Witnessing this scene, Hermes with his right hand raised in a supporting gesture showed no panic or disappointment. For he knew very well that what was happening before his eyes was nothing out of the ordinary. After all, everything he had been preparing was still far from sufficient. Without even a foundation set, how could he expect to manifest the Truth he yearned for as a reality. So with a low shout, he did not wait. As if he was holding up a heavy burden, Hermes right hand began to slowly approach his face. Little by little, inch by inch. The distance shortened, but the deterioration of the portal continued. Time slowly passed, and just before the Gate of Starlight shattered, this entity hovering between existence and non-existence slightly trembled, and then became completely imprinted within Hermes eyes. As if he had put down a heavy burden, it was only then that the Great Alchemist finally let out a long breath of relief. Lord Hermes, what are you doing? As though he had seen nothing, from beneath the seventh column of the underground space where he had been observing, the God of Stars Amon expressed his puzzlement at the right moment. Standing in the center surrounded by columns, Hermes couldnt help but reveal a smile that came from the heart. Nothing much, Lord Amon... I was just trying an experiment. But as you can see, I failed. The device was successfully activated, but in the end, nothing happened. Feeling in high spirits and sensing the door within his eyes finally stabilizing, feeding off something of his own for the time being, Hermes couldnt help but reflect deeply. Todays experiment was not his first attempt. But since creating Amon at the Circumterrestrial River beyond time and space and allowing Solomon to offer Blood Sacrifices on the battlefield, this really was his first attempt. It was not a success, which was to be expected. After all, what he had to construct the Truth was far from sufficient, so it was natural for it to collapse. But in terms of results, it wasnt a complete failure either. At least it lasted until he tried to bear it with his body, which was already a qualitative breakthrough. With a slight smile, recalling past events, Hermes could not help but be surprised by his own boldness and fortune at this moment. A traveler through many worlds. An apprentice in pursuit of truth. The former Hermes ignited his strength to Travel and Journey in the illusory world, passing through the portal that separated the present from falsehood, and successfully arrived in the world beyond the door. For him at that time, everything in the Real World was undoubtedly the Truth. And now, standing at the pinnacle of the Mortal World within the Real World, he began to reverse the process, using his own existence as an anchor to try to reconstruct that portal of the past. This was not only the path to his Ascension but also his tool for exploring a higher realm. By manifesting this portal between existence and nonexistence, he might ascend to the throne of God. What would he gain by fully manifesting the Truth hidden behind the portal? All paths... lead to the same ultimate destination. For the former me, everything in the Real World was the Truth.'' And if I could manifest all Truth, wouldnt that mean omniscience, and likewise, omnipotence? Casting aside this somewhat arrogant speculation, Hermes didnt get too excited. For as he said himself, the destination of all paths is the same. Alchemy is such, turning the false into the true might reach the end of the path. But from the perspective of a Deity like Chaos, havent they also had a similar path for long? If Zeus with his Sovereign rule managed to govern everything above and below, and then in turn used the Power of God-King to rule the heavens. Then when he eventually shattered the destined fate and grasped all of the world, he too is all-knowing and all-powerful, the Lord of all Gods, the King of Kings revered by all worlds, its just that he clearly cannot achieve this yet. Therefore, seeing the end is one thing. But the gap between seeing the end and achieving it is still vast like the heavens and the abyss. With a satisfied smile, at this point, the prior preparations were finally complete. After exchanging a few words with the God of Stars Amon, Hermes then excused himself. Returning to the top of the high tower, he found the Fates who had been waiting for a long time. With sparks of subtle starlight flashing in his right eye, Hermes spoke with a smile. Lachesis, I am now ready. If you have no other questions, then we can set off. Of course not. Nodding profoundly, Lachesis turned around and sized up Hermes before her. Seemingly no different from before, she wondered what he had been preparing... With this thought mind, she felt a vague sense of wonder. For some reason, at this moment, the instinct of the Fates to feel a kinship was more intense than ever. Chapter 929: 380: Door in the Pupil Chapter 929: Chapter 380: Door in the Pupil East Sea, Nameless Sea. A few days ago, after preparing everything, Hermes boarded the Cloud Car driven by the Fates in the high tower. In another world, this common frame between the gods he had ridden more than once, but indeed, this was his first time using it in this life. However, considering that Lachesis had already guessed his identity as a transmigrator, Hermes simply gave up the disguise and did not pretend to be inexperienced. After all, at this point, it was meaningless to feign ignorance. Apart from superficial compliance, in this small matter, it was better to be casual. That was what Hermes thought and did. However, what he didnt expect was that when this familiarity was perceived by Lachesis, the Fate Goddess had a different interpretation. ...Mr. Hermes. As a Great Alchemist deeply cooperating with the Royal Family of Athens, are you very familiar with the Goddess Athena of Wisdom? Inside the cloud car, after enduring for more than ten days, On the eve of reaching their destination, looking at the handsome and distinguished Hermes, Lachesis still asked this question. The speed of the cloud car was not fast; as a ceremonial tool, its speed was not much stronger than that of a mortal ship. Yet, even at such a slow pace, enough time had passed for them to cross the near sea to the location of that initiator of the disaster. ...Princess Athena? Startled slightly, sitting by the cloud car window, Hermes slowly opened his eyes. Along the way, the Great Alchemist had been somewhat silent, partly because he felt he had nothing to say, and partly because of the incomplete portal entrenched in his body. As the only person in the world who had successfully transmigrated between fantasy and reality, Hermes existence was also the only vessel that could barely sustain Her from collapsing immediately. But for him, this act was like carrying a mountain on his back, certainly not an easy feat. Lady Lachesis, Im afraid you are mistaken. I immensely admire Princess Athenas wisdom, and staying in Athens, Ive also heard many tales about the goddess. But to be factual, I havent had much interaction with her. So, if you wish to know something about her, it would be better to seek answers from Fate itself rather than from me. Compared to my shallow knowledge, She will surely respond to you. Unsure why the other party asked this question, Hermes cautiously spoke. In another corner of the cloud car, having received the reply, Lachesis could only accept it. Perhaps she had thought too much, he wouldnt deceive her. After all, cloud cars are not uncommon, and Hermes might not have seen it at Athenas place. But regardless, this discovery still somewhat depressed Lachesis. Under the influence of that inexplicable intimacy, the Fate Goddess only hoped that he belonged solely to her. Besides that, it would be best if no other gods and humans were involved with him. Yes, belonging solely to her... Anxiously gripping the window ridge, Lachesis herself wasnt clear where this inexplicable desire came from. Though as one of the three gods of Mount Nysa, she had seen countless loves and hatreds of living beings in Fate, and even with these experiences, she could perfectly impersonate another person, just like becoming Helen to deceive Pariss trust. But at that time, it felt like a player manipulating a character in a game; although she could make the correct judgement, a sense of detachment was hard to hide. When it came to experiencing this incomprehensible emotion personally, Lachesis immediately didnt know what to do. She could only recall the various lives seen in the fate of all beings, trying to find similar cases. Possessiveness, or admiration? Unsure whether to nod or shake her head. Just like a girl on a suspension bridge unable to distinguish panic from being smitten, at this moment, looking at the side profile of Hermes, Lachesis covered her heart. She couldnt differentiate this emotion, and the only somewhat similar thing, however, seemed so absurd to her. To mend the flaw in fate, a life born that shouldnt have been born. The inherent complementarity, perhaps... could this be destined love? ...Cough cough. Lady Lachesis, weve arrived. Ah? A light cough, Hermess lips twitched. He forcibly suppressed the discomfort in his heart, alerting Lachesis, who seemed as if awakening from a deep dream. The cloud car had already stopped a while ago, the Great Alchemist didnt know that the Fate Goddess had just been contemplating her true destined oneand that person was him. At this moment, Hermes only felt that she was audacious to this extent. Since suddenly mentioning Athena, Lachesis had been watching him with an intense gaze, as if she wanted to devour him alive. No, to be exact, this kind of gaze had been there since not long ago when they arrived at the high tower, only now, she no longer concealed it. Lady Lachesis, I mean, weve arrived. Taking a deep breath, Hermes repeated again. And this time, Lachesis finally reacted. A blush flashed across the face of the Fate Goddess, seemingly realizing her own distraction, Lachesis somewhat embarrassingly apologized: ...Im very sorry, Mr. Hermes, just now No worries, the important matters are pressing. Speaking quickly, not wanting to elaborate. Hermes didnt wait for her to respond; he took the lead and walked down the cloud car. At this moment, they seemed to be stopped above a large island, and a real layer of clouds separated the mortals upward line of sight. From a high vantage point, many ships could be seen nearby, and many figures were moving around on the island. Those were the Athenian army, and as for this island, it seemed that humans had lived here not long ago. But now, looking again, Hermes could only see sights washed away by great waters; all the original inhabitants were nowhere to be seen. Considering the recent events over the ocean, the Great Alchemist probably guessed the cause and aftermath of the situation. This is a terrible disaster, and the source of the disaster lies with the Divine King and Poseidon. In that shocking change unknown and unfathomable to Hermes, the humans on this island may have suffered terribly, swept away by the mad sea, leaving behind only an empty island. As for why the Athenians are here... it seems they plan to use this place as a new stronghold. Mr. Hermes, it seems that the human is nearby... The voice came from behind, and Lachesiss gaze swept over everything beneath the clouds. Paying no attention to the busy mortals, she stepped down from the Cloud Car, the Fates searching for their target. There are countless mortals on the island, and searching for them one by one would be a time-consuming task. However, as Lachesiss gaze swept over the land, suddenly, an inexplicable feeling welled up in her heart. Near the only volcano on the island, she instantly locked onto a figure. Its himHermes, its him! Quick, capture him! The voice was excited and somewhat thrilled to see that figure, Lachesis almost immediately sensed an unusual intuition. This feeling was hard to describe, and the backlash from fate also seemed to make this feeling vague. But compared to Atropos, the backlash Lachesis bore was far too little. Stepping forward, at this moment, the goddess felt as if her spirituality was in fear, yet also leaping for joy. Is it him, I understand now. Hermes also noticed the figure, speaking calmly. He had seen the man at the coronation ceremony of the New King of Athens. Although that ceremony was unrelated to him, having enjoyed a pleasant collaboration with Theseus, he still paid some attention to the New King. In his memory, that was a Godhood Practitioner with an unknown power source, apparently worshipping some deity he had no recollection of in the Fantasy World. Just unexpected, that the person Lachesis referred to was him. Shifting his gaze, Hermes looked at the Fate in front of him. In his eyes, the Gate of Starlight shone brightly. Underworld, wrapped in the domain of night. Night rises and day sets, tides ebb and flow. When the daylight arrives in the Mortal Realm, the tides of Eternal Night also withdraw, returning to this eternally peaceful Holy Land. On a path flickering with stardust, Hypnos, the God of Sleep, continues cautiously forward, remembering. Sometimes, terrifying Life forms approach here, yet they seem to dread the residual Strength on this path, never daring to come forward. This is the outskirts of the Land of Eternal Night, where remnants from the dawn of creation turn into real Life under the touch of Spirituality. They adhere to Chaos and Fear, Silence and nightmares, following their own nature, attempting to destroy all living beings in the world. The deeper inside, the more sparse and powerful these Life forms become. Until crossing a certain boundary point, a place where even the pale Somnus Blossom no longer grows, the power of the night itself gradually thins out. No one could have imagined that at the central position of the Land of Eternal Night, the power of the night would no longer dominate. Instead, three never-before-seen rules in the outer world prevail. [Fate and Karma] [Inevitable Constants] [Natural Order] They form a stable triangle, supporting a piece of sky at the core of Eternal Night. Interweaving with each other, they seem to constitute three blurred shadows. There are no vivid phenomena, no terrifying pressures. They merely exist there, as if the midpoint of the heavens and universe, the cornerstone for the operation of all things. Step... Step... Step A black veil covering the face, the hem of the dress trailing on the ground. For the umpteenth time, Nyx walked into the center of her own domain. She doesnt seek anything; just stepping in, a resonance subtly appears on her. The three shadows seem to become active, or perhaps they were meant to be active, just restrained by something. And at this moment, at least here, Ms. Night is convinced that she is invincible in the world. ...To be invincible in the world... it doesnt seem that hard, right, Laine? But would you desire such power? ... No one responded, and Nyx did not expect anyone else to respond to her. After a while, she gently raised her hand, gazing at her three shadows, and pressed her palm against one of them. The black dress shook, and the night color deepened. The power of Eternal Night once again dominated her domain, and secrecy re-shrouded the area. Who knows how long it has been, Nyx slowly withdrew her hand and stepped back. Her breath slightly weakened, yet within her own domain, she instantly recovered as usual. From ancient times to today, all Gods have their authority. And in the Mortal Realm of Chaos, there are three Goddesses who claim they can wield fate. But in reality, since the birth of the world, the one who truly holds fate has always been only one. Chapter 930: 381 Sage Chapter 930: Chapter 381 Sage East Sea. Above an unnamed island. Thin layers of clouds drift gently in the sea breeze, bearing aloft an exquisite chariot. Her gaze fervently focused on the figure beside the volcanos mouth, a hint of excitement flickered in Lachesis eyes. Its him, quickHermes, catch him! As long as you help me catch him, Ill agree to anything! Her voice could hardly conceal her joy, to the point of speaking without filter. However, Lachesis didnt mind this little matter; at this moment, all she wished was to end this nightmarish period of time. When Atropos was still around, the Fates didnt think their sister was so irreplaceable. Regarding fate, the three goddesses each had their own perspective; even in their duties, they seldom acted together. Privately, Lachesis even found her sisters actions to be of no use. After all, she wasnt sure if the Divine King could bring the deviated constants back on track. However, as the Fates, it was a certain fact that the three sisters had no power to directly interfere with everything in the world. Sometimes, Lachesis even somewhat agreed with her naive younger sisters ideajust as the Three Graces were subordinate to the Heavenly Empress and Goddess of Beauty, the White Wax Tree Three Goddesses to the former Heavenly Empress Rhea, and the Three Furies, as well as the rumored Three Goddesses of Time Order, each had their own Principal God, perhaps they sisters too were destined to have their own Principal God. The thought was bold, but Lachesis couldnt refute her. Indeed, it seemed that every set of three goddesses simultaneously birthed by Chaos all had their Principal God, all except for them. Of course, Clothos conjecture was swiftly suppressed. That day, big sister Atropos chastised her in anger for the first time. She told Clotho that the Fates had no Principal God, for fate had no master; it was part of the world, as constant and everlasting as great Chaos. Uranus could replace The Sky with his name, Nyx could replace Eternal Night with hers. But none of these powerful Primordial Gods had the capability to name the great Fate with their own names. ...Heh. It sounds impressive to listen to, but whats the point? She clenched her fists lightly; given a choice, Lachesis would not want to be any Fate. If being powerful meant being harmed without knowing how to resist, that was just too ridiculous. And what was more ridiculous was that the three sisters had never experienced even a bit of this kind of power. But luckily, I have Hermes now... A satisfied smile graced her lips, as a slow sense of fulfillment rose from the depths of the goddess heart. Indeed, she thought she might even thank this alarmingly abrupt change, which gave her the opportunity to discover someone so special. Hermes, he was destined to be by her side... Immersed in wonderful fantasies, her pupils dilated slightly. Such that standing in the sky, Lachesis didnt notice the starlight rising slowly behind her. ... As long as you help me catch him, Ill agree to anything! Behind Lachesis, shrouded by the clouds, Hermes was making his final preparations. His eyes, twinkling with starlight, swept across the heavens and the earth, and before this gaze, not even the transformations of the gods could hide their tracks. None other, this was the best outcome. Still, to be safe, Hermes took a final glance at the original purpose of this trip. Upon that human, through the fractured gateway, the Great Alchemist indeed saw things he hadnt noticed before. Strong marks, as a Godhood Practitioner, the source of his faith seemed to have transcended the limits of a True God. Without a doubt, another tool created by the Primordial Gods. Time pressed, Hermes couldnt afford a closer look, but with this confirmation, the rest no longer concerned him. Though he came here following Lachesis, from beginning to end, he had no intention of involving himself in the dispute between Atropos and the Primordial Gods. ...Lachesis... As long as I help you catch him, youll agree to anything I want... Standing behind the Fate, Hermes eyes, once calm, now turned chillingly cold. In the depths of his pupils, chains dangled from the broken and battered gateway. The starlight was brilliant, illuminating half of the sky. Yet, as if existing in two different worlds, the mortals on the island sensed not the slightest stir. His mind slightly agitated, the chains made of starlight emerged from his eyes, silently arriving behind the Fate. Hermes took a deep breath and asked one last time. Lachesis, are you certain you want me to make my move? ... Swoosh No response awaited as he spoke. Hermes wasnt asking her, he was questioning himself. With things having come this far, there was nothing left to hesitate about. Compared to the misaligned destiny that not even the Fates could correct, and the power of the Primordial Gods, Lachesis threats were so insignificant. In an instant, the starlight chains, existing between presence and absence, pierced through the void, and in a flash, penetrated the Fates limbs and spine. Hardly any resistance was met; everything was so smooth. Because at the moment Hermes took action, the surroundings of Lachesis fell into a peculiar stillness. As if a frame was extracted from a film, or a random page was taken out of a comic book. For the entire movie and the comic, it was almost inconsequential. But for an observer, this represented a frozen world. The latest achievement; Hermes had already introduced it when he saw it just moments ago. And now, this achievement was applied to the goddess herself. [Flying Arrow Stopped], a kind of witchcraft born from the understanding of the world. At this moment, in the not-so-large space before Hermes, time was no longer continuous, but utterly disconnected. It wasnt about manipulating time; Hermes lacked the power to stop the time of a Deity. He merely altered the way he observed, eternally placing himself in this moment. Thus, within this realm, everything ground to a halt. Only under the power encompassing the gate, Hermes own thoughts could still move as usual. Starlight was connected to the Fates, and as originally planned, the Great Alchemist would drag his opponent into this illusory gate and lock them under his control. Yet when this connection came into being, for some reason, Hermes felt an intense hunger. As if, what stood before him was not a deity, but a scrumptious feast. The flawed gateway in the eyes trembled slightly, seeming to want to swallow the goddess in front of it in one gulp. This is... With flickering eyes, Hermes was actually not unfamiliar with this sensation. Once, when he first tried to create a gate, he experienced this feeling. Hermes had speculated that it might have been because the concept of the gate originated from the portals he traveled through, which existed even within the illusory world, a world that also had All Gods. So as a construct transformed from fiction to reality, the incomplete gate instinctively craved to replace the illusory with the real. But Hermes was also clear that this would not succeed. Let alone a semi-finished product, even if it were a true finished product, he didnt believe it could consume a deity for its own use. Fortunately, he never intended to do so in the first place; he simply wanted to comply with this instinct, transforming the flawed gateway into the most secure prison in the world. Starlight flickered, and the chains remained unchanged in frozen Time. However, visible to the naked eye, the position of Lachesis began to slowly approach Hermes. At the same time, her figure shrank continuously, positioned ever higher. But to an onlooker, anyone would arrive at the opposite conclusion. Lachesis had never moved, and her size had never changed. This was the exploitation of Space; if in the domain of Time, Hermes simply took a clever shortcut without truly touching its essence. Then in the domain of Space, having been the ruler of travel and traversing, Hermes exploration was unsurpassed. Movement and stillness, two seemingly contradictory aspects, overlapped here. The pupils, flickering with starlight, the broken and sealed gateway gradually opened a crack. Before Hermes, the Fate descended toward his eyes, as if falling into a Bottomless Abyss. Creak... At a certain moment, the figure of Lachesis vanished, and Hermes, who had been tensely focused, finally sighed in relief. There was a reason he chose to act here. On one hand, he needed to confirm his hypothesis on targeting the Fates. On the other, it was just in case. If something went wrong, hed still have a chance to rectify it... his mind slightly at ease, yet after a moment, Hermes expression became grave again. Because deep in his pupils, the battered door began trembling violently. Threads and strands of black traces climbed up the cracked gaps, like mud seeping out from within, bit by bit, outside and in. It wasnt a realistic existence, but it manifested in an expressive form before the gateway that hovered between reality and illusion. Just as the halted Time couldnt affect the existence of the gate, before this ultimate filth and negativity, it was equally futile. The black mire overflowed bit by bit, descending along the edge of the illusory gate. Almost instinctively, Hermes canceled his magic. Raising his right hand, he pressed it against his eye socket. The Great Alchemist reached out a hand, pulling back the damaged illusionary gate once again. With a grimace, watching the black droplets about to fall, Hermes never expected to witness such a thing. Is this... the Poison of Fate? How can this be... How can such a thing reside on Lachesis, isnt this the real world? If the illusory world differs from the real one, shouldnt the correct one be the real world? No one answered his doubts, but reality spoke for itself. Once detached from Hermes body, the already fragile Gate of Starlight shook once more. And this time, nothing could ease its disintegration. Merging into the body meant that he had to contact the Poison of Fate, something only the Fates themselves could withstand. Yet his creation forcibly materialized it into a tangible retaliatory fate. Without merging into the body, this semi-finished doorway could not endure; shattering was its only destiny. No choice was correct. Every choice was just so. Or perhaps, the only mistake was powerlessness, not choice. If the gateway that contained the truth had already been crafted, then Hermes, poised to re-ascend to divinity, would have more than one way to solve this problem. However, to the Hermes of now, this was an unsolvable puzzle. His mind raced, ideas flickered by, subsequently rejected one by one. In this brief moment, the Gate of Starlight incurred more damage, its form becoming increasingly distorted. As if in the next moment, Lachesis would regain her freedom. And for this, he was utterly powerless to stop. ...What you are doing is futile. A feeling of powerlessness surged, but it was quickly erased by Hermes. He chose this place precisely for contingencies. Yet just as he was about to abandon his initial plan, an unfamiliar voice suddenly rang in Hermes ear. With a surge of feeling, the Great Alchemist looked in the direction of the sound. In the very center of the island, in a corner of the volcanos crater. On a rock, the person Lachesis was looking for sat there quietly brewing tea. Chapter 931: 382 Concrete Chapter 931: Chapter 382 Concrete What a grand spectacle... On the periphery of the Ionia Sea, at the center of Navarin Island. Billows of black smoke rise; waves of heat ascend. Below the crater in the center of the island, scorching magma churns within the mountains belly, while molten lava, meant to settle, continuously springs forth from the heart of the earth. And the salt traces left behind by the passing seawater climb the mountain path, stripping away vegetation in their wake. Only a sparse few remain in their original form, but all these traces come to a halt near the crater. Under the influence of Poseidons uncontrollable Law, the island, once submerged by the ocean, drew forth waves hundreds of meters high. The violent tides swept away all creatures on the island, and the backflow of the sea was supposed to further trigger a violent volcanic eruption, enveloping the surrounding hundred miles of sea under dark clouds, and even causing the entire island to sink below the surface. But fatefully, as a vassal of the Sea Emperor, the former imperial capital of the Kingdom of Pylos, though Poseidon has long been absent, his lingering protection never vanished. One of Olympuss Principal Gods, and once a guest on The Island of Lemnos, the God of Craftsmanship Hephaestus, blessed this island. After the Lord of Fire visited, his authority ensured it would never suffer due to the lava. Thus, Navarin Island was preserved, even though the magma once reached the mountains peakalthough the nation built atop was inevitably doomed to collapse, the island itself stubbornly survived. Therefore, to await the arrival of the Fates, Laine simply stayed above the sea. After all, it was about time for the other party to arrive. The Elder Wand revealed Laines tracks, but this scrutiny also allowed him to sense it in advance. What surprised Laine, however, was not only the arrival of Lachesis, the second sister of The Three Fates, measuring life with a stone ruler marked with fates, but also an additional guest. The Grand Sorceress who pioneered Alchemy, Hermes. What took him even more by surprise was that this time, without needing to make a move himself, when Lachesis stepped out of the cloud chariot, the other party struck first. ...Your efforts are futile, Mr. Aiven. With the power of your constructs, it is impossible to imprison the agent of fate. His voice was calm, not in a hurry to do something. Quietly watching every move of Hermes, Laine never intended to act against The Three Fates for control of their Godhood. As long as they could be prevented from intervening in the material world before the change of the era, his purpose would be achieved. So, when noticing Hermess bold move, Laine not only didnt stop him but even hoped he would succeed directly. Initially, the Great Alchemist did not disappoint him. Whether it was the trajectory of fate closely connected to Lachesis or the seemingly broken portal, yet filled with infinite mysteries, it all brightened Laines eyes. Especially the latter, aside from those things found in the Nine Realms Ruins, this was his first encounter with Alchemy Constructs that touched the domain of Deity. If his constructs were complete, then perhaps Hermes might truly have managed to imprison the Fates here. And even though the damaged Gateway was full of gaps, it was only incapable of restraining Lachesis alone. If it were another True God with Weak Divine Power, the outcome might have been quite different. Thus, quietly putting away two Yuktrahil Leaves he had prepared earlier, Laine decided to approach the problem in a different way. The Fates were significant, but whether they ended up in his hands or not suddenly seemed less critical. Especially when compared to the Alchemy achievements shown by Hermes, Lachesiss value once again declined considerably. Therefore, Laine started brewing a pot of tea in front of him. Watching the Great Alchemist caught in a stalemate in The Sky, he began to speak as a reminder. And on the side of the Cloud Car, Hermes seemed to hear his voice. Swoosh His figure flashed, descending from the sky. Clad in a robe embroidered with golden threads, his broad sleeves fluttering. In a moment, as his feet touched the ground, the youthful Hermes had already sorted out his emotions. His serious expression had vanished, and stepping forward unhurriedly, the Great Alchemists face bore a friendly smile. Right hand holding the Gate of Starlight, as if he only just noticed Laines presence, Hermes warmly greeted. Just now I was wondering who was calling me... Its truly unexpected to meet a friend of the King here. Sir, you must have heard of me, after all, I do have a certain reputation in Athens. But today is our first official meeting, so I should introduce myselfHermes, the Spellcaster under Contract with the Royal Family of Athens, and of course, the worlds first true Alchemist. As you see, Aiven, Andreas counselor, just your average Godhood Practitioner. Smiling, Laine introduced himself as well. Hahahaha... Now were officially acquainted. In that case, I wont hold back. Laughing heartily, winking, with no hint of reservation, Hermes cheerfully said: Like you reminded, Mr. Aiven, I have indeed encountered a little troubleif you could lend me a hand, Id be immensely grateful. Of course, no problem. Unsurprised by Hermess familiarity, Laine replied with a smile. Chapter 932: 382 Concrete_2 Chapter 932: Chapter 382 Concrete_2 However, Mr. Hermes, before that, we need to confirm one thing. What issue? That is, regarding this guest from Mount Nysa... just to what extent can you intervene? ... There was no direct inquiry, but the two conversing knew well without saying. From Laines perspective, the reason Hermes appeared here with Lachesis was most likely because she had originally sought his help. Yet, for some reason, the Great Alchemist had abandoned such actions and instead took initiative on his own. From Hermess perspective, the reason for his intervention here and now was also due to Lachesiss enemy being present. The enemy of my enemy is my friend; should anything go awry, its good to have a contingency plan. Indeed, it turned out to be true; when the Gate of Starlight could not halt the poison of fate, Hermes received a timely reminder. He was aware of the reason for his presence, and so probably was the other party. Moreover, he knew that the other party knew, and the other party was aware that he knew they knew. In such a situation, Hermes was quite clear it was time to demonstrate an attitude that was sufficiently resolute. This was the helplessness of insufficient power; despite doing nothing, one must choose sides between the Fates and the Primordial Gods... But since a choice was inevitable, Hermes naturally would choose a more reliable side. ...So, the best thing to bind fate is fate itself, and the most suitable chains to imprison her are the powers of fate itself... Mr. Aiven, of course Im aware of this, but if I could obtain her power, I wouldnt have had to worry about this at all. Hermes expressed his deep-seated hatred towards the Fates, but in reality, although Hermes and Lachesis did not harbor any significant grudges. As a transmigrator from the Fantasy World, he never expected to get along harmoniously with the Fates. Moreover, given their unintelligible behavior, he had to consider, if the problem could not be resolved, then the one causing the issues must be dealt with now. However, faced with Laines suggestion, Hermes only felt disappointment. If this was all, these were things he had known for a long time. Are you certain? I think you should reconsider; there must be something closely associated with her on you. Laine said affirmatively after taking a sip of tea. Hermes furrowed his brows, falling silent for a moment. To say there was such a thing, indeed there was, but it was neither a weapon, nor did it possess the power to bind. Previously, in an effort to weaken Lachesiss power, Hermes had attempted to borrow the stone ruler, which the Goddess had transformed into a staff, in the tower. Unexpectedly, after a moment of hesitation, Lachesis actually lent it to him. So casual, so unthinking, that Hermes even suspected it to be a forgery for a while. Later, the Divine Artifacts indestructible nature confirmed its authenticity, forcing the Great Alchemist to accept this outcome. But aside from Lachesiss surprising behavior, the Divine Artifact itself was of no use to Hermes. After all, the stone ruler measuring fate was not Atroposs scissors that cut through fate; the fate it symbolized was its representation in certain aspects of time and space. Even with the owners permission, Hermes could at best use it to measure the length of life, the breadth of an individuals lifetime, and glance into past and futureyet it could not harm any creature. Moreover, although Lachesis had handed the Divine Artifact to Hermes, her subjective will did not grant him the qualifications to use the Divine Artifact. If there is anything at all, it would only be that. Taking out the stone ruler and placing it in front of him, Hermes pushed it forward. Seeing this renowned Divine Artifact, Laine nodded slightly. Indeed, it was that. Although it was unclear why Lachesis would let her accompanying Divine Artifact leave her side, the fact remained. Without incurring a hefty price, just a little clever maneuvering was needed. It can become something else in Hermess hands, and with this opportunity, I could also see what exactly that portal made of starlight is. Its this, the medium that connects the two of you. Although I dont know why you can establish a connection with it, it does indeed exist. As for its function... His gaze shifted as Laine looked towards the wobbly portal. Droplets of dark water trickled down, turning into mist just before they hit the ground, wrapping themselves back into the starlight. If anyone dared to touch it, the toxic tumor of fate would cling to them like gangrene on bones. And if no one touched it, it would persist eternally, unceasingly. Of course, Laine could withstand such a degree of poison; it was the consequence of his actions, and naturally, he had the capacity to bear it. The bearer of the broken Gate... There was no need for detailed explanations, Hermes understood Laines meaning. His Gate was still a falsehood, an existence in conceptual form only before the process of turning the fake into real is genuinely begun. Without material existence as support, it cannot sustain itself independently of Hermes. But if it were given a support, a tangible material as a foundation stone, perhaps it could continue to exist. Of course, what continues to exist wouldnt be the Gate of Truth anymore. It might turn into a sword, a sheet of paper, an ouroboros, or even a clump of clouds. What it ultimately becomes depends solely on the concept of the one supporting its continuation. And its original concept might be diluted in this process. ... Pondering silently, this method had its pros and cons. Others may not understand, but as the creator of the Gate of Truth, Hermes himself knew well that concepts were not to be trifled with. Despite him having created a flawed portal effortlessly, this did not mean he could create a second or a third one. On the contrary, only when the first one collapses because it cannot maintain itself could he create a second identical creation in the same way. The concept of uniquenesssimple replicas dont work. Once used, there would be no second. And to turn a fake into a true Gate of Truth, to manifest the gate from nothingness into reality, one must ensure its conceptual integrity, not carelessly breaking its wholeness. In such a case, once this flawed creation is used to make something else, even if one later has the ability to make the final step, one must incorporate this thing into the Gate of Truth. It was for this reason that Hermes hesitated. Is it necessary? He wasnt sure. But Hermes speculated that the Godhood Practitioner marked by Lachesis could definitely have other methods to suppress the Fates, just like he had imprisoned Atropos. The opponent was an enemy, who would have countermeasures even without himself. Thus, how to handle this event ultimately fell on him. Perhaps I should refuse...but since I have already been tainted by the power of fate, do I truly wish to let go... ...I cant shake it, let alone use it to support my creation. Its true master isnt me, and Lachesis didnt hand it over to me in the name of a Divine Artifact. The Great Alchemist shook his head slightly, raising the issue. However, from the words, it was not clear where his inclinations lay. And looking at the wavering Hermes, Laine simply stretched out his hand and swiped in front of him. Its alright, I have a way. In the next moment, a leaf as exquisite as jade appeared there, radiating wisdom and vitality to its surroundings. Chapter 918 - 374: Taboo "So you''re saying, the true name for it should be the [Artificial Magic Net]." "And after failing down this path, your emergence became their new hope?" In the vast underground space of the abandoned urban district. Compared to before, the mental state of the God of the Stars, bound by the pale silver net on the altar, had clearly stabilized a lot. Clearly, after a nearly frenzied venting, Astraeus seemed easier to communicate with now. The implicit influence of a long life and godhood is a double-edged sword; on one hand, it makes the character of most deities almost unchangeable for thousands of years, on the other hand, it fortifies their will in an unorthodox manner, making it as solid as a rock. Even hundreds of years of imprisonment are not enough to drive a True God insane. Of course, no matter what, Astraeus was still somewhat affected, so Zephyrus naturally took this opportunity to inquire eagerly. There were still too many doubts about what happened here that he did not have answers to. Even for his own sake, he couldn''t just leave without understanding. "...Yes." "Zephyrus, you were once a member of Mount Othrys, so you should have heard about Hecate''s situation." Not only his spirit, but as time passed, it seemed that Astraeus had also recovered from the damage of forcefully colliding with the barrier. The resilience of a deity is so strong that, despite his body remaining emaciated, the God of the Stars'' voice had stabilized a lot. "I know." "It is said that at that time, Lady Hecate was once regarded as a being without godhood." "Until the end of the epoch, she wove the Magic Net and became a True God with Intermediate Divine Power overnight." "Afterwards, with the power of the Magic Net, countless faiths converged towards her." "Even today, no one knows her real level anymore." Nodding, Zephyrus was of course aware of Hecate''s existence. And looking at the silver mesh in front of Astraeus, the God of West Wind understood the latter''s implication. "You mean..." "Yes!" "These insignificant bugs, these contemptible ants... they should be thankful for the grace of the deities for being able to live in this world, yet as inferior as they are, they still dare to dream of becoming deities!" "The Goddess of the Magic Net kindly taught them the secrets of witchcraft, and the deities also granted Humans Divine Arts through the power of the Magic Net." "They should have been grateful for this, but after somehow learning about Lady Hecate''s past, these humans harbored blasphemous thoughts, desiring eternity and immortality." His voice clearly suppressed anger, but Astraeus no longer madly collided with the barrier in front of him. His previous actions were partly due to long-lasting spiritual suppression and self-harm under hopeless circumstances. On the other hand, he also hoped the strength he regained would be consumed in this way. Despite the intense pain that often accompanied this behavior, the God of the Stars did not care. As long as he could trouble these humans, there was nothing he was unwilling to do. But now that he saw hope, Astraeus naturally wouldn''t act so crazily anymore. "They obtained the information, then started to verify." "Weaving a Magic Net, shaping elements, creating the heritage of wizards, Lady Hecate indeed ascended to godhood this way." "And upon confirming the truth of all this, these humans began their overreaching exploration of eternity." "They studied the Magic Net, trying to create similar artifacts." "They attempted to advance wizardry, continuously creating various new types of witchcraft." "Of course, they all failed. After all, humans are so inferior, how could they comprehend the greatness of deities." "Although Lady Hecate was born without authority, perhaps it was just hidden; her immortal essence will not deceive." "In comparison, those lower life forms, no matter how hard they try, are merely indulging in fantasy." With a face of approval, Zephyrus expressed agreement with Astraeus'' statement. However, deep inside, the Wind God felt uncertain about the other''s Speech. These humans couldn''t possibly replicate the path of the Goddess of the Magic Net, Zephyrus had no doubt about that. But that might be because the Magic Net already existed, or they lacked some conditions. As for whether only deities can obtain authority by doing such things... apart from Hecate herself, no one could be sure. Of course, the Wind God would not argue over this matter. He just pointed at the mesh on Astraeus'' body, then asked. "So this is what they made, similar to a Magic Net but different?" "It''s not similar, it''s a poor imitation." "Compared to the Magic Net that envelops the world, it''s a joke." Softly sneering, although he himself was trapped here, Astraeus was not stingy in his mockery of it. "I don''t know what the real Magic Net is like, but it is definitely not like this." "It cannot gather elements, regulate rules; the only thing it can do is draw power from the outside to maintain itself." "Once the source of power vanishes, it would collapse instantly. And if the infusion of power exceeds a limit, it would also destruct due to being unable to bear it." "This is what mortals call an achievement... ha, the idea of ascending to a divine position with such a creation is simply ridiculous." "You are right, it really is ridiculous." Speaking again in agreement, the Wind God then quietly stayed alert in his heart. Chapter 933: 383 Records Chapter 933: Chapter 383 Records What is this? The crystal-clear leaf shimmered under the sunlight, radiating waves of emerald twinkles. Just being bathed in this light, Hermes felt a rush of vibrant life force surge through his heart. Leaves of the Golden Apple Tree? Impossible. Although Hermes had not seen a Golden Apple in this real world, he had seen the Mother Earths Divine Tree more than once in the original Fantasy World. It was the Ancestor of all plants begotten by Chaos, its power truly extraordinary, yet the vitality exhibited by the Golden Apple Tree paled in comparison to what lay before him now. This was not just a quantitative difference, but a qualitative one. This is the [Nodahill Leaf], Mr. Hermes, of course, you havent seen it, because it doesnt belong to the Mortal Realm. The great Serpent of the Central Court implanted the Divine Tree that spans the Nine Hells into soil laden with sin. It purified the chaotic and defiled blood and ultimately blossomed flowers brimming with Wisdom. And this, the leaf of the Divine Tree, it carries the strength of my lord. With its aid, even the Divine Artifact of the Fates is not so indestructible. He had been smiling a moment ago, but his expression turned devout and fervent in the next. Aside from making minor modifications to the origin of the leaf, Laine acted like a true Believer. Of course, strictly speaking, he hadnt deceived anyone, as the Divine Tree Nodahill truly was a derivative of the strength of Yggdrasil; from a botanical standpoint, it was alright to consider them the same. And at this moment within this leaf was one of the Serpent of the Central Courts Demon Fires capable of annihilating everything. The power of the flame originated from the shattered Muspelheim, its vessel a wisp of the Undying Bright Flame from Odins Treasury. As a relic of the old world that persisted into the new, it innately contained a hint of the concept of Destruction and Rebirth. The Serpent of the Central Court then integrated them with its own strength, eventually bestowing it with the might to burn the heavens. Hermes might not have known its origins, but when Laine gently stirred the leaf, strands of aura began to diffuse from it. Clearly, the already unstable Gate of Starlight began to shake violently, even the falling black droplets seemed to slow by a fraction. ... ... Mr. Aiven, please allow me to offer my utmost respect to the great Serpent of the Central Court... but forgive my boldness, as a Spellcaster, I do not mean to offer devotion to that Deity... Barely maintaining his composure, a storm of emotions churned within Hermes. He was somewhat aware of the existence of the Serpent of the Central Court. Over the centuries, Great Alchemists had encountered certain beings claiming to be Demons, and out of curiosity and a desire for exploration, he had cautiously interacted with them. They were Transcendent beings by nature, their veins coursing with Darkness and Sin. What shocked Hermes at that time was these Demons claiming they came from a world called Hell, distinct from the Mortal Realm of Chaos. There, existed two beings as powerful as the God-King of the current world. The Great Alchemist had his doubts, but the unrest in the Underworld a decade ago undoubtedly confirmed the content of those Demons words. However, unlike others, Hermes had a different view of that war. Perhaps because he had once Travelled between the realms of reality and fantasy, he had quite a few insights into the workings of interface powers. Zeus had been at a disadvantage in that clash, but this didnt necessarily imply a true disparity in strength between them. If it were under the aegis of powers of the current world, perhaps the outcome of their struggle might be reversed... However, at this moment, looking at the leaf before him, Hermes instantly overturned his past suspicions. If this were some kind of Divine Artifact, it wouldnt prove anything. But a leaf brimming with the essence of life must stem from a Divine Tree of equivalent strength. Feeling that grand and profound force, cold sweat trickled down Hermes back. Great Divine Power, he had witnessed it before. But a Divine Tree at the level of Great Divine Power, he truly saw for the first time. And such a Divine Tree existing unnoticed was beyond Hermes wildest imaginations. At this moment, he felt he had really come to the wrong place. Cough cough... Mr. Aiven. I just remembered, in fact, I do have a way to solve my own little problem. Taking a cautious step back, Hermes cautiously explained. He wanted to resolve the trouble brought upon him by the Fates, but that did not include putting himself into even greater trouble. While harboring thoughts of retreat, the Great Alchemist tried to leave. However, at the moment he stepped back, the jade-like leaf likewise moved forward a step, still floating steadily in front of Hermes. Its fine, Mr. Hermes. The great Serpent of the Central Court is the Lord of Hell. Although it also possesses countless believers, where incomprehensible numbers of lives worship its existence, it cares more about a persons ability than faith. Indeed, even without uttering a single prayer, as long as one can perfectly execute my lords will, they are the Saints blessed by its will. His smile remained, seemingly unaware of Hermes retreat. Laine opened his hands, warmly facing this exceptionally gifted Great Alchemist. It must be said that often the assessments of later generations are credible. And the legends about Hermes certainly do not fall short of those about Zeus. Mr. Hermes, no need to demur. Perhaps you have a very good solution, but since you have my lords assistance, why bother yourself? In fact, the great Serpent of the Central Court has long taken notice of your extraordinary talents. Now that you have come to seek it out personally, how is this not a link of destiny? ... A connection of destiny? What nonsensical connection! I have a Fate suppressed in my own hands now, you suppressed a Fate in the past, and who knows, maybe a third one is bound to fall by your hand in the future. And now you talk to me about the connections of destiny, what kind of divine era joke is this. However, ridiculous as he found the reasoning, at this very moment, Hermes could not bring himself to utter a word of refusal. As a believer in a god, even though the person before him declared that the Serpent of the Central Court did not care about faith, Hermes wouldnt really dare believe it. After all, it was impossible for the other party to falsify the Deity he believed in. Thus, when Laine said he had long been observed by the Ancient Serpent of the Central Court, it was probably a true occurrence. Damn it... A Great Divine Power, one not even of the Mortal Realm, how did it come to notice him, a mere little Spellcaster dwelling in Athens... Hermes couldnt understand, but he had to accept the reality. Because right before his eyes, that dazzling Divine Leaf was radiating a blinding brilliance. The aura it released became clearer and clearer. This was an invitation, as well as a threat. If Hermes accepted, then this would be a meeting gift from the Lord of Hell to him. But if he declined, then perhaps it would become the punishment that destroys him. No one can refuse the personal attention of the great, not even the most capable mortals. It was the case with Pandora before Gaia, and now Hermes is in the same position. ...Since it is so, then there could be nothing better. I thank the great Lord of Hell for valuing me, and I will definitely not fail His assistance to me in the future. Taking a deep breath, his smile somewhat forced, Hermes accepted the Yuktrahil Leaf. The situation being what it is, regret is already useless. Perhaps from the day he arrived here from the Fantasy World, it was destined that he would face these troubles. The Fates, God-King Zeus, or some other existence. And that deity of world ending who shattered the Fantasy World and showed him a glimpse of Alchemy... Grasping the Divine Leaf, looking at the figure before him, Hermes suppressed the urge to strike out with his fist. He was still too weak. If the Gate of Truth had already come into existence, he would never be so passive. So, since he must accept others kind intentions, then he must strive to restore his divine strength as quickly as possible. Even if that would still be insignificant before the great ones, at least it would afford him some room to maneuver. Mr. Aiven, regarding the use of this Divine Leaf, I have some questions that need your guidance. Quickly regaining his composure, Hermes immediately sought advice. Now that he had the assistance of Great Divine Power, he definitely needed to create an artifact rare in this world. It would be a monument in the field of Alchemy, as well as an indispensable part of his future Gate of Truth. And thinking back... didnt you say the Serpent of the Central Court only cares about strength? Very well. You dont want to let me leave today, so I hope by the day I become a god, you better have become a deity as well. ... Ho?ng At the heart of the island, the crater of an unnamed volcano. Floating midair, looking at the undying flame gradually rising from the molten lava, Hermes took out the materials he had prepared in advance. Lachesis Divine Artifact, the Stone Ruler of Fate. The embryo of the Gate of Truth, and the Fates locked within it, sealed away. Containing the strong vitality and the light of wisdom, not inferior to the Life Origin Liquid, the Yuktrahil Leaf. And the memory extracted by Hermes himself, from his own past. As perhaps the only living being from the Fantasy World that survived, Hermes had discovered early on that his memory also contained a special power. As if that world that had been destroyed still lingered within him, continuing in some way. About this, Hermes had some conjectures. Within his powers, for the real world, matter, energy, information and everything else are interconvertible. His memories might seem only a thing of the past, but perhaps they carry the power after its demise. However, the Fantasy World is, after all, fantasy. Such transmutation is extremely limited, so the inheritance he carries may not be much. Like the ocean and the vapor above it, the difference between the two is as vast as the sky from the abyss. Gently shaking his head, regardless of the truth, Hermes thought no more of it. The Gate of Starlight was now battered and riddled with holes, and had the Demon Fire not risen from the volcano, it might have already shattered. Now is the most fitting time. With a gesture, the artifact that still appeared as a cane plummeted into the profound maw of the volcano. Flames licked its shaft, and almost visibly to the eye, the artifact began to revert to its true form. Scars of time, arcane symbols, twilight began to ripple across the deep grey ruler. It seemed to sense its current peril, instinctively trying to escape from here. But before the raging Demon Fire, all efforts were in vain. The indomitable shell began to soften, black mist steaming off the grey stone. The backlash borne with its master gradually left the artifact, drifting towards the Gate of Starlight. Milky liquids rolled continuously over its body, the true origin of the artifact was unbreakable. Luckily, Hermes didnt intend to smash it. He just wanted to turn it into the foundation of his creation. The mind concentrated, the Great Alchemist felt his state today was unprecedentedly good. The changes in material properties surged through his mind, inspiration bursting every moment. Not until the Sun was about to fall to the west, and the Moon just rising, did Hermes begin to move his spiritual hand. Day and night intersected, up and down reversed. He would create a spectacle unlike any before. ... In the center of Navarin Island, seven days and nights hurried by. The Runes he had casually laid out shielded the surroundings, making it hard for nearby mortals to detect the commotion he was creating. Above the volcanos mouth, the materials previously spread out had long since vanished. What remained there was only a massive black forge. Chapter 934: 384: Taking Shape Chapter 934: Chapter 384: Taking Shape Under intense spiritual concentration, seven days passed in a flash. Above the volcano on Navarin Island, this special casting approached its final step. Below the wide mountain mouth, the originally intense heat had faded without notice. Even the boiling magma had solidified, leaving behind large patches of dark rocks interwoven with patterns. Over the past several days, to supply energy to the Hell Demon Fire, Hermess will had delved deep into the earths veins, causing the volcanos energy to be continuously extracted by man. This volcano, blessed by the God of Craftsmanship, indeed contained substantial flame energy, which aided the entire smithing process. However, the energy required for melting the Divine Artifact was ultimately too enormous. After this event, even if the smithing were to end, it would likely remain dormant, with no possibility of eruption for thousands of years. Mid-air, spiritual energy converged at one point. Looking at the fluctuating Void Furnace, Hermes, though weary, could not hide his excitement. The furnace was not a physical entity but a construct evolved from Hell Demon Fire. Inside it was the hard-earned crystallization of Hermess efforts. Is this smithing? No, this is not smithing at all. This is merely integration, harmonization, and extraction. It is not transformation, nor is it exchange or sublimation. The only reason I can succeed today is that the materials for achieving it are too unique... Of course, it is precisely because of this that it has succeeded beyond my expectations. The power of the Demon Fire was nearing its end, the flames originating from the Lord of Hell began to gradually extinguish. Without external forces, this Divine Fire could have endured for ten thousand years unspoiled, but under Hermess intense usage, it had been depleted early on in collisions where it repelled those materials. However, sensing the condition of the furnace, Hermess face showed no concern, as it was intentional. As the founder of the Chaos alchemy system, he knew exactly how long the Hell Demon Fire could be used. Yet for this last step, Hermes did not want to complete it with someone elses power. The Alchemy Constructs he forged with his own hands could only belong to him. Hiss Silently, a transparent flame suddenly ignited in front of Hermes in the void. There was no audible sound; what seemed like the sound of burning was just a mental illusion. His complexion turned pale instantly, but the Great Alchemists spirit grew even more excited. This was the Soulfire, a flame ignited by the burning of ones own spirit. As a former deity of the Fantasy World, Hermess own spirit was precisely the only near-God aspect of him at this moment. Under his control, the illusory Spiritual Fire collapsed in an instant, then enveloped the outer wall of the furnace. Gradually, the furnace body composed of Demon Fire faded bit by bit, replaced by invisible tongues of fire. Through the distorted space at high temperatures, Hermes could vaguely see the situation inside. A silvery-white liquid clumped together in the air, rolling like blood. Threads of black material were wrapped inside it, constantly jostling left and right, but no matter how it struggled, it could not break free. With a sharp gaze, the pain of ignited spirit reminded Hermes, and watching this scene, the Great Alchemist slashed his own wrist. Bright red blood flowed into the flames, burning together the spirits and flesh from both the real and Fantasy Worlds. Vaguely, within the intertwining flames, Hermes seemed to see a human face. Lachesis seemed to be questioning him, asking why he betrayed her kindness towards him and instead raised his hand against the Goddess. ...To defy fate... does that need a reason? I think not. A faint retort, followed by a conclusion. Stepping forward, Hermes faced the illusory visage. He did not know whether this was reality or illusion, but for him, the answer to these two didnt differ. To you, erasing unstable fate needs no reason. So for me, its the same. In this world, many things do not need reasons, only necessity. Thus, under Hermess firm resolve, the Spiritual Fire surged abruptly. In an instant, as if many things in this moment turned into fuel for the flames. There were Lachesiss deceit towards Paris, Hermess understanding of fate and laws in the Fantasy World, and some other indescribable things. The tongues of flame ascended, darting towards the Great Alchemists cheeks and then gently licking his temples. In the reflection of the firelight, Hermes appeared both warm and icy cold. Time was unknown, but at a certain moment, he reached forward. Hum Eh? A hum from the depths of all things, standing beside the volcano, even Laines inquisitive gaze couldnt help but shift. In the next moment, from the void where nothing existed, chains suddenly materialized out of thin air. The laws of the world responded to this creationno, they responded to the birth of this Divine Artifact. Although it had trapped the Fates, its existence itself seemed to represent something, thus stirring the enthusiastic response of the laws. Feeling slightly moved, watching everything unfold, a strange intuition struck. This still unborn Divine Artifact seemed to be offending the authority of the Spirit Realmmore precisely, the authority that the Spirit Realm had obtained from Chaos. The corresponding powers were trembling slightly, as if responding to the birth of this Divine Artifact. Chapter 935: 384 Shaping_2 Chapter 935: Chapter 384 Shaping_2 His gaze narrowed, and a flurry of thoughts passed through his mind in an instant. At this moment, Laines fingers had even reached into the side of his robe, touching another leaf of the Divine Tree. If he wished, he could destroy the nascent Divine Artifact in its cradle and then bring back the Fates in another way. But after a brief pause, Laine ultimately abandoned this plan. As a being divided in humanity, he could not accurately grasp the changes in the Spirit Realm at this moment. Or rather, even the remaining sensitivity was not necessarily a good thing. Because it proved that the split in his humanity was not as perfect as imaginedof course, Laine had known this a long time ago. In any case, after the initial shock had passed, Laine regained his calm. He had worried too much; a single Divine Artifact was far from sufficient to shake the foundation of the Spirit Realm, let alone strip the digested sustenance from Its body. Even the most special Divine Authority required equivalent strength to support... Besides, the feeling it gave to himself was not one of danger or dread, but rather a vague sense of closeness. From various signs, it seemed that the Divine Artifact might indeed have some special function, but it was most likely not what he had in mind. Moreover, it was a creation made from materials he provided... in any case, it was impossible for it to threaten his own existence. Hiss Unknown to Laine, facing away from him, Hermes had just walked on the edge of peril. At this moment, the casting of the Divine Artifact had reached the most critical part. The sudden resonance of the World Laws certainly startled Hermes, but upon discovering that his alchemy had not been disturbed, the Great Alchemist calmed his spirit again. The change was unexpected, but it was clearly a good thing. This was not only beneficial for the casting of the current Divine Artifact but added a boost to the future formation of the Gate of Truth. So Hermes silently recorded the information brought by the surrounding Law resonance in his memory, taking a deep breath. The next moment, he made a grasping motion in the air over the still unset liquid. An invisible great force acted on the rough outline of the Divine Artifact in an instant, with a powerful rebound force following a mysterious trajectory. However, faced with this scene, Hermes did not hesitate to begin the second, and then third attempt. Three grasps, three rebounds, under violent vibrations, the arms of the Great Alchemist cracked like porcelain. At the same time, the roiling liquid finally stabilized there, forming a specific shape and then gradually beginning to solidify. With silvery white as the main body, black and blood-red patterns interwoven on its surface. A strong Life vitality was released from it, and as its caster, Hermess originally shattered arms nearly recovered to normal at a visible speed. Clearly, regardless of its other abilities, at least the abundant Life force from the Alien Realms World Tree had indeed been successfully inherited by this Divine Artifact. It may not compare with the true artifacts that govern Life, but it was enough to compete with the chalice of the Goddess of Youth. As the Divine Artifact cooled down, new Order and Laws gradually became apparent. Looking at his final creation, Hermes was filled with joy. It was not meant to be an independent Divine Artifactif the Gate of Truth were to be materialized in the future, Hermes had no doubt it could achieve this. But even with many powerful materials, Hermes did not believe he could now create a truly Divine Artifact. As the base that carries its illusory gateway, the stone ruler of Lachesis is another Divine Artifact with separate powers, and even if the Great Divine Power changed its form, the Great Alchemist could not erase its essence. Moreover, accomplishing a true Divine Artifact would certainly require unique Divine Authority, something Hermes clearly did not possess. But all impossibilities had shifted with the world Laws inexplicable resonance, the Divine Artifacts Origin, which had been unyielding even under Hell Demon Fire, was no longer insistent. Like a spring breeze that brings rain, a touch and it parted. Even within this strange resonance, Hermes found that the memories he had mixed in also underwent some special changes. It interwove with many other materials, together forming a new order. Just like how the world at the beginning had no Law of Fire, it seemed that without intention, a new puzzle piece was added to the world. It had no name, for it was a newly born entity. But if one must name it, Hermes thought [Virtual and Real] would be more suitable. By comparison, imparting Wisdom, shaping Life, these were merely additional functions. If not for the Leaf of Yggdrasil originally coming from the Nine Realms, and the Mother Tree had already interpreted Life from another angle, this newborn Divine Artifact might not have inherited these abilities. Looks like its a success? Basking in joy, the voice of Laine came from behind, interrupting Hermess reverie. The smile froze for an instant, and it was then the Great Alchemist remembered that he had a significant problem by his side unresolved. Yes, Mr. Aiven. Thanks to the Great Lord of Hell, I have been able to complete this masterpiece. As you see, I have succeeded. Very well, with our Lords assistance, your success was inevitable, Mr. Hermes. But now that you have succeeded... what is its use? Laine posed the direct question because having witnessed Hermess entire Alchemy process, he could guess the use of this magical alchemical object. It might grant Life, for drinking water soaked with it could bestow immortality. It might bestow Wisdom upon a person, using it to enlighten oneself could solve mysteries previously incomprehensible. Or it might serve as a tool for divining Fate, to peer into the past and future. It could also potentially act as a medium, transforming into a poison that curses living beings. But no matter what, this was merely a creation of the Mortal World, it could not touch the realm of Divine Authority. Moreover, from its potential array of abilities, it seems quite similar to the Wise Mans Stone from later legends. It is a Life Stone, a Soul Stone, as well as a Panacea, serving as an equivalent medium for converting all creations. However, such description obviously goes beyond the realm of the Mortal World, thus Laine did not harbor hope for it initially. Legends are always filled with exaggeration and falsehood, similar instances had been seen aplenty before. Yet, as accidents occurred during the alchemical process, everything became enigmatically complex. A true Divine Artifact must represent its unique Power. But with the current status, Laine could not discern the intricacies of the newly forged Divine Artifact. Only its caster could precisely feel the Might it possessed. A mere object, truly nothing in front of the Great Lord of Hell. As for its abilities... Hermes paused, then continued: I do not know why it underwent this transformation. But its true purpose, perhaps, is to turn those false lives into true existences. His memories and various divine materials mixed together, ultimately resulting in this unique metamorphosis. His spirit merged with the cooling Divine Artifact, and vaguely, Hermes felt he might be able to summon some very special beings with it. Chapter 919 - 374 Taboo_2 Listening to Astraeus''s explanation, Zephyrus perceives this "Artificial Magic Net" as a ''potent cage''. Now, he roughly understands why the other couldn''t come out. Because every bit of Divine Power the God of the Stars regained either instinctively repaired his own body or was forcibly extracted by this artificial magic net. The magic net itself is immensely powerful, and so is the Goddess of the Magic Net. Yet, this so-called ''Artificial Magic Net'', although perhaps a joke in front of the real Magic Net, is extremely effective against a deity in the condition of Astraeus. The Divine Power of an Innate Deity is constantly regenerating, so once this ''Artificial Magic Net'' came into being, it wouldn''t collapse due to loss of energy. And the current condition of the God of the Stars dictates that most of his strength would be used to repair himself, leaving not enough to break through. Thus comes the Eternal Recurrence, using the prisoner''s own strength to imprison himself, truly a brilliant idea... Vaguely, Zephyrus felt that there''s more to it. After all, if it''s just about draining Divine Power, there might not be a need for this so-called ''Artificial Magic Net''. God of West Wind believes that, even if it''s just an inferior imitation, it wouldn''t be easy for those Humans to construct. Then here''s the issue, elements bound by the magic net, could be transformed into forcibly driven strength. Thus, if Astraeus''s Divine Power flows into it, would the Mortals of Silver Moon City remain indifferent? That''s impossible, or rather, the Divine Power of the God of the Stars might also be what they wish to collect. The old path of Ascension being deemed unsuccessful, they then use it for achieving something new... And the Divine Power possessed by the Deities, might also be part of their research. "I understand now, the Domain of Gods is not something Mortals can covet, so later they turned their attention to you, a living Deity." Indignant, Zephyrus asked again. "So this time, those mortals must have come back without achieving anything, right?" "After all, the authority and immortality of a Deity are innate, no matter how much they explore, they could never truly succeed." "..." This time, Astraeus was silent for a moment. Then he forced a smile, seemingly affirming. "...Yes, Zephyrus, just as you thought." "They believe that they could succeed, but how could that be possible?" "They extracted my blood and oil, pried open my bones, and extracted the marrow within..." "But this is meaningless, the body of a Deity is both material and spiritual, Divine and will flow through every inch of flesh." "And these despicable mortals can only marvel at the greatness of a Deity, he even fails to understand how the characteristics of material and spirit coexist on a single object." "Then, they arranged a primitive Blood Sacrifice, trying to use the tentacles of the ''Artificial Magic Net'' to sense why a Deity could accept the sacrifice." "They thought understanding this process would help them discern the essence of Divine Power''s birth, then use their own methods to Sublimate their Magic Power, or to birth new ''Divine Power''." "But they failed, they simply do not understand the nobility of Gods." "The Divine Power of a Deity is either innate or comes from the transformation of authority and essence." "Yet these ludicrous lives cannot comprehend the form of a Deity''s authority, naturally, they can''t observe how it operates either." "Of course, they can only praise the greatness of a Deity, then feel despair about their own pettiness." "..." Rationally, Zephyrus thought the specifics might not be exactly as described. But the outcome was probably accurate, those Humans hadn''t made any breakthrough progress yet. However, recalling Astraeus''s recent silence, God of West Wind still tentatively asked. "You are right, they do not understand the existence of Gods... but after all this time, is it possible that they have gained something?" "..." After another silence, Astraeus reluctantly spoke up. He did not wish to continue, but on second thought, when eventually all gods destroy these Humans, his ordeal would likely be exposed. "Yes, they have." With an emotionless face, the God of the Stars stated blandly. "They forced me to mate with those lower life forms, and subsequently offspring were born." "These blood sacrifices were also for this purpose, because they gradually realized, in my current state without the stimulus of blood sacrifice, it is difficult to leave true meaning Demigods." "Ah?" Involuntarily stepping back, Zephyrus was shocked upon hearing this. At this moment, the God of West Wind felt his skin crawl. Although all previous revelations were horrifying, he believed he could still endure them. But hearing this now, Zephyrus truly felt a chill in his heart. Towards the Sea Emperor, the God of West Wind still had respect. But in some aspects, he felt the Divine King was more reliable. "This... so they were trying to cultivate a powerful weapon of war they could control?" Unconsciously, he might have gained many brothers and sisters. Regarding this, Zephyrus needed to be clear. "No, they''re not interested in that." "Of course, perhaps they created some incidentally, but that was not their main purpose." "In fact, initially they only wanted to explore the changes during the embryonic development of Demigodsthe so-called embryo, which is life not yet born, they wanted to know the mechanism of Divine Blood during this process, and the secrets of longevity for some non-god offspring." Chapter 936: 385 Fear and Revival Chapter 936: Chapter 385 Fear and Revival The Divine Artifact is reborn, slowly cooling from its sweltering heat. Like naturally occurring patterns, they spread over its smooth, glossy white stone body. Lifting his hand, he took the floating Divine Artifact, a familiar sense of connection surging in Hermess heart. This was a wondrous object forged from his memories and flesh, inherently and closely linked to him. There was no need to grope and learn; the moment Hermes touched it, he knew the true purpose of the Divine Artifact. Hesitating for a moment, and glancing at Laine who was waiting for the outcome, the Great Alchemist still gently pinched the white stone, invoking its power. The Divine Artifact resonated, emitting a halo of light. In the next instant, it seemed as if a song was being sung from the void. Antique melodies floated in the air, narrating the nobility and extraordinariness of fate. Lavish language praised the grandeur of Mount Nysa, extolling the past and the futures revered existence. Within the blurry halo, a figure gradually materialized from nothingness, arriving before the two of them. With every movement, the figures lofty demeanor was clearly visible. However, when her face became clear, Laine could not help but reveal a look of surprise. Lachesis? Uttering this name, examining the figure before him, Laine was astonished to find that this figure looked exactly like the previous Goddess of Destiny. Neither appearance nor aura revealed any flaws. The only difference was probably the intangible quality she emanated. Due to the backlash of fate, Chaoss Three Fates were far from mysterious and powerful like the Gods of Destiny in other worlds. They were like a paste-up artisan, patching up a crumbling house, but this one before him was different. If it werent for the fact that this Goddesss eyes were colorless, her pupils slack and lifeless, anyone who came might think she was the true Goddess of Destiny, Lachesis. What is happening? Laine asked. Hermes did not immediately respond; instead, he caressed the White Stone in his palm once more. Whoosh The void trembled, and the original Lachesis disappeared. The blurry white light once again illuminated the room, and in her place appeared another Hermes. His garments were majestic, fitting perfectly, wearing shoes with delicate little wings on his feet. In his left hand, he held an ancient Lyre, its body engraved with the symbol of the Sun. His right hand held a silver balance scale, with Gold Coins and books on either side. He looked more mature, his attire vastly different, but unlike the previous Lachesis, this Hermes didnt feel so starkly detached from the one holding the Divine Artifact. They looked like the same person, with only some distinctions in appearance. As you can see, this is the function of this Divine Artifact. It can blur reality and illusion, replicating in the flesh the existence from the holders memory. In theory, it can replicate not only form but also emotions, powers, authority, as though the person was shaped out of thin air. But in reality, this is just an alternative form of deceitfake is fake, it is not a creature of the Void, it simply turns a segment of memory into reality. Whether dead or alive, it can awaken themnot the straightforward might assume it to be the revival of the deceased, but its merely their own longing. Speaking slowly, holding the Divine Artifact in his hand, Hermes explained his understanding. And comparing it to his direct use, Laine also roughly grasped the concept. Through this artifact that resembled the Wise Mans Stone, Hermes could conjure the figures from his memory, thereby utilizing their powers. However, personal understanding is inevitably imbued with personal nuances, and the differences in his two uses have made this quite clear. Lachesis in Hermess impression was clearly not identical to the reality, yet his own self in memory would not differ from the actual Hermes. The application of the Divine Artifact was not hard to understand, Laine grasped it with ease. That mere memory could borrow the power of reality seemed a bit too far-fetched, even with the might of the Divine Artifact. While imitating power was one thing, if even Divine Authority could be imitated... Taking another careful look at the Divine Artifact in Hermess hand, Laines intuition told him it might be related to the abnormal reaction in the Spirit Realm. A glint of inquiry flashed in his eyes, then he shook his head gently. If he were in his complete state right now, Laine could easily pinpoint the problem. But as an embodiment of divided human nature, although he inherited most of the original memories, some were exceptions. In this Mythic World, taboos related to the Creation Domain inherently carried a vast weight. Like a heavy sphere falling on a flat net, it would pull the owner involuntarily towards it. Yet, while most knowledge is neutral, at many times, neutrality itself can be an influence. So, had Laine insisted on remembering at that time, he certainly could, but this would inevitably cause an unpredictable shift in the development of human nature. So it seems... that is a mighty Divine Artifact. With it in hand, Mister Hermes could practically dub himself a Little Divine King. With a faint smile, Laine did not dwell too much on it. On hearing his words, Hermes shook his head repeatedly. Chapter 937: 385 Fear and Revival_2 Chapter 937: Chapter 385 Fear and Revival_2 What minor Divine King, Mr. Aiven is really overestimating me. The power of a Divine Artifact has its limits, not everyone can call upon its influence... just like the Great Serpent of the Central Court, I cannot summon even a trace of it. It doesnt seem like he is lying, Hermes speaks earnestly. But Laine just smiles, not taking it too seriously. After all, even in the Mythic World, many things must be logical, which is also why hes not too concerned about Hermess secrets. Even if an object has not reached the domain of a Genesis Artifact, and really summoned the Great Divine Power, it would not allow the holder to immediately possess the corresponding strength. So if Hermes really did call forth the shadow of the Great Serpent, it might actually be a good thing. Alright, Mr. Hermes. Whether you can do it or not, now you have crafted the Wise Mans Stone with the help of my lord. For a mortal to forge a Divine Artifact, this achievement is enough to be sung about for ten thousand years. But everything is mutual, Mr. Hermes, since you have already felt the greatness of my lord, isnt it time you did something to show your gratitude to Him? ...Of course. I would like to refuse if youd give me the chance. Shaking his head secretly, Hermes was mentally prepared for Laines request. No one would help him for no reason; the cost just depends on whether it is openly stated or implied. Aside from the expected request, there is another matter that leaves the Great Alchemist somewhat frustrated. The Divine Artifact was perfected, and before he had a chance to name it, someone had already self-appointed it with the title Wise Mans Stone. Although it resonates with him when he hears it, the fact that it first came from someone elses lips still bothers Hermes. However, after pondering for a while, the Great Alchemist ultimately cant think of a better name. Therefore, he can only reluctantly decide to give the Wise Mans Stone another name to signify his existence. Memory Stone? Eye of Illusion and Reality? Star of Athens? ... Related or not, name after name flashes through his mind, each rejected one by one. After much contemplation, Hermes recalls his previous introduction to the functionality of the Divine Artifact. To the uninformed, it may seem like an artifact for awakening the dead, but its merely a response to yearning... If the alias of the Divine Artifact is to be widespread, isnt it meant for those superficial mortals to see? Lets call it Resurrection Stone. Even though he considers himself a true Sage for creating the Wise Mans Stone, the Resurrection Stone cant actually resurrect anyone, and the two dont seem quite equivalent, but Hermes feels this doesnt matter. Compared to the elusive Sage, for most people, resurrection is more relevant to their lives. ... Although hes spirited after completing the Divine Artifact, it cant overcome the exhaustion of his body. Laine has more to say, but theres no need to choose this particular moment. So, taking a temporary break, Hermes finds a secluded stream to recuperate. Holding the newly acquired Divine Artifact in his hand, Hermes feels a bit proud of his luck. Even in the Fantasy World, each Divine Artifact he possessed came at a considerable cost, and their powers might not even surpass the strength of the Wise Mans Stone. If Hermess winged shoes and the lyre gifted by Apollo are considered the lowest tier of Divine Artifacts, akin to the Weak Divine Power among deities, then the newly created Wise Mans Stone could probably already touch the edge of Intermediate Divine Power. Especially this special authority, it further enhances the value of this Divine Artifact. But these abilities could more accurately be attributed to luck rather than ones own power. Just as Laine felt surprised, Hermes himself was also aware of how terrifying it was to be able to borrow their powers, not just to conjure projections of Deities. In the previous description, the Great Alchemist deliberately avoided a detailed explanation of this, as if the power he borrowed was just a trivial part. But in reality, he found that he could achieve more than 30% of the actual Deities effects. 30%, it seems low, but for the Deities wielding authority, they often only need a fraction of their strength to achieve what others cannot accomplish even with a hundredfold effort. From this, one can see how rare it was for Hermes to borrow this authority. It was a distortion of inherent concepts, a subversion of the worlds order... If he had the strength of Great Divine Power Level, then the minor Divine King Laine jokingly referred to might even be an understatement. If he could also overcome the limitation of summoning only one type of projection at a time, then people should probably start referring to the Divine King as minor Hermes. However, such ability is obviously not what he should possess, and even the Primordial Gods would not create a Divine Artifact that so blatantly violates the world order. Thus, the only explanation is the same as the reason for the laws resonance that led to his complete refinement of the Fates Divine ArtifactHermes attributed the cause to his own past. There were three people related to the Chaos World, the Lord of the Spirit Realm took all the strength that could be gathered and used it to deal a fatal blow to Hemenu. What Athena gained was unknown, but she clearly had her own plans. Compared to the former two, Hermes was far from their equal in power. He was merely a native being of the Fantasy World, and even his counterpart in the outside world was unlikely to be born. Perhaps for this reason, he received the favor of this shattered world. In his memory, lay the information left behind by this world. Touching upon the Creation Domain, even the faint traces left by the Fantasy World were miracles beyond the imagination of mortals and many Deities. It attracted the favor of the laws, as well as the birth of the Wise Mans Stone. Although Hermes was not very clear about this point, he could roughly guess. Idly touching the immaculate stone, the Great Alchemist felt a hint of hesitation in his heart. When he faced Laine before, he did not lie, but he did not tell the whole truth either. He still harbored apprehensions regarding the so-called Lord of Hell. For instance, he indeed could not summon the projection of the Great Serpent of the Central Court, but it was not because the latter was too powerful. The reason he couldnt do it was that the Fantasy World had no record of the other party. Yes, the power of the projections made by the Wise Mans Stone was so potent, it even exceeded the limits of a Divine Artifact. Its only non-defect defect was that it could only manifest beings that had no authority or those Deities that once existed in the Fantasy World, just like the Lachesis Hermes summoned; she was actually not the projection of the Fates from reality, but that of the Fantasy World. Perhaps this is also why the borrowed authority only had a 30% effectthe artifact may have perfectly replicated the others power, but the Fantasy brought into reality, even in the same world, had only 30% effectiveness. In a way, this was actually a good thing. For instance, in Hermes memory, the Moon Goddess of the Fantasy World was distinctly more powerful than her real counterpart, and there were many similar examples. But there were also shortcomings, such as the Serpent of the Central Court, a being absent in the Fantasy World, Hermes was unable to summon. Furthermore, although he had not tried it, Hermes could probably be sure that he might be able to project even the Primordial Deities, just with unknown consequences. The unknown answer was precisely what he hesitated over now. Great Divine Power and True Gods are different, but whether they are still different in front of the Fantasy World, Hermes was not sure. He wanted to try but feared attracting misfortunes... and deep down in the heart of the Great Alchemist, even the Primordial Deities were not the ones he wanted to summon the most. Compared to that figure who occupied his thoughts day and night, even the so-called Primordial Deities didnt really matter. Chapter 938: 386: Emerald Ring Chapter 938: Chapter 386: Emerald Ring Destruction... With a complex gaze, caressing the Wise Mans Stone in his hand, Hermes once again recalled that day after many years. The Lord of Thunder, the King of Kings, the tall and mighty Father God Zeus on Mount Olympus, desperately struggling in despair. The Sun fell from the Sky, and the Underworld had already become void. Beneath the Earth was a hollow space, and the Star Cluster was dim and lightless. That day, the entire world summoned all its strength in an attempt to resist that Destroyer, and at that time, Hermes was just a powerless onlooker. The only thing he could do was find a thread of survival for himself. Fortunately, he succeeded, after all, compared to Commerce, Competition, and Livestock, Travel and Exchange were the most fundamental essence of Hermes divinity. Even in his youth, it was through these that he completed a trade with Apollo, much commemorated by later mythologies, and thereby obtained the Power of the God of Commerce. Unfortunately, he wasnt completely successful. Because even to this day, Hermes cannot be one hundred percent certain who the Destroyer really was. Though he had long had guesses and doubts, it wasnt uncommon for Great Divine Powers to deceive and hide from one another. In the Fantasy World, Hermes, one of the Twelve Main Gods of Olympus, although also a True God in the Domain of powerful divine force, was not adept at discerning truths, seeing through falsehood. And for those things that couldnt be faked, such as the truly genuine Divine Artifacts, Hermes couldnt find the corresponding one in the Real World. Such as that dazzlingly green ring, which initiated the start of his Alchemy. After coming to the real world, the Great Alchemist once sought its whereabouts in various ways, even dubbing his organization of Wizards as the Emerald Ring. Unfortunately, to this day, he has found no rumors related to it. These confusions had existed in Hermes mind for too long, and previously, he had no qualifications to seek the answer. But now, with the birth of the Wise Mans Stone, the Great Alchemist felt that he could reconsider this issue. Clutching the warm stone, Hermes tried to recall that day of Destruction in his mind. He hadnt seen the true face of that figure; from beginning to end, all he saw was that one hand that descended from beyond The Sky, destroying everything. The Wise Mans Stone glowed faintly, its hazy halo illuminating Hermes face. Although in the illusory world, that Destroyer deity didnt exist. But since He stepped into this world, and even destroyed it with His own hand, His information was inevitably recorded by the world itself. One breath, two breaths, three breaths... To invoke a great one, even if merely by authority and not by strength, the power Hermes needed to exhaust was far beyond a True Gods match. So little by little, he poured his own strength into the Divine Artifact. The images in his memory gradually became clear, just waiting to pass a certain critical point, it would resonate with the Law under the effect of the Divine Artifact. By then, the Great Alchemist could determine the others identity through authority, which was also the best solution. After all, displayed strength can be faked, appearance and aura can be disguised, but a deitys authority cannot. At least until the birth of the Wise Mans Stone, this was the iron rule in Hermes understanding. So time slowly passed, and at a certain moment, the Great Alchemist seemed to have found the right opportunity... No, stop!! He blurted out. And then suddenly, at the foot of the mountain, Hermes forcefully terminated his own action at this moment. The Wise Mans Stone, which was about to activate, suddenly went dark, the backfiring power fell back onto itself, turning the face of the Great Alchemist deathly pale. For a mortal to force-stop the use of a Divine Artifact would result in extremely serious consequences for the user. However, as the forger and true owner of the Divine Artifact, Hermes was exempt from most of it. Yet, even without sustaining severe injuries, the Great Alchemists complexion was still unsightly. Because just now, at the moment he was about to complete the summoning, a nameless Fear attacked his heart without warning. Destruction, ruin, Death, and wailing... The end of a world, the Curse of billions of living beings. Perhaps because the foundation of the Wise Mans Stone was Lachesiss Divine Artifact, and she is still imprisoned within it, At that moment, Hermes felt as if he had glimpsed a terrifying scene. This was the memory of the world, not the false one, but the one recorded by the Real World he was now in. His heart pounding violently, Hermes felt his hands go cold. He never imagined that the Destroyer of the Fantasy World was actually a thorough Destroyer. And the objects of his Destruction even included another real world. Too terrifying, unimaginable. Though it was just a fleeting glimpse, Hermes was still shocked. The World-Destroying Demon God stood above the corpse of the world, countless fragments swirling and dancing around Him. Had it not been for the reflection of the World Law, Hermes felt he would never have known about this. Is He warning me? No, the world would not warn me. It is just that my Divine Artifacts power comes from the fantasy of the Chaos World, and the fantasy Chaos is closely linked with the reality. And because the World-Destroying Demon God is not here, my call for his projection inadvertently brought about the reaction from the Law first. Had I not stopped, perhaps the power of the Wise Mans Stone would have continued to act, manifesting the reflection of the real from the void. But then, nobody would know what would happen. Perhaps nothing would happen, the other party might not even notice my peeking. Or perhaps something would happen, and the price, I absolutely do not want to bear. The Real World... is this still Great Divine Power? A flicker of horror in his eyes, if not for that sudden premonition, Hermes felt he might have been gone by now. He dared to touch upon Great Divine Power briefly, as it was not something he had never seen. In fact, not long ago, he had used the power of a Lord of Hell to craft his own Divine Artifact. But an existence that could contend with the Real World... Just thinking about what happened to Zeus in the Fantasy World, Hermes knew he would fare much worse. Before, he comforted himself by thinking, That was just the Fantasy World, perhaps Great Divine Power could exhibit the same strength there in the Real World. But now, Hermes didnt think so. ...So what exactly is His purpose? An invader from outside, the root cause of world Destruction? He sought out the Fantasy World first, perhaps as a rehearsal for the ultimate destruction of Chaos? In that fleeting vision, although his current strength was still quite limited, Hermess vision allowed him to make a judgment. That shattered worlds remnants were probably inferior to Chaos, and maybe thats also why the world remains stable for now. Im still safe, though this is all but temporary... Shaking his head vigorously, Hermes tried to dispel the negative emotions from the depths of his heart. He had run away once before, but this time, he might not have the chance to run again. Moreover, unlike the last time, considering that the World-Destroying Demon God has been hesitant to make a move, it seems that He harbors considerable fear of Chaos. No wonder Ive searched the world over and couldnt find a trace of that Alchemy Divine Artifact. Because it doesnt belong to Chaos, of course, I wouldnt be able to find it. Heh, I really didnt expect this... But looking at it this way, perhaps the world favors me enough to let me live. Even when faced with the threat of death, insignificant as I am, I still inherited Its legacy. The previous speculation was instantly overturned; the World-Destroying Demon God is likely not a Deity of Chaos, but His enemy. And now I understand why there is no alchemy inheritance in the world, despite my creation of Alchemy after observing the Divine Artifact. Not because it originated from an Ancient God who never interacts with the outside world, but because it simply isnt a creation of Chaos. Suddenly, an immense pressure hit me. But the next moment, Hermes suddenly smiled lightly. How interesting. To strive to become stronger in preparation for a world-ending enemy, to pass through trials and ordeals with the favor of the world, seizing various opportunities along the way. Then ascending to the divine throne, achieving greatness, ultimately wielding the power of the World in a fierce battle against an external foe, either perishing together/returning from a tragic victory/inflicting heavy damage upon Him, succeeding in stalling for time. Is this my script? Although I might be overthinking it, if I replace world with All Gods, and me with a human hero, it seems theres nothing incorrect about it. Fighting tooth and nail, battling for the benefit of the All Gods, and with a bit of luck, achieving a perfect success, even having a chance to ascend to immortality, this is a decent outcome for a mortal. Its just a pity, youve misread me... This isnt the script I want. Compared to this, Id rather let the tall ones prop up the falling sky. With a slight smile, recalling the issues that had been troubling him just now, Hermes felt suddenly enlightened. The Lord of Hell, the Serpent of the Central Court, right. He had been wondering how to let himself grow safely, at least to ascend to a divine position first, instead of becoming an inconsequential pawn in the clash of the great. But now, doesnt he have a way? Find a way to inform that Lord of Hell about this matter, and let it be their headache. Standing at the pinnacle of Chaos World, they possess more than I do and are even less likely to give up all that they have. If it cant resolve the problem alone, it will surely seek more Great Divine Powers to confront this fearsome opponent. In this way, even the world would be at peace. Im truly magnificent... World peace, such a grand proposition, and Ive accomplished it. I recall the Goddess of Harmony apparently married a human hero who had contributed greatly to the Divine King, as a reward for his service. I dont ask for much, just that the noble Mother of the World grants me a reward of the same caliber. Silently smirking to himself, Hermes shook his head, chuckling at his own predicament. From a different perspective, the trouble he faced seemed to be a blessing in disguise. Holding the Divine Artifact, the Great Alchemist could not help but admire his own cleverness. However, this means I can no longer project that fearsome World-Destroyer willy-nilly. So, Ill settle for something else, let me change my target. With a tight grip of his right hand, a hazy halo appeared once more. Talking about changing targets, at this moment, Hermes once again recalled the day the Fantasy World had shattered. The Divine King was howling at The Sky, and the hand of destruction covered the heavens. The entire Fantasy World, they were the most worthy objects of Hermes projection. In past and present, the Great Divine Power has always been something beyond his reach. Thus, his thoughts slightly stirred, displaying the power of the Wise Mans Stone without any reservation, Hermes focused his projection on the Divine King... on the alchemy ring shining with jade on the great hand. The Divine Light flickered, and this time, the indistinct halo quickly reconvened. Without any special mishaps, right before Hermes eyes, a ring like jade quietly floated in mid-air. Tiny runes were etched on it, as if elucidating some supreme truth of the world. This wasnt Hermes first glance at this scene, but even having seen it once before, as the ring reappeared before his eyes, he still greedily absorbed everything before him. A foreign alchemy artifact, unlike the contrived Wise Mans Stone, was genuinely crafted through pure alchemy skill, not by the accumulation of materials or the deviation of fate. On it, the caster seemed to be boasting their skill, incising knowledge that pointed directly to the essence one after another. From their brief encounter in the past, Hermes had received his initial enlightenment. Building upon this fragmentary knowledge with his own interpretation, he had created the path of alchemy that now existed in Chaos. However, as he delved into domains that touched upon the divine, Hermes eventually felt somewhat powerless. Not being able to summon the projection of the Destroyer was no big deal. The power of Zeus wasnt particularly attractive to him either. The strength of the Divine King, from this world, seemed less like divine authority or a Law and more like a status or position. Hermes was unsure what he could gain from it, but this ring was different. Seeing it, Hermes saw his own future. Do you go by the name Draupnir... When the Divine Artifact materialized, the Great Alchemist knew its name. The substance exchange, Draupnir, the ring. Just hearing it felt in perfect harmony with him, very befitting of his past divine nature of Commerce and Exchange. Reaching out, Hermes slid the ring onto his index finger and downsized the Wise Mans Stone, placing it on top of the ring, and thus, a pieced-together ring was born. Two supreme creations of alchemy joined together, looking quite in sync, their powers even resonating slightly. For a moment, Hermes couldnt help but yearn for a true Divine Artifact. Just a false creation had such an allure... If the real thing were to fall into his hands, not to look too far ahead, At the very least, to fuse them again, creating a High-Grade Artifact in the alchemy domain should pose no great difficulty. Chapter 939: 387: Choice Chapter 939: Chapter 387: Choice From today forth, the Emerald Ring alchemy organization finally has its true Emerald Ring, although its merely a projection of a fake. The faint divine nature pulsated actively within Hermes, absorbing power from both flesh and spirit. After one success and one failure in his experiments, Hermes decided to conduct his very last experiment. Although the summoning of the Destroyer had failed, the Great Alchemist still received invaluable information. The summoning of Draupnir was successful, which meant he was about to progress faster and more steadily in the realm of alchemy. So, to Hermes at this moment, the problem he needed to solve became quite clear. Whether it be the threat of the Destroyer, the Lord of Hell with unknown intentions, or any other issue, The simplest and most difficult solution to solve them was to enhance his own strength. Be it internal or external. However, since the Gate of Truth wasnt built in a day, Hermes had no choice but to seek solutions from external objects. Conveniently, the Wise Mans Stone had the means to solve the problem, as long as he could summon a projection of Great Divine Power, then even if his own strength was meager, he asserts that he could stride across the Mortal Realm unchecked. After all, even the weakest Great Divine Power possesses an insurmountable gap with True Gods. Just like the Lord of the Nine Hells when Hell was newly born, Zeus with his incomplete divine status back when the Twelve Main Gods were yet to take their places. A three-part Divine Authority, though not large, still represents a qualitative change. Thus, with flickering eyes, Hermes rubbed the Wise Mans Stone for the third time. The halo scattered, undulating around the Great Alchemist. Perhaps because the Creation Force that supports the evolution of the Fantasy World is scarce, among the projections that the Wise Mans Stone could summon, Hermes did not find options for the Lord of Darkness and the Night God. Including Earth Mother Gaia, these Primordial Deities exist more as legends within the world. They have no physical form, or rather, the world is theoretically their physical form. All Gods know of their existence, but no one has truly seen them, not even once. Among these venerable beings, only the Divine King is an exception, for their connection with the world is too intimate. Therefore, at this moment, Hermes only has one choice. Come forth... the mighty Sovereign of the Gods, King of Kings, and the Ancestor of my bloodline... Step into the real world... fight for me... Murmuring softly, just like summoning the Destroyer before, Hermess strength ceaselessly poured into the Wise Mans Stone. However, the Divine Artifact was like a bottomless pit, endlessly devouring his power. Until a certain moment, it was as if crossing an invisible boundary, a vague halo in front of Hermes gradually coalesced into one. A towering and majestic figure stepped out from it, around him, chains reached out from the void, yet hesitating to approach his body. This was the Order of Laws avoiding his power, even with just fragmented strength and less than one-third of Divine Authority... but since he had not truly exhibited his power, the chains of order could only waver in the air. In an instant, horror and ecstasy surged across his face simultaneously. Though this was Hermess own doing, he still felt a profound sense of surprise when he actually succeeded. His power had not been strengthened; within the figure before him, what supported its existence was still the power Hermes had infused. But in front of that vast and exceptional divine stature, even pebbles seemed to turn into gold. Is this feeling... the Great Divine Power? Taking a deep breath, for the first time since the Fates sought him out, Hermes felt a sense of security. To have quality without quantity? No matter, as the only alchemist of this age, Hermes has ten thousand ways to create Divine Level energy. What he needs is an entity that can transform energy into Divine Power. And now, that entity is right before his eyes. He is the King of All Gods... Uranus. Ha ha ha ha ha... Ah... my most venerable great-grandfather. You are the Lord of the Sky, the Monarch of all things and All Spirits. The Deity Race rose because of you, Soveregin came into existence because of you. Your figure shines brighter than the Sun above, your power more boundless than the vast Earth. Praise you, my great-grandfatherI, Hermes, especially praise your greatest virtue. After all, you are both the Divine King and a true great one, yet at that crucial step you could have taken, both in the Fantasy World and in the real Chaos, you had already failed and then fell into an eternal slumber... In a chant-like tone, Hermes sung and praised the Heavenly Father, and even could not help but laugh out loud. Yes, the Lord of the Sky, the original Divine King, this is the phantom he has summoned. If only the Divine King can be summoned by the Wise Mans Stone, does he have to choose Zeus? Dont be ridiculous. Perhaps mortals on the ground might think so, but Hermes would never be so superficial. After all, the Great Alchemist knows very well that Zeuss power is so intricately linked to his kingship. Compared to that, he himself is merely a deity who wields Thunder. So no one knows, if Hermes chose Zeus, whether the summoned being would be the one with three parts of the Divine Authority and symbolism, or simply the Thunder God Zeus. Chapter 940: 387 Selection_2 Chapter 940: Chapter 387 Selection_2 Besides that, there is a crucial point. That is, no one knows whether summoning the Great Divine Power of an existing god will draw the attention of its master. If Zeus were to sense it, Hermes, who had just cooperated with the Divine Kings great enemy to defeat the Fates, would be in deadly peril. In such a case, Hermes naturally knew to seek good fortune and avoid disaster. Excluding Zeus, the Second Generation God King seemed to be another choice. However, it is not hard to realize that this too, is a trap. In the Fantasy World, Cronus, the King of Temporal, never touched the Great Divine Power. But in the real world, this is indeed a God of gods. Although he has disappeared, disappearance is neither imprisonment nor eternal sleep. For the Great Divine Power that controls [Time] and [Space], Hermes does not believe he could escape its pursuit. Therefore, after eliminating the above two options, the First Generation God King is the best choice. In the first epoch, [The Sky] and [Patriarchy] were just born, and they had not yet expanded to possess complete symbolism. Even though Uranus merged these elements with the power of the original God-King, he just possessed the ultimate strength of a True God. However, as the Heavenly Father slumbered and time passed, in the third epoch of the Fantasy World and the second epoch of the Real World, both had already undergone their own transformations. It is only because Uranus has not yet awakened that the world remains calm. Thus, whether summoning the projection of the Great Divine Power would connect with its corresponding existence or not, Hermes need not worry. Because even if it does, the eternally slumbering Lord of the Sky has no time to trouble him. After waiting for a while, it turned out just as he thought; nothing special happened. His third summoning once again gave Hermes a perfect result. With the protection of the Lord of the Sky, he could finally deal with the belivers of Hell with confidence. Equal help is true assistance; unequal is either charity or ransom. Although in their eyes my life isnt worth much, I still highly value it. Smiling and shaking his head, Hermes tries to give the Lord of the Skys projection a command. The next moment, the towering figure soars into the heavens, merging with the sky above the Great Alchemists head. The real Uranus hangs at the end of the sky, and Hermes would not want to see what happens if the projection meets its eternally slumbering true self. He only wants this old ruler to protect him, not to awaken him and bring major trouble upon himself. Above the firmament, at the edge of the sky. Since time immemorial, from when Cronus severed the limbs of the Heavenly Father with a sickle, the sky of Chaos has fallen into eternal tranquility. Aside from the Primordial Gods born with the world, this oldest Celestial God almost embodies all the characteristics of men from the savage era. He is tall and powerful, possessing intense desires and unrivaled divine might. He is brutal and cold, so much so that even his wife and children fear him. He is also proud and straightforward; no one is worthy of his concealment, nor is anyone worth his retreat. He needs no rituals or civilization, for these are needless in the savage era. He only requires absolute strength, and the absolute authority to rule everything. From this perspective, even if people in later ages look back at this ancient history, they would find it hard to truly comprehend whether it was right or wrong. Because in the wild and chaotic wilderness, with human groups surrounded by enemies, perhaps such patriarchy is indeed the safeguard of safety and life. Even if someone could fight alongside Uranus against a formidable enemy, perhaps the cruelty of the Celestial God would be his greatest reliance. This oldest king would simply laugh forward and clash with the so-called enemies until the final moment of his life. As for whether you help in battle or flee, he probably wont even glance at you, what awaits you is at most a scoff. Unfortunately, Chaos is ultimately an epoch of the gods. The gods have no external enemies; they are enemies to each other. Celestial God and Mother Earth have no rivals; the entire world is merely their home. So, until the moment before eternal sleep, Heavenly Father could only unleash his endless tyranny upon his offspring. Unable to demonstrate against a rival, he could only show it to his descendants. But after his long sleep, due to the fear of the most ancient Divine King, no one dared to speak his name, and everything on Earth became irrelevant to him. Thus, time continued to pass, and millennia upon millennia elapsed on Earth. In The Sky, amid the bends of time, the eternally sleeping Celestial God passed countless ages. Yet, time meant nothing to the Celestial God; over millions of years, only on a few rare occasions did movements almost awaken the Lord of the Sky from his slumber. The most recent was due to the changes in the ocean, but under the power of the Lord of Darkness, the Celestial God returned to his deep sleep. But this time, there seemed to be something different... Ah... ...I... An indescribable will struggles and stirs, and at this moment, the boundless firmament seems to come alive. Although something is still missing, with world after world breaking and merging, Patriarchy, which had once been balanced or even dominant with the advent of the third era, no longer seemed so absolute. The deepest slumber seemed to be approaching its end, a mighty infinite power poised to unleash. Atop Mount Olympus, an inexplicable palpitation surged to the Divine Kings heart, prompting him instinctively to grasp his scepter and scan the entirety of the Mortal Realm. But at that moment, the accumulated dark tide suddenly stopped again. Once eternal sleep is entered, it is difficult to awaken, as the supreme will merely frees a tiny edge from the impact of Divine Authority. The stimulations from the Mortal Realm were like the final straw that broke the camels back, guiding him out of his slumber. But in the next instant, this faint will seemed to be distracted by something else. Still that beacon from the Mortal Realm, different from every previous time, this time, it was persistent and constant. Even faintly, along invisible connections, streams of information continuously flowed back to The Sky. There were calm oceans, busy mortals, novel Divine Artifacts, civilization and Wisdom. The eyes of the Celestial God had not yet opened, but at this moment, he seemed to have acquired another pair of eyes to observe the long-missed Mortal Realm on his behalf. The originally active will calmed down; it was no longer so eager to awaken. If it were truly the Lord of the Sky, this scene would never happen. Because the Celestial God would never be satisfied with just this; everything in the world belongs to him. However, at this moment, the will of the Celestial God was still sluggish, with only the slightest hint of a waking sign at the edges. So, upon receiving this external information, it seems to have been placated and became calm again. In the short term, this is good. A major disaster was temporarily averted, and the palpitations in the heart of the Divine King on Mount of the Gods vanished without a trace. Save for the giant holding up The Sky feeling a momentary quiver, no one noticed anything amiss. But if time were to be extended, external information would slowly stimulate this dormant will, and even when he awakens, it could accelerate his understanding of the new era. But whether for good or bad, everything has clearly become an established fact. The perpetrator of all this had no idea what had happened, only time continued to flow. Meanwhile, in the distant Void, atop the graves of shattered worlds, an immensely grand will fluctuated slightly. It looked toward the fragments of the world, just as before. ...He... ...has become faster... No one responded, but indeed, the shrinking of the Primordial Water had subtly quickened a negligible amount. However, the Void had no spectators; it was filled with darkness and cold. Other than that, there was only the one True God. Chapter 941: 388 Report Chapter 941: Chapter 388 Report Nine Hells, Central Court. Double suns hang in the sky, the shadows of the floating islands reflected on the ground. In the basin at the center of the interface, the once small sapling has now become a towering giant tree. Like the World Tree Yggdrasil, three thick roots extend outward, one buried in the Divine Spring beneath the tree, the remaining two reaching directly to the third and seventh layers of Hell. Six branches pierce into the Void, their destinations unknown, while the remaining three hang from the tree crown. Occasionally, some unripe fruits can be spotted atop it, merely hidden among the leaves. Divine Tree Nodahill, rooted atop the central axis of the Nine Hells. Apart from the roots embedded in the Divine Spring, the other two roots are densely covered with blood-red veins. They pulsate as if alive, continuously channeling dark red sap back toward the trunk. Chaos, sin, filth... countless negative emotions and disorderly powers mingle together, even instinctively trying to corrupt this Divine Tree that spans realms. However, once the sap reaches the base of the trunk through the roots, an opposing force has long been waiting. Leonnor Spring, the precursor to the Well of Urd of the Nine Realms. Nodahills third root sips its water, drawing in vitality and the Divine Power of purification. The essence of the Divine Spring flows directly upwards through the third root system, where milky liquid meets the dark red blood at the trunk. The impurities gradually settle, the pure specks rise. These energies, containing slight traces of ultimate Source Power, nourish the growth of the entire Divine Wood. And after the final refinement by the Divine Tree itself, this feeble Source Power is influenced by the characteristics of the World Tree. It becomes better suited for the realms absorption, then flows along the newly grown branches toward the far end of the Void. Like a machine that purifies impurities, or an organ that creates nutrients for the world. The Divine Tree, once soaked in the waters of the Well of Reincarnation, became the midpoint of the cycle of the Nine Hells, bringing new momentum to this world adrift in the Abyss. Its body coiled at the edge of the world, the Ancient Serpent quietly watches everything happening in the Central Court, seemingly indifferent to the outside world. In its eyes, this scene has long been unfolding. Yet, it is precisely because of this cycle that the two monarchs of the Nine Hells gradually stabilized their powers. ...World Tree... ...Truly a marvel of creation... Grand ideas drift through the air, objectively speaking, although the creation of the Nine Hells was a great concept and Tartaruss power sufficiently vast and profound. But from the beginning, relying solely on the former powers of Hell to support two Great Divine Powers was quite inadequate. Within this, Asmodeus relies on the legitimate title of Lord of Hell to barely cross this line, while the Serpent of the Central Court even borrows substantial power from the Divine Tree. After all, as the former World Tree of the Nine Realms and the only plant Laine has seen that reached the domain of Great Divine Power, Yggdrasil has transcendent abilities in stabilizing worlds. With its help, only the three layers of Hell managed to maintain the power possessed by the malignant thoughts of Spirituality. However, this state is ultimately dangerous, much like Gaia, who nearly fell from the realm, or Zeus, whose ritual was incomplete, formidable to the weak but hardly victorious against the strong. Not until the establishment of the Asura Field did the Nine Hells finally begin to return to the right track. Endless wars, endless bloodshed. Though outnumbered, compared to the chaos of Abyssal Creatures, the demons of Hell indeed have an advantage. In this process, every victorious battle not only strengthens the victor but also signifies a subtle reversal between two interfaces. And compared to the rewards for victors per the rules of the Asura Field, Hell has another way of recycling waste. That is to drag the demon corpses to where Nodahills roots are located, piled up into a mountain of bones. The demons conduct grand Blood Sacrifices to their lord, then the power of the blood sacrifice flows along the Divine Trees root system into the Central Court; after purification by Leonnor Spring and refinement by Nodahill, it becomes nutrients nurturing the world. And depending on which lord the initiators of the sacrifice belong to, they sacrifice to that entity. Under the effect of true names, these refined powers also belong to that lord, used to enhance their own domains. Thus, distinguished demons will be promoted and rewarded, while the inadequate ones will be demoted and punished. Nodahill then draws some energy for its own growth and uses it to cultivate leaves, forming the foundation of Devil Contracts. Eventually, the Lord who receives the sacrifices strengthens the powers of their realm; even if such enhancements are but bricks in the overall growth of the Nine Hells. They will eventually become part of the power of the two monarchs, then further resist the power of the Abyss. Accumulating earth forms mountains, accumulating water forms abysses. Under the unique flow of time in the Abyss, a long time has passed in the Nine Hells. Because of the benefits gained, the Ancient Serpent can afford to demonstrate its powers in the material world. Heh... Poseidon, you cant stay here much longer. Before you leave, dont you want to say something? Chapter 942 - 942 388 Report_2 ?Chapter 942: Chapter 388 Report_2 Chapter 942: Chapter 388 Report_2 Activate your barren brain, not your useless muscles. Perhaps, a flash of inspiration might lead me to release you. Underneath the sky of the Central Court, the tone infused with mockery, malice almost overflowing from the eyes. The Sun above illuminates the canopy of Nodahill, where a disheveled figure is impaled by the branches of the Divine Wood through the spine. Blue hair cascaded down, covering the ferocious face of Poseidon. Yet upon hearing this voice, the only response from the Sea Emperor is to swear vehemently. Shut up, monster! Son of the World will not submit to you twisted lackeys, I, Lord of the Sea, will never bow to you crazed creatures! Full of vigor, it appears Poseidon looks wretched, but he hasnt suffered much torment since being abducted to Hell. At least compared to the God of the Stars, Astraeus, his treatment is relatively good right now. However, Poseidon seems not to realize his own luck, though the power gap is vast, the struggle of the Sea Emperor never ceased. Hmm...it seems slightly off from Poseidons usual character. At least the Serpent of the Central Court distinctly remembered that at the end of the Second Era, the adversary showed no such fearlessness in the face of its father. Thus, after slight testing, considering the very limited intelligence of the other, the Ancient Serpent quickly discerned the reason. In Poseidons eyes, he seems to have regarded Hell similar to the Blood Mother Tree. A long time ago, when Laine obliterated that Fantasy World, the Divine King seemed to have received some message, giving out a cryptic prophecy. Be wary of the Outsiderjust a fragmented sentence, without a specific target. Previously, ever since Typhons death, due to the longstanding peace, All Gods had pushed it out of mind. But with Poseidons personal descent into Hell, he seemed to have determined that what Zeus said might indeed pertain to the Great Serpent in front of him. After all, the creations forged by the power of the Blood Mother Tree are all mighty, and none of them humanoid. And having witnessed the fall of the God of Sun, considering himself a member of the Son of the World, Poseidons fighting spirit was forced to surge. After all, the consequence of surrender is merely erosion, and with Poseidons personality, its better to curse heartily. Heh, Lord of the Sea. Lord of the Sea who can only sow seeds, whose sole dominion was handed over by others under pressure from Zeus. Compared to your brothers, you are equally useless. Unconcerned by Poseidons curses, the Ancient Serpents retort struck home. It conveniently sealed Poseidons mouth, not affording him the chance to retort. It wont be long before he seeks out his old father. Whatever he thinks now, its not worth any extra effort on its part. Regarding teaching children, Asmodeus will probably know how to rectify his wayward sons erroneous thoughts, along with providing a heart-wrenching lesson. Shifting its gaze from Poseidon, the Serpent of the Central Court habitually glanced at the third layer of Hell. Hypnos has yet to return, its whereabouts unknown. The Great Serpent was certain, it wasnt imprisoned. Only their link severed, a faint sense of perception remaining. Hiss Low hissing noise, the Serpent of the Garden withdrew its gaze. Not wanting to return, or facing some troubles, it hardly mattered since there was no need for Hypnos recently. Its better to leave him outside, and if needed to venture out, then to bring him back conveniently. ... ...Great... ... ...I... Hmm? The sound of beings praying came from a distance, yet unlike the usual casual prayers, this belonged to another selfs exclusive channel. With a slight stir of thoughts, the Serpent of the Central Court slightly inclined its head, trailing the insubstantial line of faith with its will. If it were any other beings, such an act would crash their souls instantly. But since it was another self, there was no need to worry about such problems. Whats the matter? Thoughts passed through layers of Void, extending from Hell to the material world. The Earthly Python noticed that beside itself, there was another figure, and in his hand, there was a familiar aura. [Draupnir]... Slightly startled, the Serpent of the Central Court immediately probed into the Void surrounding Nodahill. Near the crown of the tree, there was a hidden venue, a secret vault sealed layer by layer. Long before the Divine left Chaos, some objects that didnt involve the operation of the Spirit Realm but might still be needed, had already been moved here. The poison that knocked down Poseidon and the leaves from Yggdrasil originated from there, and so did the real [Draupnir]. As the Earthly Pythons thoughts delved in, that alchemical Divine Artifact, more symbolically significant than practical, was indeed properly placed there, without any sign of loss. Cough cough... In the Mortal Realm, on Navarin Island, Hermes looked at the crude altar in front of him, feeling secretly astonished. In his experience, the descent of the Gods was never this simple. Even the thoughts that didnt involve strength typically required Divine Materials and only statues worshipped for hundreds of years could withstand their extending will. Moreover, no Deity could tolerate neglect from their own believers, so every call to a Deity was often accompanied by grand ceremonies. But at this moment, right in front of him, that grand and undeniable thought crossed time and space, its formidable power stirring the void around. It seemed that this indeed was an existence who didnt care about superficial fame... While secretly amazed, facing the inquiry of the Great Divine Power, Hermes dared not delay. I render my homage The grand serpent that encircles the Central Court. The Earthly Python that devours All Spirits. The origin and end of all sins across the worlds I am here to impudently call upon your Saint; merely to thank you for the hand youve extended to me... for this, I am willing to offer you my most important possession. Speak. Above the altar, a black space-time vortex slightly trembled, and a towering voice like the sky echoed. Hearing this, Hermes stretched out his hand and handed over a Crystal Stone. Enclosed within it were his memories, concerning the shadow that obliterated worlds, and the collapse of the Fantasy World. Of course, the Great Alchemist had tampered with it slightly. He excluded his own existence, disguising everything as findings after the binding and alchemy of the Fates. Faking in front of a great Divine Power is indeed a terrifying act; once discovered, it would almost certainly provoke thunderous fury. But if this was originally memory extracted from someone else, even if signs of editing were spotted, it seemed like there wouldnt be anything wrong. Moreover, Hermes believed that he had studied the memories of sentient beings for a long time. In this regard, he did have some experience. Furthermore, presently, the Great Alchemist had also utilized the authority of power. The Goddess of Titans, the mother of the nine Muses, Ancestor of [Memory] and [Scripture], and another lover of Zeus. In such circumstances, unless he happened to encounter the True God who mastered [Memory] of this world, there truly werent many possibilities of being exposed. Its strange to say. In the Fantasy World, gods that exist in the current era are mostly present. Even if there are occasional mishaps, they seem not to be very significant entities. Yet as one of the Twelve Titans, Mnemosyne in reality has not only not married Zeus but instead has vanished. Even in the records of history, theres never any content related to her as the Goddess of Memory... Hermes didnt know why, but he didnt encounter any special problems when summoning the Goddesss projection. Therefore, the authority of [Memory] should still exist in reality, as for where it is... well, he wouldnt just accidentally come across it anyway. Chapter 943 - 943 389 Memory ?Chapter 943: Chapter 389 Memory Chapter 943: Chapter 389 Memory Passing through the rift in time and space, a crystal formed purely of memory plummeted from the Mortal Realm into the Abyss. Watching the memory heralded by Hermes as the most important thing swirl into the rotating black hole, Laine couldnt help but feel curious by the side. First of all, he ruled out that the other party genuinely wanted to express gratitude for the help, hence offering up their deeply hidden secret. Then, what else could it be about Hermes that would make him act voluntarily? What have you offered to our lord? A piece of destiny. It comes from the memory of Lachesis, but whether its true or false, only the mighty Lord of Hell can discern. His expression solemn and reverent, at this moment, Hermes appeared like a prophet more versed than the Fates themselves. A piece of destiny? With a somewhat odd look, Laine gazed at Hermes before him, wanting to say something but ultimately kept silent. The memory of Lachesis... The thoughts of True Gods arent so easily swayed. Even for Laine himself, he often could only dilute things concerning his own essence, or strengthen and blur certain specific areas. As for reading a deitys thoughts like soul searching... under the shelter of an immortal essence, the innate gods of Chaos are not fooled by such tricks, let alone the very special Fates. Had he never possessed the Divine Authority over [Memory], given the absolute Power within ones own Domain, Laine might still have reservations. But after trying it for himself, he could assert that without the support of an illogical force, no one could read the information in the mind of the Fates. However, having said that, but observing Hermes who seemed to have foreseen some major future events, after a moment of hesitation, Laine chose to remain silent. If its not from the Fates themselves, then the other party plans to project their own discovery onto destiny. To masquerade as a prophet spying on destiny... He himself had done many similar things in the past. He recalls back then, he was but a deity of meager Divine Power, and those listening to Prophecies were incarnations of Earth and masters of The Sky, vastly beyond in stature. Yet, as the first deity of Chaos to gain consciousness, even in his weakness, Laine needed no one elses name to vouch for his Prophecy. By contrast, Hermes clearly lacked this ability. Perhaps feeling his own name wasnt credible enough, the Great Alchemist attributed this so-called fragment of destiny to Lachesis, attempting to make the audience believe the information he provided. His expression gradually returned to calm, and with that thought, Laine was in no hurry to learn the specifics. Once the Great Serpent has finished perusing, he would naturally find a way to know the content. He just hopes that Hermes didnt fabricate something too outrageous to present to him, or such brazen deception would at least require some response. ... Swoosh The crystal shattered the air, leaping out from within the spinning dark mist. Almost at the same time, on the central floating island in the Central Court, the Ancient Serpent received this sacrifice from the Mortal Realm. Concurring with its own suspicions, the Serpent of the Central Court didnt believe this to be true destiny. The memory of Lachesis cannot be read; it was likely, as it was in the past, a bold scam conceived on a whim by the audacious Hermes. What he sought to accomplish with this, but know thy enemy, and you shall never be defeated. His own past success depended on an understanding of destinys trajectory and judgment of the All Gods personalities. Yet Hermes made such a choice without basic understanding of himself; it seems the casting of the Divine Artifact has made him a bit too conceited. This is not good... but he himself would cure this ailment. Sss... Asmodeus, since youre here, lets watch it openly together. This is the Mortal Realms believer offering me thanks, he claims its from the memory of the Fates, the true destinyheh, after you watch it, remember to take Poseidon back with you. Hes too noisy, my place is not a prison for detainees. With a low chuckle, the great serpent flicked its tongue. Pupils spinning slightly, it looked toward a spot in the nearby Void. And as the words fell, space trembled. The next moment, the figure of the Lord of the Nine Hells slowly emerged. Alright. His gaze passing over the Sea Emperor bound atop the tree canopy, the black-haired, blood-eyed Monarch nodded with a smile. He had been here for some time now, or rather, if the Serpent of the Central Court hadnt suddenly started answering the prayers of its followers, he would have already taken Poseidon back to the bottom layer of Hell. But now that there was an additional spectacle to behold, it would be no harm to wait a bit longer. A piece of destiny... What if this is true? Anything is possible, the Father God once did not believe you could glimpse the future. Stepping in front of the Memory Crystal, although Asmodeus was also somewhat skeptical that the true future could be obtained so easily, he still harbored a sliver of hope. To this, the Ancient Serpent neither agreed nor disagreed, and then reached out mentally to touch the crystal before it. The crystal, composed of memory, burst into Flames, invisible vapors rose from the fire, gradually covering the entire space. In the next moment, there was a dramatic shift between Heaven and Earth. Beside the towering canopy of Nodahill, the incarnations of both the Ancient Serpent and the Lord of the Nine Hells entered the memory world. However, to Asmodeuss slight disappointment, there was nothing different here; it seemed just like Chaoss Mortal Realm. Chapter 944 - 944 389 Memory_2 ?Chapter 944: Chapter 389 Memory_2 Chapter 944: Chapter 389 Memory_2 It seems you are right... This so-called destiny amounts to nothingwait, what is that? Looking up at the sky, the Lord of Hell wore a solemn expression. In this world formed of memories, the boundless sky shattered with a thunderous crack. Thunder rose from the center of the Earth, shooting towards the heavens. Yet everything halted before a sky-obscuring hand, like an ant trying to shake a tree, breaking into fragments scattered across the sky. As time ticked away, Asmodeus watched gravely. Until the world was on the brink of destruction, the heavens and earth faded into nothingness, and the entire memory segment came to an end. The surrounding images gradually faded away, leaving the Lord of the Nine Hells lost in thought. ...This is fake. He spoke lightly, not expecting that the memory Hermes offered would be this segment. However, the incarnated Ancient Serpent beside him was not at all flustered. It had not fully dismissed the possibility of such a scene occurring. Just as he said, it was fake, for there were many flaws within it. Yes, this is probably fake. There is no trace of the Primordial Gods, let alone you and me. However, the traces of Law within this memory are not false; this is a scene that can only be seen from the perspective of a Deity with powerful Divine Power... Nodding and then shaking his head, Asmodeus could not identify Laine from a mere hand, as when Hermes fled the Fantasy World, Laine had not yet reclaimed its history with the Annals of Time. Based on the information revealed, the Lord of the Nine Hells drew a preliminary conclusion. This probably truly is the memory of the Fates, and though their Divine Power is not strong, perhaps the worlds Law they see is not as vague as that seen through powerful Divine Power. However, this destiny itself might be fake, or it could merely be the worst possibilitythat Chaos truly harbors such a Destroyer, and this piece of destiny is a warning that the present world tries to convey to the All Gods through the mouth of the Fates. The Ancient Serpent agreed with a nod, making judgment in a few words. Hermes presenting this memory did indeed surprise it. The way it erased its own traces was clumsy, and it saw right through it. Was this an attempt to use it to find the identity of the Destroyer?... Seeing the Serpent of the Central Court about to say something, In the next moment, the burning memory swelled once again. Invisible waves spread around, dissolving into a deathly silent emptiness of darkness. At a glance, no cornerstone of any material existence could be seen. This was the Void outside of the world, recognized by the Lord of the Nine Hells. As the flow of time progressed in the memory space, even though there was no sensation of movement in the Void, the memory itself gave the feeling of leaving the world. Far behind in the vast distance seemed to be Chaos, while ahead in the darkness a point of light ascended. Asmodeus gazed into the distance, and vaguely, he thought he saw lights, large and small. They swirled like whirlpools, fractured yet converging; and they seemed so desolate. Is that... Worlds? He spoke haltingly, and as the position within the memory moved, finally, at a certain moment, the Lord of the Nine Hells saw the true nature of those points of light. Shattered earth and sky fell apart, the lingering will of a world crying out in despair. Subconsciously stepping forward, Asmodeus tried to see more clearly, but in the next moment, an overwhelming sense of Fear swept over from all directions. Instantly, the memory space came to a halt, the darkness of the Void faded away, and the dual suns shone beside him once again. Taking a deep breath, the Lord of the Nine Hells retracted his advancing step. He almost forgot that within the fragments of memory, regardless of his own strength, be it formidable or weak, or the distance he was from the event, what he could see, hear, and even the final onset of fear, were in fact all sensations belonging to the owner of the memory. He was just an observer, unable to change any outcome or delve into further secrets. However, in Asmodeuss view, the fact that a mortal believer could obtain such a secret from the Fates memories was already a great achievement. This is a warninga more direct one. The first memory fragment may be a pessimistic rehearsal of the future, while the second, is more likely to be about the past or events currently unfolding! Although no presence was seen in the second memory, the outcome of connecting both memories was self-evident. The subtle power of Otherworld Law in the second memory was even more clear-cut. No one could fabricate a world cycle consistent with its own Lawit must originate from a real Otherworld, its just that it is now destroyed, like Muspelheim, the Kingdom of Flames, integrated into the Nine Realms of Hell and the Abyss. This entity is an apocalypse incarnate, a deity from an Alien Realm... and the sole great reason in the first memory was none other than Zeusit seems the cause has been foundit is the current World Law, borrowing the hand of the Fates, attempting to issue a warning to the Divine King through prophecy. The more he thought, the more it seemed so... while standing aside, the incarnation of the Ancient Serpent remained silent. ... He guessed the beginning but not the end. How Hermes managed to glimpse Hemenu was something it still didnt quite understand. Could it be that Hermes did not deceive it, and this was indeed a prophecy he obtained from the Fates? Perhaps the process through which he acquired it wasnt easy to illustrate, which is why he presented it differently. Fortunately, after the separation of the divine from the human, whether in terms of temperament or some more essential traits, a subtle difference arose; plus, Asmodeus had not witnessed the full display of Spirit Realm strength, which is why he failed to identify the source causing the shattering of the world. Of course, theres also the fact that the divine presence didnt appear at all in this fragment of memory... Its uncertain whether Hermes actually saw, or with his means, simply couldnt perceive the divine in its true form. ...Your believer deserves to be commended, it is the reward he is due. If there really is a Destroyer casting its gaze upon the Chaos World, then no one can remain uninvolved. Speaking solemnly, admiration shone in the eyes of Asmodeus. He didnt know how the Serpent of the Central Courts believer had acquired the so-called fate, but it probably had something to do with Laine. Before the Spirit Realm was opened, Laine was already dealing with fate. Thus it wasnt surprising that currently, under his aid, the believers avatar was covertly targeting the Fates. However, the Lord of Hell is clear about rewards and punishments; even though this isnt his believer, since the information the other party had acquired was useful to him, he ought to provide a reward. Thinking this, Asmodeus looked toward the Great Serpent. Until now, he still did not know who this meritorious individual was. ...You are right, this is indeed very, crucial information, and he indeed deserves commendation... But as for exactly what reward to give him, I still need to think it over so as not to neglect the meritorious one. The Great Serpent spoke, but for some reason, Asmodeus felt that the other party did not seem as pleased as he should be. Hmm... perhaps it was a misperception, or maybe it was regret that his own believer didnt have the strength to see the true visage of the Destroyer. Such demanding requirements are typical of him. Asmodeuss gaze swept over the Central Court, where there were hardly any signs of life. Apart from this Divine Tree, which even the Lord of the Nine Hells greatly envied, only beings with the power at the level of a deity were qualified to enter here, to face the second King of Hell. Its not intentional discrimination against anyone; its an equal disdain for all life forms, truly befitting the embodiment of malevolence... but sometimes setting standards too high is unnecessary. The believer has already done well enough; as for further probing into the secrets of the Destroyer... that should be their own concern. Chapter 945 - 945 390 Reward and Arrival ?Chapter 945: Chapter 390: Reward and Arrival Chapter 945: Chapter 390: Reward and Arrival Although not perfect, he has done quite well. I dont understand your followers, nor do I know what he wants. Luckily, Mephisto is also in the Mortal Realm, let him take a trip. It seems that humans themselves understand their own desires best. But speaking of which, what do you think about this Destroyer? Decisively, as he mulled over what to use as a reward, Asmodeus offered his idea. Although its still just a vague prophecy, the alien Destroyer might not be able to annihilate Chaos. Moreover, even if It arrives, the first to be befallen will not be the Abyss at the bottom of the world, but the Divine King who governs the present world. But no matter what, its always good to make some preparations in advance. The Nine Hells do not belong to the current realms control, but that does not mean it has the ability to survive independently after the worlds destruction. Upon reading that part about fate, Asmodeus also felt a sense of urgency rising within him. Time is of the essence, and even though everything is progressing smoothly and the Nine Hells are constantly growing stronger, the necessary preparations still cannot be neglected. After all, without foresight, there is immediate worry. Waiting until trouble knocks on the door to think of a solution is not his style. ... Hmm... ...Regarding this matter, we think its better to make a long-term plan. The Ancient Serpent moved his lips slightly and said quietly. You know, this is a major issue and not something that can be decided lightly... Speaking of which, have you noticed that since the establishment of the Nine Hells, though we have plundered much of Tartarus power, it seems not only has He not weakened but has become even stronger? Compared to the beginning, His stature has not decreased at all, and theres even a subtle hint of improvement. If we combine the likewise greatly strengthened Nine Hells with Him, it might even have reached the peak of Great Divine Power. Silently, regarding the plans of the Lord of the Nine Hells, the Serpent of the Central Court found it difficult to refuse. But there was really nothing he could do about this issue, so the Ancient Serpent simply changed the topic. If it were any other matter, probably Asmodeus would not care. But he could not ignore matters related to the Abyss. Ah? You mean... Indeed, seeing the Great Serpent mention Tartarus, the Lord of the Nine Hells was immediately captivated. Indeed, he had also noticed the changes in the Abyss before. Over the years, from the establishment of Hell to now, the Nine Hells absorption of the Abyss power was definitely not small. However, from the senses of Asmodeus using the power of boundaries, Tartarus showed no signs of wilting but, over time, became even stronger. Layers upon layers of realms were being born within Him, countless creatures appearing out of nowhere. Even with the constant slaughtering in the Asura Field day and night, compared to the rate at which the Abyss was strengthening, it still seemed as minor as a drop in a bucket. To this day, even he was not clear how many layers of realms had been born within the Abyss, how many different species of life had been nurtured. In any case, every once in a while, there would always be some new entities among the demons charging at Hells defenses from the Asura Field. Lord of the Nine Hells once thought it was an illusion of his own. He had previously failed to glimpse the true power of the least personified of the Primordial Deities, now as he grew, he slowly became aware. But now that the Serpent of the Central Court suddenly brought up this matter, it undoubtedly proved that this is reality. Laine, with his inherent vision, should be able to see the true power of Tartarus, spawning another line of thought in his mind. Muspelheim, Kingdom of Flames, Blood Mother Tree, the subterranean space, and the Source Power mobilized by Zeus... He listed them one by one. Although Asmodeus had noticed them before, he did not think of them in this way. However, with the awakening from the Great Serpent, he seemed to suddenly understand a lot. Previously, when the Nine Realms merged, Hell and Tartarus together divided the power of the Flame Kingdom, and even among the six original demons in the Abyss, ones power corresponded to them. The Lord of the Nine Hells always thought this was an unreplicable accident, but now it seems not so. Including the Blood Mother Tree, all these are products of an Alien Realm, captured from the Void by the power of Chaos, and ultimately becoming part of His body. Among these forces, there are those that are complete, such as Vanaheim. There are those that were complete but ultimately shattered, like Muspelheim. There are also those that no longer exist in the form of a realm, becoming an extra part of the world, such as the cavities mixed in the surface and underground. But beyond these parts easily hosted by Chaos, there are many more that He has difficulty digesting quickly. These are the parts that do not match His Laws and Order, and to assimilate them requires enough time. Just like Flames, in different worlds, often have different manifestations. Although the main body might be similar, in the nuances, there could even be contradictions and conflicts. In such cases, one can only gradually remove the differences, and in the cycle of the world, break down their special characteristics, transforming them into the most primordial power. However, this takes far too long, so long that it cannot be accomplished even in an era. Hence, they ultimately end up like the residual waste at the beginning of Creation, their structures broken, injected into the outworld black hole, the bottomless Tartarus. These chaotic and contradictory forces wildly expand the mass of the Abyss, which doesnt need to consider its persona like other Primordial Gods, for He has no persona. He also doesnt need to consider internal stability, because He is inherently unstable. Countless Source Powers gave birth to countless facets, each possessing its own twisted and unique order and rules, and equally twisted life forms. They wage war against each other or against Hell; they destroy each other or self-destruct. In this vibration of creation and destruction, they ultimately digest these foreign bodies in the most violent ways, which is why Tartarus is growing increasingly powerful. The Blood Mother Tree attempts to assimilate all things, but its tendrils have not yet reached into the dirtiest depths of the Abyss, not without these factors influencing. After all, even in His eyes, Tartarus is quite a troublesome existence. So you mean to say, the Abyss is still strengthening, and its growth is hastening. But this is just the surface; behind it, it represents that Chaos is still continually devouring existences from beyond, then incorporating them into His body, enhancing His power. Even because there are too many powers from beyond that urgently need to be resolved, He doesnt have the time to digest these minor details, thereby indiscriminately sending them into the Abyss. Thus, the so-called memory of the Fates also has another possibility. That is, He is indeed warning the Divine King, but not because He fears being destroyed by the Destroyeractually, if Chaos truly sensed danger, His reaction would never be so sluggish. Just like you once were, the entire world sensed the disturbance when you opened the Spirit Realm... Since Chaos has not done so, it means there actually is another reason. Asmodeuss crimson pupils flickered slightly, feeling he was closer to the truth. He wants to warn Zeus, just wishing him to exercise more of the responsibilities of a Divine King, regulate the current cycle of the world, and thereby speed up His consumption of the Alien Realm. Just by some fluke, the Fates not only failed to accomplish their mission, but were intercepted by your followers. ...! Atop the crown of Nodahill, the Serpent of the Central Court had been listening indifferently at first. It mentioned the changes in the Abyss merely to divert attention, without giving it much thought. However, as Asmodeus gradually analyzed, the Ancient Serpents expression became increasingly solemn. Thinking about it this way, it indeed seemed quite reasonable. It had been wondering how Hermes had managed to see the remnants of Hemenu. But considering this angle, facing the vast Primordial Water and Boundless Darkness, Chaos might indeed have had some trouble digesting. ...Hmm, yes, that is exactly what I meant. The Serpent of the Central Court spoke calmly, acknowledging Asmodeuss conjecture. Yes, that was indeed what it thought. So, things are not as bad as you think; compared to the Destroyer that even Chaos does not take very seriously, what is more worrying is the increasing strength of Tartarus. Especially recently, it seems that a special, powerful demon has been born in the Abyss, which not only possesses strength comparable to other Demon Gods but also has a more stable intelligence. It calls itself the Demon Prince, a descendant of the King, destined to crush Hell and unify the Abyss. Although its boast is currently just a joke, given the current scale of the Abyss... who knows whether it might become the second Mother of Demons, favored by the will of Tartarus? Maybe Asmodeus had really guessed it correctly, but regardless of whether he was right or not, the Ancient Serpent subtly shifted the topic. It would verify the truth. However, as the Lord of Hell, it would do best to focus on developing Hell, striving to rapidly excel on the path of Great Divine Power, surpassing both your Father God and son. As for matters of destruction, it would be wiser to care less about them. ... Mortal Realm. At the heart of the Eastern Lands. Dusk was approaching, casting its glow on the majestic Royal City. Through the towering city walls, the huge silhouettes of two figures could be vaguely seen at the center of the city. The evening sun bathed these figures in a golden hue. A tri-colored light reflected from the chest of one of the figures, illuminating the three city gates. These were the statues of the Divine King and the Heavenly Empress, with the tri-colored light coming from the gemstone on Zeuss Scepter. Devout believers of the city had constructed these enormous bronze statues to gain the favor of the Deity from Mount Olympus. They indeed got their wishes, as this became the city closest to Mount of the Gods. Here lies Olympia, standing on its battlements, one could vaguely see Olympus through the nine layers of clouds. On the grand avenue in the center of the city, devotees were seen kneeling and praying in the direction of Mount of the Gods. Although not the strongest kingdom nor the most prosperous city, no country daring to worship All Gods had ever dared to attack here. The decrees of All Gods were often issued from here, and the temples of the Twelve Main Gods could be traced here as well. Tata-ta-ta-ta... Down the main road leading directly to the city gate came the dull sound of horse hooves, growing louder. Before the sun had set completely, a Centaur finally arrived at the city. Donned in ceremonial attire, Chiron looked up. The Mountain, the colossal statues, and the city wall united from this angle, each more immense than the last, like three shadows weighing down on all life forms. With a somewhat melancholic expression, the Centaur didnt know what he would encounter. He was here to declare war, though not officially, but practically that was the case. In Silver Moon City, when he received the task to challenge Olympias countries and even the Deity, he knew this would be the outcome. As an envoy, bearing such a provocative mission, no one could ensure his safe return. After all, as a long-living Demigod and not an immortal True God, he doesnt age, but he can die. But it does not matter. Shaking his head, Chiron did not know that in another timeline, he would willingly exchange his life for Prometheuss freedom from the Caucasus dungeons. He just knew that he didnt care much about life and death. Long ago, shortly after he first encountered witchcraft, he had asked Hecate for a prophecy, and the Goddess of the Magic Net granted his request. On a crystal ball made from an ancient Star Core, the mists of fate gradually cleared away. Under the starry sky reflected by the stars, Chiron saw his own future. The prophecy told him that he would face a life-and-death decision because of a Demigod... now thinking about it, perhaps it referred to Achilles. Both were bound by fate and met predetermined deadly trials. However, unlike him, who boldly chose to directly confront fate and seemed to return to the confines of destiny, He chose to face it calmly, so the Centaur came here. Clash-clash A sound of armor clashing with weapons began to echo, and as he approached the city gate, the large figure of the Centaur immediately attracted a lot of attention. A group of city-guarding soldiers cautiously approached, but from their attire, they looked more like church guards. Halt! Who are you, and what brings you to Olympia? A sharp call, observing the Centaur twice as tall as himself, the captain of the soldiers seemed apprehensive. But touching the Sacred Badge on his chest, his expression became spirited again. I am Chiron, as you can see, also a Centaur. Dont be nervous, young man, I mean you no harm. Speaking calmly, Chiron explained. As for my purpose here... Just as an envoy from Silver Moon City, I bring the bishop councils will to convey the churchs inquiry to the rulers of this city. Chapter 946 - 946 391 Facing the Charges ?Chapter 946: Chapter 391: Facing the Charges Chapter 946: Chapter 391: Facing the Charges Passing through the main road of the city, directly towards the Royal Palace in the center of the city. The humans on both sides cast various looks, with curiosity and inquiry, but more of fear and exclusion. In this kingdom closest to Olympus, people have never seen a Centaur; naturally, Chiron has long been accustomed to such gazes. Whether it be deities or humans, they are never that enthusiastic about beings different from themselves; xenophobia is common everywhere. Traveling all the way, only stopping at the Royal Palace of Olympia, did the Centaur halt. The Royal Palace was not magnificent; it was situated before a grand The Temple, with tall bronze statues standing behind it. From a distance, the presence of the Royal Palace appeared as though it was meant to set off the splendor of The Temple. And those two colossal bronze statues seemed to trample them underfoot. ...Centaur, His Majesty has summoned you. After a short wait, Chiron was approached by a guard returning from delivering a message. However, the guard looked at him differently from before, the previous vigilance gone, replaced with a mix of admiration and disgust. Like seeing a gemstone covered in filth, wanting to pick it up but afraid of dirtying ones hands. His steps faltering slightly, Chiron shook his head silently; he knew why. Striding forward, under the watchful eyes of the guards on both sides, the Centaur slightly bowed his head, avoiding the not-so-tall main entrance and walking into the Royal Palace. The main hall was somewhat spacious, Chiron puffed out his chest. At the end of the staircase directly opposite the main entrance, the King of Olympia was seated on his throne. The kings subjects lined up on both sides, with a variety of looks pouring in, among them a few Godhood Practitioners with different auras. There were two seats by the Kings side at the same level, but they were empty at the moment. None were for the queen, none at all. But before Chiron could look closer, an elderly man dressed lavishly stepped forth from the left side of the hall. HaltEnvoy from the Eastern lands, are you the Centaur Chiron? I am. Chiron nodded slightly, his tone calm. This time, my coming Of course, Ive long heard of your reputationI have heard of you. The notable Centaur Sage, who has left his name in the legends of not just one hero, I most certainly know you, Chiron. The elder interrupted with fiery eyes. Though his words said he had long heard of him, his manner of speaking didnt seem courteous at all. You introduced yourself, now I shall introduce myself. Listen well: I am the younger brother of the former King, and I have once administered the affairs of the Imperial Capital. Over the past two hundred years, I have personally witnessed the succession of five Kings. I can name the bloodline and ancestors of every person present and recount the noble deeds they have performed for All Gods. But Centaur, I stand here today not for these reasons, but because I am one of the most devout believers of the Heavenly Empress. This is Olympia, only true believers have the standing to be here; worldly status is inconsequential before Faithso what about you, Centaur? What identity brings you here, to this dwelling place of the servants of All Gods, under Mount Olympus blessed by the sacred, to the Kingdom? As a pupil and attendant by the side of the respected Goddess of the Magic Net, the bow-bearing servant of the daughter of the Divine King, the Wilderness Goddess? If so, you would be the most honored guest in Olympia. From the King down to the beasts by the roadside, every person in the Kingdom will respect you, proud to meet with you. So, Centaur, please tell me yourself, who are you and why have you come here to meet with the King of Olympia? ... With a light sigh, following the elders words, Chiron clearly saw the sharpness and anticipation contained in the surrounding scrutinizing gazes. He had known he would face this situation, contradicting yet fervent. Unlike Silver Moon City, perhaps because the faith of Silver Moon City does not often respond to them, or perhaps because the deity they worship does not like such extreme devotion. Hence in that place, Chiron had rarely seen such a scene. But in Olympia, the Royal City closest to Mount Olympus, this is a place that absolutely venerates the gods. Any existence associated with God, their status cannot even compare to that of the King. Or it could be said that the King of Olympia has little significance of his own; he is merely the secular steward of the Kingdom. So Chiron knew, even though he had already conveyed his purpose through the guard, as long as he changed his statement at this moment, they would still regard him as the most honored guest. As for the prior mistake, that message-carrying guard would be executed for failing to understand his intentions, the Centaur can do no wrongyet the most laughable part is, including the soldier himself, they all hope this becomes reality. Yes, if through his death he could make this misguided Divine Envoy realize his mistake, then the soldier would willingly accept death, even thinking it an honor. He would feel his death was sacred and meaningful, even though it was essentially paying for someone elses mistake. This is probably why Teacher has been unwilling to associate with the Deity Race from the start. Such humans have already lost the significance of existing in the world as individuals. The only thing they desire is to be with their God whom they worship. Unable to judge, Chiron cannot understand them, but his visit is not to understand them. So facing the various gazes, the Centaur only shook his head in the end. Chapter 947 - 947 391 Facing the Charges_2 ?Chapter 947: Chapter 391: Facing the Charges_2 Chapter 947: Chapter 391: Facing the Charges_2 The believers of the Heavenly Empress, the King of Olympia. Although I have already informed you of my purpose, since you are unclear, I shall repeat it once more. This visit here, with the will of the bishop council of Silver Moon City, I have come to convey their inquisition. Achilles reckless misuse of the Divine Artifact is undoubtedly a sin, but who gave you the authority to judge his crimes privately?'' If its the Divine Sword of the Lord you hold, then only the Lords will can judge him.'' Therefore, for your presumption, you must pay the price...'' How dare you! Bang! The desk was overturned, and an armored general stood up with an enraged glare at Chiron. His right hand was already on the long sword at his waist, as if ready to draw and kill at a word of disagreement. Chiron, that madman has offended the Deities and has been personally executed by All Gods. Besides, what need do Gods have for credentials to judge a mere human? What, do those mad heretics not only aim their swords at us but now also delude themselves to be enemies with All Gods? ... Ignoring the generals words, at this moment, the Centaur already felt a certain gaze upon him. Clearly, his arrival might have caught the attention of some Deity. At the foot of Mount Olympus, any Deity might appear here. However, Chiron only paused for a moment, before he continued with his unfinished proclamation: ...Whether in the Mortal Realm or the Holy Land, on Earth or in the Fake Gods Divine Kingdom, all who err, must repent...'' ... ...The supreme and omniscient Lord is strict but also merciful. He does not punish the fool for not knowing His greatness, nor does He chastise the ignorant for their offense...'' ...However, those who overstep and offend the Lords radiance shall provoke the righteous who are favored by Him to anger, causing strife and conflict in the Mortal Realm...'' ... ...Regardless of what the heretics call human divine beings, all are included Boom! Before he could finish his words, a crescent-like dazzling arc of a sword swung towards Chiron. Seeing this, the Centaur had to pause temporarily, prepared to meet the coming foe. He knew it would come to this; after all, Silver Moon Citys demands were targeted both at the kingdoms of the Mortal World and the Fake Gods. The former they tolerated and listened to, the latter they would not hear to the end no matter what. And his own danger was actually here. The person acting against him was nothing; Chiron could resolve him with ease. In fact, were it not for the people in this Royal Palace, if he wished to leave, no one could stop him. But this was Olympia, the closest human Kingdom to Mount of the Gods. Just as the City of Athens hung Aegiss Shield, to Chirons knowledge, Olympias safety was also ensured by a Divine Artifact. Should they decide to take action, then he would undoubtedly fail. However, even in defeat, the humans of Olympia would not kill him. After all, Chiron was related to the Deities, so it wasnt up to them to decide his life or death. Only when the one from Mount Olympus arrived, would they be qualified to determine his fate. Of course, Chiron was already mentally prepared, and he did not fear death. If that day were to come, he would merely accept it graciously. ... Sasa... The soles of her shoes rustled over the dry, yellow leaves. At the outskirts of Olympia, the woman walked by, observing the farmland along the road. As the human Kingdom closest to Mount Olympus, the land of Olympia is fertile and bountiful. Minerals abound here, and the black soil easily yields three harvests a year. But compared to the abundant natural environment, the people living here showed no signs of surplus in their lives. In just a short journey of a dozen miles or so, she saw over a hundred farmers in tattered clothes and emaciated figures. The woman knew the reason; this was not something the Gods deliberately caused, for the human grain meant nothing to them. They only need mortal Faith, not their material goods. But ever since a debate in Athens, the tale of the downfall of the Bronze Age began to spread in the Mortal Realm again. In other places, this might only be regarded as a caution or a topic of conversation after dinner, but here, people saw the connection between Faith and Sacrifice. From that day on, the offerings of the people of Olympia became increasingly lavish. It started as voluntary, but it even evolved into a unique phenomenon. The poor offered up everything they had, then accused their neighbors of not being pious enough for not offering everything. The bankrupt merchant offered up all his assets, then accused his competitors of not having enough devout Faith. And so, gradually, Sacrifice became a means of attacking others, although the Gods never asked for these. The once prosperous life declined, and the diligent became idle. Various negative emotions gathered together, even darkening the Sacred Fire in the city. It was this that caught her attention, noticing this subtle change. ...Is that the Centaur who used to follow Hecate? Walking further, the woman looked up slightly. She looked towards the direction of the city while the distance was great, every word Chiron said was clear to hear. A Demigod bringing some mortal will to settle scores with the so-called wrongs of the Gods, if considered on its own, was quite amusing. Although she wouldnt laugh, she would just see this as another Tantalus. However, after listening to everything Chiron had to say, she became serious. At this moment, a long-lost memory surged into her mind. That was when they had just won a victory but suffered a great loss in another Space. ...Zeus, what exactly are you thinking... From the end of the Golden Apples feast, Hestia had already felt something was not right. And the visit of the Lord of Darkness to Mount of the Gods exacerbated this premonition, making the Goddess of Hearthfire increasingly uneasy. That day, when the Levatin Sword slipped from Achilles hand and fell at the peak of Mount Olympus, Hestia had gone to find her brother, asking him to return the Artifact to the Spirit Realm or simply go with the flow and let the Lord of Darkness take it away; at the very least, it should be reclaimed. But Zeus refused her, instead, letting the sword be planted at the base of Mount Olympus, as if silently flaunting his martial prowess. Ah... With a soft sigh, Divine Light surged, and the Goddess casually sent an oracle into the Temple in the city, instructing the humans in the city to bring Chiron back to her Temple, isolating him from contact with others. After one last look at the land behind her, she took to the air, Hestia headed towards Mount Olympus. Chapter 948 - 948 392 Underground ?Chapter 948: Chapter 392: Underground Chapter 948: Chapter 392: Underground Passing through nine layers of clouds, stepping upon the sea of clouds below. It wasnt long before Mount Olympus was within sight. Lifted by a blaze of fire, Hestia passed over the layered and varied-colored palaces, heading straight to the gates of the Golden Palace at the mountains summit. The palace of the Divine King, as solemn and majestic as ever, bathed its sacred brilliance all around. Much to the Goddesss surprise, however, the doors to the Divine Palace were sealed shut, and she felt no trace of Zeuss presence. Where is the Divine King? Where has he gone? Zeus was evidently not here. Her mind swept across Mount Olympus from top to bottom, but still, Hestia found no sign of him. With a slight frown, the Goddess of Hearthfire had no choice but to address the two guards stationed at the gate who might as well have been part of the de?cor. If she wasnt mistaken, her brother was likely out seeking pleasure again... With her lips pursed tightly, Hestia didnt know what to say about him. After all, if Heras status as the Marriage Guardian were to be ignored, it was merely one of Zeuss personal preferences. Hestia had prepared herself for the lack of a satisfactory answer, but to her surprise, the two guards unexpectedly had a response for her. Your Highness, not long ago, His Majesty returned to Mount Olympus from the Underworld. After summoning both the Goddess of Life and the God of Craftsmanship, he swiftly departed. Before leaving, His Majesty instructed that he would soon make an important announcement, and all deities willing to obey him should gather. However, since Your Highness was not on Mount Olympus at the time, we were entrusted with the duty to relay his message. Additionally, apart from you, the gods from the Underworld and the vast ocean were also among those invited. Since the Wind Gods were absent, the task of delivering the message was personally carried out by Iris, the servant of the Heavenly Empress. An important announcement? Upon hearing this, Hestia was momentarily taken aback, as she hadnt expected such a result. Filled with curiosity but refraining from asking further, she knew these two attendants were merely conveying Zeuss will and most likely unaware of the specific details. However, this kind of solemn notification was something she hadnt encountered in a long time. Moreover, neither Hadesthe King of the Underworldnor Poseidonthe Sea Emperorhad set foot on the Earths surface in ages. What matter could be so significant as to warrant such an elaborate summons from Zeus, even calling back his brothers whom he barely tolerated? With a slightly eased expression, Hestia was oblivious that her other brother had already returned to the side of the Father God. The Goddess felt that Zeus had at least done something commendable this time, remembering his distant brother when it came time to announce a major event. It was good to gather; ever since the three brothers had parted ways, there had scarcely been occasions to be together. Given a chance, she would also like to hear about their lives in the vast seas and the Underworld. A place like the Underworld seemed so desolate and isolated, indeed. Very well, I understand. Continue to guard this place. With a slight nod of acknowledgment, she turned and left. Since Zeus wasnt there, there was no need for the Goddess of Hearthfire to linger any longer. Mortal affairs, though important, were not urgent. After all, even though the Olympian Gods were now more aware of the passage of time than the Titans Deities of old, they still did not regard such fleeting moments with much concern. Just like the disturbances above the vast seas that seemed obvious to some, to the gods of the earth, hardly anyone took notice. At most, they perceived the abnormal turmoil of the East Sea, but none would have thought that the immortal Deity, the Sea Emperor anointed by the Divine Court, would have departed the Mortal Realm. In their eyes, Poseidon was likely merely involved in another debacle and was now probably recuperating in his own domain. After all, the affairs of the ocean had always been managed by the Ancient Sea Godswith or without Poseidon, it didnt seem that important. If in this era, Mount Olympus could be considered the heart of The East, then the entire land of The East might well be regarded as the center of the Mortal World. Despite thousands of years of human development, Humanity has only occupied the vast land east of Mount Olympus, with much of the rest of the world still wild and untamed. Ever since the fall of Typhon, countless demons have scattered across the Earth, indelible Evil Creatures have spread wildly. The roadside weeds, the birds and beasts by the mountains, or even a clump of soil, a stonethey could all be influenced by that once fleeting and strange sunlight that shone upon the Mortal Realm, becoming entirely different from their former selves. Even after several attempts at eradication by the All Gods, they ultimately had no success. The Evil Creatures were relentless and seemingly impossible to annihilate. Provided a spark remained, it might well ignite into flames again after a long while. Thus, the All Gods had no option but to let go of the trivial, turning a blind eye to most of the lesser Evil Creatures. As a result, Evil Gods who accidentally acquired Divinity, criminals who were banished from human Kingdoms, and even some intelligent lifeforms different from Humansmany of these beings rejected by human All Countries and deities have mostly migrated here to continue their existence through a primitive way of life. And the All Gods, for their part, had to abandon their pursuit of them. After all, in a Mortal World where the true majesty of a True God could not be shown, purging the entire Mortal World would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens. As long as the core of humanity remained in their grasp, there was no need to thoroughly exterminate these outcasts. And today, to the west of Mount Olympus, beyond endless mountains and rivers, near a secluded stream, a group of strange yet beautiful beings emerged one by one from a dark cavernous opening. Chapter 949 - 949 392 Underground_2 ?Chapter 949: Chapter 392: Underground_2 Chapter 949: Chapter 392: Underground_2 The profound cave seemed bottomless, as if directly leading to the Heart Core of the Earth. Carefully feeling their way out, although it appeared not to be their first time to the surface, their behavior clearly showed a deep wariness of the Mortal Realm. Tap, tap... Their movements were uniform, striving to avoid making any unnecessary noise. Skillfully bypassing ordinary-looking bushes and tree stumps, their eyes inadvertently checking the traps they had laid during their last visit. After patrolling around an area thousands of steps in diameter, none of the traps appeared to have been triggered. It was hard to say whether this was good or bad; the group returned to their starting position, the lead creatures eyes flashing with a hint of regret, yet there was also a sense of relief in their heart. They had come for a hunt, but the results of hunting were often accompanied by the crises of Life and Death. Even though her loyalty to Mother was unquestionable, having witnessed a dreadful scene, she knew well that not all deaths were the same. Being killed by prey was different; those corrupt and evil lives would not allow the dead to rest in peace. Not being able to return to nature after death C that was the real source of her Fear. Continue forward. Direction, due north. The leader spoke, a pleasant voice not belonging to Humans emanating from her lips. Seeing nothing amiss, her companions also breathed a sigh of relief, ready to continue their unfinished tasks. Every time they came to the surface, they would expand their exploration range and set up new traps. Until one day, when they would capture enough prey, or attract a being beyond their imagination, then declare this exit as a restricted area with their deaths. Thus, repeating the Cycle again and again. Except for a few very stable passages, even those leading directly to the Underworld, most pathways to the surface were sometimes stable and sometimes broken. With what they called the Breath of Mother Earth, new fractures would always emerge. Thus, for them, as long as they wished, they would never lack portals to the surface. After a brief rest, the group carefully continued to probe their surroundings. Following the river upstream, they advanced. Upon reaching the edge of their previous exploration, a mere couple of hundred steps took them almost half a day. Until sunset approached, the leader glanced at the sky, preparing to return with a mix of regret and relief. Another day returned without success, but most of their time was indeed spent this way. Alright. Lets stop here for today, and well continue the next time. Prepare, rear guard to front guard, retreat in order, remember to be careful... Wait! The voice that was usually subdued suddenly became urgent, followed by a sudden raising of the hand. At the leaders signal, the group immediately halted. Due to their positions, those at the back couldnt see beyond the first persons line of sight, nor did they know what she saw. But under her urgent command, the whole teams movements were neat and regulated. In an instant, the entire forest was left with only the sound of rapid breathing and the rustling of leaves in the wind, with only the leader continuing to closely observe her discovery. Across the small river, two thousand steps away, several green caterpillars chewed on fallen leaves, and some were spitting out fine white threads, weaving cocoons for their transformation. The creatures and nature peacefully coexisted, seemingly indistinguishable from any other place. However, such an ordinary scene in the eyes of the leader was not so ordinary; a hint of dread and excitement flickered in her dark pupils. There, a faint red line subtly twisted around a green caterpillar, looking like a natural pattern and nothing out of the ordinary. If any human were here, they would probably assume it was just tree resin, or a random mutation in the caterpillar. But for the captain, who had encountered the prey more than once, she knew all too well what it was. It represented their chance, as well as a natural disaster for the area. Recorder, record. Crack number 8-3-7251, today a life carrying a Corruption Trace was found. The source of the corruption is unknown, but preliminary estimates indicate it should not exceed a High-level Evil Creature; its hunt-able, then to be sacrificed to the great Mother, and after returning, request support. Now, continue my previous command. Rear guard to front guard, lets carefully retreat. No response, but the entire team uniformly turned and retreated. As cautious as on their way here, not stirring any noise. Until they returned inside the pitch-black cave entrance, no further accidents occurred. Standing at the cave entrance, the leader took one last look at the riverside thicket, knowing that the next time she came here, there might no longer be any living creatures. When a region showed signs of corruption, soon everything here would be contaminated. They are the tentacles of the Mother of Flesh, tainting the Divine Authority of Life in that foul manner. Only the great Mother Earth could save all this, and they, were natures most steadfast defenders. Sasa... Her figure disappeared at the entrance of the cave, and the forest once again fell into Silence. Thousands of steps away from the cave entrance by the river, the special green caterpillar continued to feed on leaves, with only the unspoken trees witnessing everything that happened. Chapter 950 - 950 392 Underground_3 ?Chapter 950: Chapter 392 Underground_3 Chapter 950: Chapter 392 Underground_3 After a long while, when the sun sets and all things return to the embrace of night, the lives upon the earth sink one by one into slumber. Beneath the profound darkness, a calm voice suddenly arises from the forest. ... How is it? Youve seen for yourself. They should meet your requirements. Arent they quite indistinguishable from humans? The voice startles a flock of birds, and in the next moment, as if they had been there all along, two figures silently emerge mid-air. Glancing at the entrance to the underground not far away, Zeus does not hide his admiration. Indeed, not bad. Their prowess has even surpassed over ninety-nine percent of humans. Their strength may not be formidable, but that is due to the lack of divine blood running through them... However, sometimes this very weakness is precisely what I need. I had no idea you also had such accomplishments in the realm of creation. Elves, or more specifically, Dark Elves. Once created by the hand of the Goddess of Life herself, by the Lord of Darkness. In the Mortal Realm underground realm of Chaos, they have already been active for a very long time; it was only recently that Zeus began to notice their existence. And just upon seeing them, he could not help but marvel. Never having gone through the evolution of the Three Generations of Humans or having wielded the dominion over Life, the Lord of Darkness somehow managed to create this independently evolving race capable of providing faith. By contrast, Zeus himself had made more than one attempt in secrecy, but the life he managed to create was either a subspecies of humans unable to break free from restrictions or beings like the Golden Generation that couldnt provide sufficient faith. Most of the time, the Spirit Realms cycle of samsara didnt even recognize them as a separate life form, utterly withholding souls from them. Having tasted failure, Zeus knew just how difficult this was. The Deity Race upon earth went through four generations before humans as they are known today came into existence. And yet Erebus merely extended a slight effort and created such a perfect species. Even if it were not for the fact that these elves had their own Creator and their relatively scarce numbers, it is likely that the elves would have had the capacity to supplant humans. For a time, the previously somewhat inflated heart of the Divine King settles down once more. Leveraging the power of the Fruit of One Day to inherit the bulk of the strength from The King of All Monsters, Zeus thought he was progressively closing the gap with these Primordial Deities. But now, it seems he still has a long way to go. It was just a casual creation, not worth mentioning. Actually, Ive never been concerned with their wellbeing. He speaks lightly, tentatively acknowledging this fact. However, Erebus certainly doesnt intend to explain the fact that he obtained the corpses of alien elves and dwarves from the dark and underground realm of Svartalfheim and easily created life from this basis. After all, he did make localized modifications to make them more in line with the aesthetics of the Chaos Deity Race. So from this perspective, to say that these were his creations isnt entirely incorrect. Alright, Zeus, speak of your reasons. I remember you were not as eager about the Abyss before; what happened, have you suffered a setback at sea and now seek to regain ground? A mere projection of power, you shouldnt be unable to handle it... Is such a trifle really worth coming to see me? His gaze remains calm and indifferent. The Lord of Darknesss look sweeps over the Divine King and eventually rests on the entrance that leads straight to the underground, as though seeing through to the Underworld behind it. In his conversation, he seems uninterested in Zeus prior proposition. But only he himself knows that at this very moment, he too is quite eager. Not long ago, Zeus avatar had made his way into the Underworld, solely to pursue the God of Sleep but ultimately stopped at the edge of the domain of Eternal Night. He questioned the Three-headed Demon Dog about what had transpired here then left behind his own methods. However, from start to finish, he seemed to have forgotten that there was a third witness present. The domain of Eternal Night and Lightlessness envelops the Underworld, circling the entire fabric of Time. Thus, what happened at the entrance, Erebus likewise watched. But unlike Zeus various speculations about Nyx, Erebus was not at all surprised that Hypnos could enter the realm of Eternal Night. Countless eons ago, he had witnessed Hypnos emerge from it, and now returning, there was nothing unusual. And while Nyx probably had never paid any heed to him, just like she had never cared for the creatures born from the power of Eternal Night to become deities of the Underworld. Erebus might not care about the existence of Hypnos, but that doesnt mean hes indifferent to other matters. That day, as the observing Lord of Darkness suddenly remembered, although he had been keeping an eye on Laine, there seemed to be something he had overlooked. He recalled that the first time he confronted Laine, which was during the transition of the second epoch, he traced the power within the souls of the Silver Humanity to discover the birth of an interface within the Abyss. Being a Primordial Deity himself, Erebus was well aware of how chaotic Tartaruss Chronology could be. Countless years in the outside world have passed, and within, an unknown stretch of time has elapsed. The question then arose, what has become of the interfaces within the Abyss after such a prolonged time? What changes have occurred within Tartarus, and what difficulties might it have encountered? One who does not plan for the eternal future cannot plan for a single moment. The Lord of Darkness did not know, but he undoubtedly wished to. Hence, even if Zeus had not sought him out, perhaps he himself would have found a pretext to pique the others interest soon after. With the current God King taking the forefront, his own targets would undoubtedly be much smaller. Chapter 951 - 951 393 Traits and the Five Colors ?Chapter 951: Chapter 393: Traits and the Five Colors Chapter 951: Chapter 393: Traits and the Five Colors It is but an avatar, naturally no match for me. This is earth, not the Abyss. However, Lord Erebus, this is the second time... even if Chaos is inherently opposed to Order, that is no reason for negligence on my part. Previously, I planned to wait a little longer, to let my extraordinary progeny take the trip for me, but alas, the tree wishes for stillness while the wind continues blowing. Without my doing anything, the creature from Tartarus targeted my brother first. It assaulted Poseidon, taking him away from this world. And if we wait any longer, the thing that we had agreed upon will likely not proceed smoothly. Zeus spoke in a grave tone, although he was unaware of the Lord of Darknesss own designs on exploring the Abyss, he wasnt afraid that the other party would refuse. The Dark Elves are indeed his creation, but their true lineage actually stems from the Life Vase and the Golden Apple Tree, which is also why Zeus summoned Moanda before leaving Mount Olympus. Just as the fourth generation of humans belong to the Olympian Pantheon, they would not outright refuse the commands of other deities to use mortals. In theory, if its just about having the elves do something, Zeus wouldnt need to discuss it personally with Erebus. He sought him out personally because the Divine King still harbored doubts about these elves. After all, if one were to rank the shadows in Zeuss divine life, Cronuss sudden surge in power during the changing of eras would rank first, with the King of All Monsters, Typhon, ranking second. By comparison, even the sight of the Lord of the Spirit Realm crushing the God of Sun to dust and ashes is far from comparable. Yet it wasnt until with the help of the Fruit of One Day and inheriting the majority of Typhons strength after his death that Zeus suddenly realized there existed a more dreadful presence behind the King of All Monsters, one that he had come into contact with even earlier. Luckily, no matter how powerful the Mother Trees influence, it cannot corrupt both fate and the power of the Divine King. For now, the greatest impact it has on Zeus is making the Divine King pay extra attention to those evil creatures scattered across the Mortal Realm. Without his insistence, most gods would probably be too indifferent to cleanse these beings existing outside humanitys world, letting them fight to their death until inadvertently brewing a great disaster. ...Lord Erebus, these Dark Elves are indeed an excellent race, shining even brighter against humanitys prior jewels. But this act of hunting evil creatures to sacrifice to the Golden Apple Tree... is there truly no problem with it? After a roundabout discussion, Zeus finally asked the question he truly wanted to know. If it werent for the assistance of the Fruit of One Day, he might not even dare to wield the power of evil creatures. Compared to himself, who only came into contact with Typhon, the Lord of Darkness is the one whos truly dealt with the root of evil power. Perhaps he possesses some unique method to neutralize the corruption brought by the Mother Tree. Hehe... I know what youre trying to say. There will be no problems, but Zeus, dont overthink it. That the Golden Apple Tree can achieve something doesnt mean anyone else can. Like you... you definitely cant do it. The Golden Apple Trees original form, after all, comes from the Seed of All Things in the Life Vase. If it wasnt for Gaias restrictions at the creation of the world, the tree itself has the potential to achieve Great Divine Power. In this world, both the Blood Mother Tree and the Life Vase represent the utmost in the Life domain, although they are different in the aspects they embody and their completeness... That the Golden Apple Tree can purify the power of evil creatures and absorb the most quintessential Life to support its own growth, is only natural. As long as the absorbed part is far enough from the source, there wont be any problems. From the shadows, Erebuss visage appeared indistinct. With a light smile, he looked towards where Zeus was standing. After all, even with numerous evil creatures, their ability to corrupt life pales in comparison to an Ancient Evil Being that has completed its transformation. And even if you were to gather all those Ancient Evil Beings, comparable to True Gods, how could they compare to the essence of the power granted to Typhon? Zeus... rather than worrying about the elves, you might as well worry about yourself. Although I do not know how you managed to cover Typhons legacy with the net of fate, the method used by the Golden Apple Tree is clearly impossible for you. Typhon... the voice was calm, and to Erebus, who was more concerned about the King of All Monsters than Zeus. Because all this that he told Zeus, was actually his own bitter experience. His Divine Body was once corrupted, and the Lord of Darkness was forced to split it and then merge it with the dragon egg, using the Life Vase to slowly erode its power. His original intention was to use the Life of Chaos to dissolve the Alien Realms Life, transforming this power into nourishment to sustain the dragon eggs own vitality. If he could succeed, then the dragon egg, which combines the Life strength of two worlds with the Divine Body of a Primordial God, would become more fearsome than the Hekatonkheires, serving as his most reliable enforcer. Even relying on unique power, despite being still somewhat flawed, it would be sufficient to intervene in the confrontation of Great Divine Powers. But in the end, Erebus was not successful. He thought he had expelled the contamination from the dragon egg, but in reality, the Mother Tree had chosen to let go. Chapter 952 - 952 393 Traits and the Five Colors_2 ?Chapter 952: Chapter 393: Traits and the Five Colors_2 Chapter 952: Chapter 393: Traits and the Five Colors_2 He then came to the portal of the Abyss, first seducing Mother Earth and then together conceiving Typhon. Undoubtedly, this was a thorough failure, but this failure had also made the Lord of Darkness fully realize the true nature of the Blood Mother Tree. Even without having created a world or touched the power of the Creation Domain, he had deduced the real strength of the Blood Mother Tree. In the remnants of the Nine Realms, the imposition of the worlds laws restrained, and in the Chaos World, the Mother Tree was still suppressed by the prevailing laws of this realm. From the domain of strength alone, Erebus could not gauge the opposing strength. The fragmented [Life Vase], although hopeless to ever reach the status of [Genesis Artifact], still had a gap different from ordinary deities who had never touched this domain. If an Outer God were limited to Great Divine Power, then in ones home field and with another entity of Great Divine Power providing strength, the [Life Vase] could use the long stretch of the world to erode the divided power of an Outer God. However, the ultimate result was still the failure of the vase, the power of the Mother Tree remained immovable. In this context, the only possibility was that the power of the Mother Tree was an entire level higher. Due to its incompleteness, the [Life Vase] could not be perfected, which meant that at the very least, the Blood Mother Tree also possessed some characteristics above Great Divine Power. And since He couldnt truly taint Himself, He couldnt possibly be an existence that rivals the world itself. Thus, any power directly from the Mother Tree could not be absorbed by the vase; there was at least a layer in between. Even considering that the might of the Outer God ultimately exceeded his past understanding, out of caution, Erebus chose to add another layer. Only the power of ordinary evil creatures, inferior even to the True God domain, was he willing to allow elves to use as sacrifices to enhance the power of the Golden Apple Tree. As for someone like Zeus who directly absorbed the power of Typhon... even if given the chance by the Lord of Darkness, he would still choose to avoid it far away. ...Is that so... Thats really a pity. With an unchanged expression, knowing this result, Zeus felt somewhat regretful. His reason for approaching Erebus this time was partially due to concerns about these elves, and largely due to contemplations about his own future. Upon discovering the elves actions of hunting evil creatures for sacrifices, the Divine King did think whether he could do the same. If he could truly commandeer the power of Typhon for himself, then he wouldnt have to worry about the Fruit of One Day anymore. Now that the Lord of Darkness had personally dismissed his idea, the Divine King had somewhat anticipated this outcome. If it cant be done, then let it be. The most pressing matter now is to explore the Abyss. Not just because of the Great Serpent, Zeus also remembered the forebodings he had when he previously attempted to enter Tartarus. When saving the Titans at the end of the second era, and not long ago when trying to track Keto, he had these faint premonitions. Inside the Abyss, there seemed to be something closely related to him. Heracles couldnt wait any longer; Zephyrus had yet to report the latest developments. Besides, even if the God of West Wind returned, Zeus wasnt sure if the Great Hero could now meet his needs. There was no other way, the Divine King had to choose to go himself. As for these Dark Elves, they were merely tools to cover for his avatar. Once they entered the Abyss, there was no need for them to return. Including Erebus, even though he still didnt know what that premonition meant, Zeus didnt want others to know his trump cards, so any insiders only had one pathdeath. Tartarus... the most powerful among the Primordial Deities. If he could find a way to borrow this power within Him, not to mention mere celestial spaces and seas, even if the Spirit Realm and the Lord of Darkness combined, what would he have to fear. Lord Erebus, thank you for your answers, regardless. With a smile, the Divine King timely expressed his gratitude. Now, he knew all he needed to know. Just out of courtesy, Zeus still made the invitation. With your help, I will soon try to delve into the Abyss. As long as there are no forces of Great Divine Power level, it should not cause His unrest... So, Lord Erebus, would you come along? Hmm... At first, I didnt want to go. But since youve kindly invited me, as an ally, it wouldnt be right to decline. In the indescribable shadows, the Lord of Darkness faintly responded. ... Cough cough... Actually, you dont have to force yourself. After all, as a Primordial God, Tartarus is far more sensitive to your power than the Power of God-King... Not forcing. The voice seemed to contain a wisp of a faint smile, as the Lord of Darkness calmly explained. I will not go there myself, but one of my servants is well suited for that place. The Five-Colored Dragon Mother, her physical strength rivals more than one of my Divine Bodys hands. Although I am not known for my Divine Body, this strength allows her to combat the Titans with her physical body. With her assistance, your journey to the Abyss should be much smoother. As long as that being you fought with does not discover you, you can traverse freely within it. ... The smile became somewhat stiff. Zeus did not know what Erebus was up to. Being one of the oldest deities since the creation of heaven and earth, what more is there to explore in the Abyss for you? Even if there is, why must you come see it with me? For the past tens of thousands of years, when have you not been able to go? Before I came to find you today, it didnt hinder you from going by yourself. Why do you have to wait until I invite you before you accept the invitation, contrary to your usual behavior? What, are you somewhat surprised? Theres no need for that, in fact, this is also to dispel your concerns. Previously on Mount Olympus, you insisted on waiting for me to handle that human who bathed in the Styx River. I guessed you were still suspicious of the purpose behind our cooperation. To prevent these misunderstandings from accumulating too long, I decided then that if you invited me again to do something, I would try my best to satisfy. Casually finding an excuse for his motive, Erebus did not know whether Zeus believed him or not. Regardless of whether he believes or not, this journey to the Abyss is set. Observing that so-called Hell is one aspect, on the other hand, he also needs to prepare an additional backup plan for himself. Erebus is well aware of the dissolution of the Nine Realms, and although he has not witnessed the destruction of Hemenu, the power unleashed by Chaos somewhat confirmed that another world has become His fodder. In this gluttonous feast, Tartarus definitely got a significant share, but the Realm of Lightness is also expanding every moment. The reason is nothing else, among Hemenus paired Eight Primordial Spirits, [Boundless Darkness] is one of them, and it is also one of the few whose power has not been divided. From the beginning of the worlds destruction to its end, its power remained relatively complete and was accepted by Chaos relatively quickly. Although for the world and the transference of world power, the [Darkness] of one world does not necessarily fully transform into the [Darkness] of another world, in any case, this is a very close connection. For ordinary deities, this is an enormous fortune. For instance, in the far reaches of the cosmos, Ancient Titan Coeus was extremely excited. Even though he had also worried that the laws of the current world might give rise to another deity who would divide his authority, this constant rise in power is very real. After an epoch, watching the ever-expanding edge of the cosmos, Coeus for the first time felt a glimpse of hope for reaching the pinnacle. However, when all of this falls on Erebus, it becomes another matter. The continuously rising power pressures his personality, and being at the core of the Realm of Lightness, often just a moment of distraction, when Erebus wakes again, a year has already passed in the Mortal Realm. Once, this brief slumber was controllable. But now, it occasionally slips out of his control. He must do something now, whether to strengthen his own personality or to weaken the growing power. And both of these methods may be resolved in the Abyss. ...Is that so, you misunderstood... Lord Erebus, I have never doubted you... Beside him, although reason told Zeus that this was probably just an excuse found by the Lord of Darkness, the Divine King still felt it was a bit like shooting himself in the foot. But given the situation, he could not limit what a Primordial God should do. So, with a reluctant smile, Zeus slowly nodded. Chapter 953 - 953 394 Sphinx ?Chapter 953: Chapter 394 Sphinx Chapter 953: Chapter 394 Sphinx When Zeus and Erebus each departed, at the edge of the Earth, not far from Silver Moon City. A pale silver shuttle-shaped metallic object hovered in mid-air, with the brilliance of Stars flowing on its surface. Having set down his heavy luggage, Heracles examined the vehicle in front of him, silently feeling that the journey was worth it. The wilderness of Chaos was perilous, rife with Alien Beasts and demons. Even if one could handle them, it would inevitably delay travelers considerably. Moreover, once one crossed the Olympus Mountain Range, the Earth further to the west became even more dangerous. Ancient Evil Artifact and Pagan Evil Gods that even the Deities dreaded often lurked there, no one could guarantee their own safety. Therefore, to reach his destination as quickly as possible, the Great Hero had to target Silver Moon City. The submarine that sailed underwater had made a deep impression on Heracles, so correspondingly, he hoped to obtain a tool for travel between the Earth here. Initially, he failed, because the truly advanced creations of Silver Moon City were never sold externally, and even if they were willing to sell, unless the Great Hero was willing to exchange the treasures left on those demons, he couldnt afford them. But in the end, he succeeded. He obtained what he wanted, which was the metallic shuttle floating in front of him. However, to acquire it, Heracles had to accept a special request. How strange... Sending someone into a dangerous situation, while also arranging for someone to rescue them. Prince Prometheus, does such contradictory behavior really make sense? Asking softly, although the Great Hero was intelligent, he hadnt delved too deep into these awkward choices between the kingdoms and churchs top tiers. To this, the Forethinker just smiled, such things were not uncommon in the Mortal Realm. Theres nothing strange about it. You should know, within a group, its very easy for different views to arise between individuals and the collective. When opinions diverge, one will always be implemented, but the others might not necessarily give up. But this has nothing to do with us, after all, youve got what you wanted, havent you. With its help, distance can no longer become an obstacle to you. Smiling, Prometheus gave his explanation. However, looking at the thoughtful Great Hero, he actually had another guess in mind. Perhaps during this short time, Heracles identity as the Divine Kings Bloodline had already been discovered. And the person who gave him the commission might just purely want to see the offspring of the Fake God leaders confront them first. But these baseless guesses didnt have to be mentioned, whether true or false, theyre not really a big deal. After all, even without anyone elses influence, the Great Hero himself seemed to be taking a path contrary to that of Zeus. Yes, every time I see it, I cant help but marvel at the effects of Alchemy. The person who invented it must be one of the wisest Sages in the world, it practically takes people to another world. The vast Universe is boundless, yet mortals can roam within it through their own creations. If I hadnt seen it for myself, I would probably think its just a fantastical tale. Slightly emotional, even now, Heracles continued to be amazed by the human Spellcasters brilliant ideas. Unlike in the water, progress here on the land without the flow of currents is very difficult to hide. Fortuitously, the creator of this flying shuttle sidestepped this issue completely by turning the planar journey into a three-dimensional dynamic. Passing through nine layers of cloud-sea, reaching directly into the endless starscape. From there, tracing an arc, and ultimately returning to the mortal world. Thus, the long journey was circumvented, and unknown to others, the traveler had already traversed both land and ocean. Amon, I hear youve also been busy these last few days. A witch of not insignificant status in Silver Moon City has invited you to her home, to have you share with her the interesting things youve encountered on your travels. How is it, the life of a powerful witch, did it broaden your horizons, did you see many things youve never encountered before? ... ...Of course. The witchs attitude was very enthusiastic; she entertained me warmly... and the experience at her place, it could truly be a lifetime memory for me. Smiling in response, Amon quickly glossed over the topic. The Great Hero seeing this did not pursue further, although he was indeed curious about Amons experiences over these few days. As an Outsider, until his departure, Heracles had not met a powerful Wizard who made him feel threatened here, but he believed there must be one. Perhaps that witch was one, but whether by coincidence or something else, he never had the chance to meet her. ...Well, let it be. Anyway, so far this trip has turned out quite successfully. If theres a chance in the future, I might come back for another visit. But now, its time for us to start the next leg of our journey. Laughing as he spoke, just as the Great Hero had said, it was time for them to go. Although they had only uncovered the tip of the iceberg of this city, on the other side of the Earth there was much more waiting for them. The orchards over the sea, the River of Oblivion from the Underworld, and the mythical haven where all souls in the world are said to rest. They were ready to embark... but just at this moment, Heracles suddenly frowned, looking towards a distant direction. Chapter 954 - 954 394 Sphinx_2 ?Chapter 954: Chapter 394 Sphinx_2 Chapter 954: Chapter 394 Sphinx_2 In that place, a familiar aura suddenly revealed itself, along with a strange yet somewhat intimate presence. The Great Hero did not know what the latter was, but he seemed to have just met the former not long ago. Zephyrus, his original guide in the trials. As the Principal God of Olympus, Heracles had always respected the others strength and status. Yet, an accidental encounter in the city had shattered the Great Heros mental filter... Hesitating for a moment, he still turned around and said, Im sorry, but Im afraid you all might have to wait a little longer. The trials arranged by the God of West Wind may not be over yet. The other party did not come over directly, perhaps also realizing that he was not alone. It was uncertain if the God of West Wind, as the Principal God of Olympus, had discovered Prometheuss identity. Heracles felt probably not, but he couldnt be sure. Regardless of whether he needed to continue with the Deity Races trials, the Great Hero thought he should meet him at least once. In a secluded forest outside Silver Moon City, Zephyrus finally materialized and fluttered his wings behind him. At the end of his sight, Zephyrus saw Heracles approaching him once again. Different from their last meeting of meeting but not recognizing, this time, in his original form, the God of West Wind could earnestly examine this Great Hero who he hadnt seen for a long time. He had grown taller, and his youthful face bore a few more traces of harsh weather. Compared to before, there was also a subtle addition of an unspoken oppressiveness around Heracles. Vaguely, Zephyrus thought he saw around him the roaring Giant Lion, the screaming Divine Eagle, and the humanoid fish-tailed demons... Their shadows circled the Great Hero, angrily cursing him yet daring not to come any closer. The next moment, the illusion dispersed and the God of West Wind woke up from his haze. There were no shadows in front of him, just the imposing form of the Great Hero. Heracles, it has been a long time. I havent had the chance to congratulate you on beheading the Hydra, once again preserving the peace of the Mortal Realm. His voice was composed and authoritative; in front of the Great Hero, Zephyrus still seemed to be that noble and approachable deity of Olympus. However, what the God of West Wind did not know was that at this moment, Heracles only felt a bit amused. The majestic figure before him and that sparrow seemed to merge into one at this moment; the Great Hero simply couldnt muster feelings of awe or respect. Without saying anything, Heracles stayed silent, wanting to hear what the other would say. While suspended in midair, Zephyrus took it as composure. Just like the previous time he had defeated the Giant Lion, the Son of the God-King did not boast about his achievement. And such a crushing gemstone needed to be polished to shine even more brilliantly. From now on, the mortals of the southern lands no longer need to worry about the threat of Hydra. Heracles, you have done well. Yet, young hero, even though you have eradicated the demons of both the south and north, demons abound in this world, and there is no shortage of those who do not wish to submit to the All Gods. I gave you time to rest, and you did not waste it. I can see the results of your efforts to hone your strengths... and now, its time for you to show them. The third task was completed, though there were many problems along the way, but the outcome eventually returned to the right path. Looking at the Great Hero before him, Zephyrus made another request. Go west. Heracles, cross thousands of mountains and rivers, and head west. At the ends of the Earth, beneath the fractured Heavenly Pillar, there dwells a sinful creature lurking around. It is the Sphinx, the wisest offspring of the King of All Monsters. It knows many secrets of this world and poses its own questions to everyone who attempts to cross its path. Answer its riddles to pass by; if you cannot decipher its schemes, then even the greatest strength will be suppressed by its order. Young hero, this is your fourth challenge. I hope you understand that in this world, sheer strength alone achieves not everything, and wisdom is an indispensable trait for the strong. The Sphinx, the offspring of the King of All Monsters, Heracles had heard of this name and knew of its deeds. Compared to the cruelty of the Giant Lion and Hydra, the Sphinx posed riddles that tested wisdom, such that it did not leave behind a terrifying reputation in the Mortal Realm, instead attracting many to challenge it. Although they all failed, losing all their lifelong knowledge to it, this only enhanced the Sphinxs renown. After all, it never invaded human territories, and as long as no one bothered it, it rarely sought out trouble with others. Strictly speaking, the Great Hero did not need to undertake this task. Now, when his gaze turned to Heras orchard, completing the trials of the All Gods seemed meaningless. Yet when the God of West Wind mentioned the location of the Sphinx, Heracles hesitated again. The center of the Earth, the collapsed Heavenly Pillar, he remembered this place. Originally, he had planned to go there to look for some traces of old days. ...I understand. Speaking faintly, without refusal or acceptance, the Great Hero merely indicated that he was aware of this matter. However, hearing his response, Zephyrus nodded in satisfaction. He did not regard it as a vague magnanimity; the God of West Wind simply felt that the Great Hero had agreed. With that, he had only one last thing to do today. Once done, he would no longer need to worry about finding him again. Very well. Then, Heracles, before that, I have found you an assistant. His name is Dionysus... I believe you will get along well. Chapter 955 - 955 395 Heroic Spirit ?Chapter 955: Chapter 395: Heroic Spirit Chapter 955: Chapter 395: Heroic Spirit ...So, thats broadly how things happened. He is called Dionysus, an unsung hero whose name is not known to the world; he will become our companion for the journey ahead. As for them, they are the friends Ive made along the way, who will also join me on the subsequent journey. Under the silver star shuttle, Heracles introduced the identities of those beside him to Prometheus and Amon. By his side, the dark-haired and handsome Dionysus waved and greeted everyone with a smile. Previously, in the unnamed woodland, Zephyrus did not stay for long. It seemed he had urgent matters to attend to, leaving quickly after giving his instructions, leaving only the great hero and the emerging Dionysus exchanging glances. From the other, they could both sense a kind of kinship and affinity. The latter knew the reason C after all, this great hero was his half-brother. Yet Heracles was unaware of this fact, so he simply gave his solemn admonition. Dionysus, Im glad to meet you. Although I do not know why you joined my team, I still welcome you. Each of us has a different past and our own reasons for pursuing the same goal. Others wont pry into your story, but I hope you wont inquire into theirs either unless they choose to share with you. If you can accept what Ive said, then from this moment on, we are companions. On the way back to the star shuttle, Heracles thus advised, and Dionysus readily agreed. He simply smiled and told the great hero that he had no objections. As long as everyone was willing to drink with him, that was all that mattered for friendship. I am Dionysus, pleased to journey with you all to the west. Gazing at Amon and Prometheus, Dionysus paused slightly upon the latter. He didnt see through the forethinkers transformation, but his naturally exceptional senses still made him somewhat mindful. Yet as Heracles said, everyone has a different past, and he himself was no exception. So Dionysus merely smiled and stretched out his hand to Prometheus... and then grasped it together with another hand that reached out from the side. Pleased to journey with you, Mr. Dionysus, I am Amon. With a fervent and warm gaze, Amon shook his arm vigorously. If theres anything you need help with in the future, feel free to ask. Ill do my best to assist. ...Thank you in advance, Mr. Amon. Uttering the name that did not quite fit with the pronunciation habits of Chaos, Dionysus paused for a moment, then responded with a smile. Amons enthusiasm caught him off guard, but he wasnt averse to it. Before coming here, he hadnt expected Heracles to have companions. However, not all heroes of past generations were alone, so Dionysus easily accepted this. In such a situation, as a newcomer aiming to integrate into the group, one must first establish good relationships with everyone. So, facing Amons enthusiasm, Dionysus was pleasantly surprised rather than shocked. Theres never a shortage of hospitable people in the mortal realm, and he is not one to be indifferent. So likewise shaking his arm, Dionysus returned the gesture with a warm smile. ... Whoosh... Night fell, and the stars twinkled. The moon rose from the east, following the white path across the sky. And on the earth below, cities patterned like a chessboard sparkled with lights, as if reflecting the stars above. At one moment, even a bright light ascended from the east of the earth, like the inverse of a meteor, shooting straight into the vast night sky. Ancient tales tell of a nine-day and nine-night fall from the heavens of Mount Olympus to the earths surface, a claim few could verify for its authenticity. But indeed, the height from the mortal world to the peak of the Mount of the Gods does span nine tiers of clouds. The pallid silver Star Shuttle soared skyward, breezing past layers of clouds in an instant. Until it broke through some unseen shackle, it finally burst into the star space. In a flash, countless starlights converged from all directions, as if bestowing a layer of armor on the silver shuttle, warding off the omnipresent energy flows while pulling it faster and swifter. Just as the sun and moon traverse beneath the starscape, perhaps even Apollo himself could not traverse the entire territory of Chaos in a day, yet he could readily do so while piloting the Sun Chariot through the star space. Even though the Star Shuttle could not compare to the Sun Chariot, the speed it demonstrated at this moment was enough to amaze. Are you sure... this is really the work of mortals? To speak frankly, it more closely resembles a Subdivine Artifact blessed by the Star of Justice, Astraea. It is so close to the Star Cluster that its mere existence can attract the light of the stars... If it really is the creation of humans from Silver Moon City, then I may have to change my view of mortals. Dionysus initially paid no attention to the praises exclaimed as he boarded the Star Shuttle at the Great Heros invitation. After all, even though he was limited by his own constraints, like Hecate, who was naturally devoid of Godhood, he never strayed from the mortal world; Dionysus was not ignorant of the mortal realm. He knew what humans were like, and to what extent they could achieveAs a deity without Godhood, he actually hoped to leave Olympus, to become an outstanding being among mortals, rather than a pitiable creature among gods. However, when he truly boarded the Star Shuttle, when they broke free from the shackles of the Mortal World in an extremely short time and arrived in the disorderly The Sky, Dionysus suddenly realized its formidable nature. As a human creation, it displayed traces similar to sovereignty in many places... His palm caressed the cold inner wall of the shuttle, fingertips tracing the dark red patterns. Had he not known it impossible, Dionysus might have believed it to be the laborious creation of some God of Stars. However, territorial deities were far from possessing such Divine Power, and Divine Level God of Stars were unlikely to craft such things. Could it be that humans of today have become so powerful that theyve cracked the natural greatness of deities... Theres nothing surprising about that. According to ancient records, the Ancient Gods worshipped by Silver Moon City were also involved in the Domain of The Sky. Explaining, Heracles did not tell the other that this secret history was from the books Prometheus had given him, but after asking the Forethinker himself, he was also affirmed. The God of Stars in the Twelve Zodiac Star Regions were under the Ancient Gods, so it wasnt wrong for them to have researched this. So thats how it is, which makes a lot more sense. However, as far as I know, the Zodiacal Star Domain has long become a forbidden zone for all creatures. Dionysus nodded slightly in agreement, but then he brought up another matter. It is said that it all started with the Battle of Typhon since The King of All Monsters swept through the Mortal Realm, and even the sinful invaded the Sun, causing The Sky to be restless ever since. Because of this, the Domain of the Goddess of Wisdom wasnt established within the world opened by the Divine King like the Divine Kingdom of the Olympian Gods, but instead exists independently in the boundlessness of The Sky with the help of a Divine Artifact the Divine King gifted called the Hall of Valor. The Goddess is both the God of Wisdom and the undefeated Victory, so her Believers strive to stop wars with Strength in the mortal realm during their lives and wage wars for the Goddess in The Sky after death. Apart from this, those Heroes who have made a significant name for themselves in the Mortal World have not easily perished. They were granted eternal Life by All Gods, then came to the Star Realm to continue their battles, using the endless years to maintain the peace of the Mortal World. The most renowned Great Hero in the Mortal World, Perseus, is one such case. He not only achieved victories in the Mortal World, but he also made a great name for himself as Perseus in The Sky. The Mortal Worlds endless reverence and belief in him, under the influence of the Hall of Valor, turned into his Strength, allowing him to defeat one opponent after another in The Sky. Conversely, his exploits were shared back to the Mortal World, further enhancing his Fame. Dionysus listed them one by one, as if reciting treasures from his home. He didnt deliberately conceal his knowledge; after all, as someone personally brought by the God of West Wind, he couldnt possibly be ordinary. And indeed, Heracles only gave him a glance, without raising any doubt. Humans closely related to the gods were not uncommon; the notorious blasphemer Tantalus had once feasted and rejoiced with the gods. But listening to the narrative of Dionysus, the Great Hero keenly noticed a name. Recalling a promise he once made, Heracles couldnt help but ask another question. Perseus of Perseus, is he also in The Sky? Yes. Nodding, although not knowing why the Great Hero was interested in this brother of the same father but different mothers, Dionysus was honest in his response. Not just him, but also his wife, her parents, even his steed, and the Sea Beasts that were once his enemies. As the most well-known mortal offspring of the Divine King, Perseus also received the most affection. He used Divine Artifacts of All Gods more than once and even enabled his family to ascend to immortality at his request. Among the numerous Heroic Spirits in the Zodiacal Star Domain, those most powerful, most Transcendent beings often command many other Heroic Spirits in battle. They arrange their troops and formations across the Star Space, and the occasional burst of their power shining down upon the Mortal World, is like the twinkling of stars. Therefore, to praise their achievements, people used constellations as titles to pay tribute to them. Perseus is Perseus, his wife Andromeda is Andromeda, theres also Cepheus, Cassiopeia, Cetus. Of course, other than him, these constellations are merely benefited by his deeds and do not actually possess any moon-chasing abilities. Its worth noting that even the Pegasus that leapt from the blood left by killing Medusa gained the great name Pegasus thanks to him. Chapter 956 - 956 396 Greed ?Chapter 956: Chapter 396: Greed Chapter 956: Chapter 396: Greed The cosmos is vast and boundless, and its expansion has never ceased. Especially in recent years, as far as I know, in terms of the size of space alone, it has already more than doubled since the beginning of this era. Although the extent of the space expansion isnt necessarily equivalent to the true power it represents, as the essence at the heart of the cosmos, the Zodiacal Star Domain and its surrounding space have indeed become more prosperous than before. Thanks to this, Perseuss importance has also been elevated. In conclusion, Dionysus looked towards Heracles. It was a coincidence that if it hadnt been for the Great Hero, and he hadnt participated in the westward journey under the Divine Kings indication, Dionysus would likely have left his deeds in the Mortal Realm and then ascended to the heavens. He was to go to the edge of the cosmos as an outcast Son of Divine King, claiming kingship there, resonating with the Heroic Spirits in the central cosmos, and sharing the benefits of the cosmic expansion. After all, although Zeus did not know, in the Alien Realm absorbed by Chaos, [Space] is one of His most powerful domains, but the continuous expansion of the cosmos was still watched by him. The Divine King did not wish to miss this spectacle, so since he couldnt go himself, letting his son go was just as good. I see. Thank you for your explanation. I never expected the bright and brilliant cosmos to be so complex. The Great Hero nodded slightly, initially surprised, but soon he accepted the explanation. After all, on his journey through the East Sea, he had already heard about another Perseus. The Perfect One Perseus, who is praised and celebrated by the people, isnt as great as people say. If thats the case... perhaps what the Siren told me is also true. Siren? Dionysus was confused. In his memory, Perseus had little to do with those famous Sea Monsters in the Mortal Realm. Strictly speaking, by the time Sirens name was circulated among the Mortal Realm, he had already ascended from the Mortal Realm to the heavens, and they simply didnt exist in the same era. Seeing this, the Great Hero prepared to explain, but just as he was about to speak, the stars around the Star Shuttle suddenly dimmed. Racing between celestial bodies, the previously rising speed began to gradually slow down. There were no disturbances outside, it seemed as if there was a malfunction in the Alchemy Tools themselves. However, with the help of the eyes of the Caucasus Divine Eagle, Heracles could clearly see that an invisible giant net was truly obstructing the transfer of starlight and the speed of the silver shuttle, engulfing the Star Shuttle within it. At the end of the net, hundreds of armored warriors formed an arc, and it seemed this giant net was crafted by them. In the center of the warriors, a Golden-armored Hero stood leaning on his sword, watching from a distance. Seeing the Star Shuttle ensnared by the net, a warrior of obviously high status flew towards the Golden-armored Hero, his demeanor extremely respectful. ...Sir. He spoke softly, a Heroic Spirit who in life had awakened his Divine Blood and commanded tens of thousands of soldiers, slightly bowed his head. He did not consider himself a humble person, always proud of his own achievements, but anyone who could come here after death must have been extraordinary in life. Following your command, sir, that unidentified flying object from the Mortal Realm has been successfully bound beneath the Earth-shaking Golden Net. The opponent definitely cannot escape the power of the Subdivine Artifact, crafted by the great God of Craftsmanship and God of Magma... However, sir, it seems not to be an Evil Creature but rather a tool forged by the Alchemists of the Mortal Realm. The [Earth-shaking Golden Net] is the giant net manipulated by this group of Heroic Spirits. Hephaestus had mass-produced them, giving them to the Heroic Spirits who came from the Olympian Pantheon. As the saying goes, An appropriate name gives one the right to speak; under Extraordinary Power, although Chaos might not care about this, when the power difference between the two sides isnt clear, this indeed has some use. Moreover, the power of the Heroic Spirits depends on the fame spread by the Mortal Realm; even if the Divine King intends to support them, there has to be a reasonable justification, not just outright favoritism. Thus, the heavy responsibility fell on the God of Craftmanship, Hephaestus, one of the few from Chaos who could craft Divine Artifacts and was compelled to take up the task. For millennia, his Molten Rock Workshop had been operating almost day and night. Mass-produced weapons and armor were given to Heroic Spirits who ascended from the Mortal Realm to the cosmos. There were also carefully crafted Subdivine Artifacts given to heroes who had earned the name of Zodiac to display their divine power. These inferior products, lacking authority, clearly couldnt compare to true Divine Artifacts, but their power was definitely not to be underestimated, with the so-called Earth-shaking Golden Net being one of them. It was modeled after the Golden Net that once bound Achilles, which had once made it difficult for the War God and Goddess of Beauty to move. Of course, this imitation net wasnt as powerful, it wasnt even originally called Earth-shaking Golden Net. But considering its use and the praise in Mortal Realms poetry, the Heroic Spirits who used it eventually named it so. Its not an Evil Creature, huh? Indeed, it doesnt seem like it. But from the Mortal Realms Alchemists... huh, that group of lowly Faithless ones. They always manage to come up with some tricks, never realizing how great the Gods are compared to their meager achievements. Since its not an Evil Creature, let them scram quickly. The cosmos is not a place for them to peer into; or if they wish to die with those monsters, I could grant them that as well. Chapter 957 - 957 396 Greed_2 ?Chapter 957: Chapter 396: Greed_2 Chapter 957: Chapter 396: Greed_2 A snort of cold disdain emanated from the center of the Heroic Spirit army, as a flash of disappointment and disgust crossed the face of the golden-armored hero. The alchemist from the Mortal Realm... He recalled that such a profession did not exist during his time. He had thought it was another evil creature rushing from the Mortal Realm towards the Sun, capturing which would have been a considerable achievement. To his dismay, they turned out to be these faithless spellcasters, truly revolting. Since Mass-produced weapons and armor were bestowed to Heroic Spirits who ascended from the Mortal Realm to the starry skies. There were also meticulously crafted Subdivine Artifacts, given to heroes with bestowed Zodiac titles to display their divine might. While these inferior products devoid of authority fell far short of true Divine Artifacts, their power should not be underestimated, this so-called Earth-shaking Golden Net being one of them. It was modeled after the Golden Net that once entangled Achilles, which at one time even the War God and Goddess of Beauty could not escape. Of course, this imitation was not as formidable, and it was not originally called the Earth-shaking Golden Net. It was only after considering its purpose and the praise in human poetry, that the Heroic Spirits who used it eventually named it so. Not an evil creature, huh? It certainly doesnt look like one. However, an alchemist from the Mortal Realm... Hmph, that group of despicable faithless ones. They are always able to come up with some tricks, yet they fail to realize how insignificant their achievements are compared to the greatness of all the gods. Since its not an evil creature, let them be gone quickly. The starry skies are not a place for them to pry into; or if they wish to die alongside those monsters, I can oblige them. A snort of cold disdain emanated from the center of the Heroic Spirit army, as a flash of disappointment and disgust crossed the face of the golden-armored hero. The alchemist from the Mortal Realm... He recalled that such a profession did not exist during his time. He had thought it was another evil creature rushing from the Mortal Realm towards the Sun, capturing which would have been a considerable achievement. To his dismay, they turned out to be these faithless spellcasters, truly revolting. Since The starry sky is boundless and vast, and its expansion has never ceased. In fact, in recent years especially, as far as I know, it has more than doubled in size compared to the beginning of this era. While the extent of space expansion does not necessarily equate to its true power, the Zodiacal Star Domain and the surrounding space as the essence of the starry core, have indeed become more bustling than before. Thanks to this, the significance of Perseus has also been elevated. Concluding his summary, Dionysus looked in the direction of Hercules. Coincidentally, had it not been for the Great Heros matters, he would not have participated in the westward journey hinted by the God-King; Dionysus might have left his mark in the Mortal Realm and then ascended to the heavens. He was to go to the edge of the starry space, as an outcast Son of God-King, to establish his rule, echoing with the Heroic Spirits at the center of the starry expanse, and incidentally sharing in the benefits brought by the expansion. After all, although Zeus did not know that [Space] is one of the most powerful domains of the Origin in an Alien Realm absorbed by Chaos, the continuous expansion of the starry skies did not escape his attention. The Divine King did not want to miss this spectacle, so if he could not go himself, sending his own son would suffice. So it is. Thank you for the explanation; I never thought that the bright and brilliant starry sky could be so complicated. Nodding slightly, the Great Hero was initially surprised, but soon he accepted the outcome. After all, during his journey in the East Sea, he had already heard of another Perseus. So, the The Perfect One Perseus, praised and exalted by the Mortal Realm, is not as great as people say. If thats the case... what the Sirens told me, might also be true. Sirens? Now it was Dionysuss turn to feel puzzled. In his memory, Perseus seemed to have no relation to those famously notorious Sea Monsters in the Mortal Realm. Strictly speaking, by the time the name of the Sirens spread among mortals, he had already ascended from the Mortal Realm to the heavens. They simply didnt belong to the same era. Seeing this, the Great Hero prepared to explain, but just as he was about to speak, the starlight surrounding the Star Shuttle dimmed slightly. Racing through the celestial bodies, the constant increase in speed began to gradually slow down. There was no sign of disturbance from outside, it was as if the Alchemy Tools had a flaw of their own. However, with the eyes of the Caucasus Divine Eagle, Heracles could clearly see that the actual obstacle to the passage of starlight and the speed of the silver shuttle was an invisible huge net that enveloped the Star Shuttle within it. At the end of the net, hundreds of warriors clad in Armor formed an arc, seemingly the creators of this vast net. At the center of the warriors stood a Golden-armored Hero leaning on his sword and gazing from afar. Seeing the Star Shuttle entangled by the net, a warrior of evidently high status flew towards the Golden-armored Hero, his demeanor exceedingly respectful. ...My lord. He whispered, bowing his head slightly; during his life, he had awakened the Divine Blood within him and commanded tens of thousands of soldiers as a Heroic Spirit. He did not consider himself a humble man, and he always took pride in his achievements; however, anyone who could come here after death was certainly not obscure in life. Following your command, my lord, the unidentified flying object that came from the Mortal Realm has been successfully restrained under the Earth-shaking Golden Net. There is no way for the other party to escape the strength of the Subdivine Artifact. The creation of the majestic Craftsman and the God of Magma is incomparably powerful... but my lord, it seems not to be an Evil Creature, but a tool forged by mortal Alchemists. The [Earth-shaking Golden Net] was the vast net that this group of Heroic Spirits manipulated. Hephaestus had mass-produced it and gifted it to the Heroic Spirits of the Olympian Pantheon. As they say, a justified name facilitates an eloquent appeal; while Chaos may not necessarily care about this, when the difference in strength between the two sides isnt clear, it proves to be somewhat useful. Moreover, the power of the Heroic Spirits relied on the glorification among mortals. Even if the Divine King wished to support them, a plausible reason was needed, rather than biased favoritism. Thus, the Herculean Task fell upon the God of Craftsmanship, Hephaestus, who reluctantly shouldered the burden as one of the few craftsmen capable of forging Divine Artifacts in Chaos. For thousands of years, his Molten Rock Workshop had been tirelessly operating. Mass-produced weapons and Armor were allocated to the Heroic Spirits who ascended from the Mortal Realm to the stars. There were also meticulously crafted Subdivine Artifacts, handed to heroes granted the title of Constellation, to display their divine prowess. These inferior products, lacking in authority, could never compare to true Divine Artifacts, but their power was certainly not to be underestimated, and this so-called Earth-shaking Golden Net was one of them. It was a product modeled after the Golden Net that once restricted Achilles, which had once made the War God and Goddess of Beauty unable to move in the original myth. Of course, this imitated net was not as powerful, and it wasnt initially called the Earth-shaking Golden Net. But considering its use and the praise of mortal poetry, the Heroic Spirits who used it eventually gave it this name. Not an Evil Creature, huh? It certainly doesnt seem like one. However, an Alchemist coming from the Mortal Realm... hmph, that despicable group of the Faithless. They always manage to conjure up some little tricks, but they have no idea how insignificant their achievements are compared to the greatness of All Gods. Since its not an Evil Creature, hurry up and let them roll out. The starry sky is not a place they can pry into; or perhaps they wish to die alongside some monsters, I can accommodate that too. A sneer echoed as a hint of disappointment and disdain flashed across the face of the Golden-armored Hero at the heart of the Heroic Spirits army. Mortal Alchemists... He remembered that such a profession didnt exist during his time. He had thought this was another Evil Creature rushing from the Mortal Realm to the Sun. Capturing it would have been a great achievement. But to think it was these faithless Spellcasters instead. Truly disgusting. Since Chapter 958 - 958 397 Conflict ?Chapter 958: Chapter 397: Conflict Chapter 958: Chapter 397: Conflict Halt! This place is a forbidden land for mortals, a restricted area for the living. Without the command of All Gods, no one is allowed near here. Who are you people, daring to intrude into the Zodiacal Star Domain! From inside the Star Shuttle, a stern voice came from outside. Faced with the sudden turn of events, the Great Heros eyebrows slightly furrowed. Had he crossed the boundary of the Zodiacal Star Domain... There was no help for it; although the legends of the Heroic Spirits in the Star Realm occasionally circulated within the Mortal Realm, they were more often passed down as legendary tales in the songs of the Bards. These people would use poetry to describe how the ascended heroes were brave and fearless in the starry sky, and how they defeated strong foes. They would also recount the camaraderie between heroes, and even interweave some love stories of uncertain truth, to satisfy the curiosity about the heroes emotions. But anyway, it never included the tediousness of the Heroic Spirits guarding the Star Realm or the scope of their domain patrols, because not many truly care about this. They wanted to hear legends, and the Heroic Spirits needed legends. Therefore, the Great Hero actually did not know which areas belonged to the specific domain of the Zodiacal Star Domain, and it was even harder for him, piloting the Star Shuttle for the first time, to control its direction. The overall direction should be correct, but there was no guarantee that he had not deviated from the course... After a brief thought, Heracles opened the Star Shuttles portal to the outside world. Ordinary humans could not survive in the Star Realm, but the harsh environment here could do nothing against the Spiritual Bodies of the Heroic Spirits, let alone the well-tempered body of the Great Hero. Stepping out of the Star Shuttle, he reached out and tugged at the pale golden net that had stopped their silver shuttle. Very tough, but that was all there was to it. Not wishing to create more conflict, Heracles explained in a deep voice. I am deeply sorry, Guardians of the Mortal Realm, I am Heracles. Until today, my friends and I were unaware that this place is off-limits to outsiders, so if we have caused any offense, please allow me to offer our apologies. However, since we are not permitted to pass through here, we wont disturb you any further. Please release your ropes and let us return to the Mortal Realm. The Zodiacal Star Domain is not a border adjoining the Mortal Realm and the Star Realm; it is only comparatively closer to the world of mortals than most places deep within the Star Realm. Since he took the wrong path, then he should choose another way... However, as soon as Heracles spoke, he keenly noticed some unrest among the Armored Heroic Spirits who were controlling the grid from afar. After a short while, the leader, the Golden-armored Hero, flew towards him, and by his expression, it was clear the other party had heard the Great Heros explanation. But as their gazes crossed, Heracles suddenly discovered that in the eyes of the Golden-armored Hero there was only slight worry and joy, along with an intense heat that was hard to conceal. Halt, mortal, this is a forbidden land for Mortal Spirits, a restricted area where we battle the Fallen. Hearing what you just said, are you called Heracles? I have heard of you; you are the Hero from Thebes who has slain the rampaging beasts and beheaded the Nine-Headed Snake Demon. Suppressing the eagerness in his heart, the Golden-armored Hero spoke in an unperturbed tone. Heracles, he knew the name. It was a name that had only recently started spreading in the Mortal Realm, though the accounts were somewhat exaggerated. The Invulnerable Giant Lion, the Headless Undead Demon. Halt! This place is a forbidden land for mortals, a restricted area for the living. Without the command of All Gods, no one is allowed near here. Who are you people, daring to intrude into the Zodiacal Star Domain! From inside the Star Shuttle, a stern voice came from outside. Faced with the sudden turn of events, the Great Heros eyebrows slightly furrowed. Had he crossed the boundary of the Zodiacal Star Domain... There was no help for it; although the legends of the Heroic Spirits in the Star Realm occasionally circulated within the Mortal Realm, they were more often passed down as legendary tales in the songs of the Bards. These people would use poetry to describe how the ascended heroes were brave and fearless in the starry sky, and how they defeated strong foes. They would also recount the camaraderie between heroes, and even interweave some love stories of uncertain truth, to satisfy the curiosity about the heroes emotions. But anyway, it never included the tediousness of the Heroic Spirits guarding the Star Realm or the scope of their domain patrols, because not many truly care about this. They wanted to hear legends, and the Heroic Spirits needed legends. Therefore, the Great Hero actually did not know which areas belonged to the specific domain of the Zodiacal Star Domain, and it was even harder for him, piloting the Star Shuttle for the first time, to control its direction. The overall direction should be correct, but there was no guarantee that he had not deviated from the course... After a brief thought, Heracles opened the Star Shuttles portal to the outside world. Ordinary humans could not survive in the Star Realm, but the harsh environment here could do nothing against the Spiritual Bodies of the Heroic Spirits, let alone the well-tempered body of the Great Hero. Stepping out of the Star Shuttle, he reached out and tugged at the pale golden net that had stopped their silver shuttle. Very tough, but that was all there was to it. Not wishing to create more conflict, Heracles explained in a deep voice. I am deeply sorry, Guardians of the Mortal Realm, I am Heracles. Until today, my friends and I were unaware that this place is off-limits to outsiders, so if we have caused any offense, please allow me to offer our apologies. However, since we are not permitted to pass through here, we wont disturb you any further. Chapter 959 - 959 397 Conflict_2 ?Chapter 959: Chapter 397 Conflict_2 Chapter 959: Chapter 397 Conflict_2 Please release your ropes and let us return to the Mortal Realm. The Zodiacal Star Domain is not a boundary between the Mortal Realm and the Star Realm, it is just closer to the world of mortals compared to most of the deep Star Realm. Since we have taken the wrong path, lets find another way... However, as soon as Heracles spoke, he keenly noticed some unease stirring among the Heroic Spirits clad in armor and controlling the nets from afar. Before long, the leading Golden-armored Hero swiftly approached, and from his expression, it was clear he had heard Heracless earlier explanation. But as their gazes crossed, Heracles suddenly found only slight worry and joy, along with an unmistakable fervor in the eyes of the Golden-armored Hero. Halt, mortal, this is the forbidden territory for Mortal Spirits, a battleground off-limits to the Fallen. From what you just said, your name is Heracles? I have heard of you, you are a Hero from Thebes, who has slain monstrous beasts and decapitated the Nine-Headed Demon. The Golden-armored Hero said calmly, suppressing the urgency within. Heracles, he knew this name. It had only recently begun to spread among the mortals, though the descriptions were somewhat exaggerated. The Invulnerable Giant Lion, the Headless Undead Demon. Stop! This is a forbidden land for mortals, a restricted zone for the living. Without the command of All Gods, no one is allowed to approach this place. Who are you who dare to trespass into the Zodiacal Star Domain! From within the Star Shuttle, a stern voice echoed from outside. Faced with this unexpected turn, the Great Heros brows slightly furrowed. Had he crossed the boundaries of the Zodiacal Star Domain... No choice, although the legends of the Heroic Spirits occasionally circulate among humans, they are mostly in the form of legendary tales recounted by Bards. These tales describe how the ascended Heroes were Fearless and Brave in the Star Realm, and how they defeated formidable foes. They would also tell stories of camaraderie between Heroes, and even mix in some unverified love stories to satisfy peoples curiosity about the Heroes emotions. But nonetheless, it never includes the mundane details of the Heroic Spirits guarding the Star Realm or their patrol boundaries, as few truly care about this. They want to hear legends, and the Heroic Spirits need legends. Therefore, the Great Hero actually did not know exactly which areas belong to the specific bounds of the Zodiacal Star Domain, and being a first-time controller of the Star Shuttle, it was even harder to steer its course. The general direction should be correct, but it was difficult to ensure he hadnt strayed off course... After pondering briefly, Heracles then opened the portal of the Star Shuttle to the exterior. Ordinary humans cannot survive in the Star Realm, but the harsh environment here is nothing against the Spiritual Bodies of the Heroic Spirits, naturally, it could do little against the well-tempered body of the Great Hero. Stepping out of the Star Shuttle, he reached out and tugged at the pale golden net that had stopped the shuttle. Very sturdy, but that was all. Not wanting to create more conflict, Heracles spoke solemnly. I apologize profusely, Guardians of the Mortal World, I am Heracles. Before today, my friends and I were unaware that outsiders were forbidden from entering here, so if we have trespassed, please allow me to apologize to you all. However, since passage is not allowed here, we will not disturb you further. Please release your ropes and let us return to the Mortal Realm. The Zodiacal Star Domain is not a boundary between the Mortal Realm and the Star Realm, it is just closer to the world of mortals compared to most of the deep Star Realm. Since we have taken the wrong path, lets find another way... However, as soon as Heracles spoke, he keenly noticed some unease stirring among the Heroic Spirits clad in armor and controlling the nets from afar. Before long, the leading Golden-armored Hero swiftly approached, and from his expression, it was clear he had heard Heracless earlier explanation. But as their gazes crossed, Heracles suddenly found only slight worry and joy, along with an unmistakable fervor in the eyes of the Golden-armored Hero. Halt, mortal, this is the forbidden territory for Mortal Spirits, a battleground off-limits to the Fallen. From what you just said, your name is Heracles? I have heard of you. You are a hero from Thebes, who has slain a rampaging giant beast and beheaded the Nine-Headed Snake Demon. The Golden-armored Hero spoke calmly, concealing his urgency. Heracles, he knew this name. His name had only recently begun to circulate in the Mortal Realm, albeit with some exaggeration. Invulnerable Giant Lions, Undying Demonic Monsters. Stop! This is a forbidden territory for mortals, an off-limits zone for the living. Without the All Gods command, no one is allowed to approach here. Who are you, daring to intrude into the Zodiacal Star Domain on your own! A stern shout came from outside the Star Shuttle. Faced with this sudden turn of events, the Great Heros brow slightly furrowed. Had he crossed the boundary of the Zodiacal Star Domain... There was no helping it, although tales of Heroic Spirits in the starry sky sometimes spread among humans, they were mostly legendary stories turned into ballads by Bards. People use verses to describe how heroes in the starry skies bravely and fearlessly defeat formidable foes. They also tell of the fraternal bonds among the heroes and even mix in some dubious love stories to satisfy the curiosity of people about the emotions of heroes. But no matter what, it never includes the tedious duties of the Heroic Spirits guarding the starry sky, nor their patrols over their domains, because few truly care about it. They want legends, and the Heroic Spirits need to be legendary. Thus, the Great Hero actually did not know the exact scope of what constitutes the Zodiacal Star Domain in the starry sky, and it was even harder for him, piloting the Star Shuttle for the first time, to control its direction. The general direction should be correct, but its hard to guarantee he hadnt deviated from the course... With only a brief thought, Heracles opened the door of the Star Shuttle to the outside. Ordinary humans could not survive in the Star Realm, but this harsh environment could not trouble the Spiritual Bodies of the Heroic Spirits, let alone the thoroughly tempered body of the Great Hero. Stepping out of the Star Shuttle, he reached out and tugged at the pale golden net that had stopped the silver shuttle. It was very tough, but that was all. Not wishing to create further conflict, Heracles explained in a deep voice, Apologies, esteemed Guardians of the Mortal World, I am Heracles. Until today, my friends and I were unaware that outsiders are forbidden from entering here, so if there has been any offense, please allow me to extend my apologies. However, since passage is not allowed here, we wont bother you further. Please release your ropes, and let us return to the Mortal Realm. The Zodiacal Star Domain is not a boundary between the Mortal Realm and the Star Realm; it is merely much closer to the mortal world than most places deep in the starry sky. Since they had taken the wrong path, they would just change course... However, as soon as Heracles spoke, he keenly noticed some unrest among the armored Heroic Spirits controlling the net from afar. Before long, the leader, the Golden-armored Hero, flew over, his expression clearly showing that he had heard the Great Heros explanation. However, as their gazes met, Heracles was startled to see in the Golden-armored Heros eyes not only worry and joy but also a trace of uncontainable fervor. Halt, mortal, this is a forbidden territory for Mortal Spirits, a restricted zone where battles against the Fallen take place. From what you just said, your name is Heracles? I have heard of you. You are a hero from Thebes who has slain a rampaging giant beast and beheaded the Nine-Headed Snake Demon. The Golden-armored Hero spoke calmly, suppressing the eagerness in his heart. Heracles, he knew this name. His name had only begun to circulate recently in the Mortal Realm, and the descriptions were somewhat exaggerated. An Invulnerable Giant Lion, an Undying Demon. Chapter 960 - 960 398 Undying ?Chapter 960: Chapter 398 Undying Chapter 960: Chapter 398 Undying Buzz Starlight converges, clinging to the golden armor. A trace of intoxication flashes in the eyes of the Golden-armored Hero, soon turning into a blazing battle intent. The process has already been completed, now all thats left is to take him down. As to whether I can accomplish this... Heh, humans indeed have their limits. But now, I am no longer a mortal! Whoosh The starlight trembles like water, controlled by the Golden-armored Hero to morph into a gracefully corpulent big fish. The legend of [Southern Fish] originated from the Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite, and now it also inherited this similar affinity. The fishs eyes open and meet the Great Heros gaze, a tender emotion suddenly surges up as if I shouldnt resist but rather, let him capture me. Thud The wavering of the mind is but a momentary lapse, the right foot stomping on the void. The representation of the constellation couldnt shake the Great Heros resolve, and under Prometheuss teaching, Heracles has learned the technique of borrowing strength from space. Although its not as tangible as material strength, it is sufficient to unleash his own power. Twisting the waist and hoisting the elbow, strength flows from the sole of the foot to the wrist. Right fist clenches, thrusting towards the starlit big fish. In the next moment, a mountain-huge shadow of starlight collides with the Great Heros fist, where blood energy and Star Power intersect. Like the crash of steel meeting a needles point, a smile involuntarily spreads across the Golden-armored Heros face. Boom! A loud rumble as the two collide. Yet, contrary to the Golden-armored Heros expectation, the massive shadow of stars beneath his feet halts momentarily. A flash of shock in his eyes, the Golden-armored Hero didnt expect a strike assembled by hundreds of Heroic Spirits to actually be blocked, much stronger than any time he was alive. If the opponent could also ascend to heaven, perhaps he would be even a more formidable Heroic Spirit... Its just a pity, you have no chance now. Under the starry skies shrouded by the Hall of Valor, my power is endless, but how long can your strength last Boom! A second monumental shock interrupts the Golden-armored Heros delusions, as he instinctively lowers his head to watch the Great Hero who raises his fist. However, at this moment, Heracles isnt even looking at him. After discerning the power of this so-called constellation projection, the Great Hero simply adjusts his strength and then unleashes his third punch. Boom! Amid the blood energy speckled with flecks of gold, a straightforward punch hammers onto the big fishs snout. In an instant, a formidable force cascading down an invisible link strikes upon the hundreds of Heroic Spirits present. Leading the charge, the Golden-armored Hero feels as if a heavy punch struck his chest, causing his spirit form to start wobbling. Buzz Starlight converges, clinging to the golden armor. A trace of intoxication flashes in the eyes of the Golden-armored Hero, soon turning into a blazing battle intent. The process has already been completed, now all thats left is to take him down. As to whether I can accomplish this... Heh, humans indeed have their limits. But now, I am no longer a mortal! Whoosh The starlight trembles like water, controlled by the Golden-armored Hero to morph into a gracefully corpulent big fish. The legend of [Southern Fish] originated from the Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite, and now it also inherited this similar affinity. The fishs eyes open and meet the Great Heros gaze, a tender emotion suddenly surges up as if I shouldnt resist but rather, let him capture me. Thud The wavering of the mind is but a momentary lapse, the right foot stomping on the void. The representation of the constellation couldnt shake the Great Heros resolve, and under Prometheuss teaching, Heracles has learned the technique of borrowing strength from space. Although its not as tangible as material strength, it is sufficient to unleash his own power. Twisting the waist and hoisting the elbow, strength flows from the sole of the foot to the wrist. Right fist clenches, thrusting towards the starlit big fish. In the next moment, a mountain-huge shadow of starlight collides with the Great Heros fist, where blood energy and Star Power intersect. Like the crash of steel meeting a needles point, a smile involuntarily spreads across the Golden-armored Heros face. Boom! A loud rumble as the two collide. Yet, contrary to the Golden-armored Heros expectation, the massive shadow of stars beneath his feet halts momentarily. A flash of shock in his eyes, the Golden-armored Hero didnt expect a strike assembled by hundreds of Heroic Spirits to actually be blocked, much stronger than any time he was alive. If the opponent could also ascend to heaven, perhaps he would be even a more formidable Heroic Spirit... Its just a pity, you have no chance now. Under the starry skies shrouded by the Hall of Valor, my power is endless, but how long can your strength last Boom! A second monumental shock interrupts the Golden-armored Heros delusions, as he instinctively lowers his head to watch the Great Hero who raises his fist. However, at this moment, Heracles isnt even looking at him. After discerning the power of this so-called constellation projection, the Great Hero simply adjusts his strength and then unleashes his third punch. Boom! Amid the blood energy speckled with flecks of gold, a straightforward punch hammers onto the big fishs snout. In an instant, a formidable force cascading down an invisible link strikes upon the hundreds of Heroic Spirits present. Leading the charge, the Golden-armored Hero feels as if a heavy punch struck his chest, causing his spirit form to start wobbling. No, how is this possible! This cant possibly be the strength a demigod could possess, even Lord Perseus before ascendingno, I understand now! Chapter 961 - 961 398 Undying_2 ?Chapter 961: Chapter 398 Undying_2 Chapter 961: Chapter 398 Undying_2 Heracles, you fake believer, youve conspired with those blasphemous Alchemists, stealing the radiance that rightfully belongs only to the Deities! The expression of the Golden-armored Hero panicked for a moment, then as if realizing something, he suddenly understood. Yes, since that silver shuttle was used first, the opponent must have also resorted to similar despicable means. But now, its unlikely that he can defeat him. Even in the best case, he could only report it higher up, to have a truly powerful being suppress him... Boom! Crack Crackling ... Many thoughts passed through the mind of the Golden-armored Hero, but in the next instant, Heracless fourth punch thunderously arrived. In an instant, the colossal zodiacal phantom seemed to pause for a moment, then amidst a loud noise shattered into pieces, turning into a sky full of stardust. Bang Thud, thud ... In an instant, countless muffled sounds spread throughout the star space, and as the Southern Fish phantom shattered, the Heroic Spirits forming it also fragmented their Spiritual Bodies. Striding forward through the star dust, Heracles stepped up in front of the Golden-armored Hero. With a composed demeanor, what seemed to the Great Hero like a trivial fight didnt compare to those Great Demons rampaging through the Mortal Realm. Although the combined power of the Heroic Spirits was remarkable, in his view, it seemed large but misguided. The only thing that surprised him was that he was not met with frightened eyes as he crossed the scattered stardust, but only anger and pride. Mortal, this time you win, but I havent lost. Raising his long spear, the Heroic Spirit body of the Golden-armored Hero burned with transparent Flames. He had realized that he couldnt monopolize this unexpected opportunity, but being the first to discover it, anyone who benefited from it would inevitably share a part with him. Heracles, the All Gods granted Heroic Spirits Undying strength. Even if you kill me, I will only be reborn in the Hall of Valor. Dont delude yourself into thinking you can conceal your actions, it wont be long before you pay a bloody price for this. No matter where you run, you cant escape! As his voice fell, the Golden-armored Hero charged forward, raising his long spear. Facing him, the Great Hero simply extended his right hand, easily catching the blade of the spear. Mortal? Holding his opponents weapon, the Great Hero repeated the word. You think I am a mortal, then what are you? Not human... are you then a God? ... Without any reply, but seeing the Golden-armored Heros face flush with effort and eyes filled with rage, Heracles felt somewhat uninterested. If this is what a heavenly hero is like, no wonder the demons have brazenly roamed the Mortal Realm for centuries. Crack I dont need you to come find me, just tell me where your leader is, I will seek him out myself. Nonchalantly breaking the long spear, the Great Hero asked. Perfect, I have a promise to fulfill on him. There, Ill be waiting for you to come and meet your death. With a cold laugh, the Golden-armored Hero readily pointed out the direction to Heracles. Nodding slightly, having got the answer, the Great Hero watched the last Heroic Spirit body in front of him turn into fragments. Approaching proactively, this decision wasnt impulsively made, but the result of serious consideration. Previously, Dionysus had mentioned the starry sky to him. While its true that because of the Divine Kings gift, [Hall of Valor], the followers of Olympian Gods often ascend to become Heroic Spirits, the actual rulers of the Zodiacal Star Domain have always been the God of Stars and Athena, the Principal Goddess. During most times when the Bloody Sun doesnt rage, this place is overseen by the Goddesss Divine Artifact, Victory Goddess Nike, stationed in the star space. Without truly powerful deities presiding, this abode of Heroic Spirits could hardly be considered a den of dragons and tigers. However, aside from that, Heracles had another concern C he wasnt the only one here. It was acceptable for others; either they were former Titans or individuals directly sent by the Principal God of Olympus, but though Amon had some abilities, as a mortal, could he withstand the ensuing troubles? Do not worry about me, Heracles, I will be alright. Although the old man is not in good shape, we still have new friends. Mr. Dionysus seems capable of fighting; he can ensure our safetyright? Turning his head towards the black-haired young man beside him, Amon smiled sincerely. And facing this enthusiastic new friend, the Son of Divine King nodded affirmatively. The existence of the [Hall of Valor] was naturally known to him; the God-King of the Otherworld once gathered the souls of fallen heroes, allowing them to drink Nectar, battle day and night, and hone their martial skills in it. As long as external forces did not exceed a certain limit, this ancient Divine Artifact could not only resurrect the souls of fallen warriors but also nurture their essence and refine their spiritual bodies. Though Dionysus did not understand content related to the Otherworld, he was sure that if the [Fallen Corona]a contamination from an Outer Godcould subtly affect the souls of Heroic Spirits, then Heracles fists likely werent as formidable. Thus, no matter what he intended to do, there was no reason for him to stop him. Yes, Heracles, go ahead with confidence. I am here, there wont be any problems. Alright. Answering in a deep voice, Heracles looked at his companions one by one, then turned towards the direction indicated by the Golden-armored Hero previously. Behind the Great Hero, Amon waved his hand, his face breaking into a broad smile. In early spring, all things come to life. The supreme celestial bodies in the starry sky had long been sealed, yet they still moved along their ancient trajectories in the sky. As March began, the Blood Suns blockade gradually entered the twelfth region of the Zodiacal Star Domain. As guards against the Evil Creatures seeping out of the seals fissures, the abode bearing a type of Heroic Spiritthe [Hall of Valor]also shifted along with them. In the vast, profound starry sky, palaces cast from gold floated among the scattered celestial bodies. Silhouettes wrapped in silver light moved in and out, seemingly conveying certain orders. In the depths of the palace, a slender figure in light battle armor sat upright. Before her, several presences emanating faint Divine Power fluctuations were narrating something. From afar, this seemed like a diligent leader earnestly listening to the reports of her subordinates. But upon a closer approach, one would notice the unfocused gaze of the figure in the lead. Undoubtedly, she seemed to be listening; in reality, she hardly knew what she was thinking about. Yet, due to the vast disparity in strength, those reporting before her never realized her distraction. ...Your Highness, that is roughly the situation. The God of Heavenly Father has warned us again not to enter his Domain, although there is already a significant distance between us; in fact, it really isnt our doing. As for how exactly to respond, we await Your instructions. The lengthy reports gradually drew to a close, and the reporting God of Stars finally stopped. Looking up at the figure enveloped in a hazy halo, feeling that imposing and dignified aura, only reverence filled the eyes of the God of Stars. This palace floating in the star space was not the [Hall of Valor], for though the real [Hall of Valor] was called a hall, its essence could actually be anything in the world. Its not a building or a physical entity, but merely as the God-King of the Alien Realm once entertained the souls of the heroic warriors from the Mortal Realm within a palace, it hence received such a moniker for a palace. In the current Zodiacal Star Domain, the [Hall of Valor] actually exists in another form on the battlefield at the seals fissure. As for here, this is merely a simple temple consecrated to the Spear of Voktor. A few territorial gods stay here, conveying divinitys will. ...Hmm...I understand. This matter I will handle; you need not worry about it. After a while, the Goddess atop the high seat returned from her trance. Reining in her scattered thoughts, she casually Chapter 962 - 962 399 Anger ?Chapter 962: Chapter 399 Anger Chapter 962: Chapter 399 Anger Make way, get out of my way! I need to see Lord Perseus now... If he escapes because of you, you will all be held responsible! Bang! The twelfth star domain of the Zodiac, near the edge of the region. As the outermost part of the star domain, it hadnt been visited by outsiders in the past years. The original God of Stars had long fallen during the two disasters of the Sun, leaving this place desolate. But with the birth of the Zodiac Barrier, this remote star domain began to show signs of new life. After all, the so-called Zodiac and White Path are counterparts, referring to the path of the Suns movement across the sky during the twelve months of the year. Thus, the closer to the center of the Zodiac star domain, the closer to the supreme celestial entity in its movement. In the past, this was why the Zodiac star domain claimed to be the center of the starry sky. The illumination of the Great Day made the Gods of Stars here stronger than those from other regions. However, all of this ended with the fall of the Sun God, Helios, making these peripheral star domains the core of the Zodiac domain today. Standing in the grand hall towering over ten thousand feet, a middle-aged man with a heroic and remarkable appearance gazed toward the former central area of the twelfth Zodiac star domain. There, an indescribable golden orb sprawled within the starry sky. Every moment, it moved through the Star Realm at a peerless speed, and on its golden surface, specks of red swirled endlessly. That is the Sun, the Blood Sun, also known as the Fallen Corona. Its golden exterior isnt actually the real shell; if one could get close, they would see countless intricate flowing runes. The power of the Zodiac Barrier sealed off the coronas brilliance, preventing any hint of blood color from leaking out. The dark red spots on its surface are battlefields on the supreme celestial body, where ascending Heroic Spirits tirelessly drain the Divine Power accumulated by the Blood Sun. Some humans who accidentally witnessed the true nature of the sky called this phenomenon sunspot, and the fluctuations that erupted when the Heroic Spirits completely eradicated a battlefield were called Solar Flares. Tap tap Bang A series of rapid footsteps approached, followed by a heavy sound. Without turning around, the middle-aged man could still guess what happened. Without a doubt, it was the sound of the door being pushed open by the man who had been shouting at the side entrance earlier; why he didnt enter through the main door... Of course, its because he doesnt have the privilege. Boom With a sudden change of expression, the moment the Golden-armored Hero, newly resurrected from the Hall of Valor, stepped into the hall, a mighty force struck from the air. On a normal day, the Golden-armored Hero, while not as strong, would not fear just the sheer presence of another. But at this moment, having just revived, he only retained a tenth of his strength. Thud Kneeling on one knee, straining to support himself against the ground, the Golden-armored Hero did not understand why this was happening. Time seemed to slow down under this immense pressure, and after an unknown duration, he suddenly realized that the middle-aged man who had been standing in the hall had already approached him. Huff, huff... Lord Perseus, why, I have important matters Panting heavily, the Golden-armored Hero was full of confusion. He tried to speak, but the middle-aged man in front of him did not give him the chance. He simply dropped a Heroic Spirit Token, symbolic of identity, which bounced twice on the ground before settling next to the Golden-armored Heros fingers. Only upon seeing the familiar script on the token did the Golden-armored Hero understand. This type of token, bound to each Heroic Spirit, was originally created by the Goddess of Wisdom on the foundation of the Hall of Valor, used to record the numerous slayings of evil creatures by each Heroic Spirit. However, over time, it also gradually became a symbol of identity. The token before the Golden-armored Hero was one that he and another Heroic Spirit, who had gone on patrol together, had. Clearly, although the Golden-armored Hero was the most powerful among a certain type of Heroic Spirits, allowing him to become their leader, he was not the only one capable of discerning the special characteristics of the Star Shuttle. Additionally, the stronger the Heroic Spirit, the longer it takes for their revival, which explains the current situation. Someone had reported their findings to Perseus before him, relegating him to be the latter of the two. I... my lord, I Idiot! Bang A sudden outburst finally brought a flicker of anger over the middle-aged mans calm face. Under his enraged kick, the Golden-armored Hero, who had just resurrected, shattered once again into a spiritual body. Taking a deep breath, looking at the fragmented stardust in front, the Golden-armored Hero returned to the Hall of Valor, waiting for an even longer Awakening. But at this moment, the rage in Perseuss heart was still boiling ever more intensely. Oh Almighty Father God above... he didnt know how foolish this man could be, daring to carry out such an arrogant act. He even dared to bring his little manpower to besiege and steal the Divine Light of a Mortal Demigod? Utterly laughable. His right fist clenched tightly, thanks to more than one early arriving whistleblower, Perseus had already known what had happened at the edge of the starry sky near the Mortal Realm. Alchemist, stealing the Deitys authority, slaying the Demons Hero... If this were false, it would be fine, but if it were true, how could this fool not consider, what capabilities the existence who could accomplish this has, and what qualification he has to capture such a Demigod? Had he possessed a bit of sense, he should have known to observe secretly and let the weakest Heroic Spirit crush his soul to inform him. If discovered, he should feign incompetence, stalling time, ideally luring them to their main base. Once they arrived here, relying on the traps they laid out, even a True God would likely find it hard to escape unscathed! Yes, Perseus was not angered that someone dared to attack Heracles. In his view, a mere mortal stealing Divine Authority deserved justice. Besides, even if it involved the secrets of Deities, it didnt matter if it wasnt so just. As the Son of God-King Zeus, Perseus had a myriad of ways to legitimize this matter. What truly infuriated him was merely that the idiotic actions of the Golden-armored Hero might have made him miss the chance to confront the True God. Helplessly, with the enemy alerted, how could that mortal Hero wait there for him to track him down? And although the Golden-armored Hero previously spouted severe threats, if the opponent fled to the remote corners of the Mortal Realm, the wild northwest continent, even All Gods might find it hard to trace his shadow. This idiot... incompetent! Useless! With your capability, you even dare to covet the authority of a Deity! A mere descendant three generations removed from Divine Blood, since when do you have the right to claim as an offspring of a Deity? To even think of sitting equal to me, thats the real laughable joke in this world! Snap His fingers tightly clenched, the shattered stardust of the Golden-armored Hero completely turned to dust, but Perseuss chest was still heaving. Wanting to monopolize the secrets concerning the God of Stars, wanting to become a Deity, even aiming to stand over him, the son of God-King Zeus, Perseus of [Perseus], and to become the new leader of the Heroic Spirits of Olympus? But someone as incompetent as you, not even having the right to walk through the grand halls front door, how dare you harbor such unrealistic dreams! ...Whats wrong, Perseus, what has angered you again? Anger burning in his chest, Perseus rapidly thought how he could remedy the situation. However, just then, a gentle voice came from outside the great hall. The next moment, a figure clad in a flowing armor stepped slowly through the main door of the great hall. His agitated feelings slightly soothed, Perseus recognized the newcomer just by her voice. [Andromeda] Andromeda, daughter of the mortal king Cepheus and queen Cassiopeia, who was once nearly sacrificed to the Sea God as a sacrifice. Only because her mother boasted about her daughters beauty, had she offended the Sea Empress, bringing upon them a massive Sea Monster flowing with Divine Blood. Later, Perseus had rescued her, interrupting the sacrifice to the Sea Emperor in the name of the son of God-King, and they were married. Its nothing, Andromeda, just an incompetent fool. Although they also have Divine Blood flowing through them, these diluted mixed-bloods always covet things they shouldnt possess. Just let me calm down for a moment and think carefully... Hmm? Forcing a smile, Perseus sighed internally. Regardless, he had already lost the best opportunity. Going forward, once the matter escalated, even if Heracles were eventually captured, if he werent the first to succeed, he couldnt be sure if hed learn the opponents secret. But at this moment, as Perseus was preparing to play a long game, he suddenly turned around, looking toward a direction outside the great hall. There, a towering surge of blood energy shot straight into the sky, like the legendary Mountain-moving Titan, or as if a Demon of the Western Sea holding up the heavens. Chapter 963 - 963 400 Gap ?Chapter 963: Chapter 400: Gap Chapter 963: Chapter 400: Gap Tatata Who goes there? Halt at once! This is the core of the Sea of Stars, outsiders must not... Boom! A rainbow shoots across the sky, a punch thrown at the heavens. Amid the boundless expanse of the Sea of Stars, beyond the brilliance enveloped by the Hall of Valor, the fully-armed Heroic Spirit Guard had just spotted Heracles, but what immediately greeted them was a grand pounding fist. Strength enough to shift mountains and rivers weighed heavily in the Star Space, the great hero held nothing back with this punch. No matter who stood before him, nor who they once were, as long as the Hall of Valor was here, even accidental harm would not result in true loss of life. Be cautiousform up, enemy attack Bang... Boom! The hastily formed defensive position shattered with one strike, the aftermath of the punch crushing a towering palace in the Star Space. Leaping forward, Heracles charged through the scattering stardust in the sky. Dozens of structures were left in his wake, with no Spiritual Body able to delay his stride. Yet this advance did not last long, soon, a second array was already blocking his path again. The formation was still slightly disorganized, but compared to the first, hastily assembled disarray, this second army formation was already seventy to eighty percent complete. A grand Pegasus phantom emerged above them, continuously drawing in the scattered starlight around. This was the Heroic Spirit battle array, the power of the Star Constellation Projection[Pegasus]. Heracles slowed his pace and his expression became solemn. Not because of the array patterns aheadthose were nothing to him. However, the great hero could tell that the Heroic Spirits here probably didnt know who he was. Clearly, the Golden-armored Hero before might have informed the managers here about his presence, but this information had not yet spread throughout the entire Hall of Valor. Nevertheless, these Heroic Spirits, who were formidable during their lives and still fought in numerous battles in the Star Space after death, displayed extraordinary organizational capabilities. Faced with the sudden offensive, they only maintained a moment of disorder before orderly defenses unfolded before Heracless eyes. With the aid of the Caucasus Divine Eagles Pupil, Heracless vision seemed to stand above the entire Star Space. This allowed him to clearly see how swiftly the area, with the Hall of Valor at its core, extending over a hundred miles, responded to his sudden intrusion. Hundreds formed a team, just like the previous Golden-armored Hero, strong Heroic Spirits acting as captains. Hundreds of large and small battle formations swiftly took shape and then surged towards his location from all directions. And before Heracles, eighteen defense lines relying on buildings suspended in the Star Space quickly formed a barrier, fearlessly blocking the great heros path to the Hall of Valor. These were the Heroic Spirits of Star Space, their wisdom might not be superior, but their presence here meant they had at least been extraordinarily powerful heroes during their lifetimes. Either achieving fame in a town or being a notorious hero in a kingdom. These elites of humanity gathered here to resist the threat brought by the Fallen Corona. One could say that if any other hero from the mortal realm, even Achilles without the Laevatein Sword, came here today, they too would only rely on their Undying Body to avoid defeat. And as for others... they probably only had the option of surrendering or fighting to the death. Not bad. This level is indeed somewhat qualified as the elites of the Human Clan... The puppet-like rigid voice carried a hint of amusement, watching the gradually forming net, Andes heart remained undisturbed. These human Heroic Spirits were indeed impressive, and this place deserved to be the frontline battlefield against Evil Creatures. But unfortunately, the enemy these mortals faced was named Heracles. Hah! With a low shout, bending his legs slightly, the great hero leaped into the air. Clutching a cudgel that not only bathed in the Demons blood more than once but also had been broken and reforged multiple times. His blood and spirit nearly reached a boiling point as he faced the obstructing Pegasus, the great hero smashing down from mid-air. This strike, enough to sink a mountain in the mortal realm, before it, the mere projection of Pegasus was but a moon reflected in water, flowers seen through the fog. Open Boom! The Void rippled, and the phantom of Pegasus shattered with one strike. Countless Heroic Spirits turned into fragments, leaving in the air only the disbelieving voice of their leader. Impossible... Who are you?! A mortal couldnt possibly possess such strength, which deitys incarnation are you??! Ignoring the unnecessary questioning, bathed in the scattered stardust, Heracles continued forward, cudgel in hand, without pausing again. Though his pace seemed slow, it was incredibly swift, yet his mind was still focused on the Caucasus Eagles Divine Pupil. Having seen the constellations phantom twice, its power was just as expected. So, what warranted the great heros renewed attention now was the true objective of his journey. That palace, there he is. I see him... its Perseus. From his vantage point over the battlefield, looking beyond the remaining sixteen defense lines, Heracles saw the heart of this place. Beside the huge crystal constantly reviving Heroic Spirits floated a majestic great hall within the Star Space. At that moment, a middle-aged figure, whose youthful handsomeness could still be discerned, slowly emerged from the doors of the great hall. Chapter 964 - 964 400 Gap_2 ?Chapter 964: Chapter 400: Gap_2 Chapter 964: Chapter 400: Gap_2 Unlike other Heroic Spirits, in the surroundings of the [Hall of Valor], he is one of the rare few who still carries the scent of living blood. Hercules once again felt that familiar aura on him. Yes, thats the bloodline of the Divine King, [Perseus] Perseus. And looking at his current state, he hasnt died at all, but has ascended to the Sea of Stars in the Mortal Realm as a living being. The All Gods generously endowed him with divinity to obtain undyingness, which allows him to possess the status of a Heroic Spirit while still being an unmatched Demigod in the Mortal Realm. Moreover, there seems to be something like a Divine Artifact on him... it just feels a bit strange. How about it, Hercules, do you feel pressured? No reply came; this familiar aura further corroborated his claim as a son of Zeus. However, the Great Heros expression remained unchanged; he simply took off a bow and arrow from his back and then strung the arrow on the bow. The brown shaft of the arrow gleamed with a greenish light. This scene, seen in Andes eyes, made him slightly uneasy. The venom of Hydra could still harm him, even though such harm would not be fatal, the pain and wounds were inevitable. Although he did not know that in the original myth, the Great Hero before him had even competed with the sharp-shooting Apollo, this single arrow alone was a rare weapon in the world. For a moment, Ande could not help but mourn for those who would be struck by the arrow in the future. Although he did not know that in the original myth, the Great Hero before him had even competed with the sharp-shooting Apollo, this single arrow alone was a rare weapon in the world. For a moment, Ande could not help but mourn for those who would be struck by the arrow in the future. Clack clack Who goes there, halt immediately? This is a important region of the Sea of Stars, outsiders are not allowed... Boom! A rainbow pierces the day, a fist strikes through the sky. Amidst the vast and boundless Sea of Stars, just outside the range enveloped by the light of the [Hall of Valor], the fully-armed Heroic Spirit Guard had just spotted Hercules, but immediately what met them was a massive punch. The life force powerful enough to shift mountains and rivers filled the Star Space, and the Great Hero held nothing back with this punch. Regardless of who was in front of him or who they might have been in life, with the [Hall of Valor] around, even if they were hurt by him, they wouldnt truly lose their lives. Be carefulform up, enemy attack Bang... Boom! The hastily formed defensive formation was shattered in one strike, the residual force of the punch collapsed a palace standing in the Star Space. Leaping up, Hercules traversed through the scattering stardust. Dozens of buildings were left in his wake, and no spiritual bodies blocking his path could delay his steps. However, this advance didnt last long, and soon, a second defensive formation once again blocked his way. The formation was still somewhat disorganized, but compared to the first hastily constructed one, this second military formation was already seventy to eighty percent complete. The shadow of a towering Pegasus materialized above it, continuously absorbing the stray starlight around. This was a Heroic Spirit battle formation, the power of the zodiac projection[Pegasus]. With a slight pause in his steps, Hercules couldnt help but look solemn. Not because of the array patterns before him; to him, they meant very little. However, the Great Hero could tell that the Heroic Spirits here probably didnt know who he was. Apparently, perhaps the previous Golden-armored Hero had already informed the managers here of his presence, but this information had not yet spread throughout the entire [Hall of Valor]. But even so, these Heroic Spirits, who had commanded great renown in life and fought hundreds of battles in the starry sky after death, still demonstrated exceptional organizational ability. Faced with this sudden assault, they maintained only a moments disturbance, and what presented itself before Hercules eyes next was an orderly defense. Under the assistance of the Caucasus Divine Eagles Pupil, Hercules vision seemed to stand high upon the entire expanse of the starry sky. This allowed him to clearly see how swiftly the buildings, centered around the [Hall of Valor] and stretching for hundreds of miles, responded to his sudden intrusion. With hundreds of people forming a team, powerful Heroic Spirits like the previous Golden-armored Hero acted as team leaders. Scores of large and small battle formations quickly formed, then surged toward his position from all directions. And in front of Hercules, eighteen defense lines relying on the floating buildings in the Star Space quickly formed position, fearlessly blocking the path of the Great Hero to the [Hall of Valor]. These are the Heroic Spirits of the Star Space. Their wisdom may not necessarily excel, yet appearing here signifies they were at least transcendent warriors in their lifetimes. Some earned their fame in a town, while others were fearless heroes renowned throughout a kingdom. These elites from the Mortal Realm have congregated here to stave off the threat posed by the Fallen Corona. It can be said that if any other hero from the Mortal Realm were here today, even Achilles without the Levatin Sword would have to rely solely on his Undying Body to avoid being vanquished. As for the rest... they probably have no choice but to surrender or seek death. Indeed. This level, though barely, can be considered the cream of the Human Clan... A puppets stiff voice arose with a hint of laughter as it watched the net slowly forming in the sky, Andes heart remained unmoved. These human Heroic Spirits are indeed commendable, and this place rightfully serves as the frontline battlefield against Evil Creatures. Unfortunately, the enemy these mortals face is Heracles. Ha! With a low shout, bending his legs slightly, the Great hero leapt into the air. A metal staff, bathed in the blood of several Demons and reforged more than once, was held in Heracless hand. His vitality and spirit nearly boiling to the extreme, facing the obstructing Pegasus, the Great Hero smashed down from mid-air. This strike, in the Mortal Realm, could easily crush a mountain. Before him, the mere projection of Pegasus was but a moon seen in a mirror, a flower viewed in the fog. Open Boom! The Void rippled, and the phantom of Pegasus shattered with a blow. Countless Heroic Spirits again shattered into pieces, leaving only the incredulous voice of their leader hanging in the air. Impossible... Who are you?! A mortal could never possess such strength, are you the incarnation of which Deity??! Ignoring the pointless question, bathed in the heavenly stardust, Heracles, holding his metal staff, did not pause his steps again. He moved forward slowly yet swiftly, his mind still fixed on the Divine Pupil of the Caucasus Eagle. Having witnessed the projection of the constellation twice, its power seemed just so. Next, what truly deserves the Great Heros attention again, is the real objective of this journey. Its that palace, he is there. Ive seen him... He is Perseus. Overlooking the battlefield, the view crossed the remaining sixteen defenses, Heracles directly saw the center of this place. Beside a huge crystal that continually revived Heroic Spirits, a majestic hall floated within the starry space. At this moment, a middle-aged figure whose appearance couldnt conceal the handsomeness of his youth slowly emerged from the entrance of the hall. Different from the other Heroic Spirits, around the entire Hall of Valor, he was one of the few who still retained the vitality of a living being. On him, Heracles felt that familiar aura once more. Right, that is the Divine Kings lineage, Perseus of Perseus. Moreover, looking at his current state, he hasnt even died but has ascended to the stars in the Mortal Realm in the form of a living person. The Gods generously bestowed Divine nature to obtain Undying, which makes him an unbeatable Demigod in the Mortal Realm while retaining the identity of a Heroic Spirit. Furthermore, there seems to be something akin to a Divine Artifact on him... it feels somewhat strange. How about it, Heracles, do you feel the pressure? Without responding, this familiar aura once again affirmed his claim as the son of Zeus, but the Great Heros expression remained unchanged, simply removing a bow and arrow from his back, then nocking and drawing the bow. The brown arrow shaft, with its emerald arrowhead, sparkled radiantly. This scene, reflected in Andes eyes, also made him feel somewhat uncomfortable. The venom of Hydra was enough to harm him, and even though such injuries wouldnt be fatal, the pain and wounds were inevitable. Despite not knowing that in the original myths, the Great Hero in front of him even competed in archery with Apollo, this arrow alone was a rare weapon of slaughter in the world. For a moment, Ande couldnt help but silently mourn the future victims of this arrow. Chapter 965 - 965 401 Omen of Death Star ?Chapter 965: Chapter 401 Omen of Death Star Chapter 965: Chapter 401 Omen of Death Star Sincerity, but with underlying malice. Loudly speaking, these two seemingly contradictory words harmoniously coexist in Perseus. Holding the long sword in his hand, at this moment, the Son of the Divine King remembered his father, the Monarch of Olympus, the King above all Gods. He had heard stories about him from the idle chatter of the Gods after drinking nectar, and whether he admitted it or not, in Perseuss heart, that was the example he strived to emulate. If the Divine King is the lord of all Gods, then the territorial deities are the lowliest among the Deity Race, and the True Gods are like dukes and aristocrats. And he, the son of Zeus, is precisely the initiator of the era of Demigods sovereign rights in the Mortal World, the most renowned hero. Thus, Perseus built such a grand hall in front of the [Hall of Valor] in homage to the Divine Kings palace. He only allowed Heroic Spirits with the title of constellations to enter through the main gate, for those entities were True Gods in his eyes. He even once thought of emulating the system of the Twelve Olympian Gods, dividing the Twelve Zodiac Star Regions into twelve most powerful constellation domains, making them his subjectshowever, Perseus clearly did not have the capacity to invade the domains of True Gods in the Spirit Realm, nor did he have that many loyal ministers. Reality was not smooth, but Perseus did not give up because of this. His father also had a time when the position of the Twelve Main Gods could not be filled. Not until he defeated Earth Mother Goddess and killed Typhon with supreme Divine Power, did he truly become the uncontested Divine King of the world. So Heracles, this uninvited intruder... Are you playing the role of the Earth Mother Goddess, or replacing the existence of the King of All Monsters? He did not voice it out, but just like Zeus had once done, at this moment, Perseus chose to nobly persuade to surrender. Behind him, Andromeda had already donned the armor of [Andromeda], and more Heroic Spirits gradually closed in. At this moment, the advantageous Son of the Divine King hoped to subdue this powerful demigod, but the next moment, what met him was only the swing of Heracless club. A club strike, powerful enough to shatter worlds. Seeing this, Perseus had no choice but to raise his bronze sword to block. After the trials in the Mortal World ended, he returned all the Divine Artifacts he received from the Gods except for this war sword from Ares. This was not because the God of Craftsmanship was particularly generous, but only because the sword he lent was not a true complete Divine Artifact. Clang Club and bronze sword collided, both weapons once thirstily drank the blood of demons. However, the next moment, Perseuss expression drastically changed. How could this be? Thud At the moment of contact, a boundless great force surged through Perseuss arm holding the weapon. He took a half-step back, his legs bent slightly, and the Son of the Divine King raised his left hand, both hands holding the sword to steady his posture. With a shocking heart, Perseuss eyes turned fierce. He pulled back, the sword blade and club emitted a grating friction sound, as the retreating Son of the Divine King thrust his sword forward. Starlight and the power of beliefs wrapped around him like a coiled silk, and the next club strike from Heracles came from above, but Perseus ignored it. Dang Puff A resounding boom mixed with a dull thud echoed around. The Great Heros powerful club struck directly above Perseuss head, but he dodged at the last moment, the club only landing on his shoulder armor. And the Son of the Divine Kings sword thrust towards the chest, but also only hit the right chest of the Great Hero. A club for a sword, a situation that should have led to mutual injuries, but at this moment both were inefficacious. The iron club, wielded by Heracles with enough force to crush mountains, only staggered the enemy and could not destroy the meticulously crafted Divine Armor by the God of Craftsmanship. Similarly, the bronze sword previously used by the War God was ineffective, protected by the Lion Skin of the Giant Lion, it was difficult to harm the Great Hero with blades. Is this... the Lion Skin of the Nomas Lion, did you really kill it instead of falsely proclaiming your Fame? Outside the great hall, the scene quieted for a moment. And looking at his copper sword which could no longer be stored, Perseus exclaimed in shock. The skilled archer Apollo once challenged that lion, but his Divine Arrows could not pierce its fur. The Son of the Divine King never expected he could actually see the hide of the Great Demon after its death on his opponent. Silently without boasting his achievements. Observing the fully armored figure before him showing only eyes, Heracles stepped back, his long club still pointing at the enemy before him. Finally facing Perseus, the Great Hero did not rush to act again, but instead took out a delicately shaped bone instrument from his chest. Through its shape, one could vaguely discern that it was a strangely manufactured good from a throat bone. It was strung with a red cord, hung in the palm of the Great Hero. Perseus, I have heard of your great reputation in the Mortal World. In your lifes adventure, you have killed countless harmful demons, thus establishing your Fame in the Mortal World. But I want to ask you, are each of the demons you killed really demons? Did you kill them for the peace of the Mortal World, because they blocked your path, or simply for your own Fame? Does it make a difference? Chapter 966 - 966 401 Omen of Death Star_2 ?Chapter 966: Chapter 401 Omen of Death Star_2 Chapter 966: Chapter 401 Omen of Death Star_2 First, he was taken aback; then, a hint of mockery flashed in his eyes. Perseus never expected to hear such a nai?ve and ridiculous question. Do humans need a reason to kill demons? As to whether they are truly demons... A staff exchanged for a sword should have resulted in mutual harm, but at this moment, both failed to achieve any effect. The iron staff, in Heracles swing, could sink mountains, yet it only caused the enemy to stagger without being able to destroy the Divine Armor meticulously cast by the God of Craftsmanship. The bronze sword once used by the War God also failed to take effect; under the protection of the Giant Lions skin, the Great Hero remained unharmed by sword or knife. This is... the Lion Skin of the Nomas Lion; did you actually kill it, and not just falsely proclaim your fame? In front of the grand hall, there was a moment of silence at the scene. Looking at his bronze sword that couldnt be stored anymore, Perseus exclaimed in astonishment. The skilled archer Apollo once challenged that lion, but his Divine Arrow couldnt pierce through its fur. The Son of the Divine King never imagined that he could truly see the fur of the Great Demon post-mortem on its body. Silently, without boasting of his own deeds. Observing the fully armored figure showing only a pair of eyes, Heracles stepped back, his staff still pointed at the enemy before him. But finally, standing face to face with Perseus, the Great Hero did not rush to act again but took out a delicately-made bone instrument from his chest. Through its appearance, it could vaguely be seen that it was made from a strange hyoid bone, polished into the final product. It was strung on a red cord, resting in the palm of the Great Hero. Perseus, I have heard of your great name in the Mortal Realm. In the adventures of your lifetime, you have killed countless harmful demons, thus achieving your fame among humans. But I want to ask you, were all the demons you killed truly demons? Did you kill them for the peace of the Mortal Realm, because they blocked your path, or simply for your own fame? Is there a difference? First, he was taken aback; then, a hint of mockery flashed in his eyes. Perseus never expected to hear such a nai?ve and ridiculous question. Do humans need a reason to kill demons? As to whether they are truly demons... Sincere, yet harboring ill intentions. Speaking loudly, these two seemingly contradictory terms appeared so harmonious on Perseus. With a long sword in hand, at this moment, the Son of the God-King remembered his father, the Monarch of Olympus, the King above all Gods. He had heard stories about him from the casual conversations of the drunken All Gods and, whether admitted with his lips or not, those were the role models for Perseus own efforts. If the Divine King is the monarch of All Gods, then territorial deities are the commoners among The Deity Race, True Gods are dukes and Aristocrats. And he, the son of Zeus, was also precisely the founder of the era of Demigod sovereign in the Mortal Realm, the most renowned Hero in the Mortal World. Thus, Perseus built this grand hall in front of the [Hall of Valor] to honor the palace of Divine King. He only allowed those Heroic Spirits who had received the title of a Zodiac to enter through the main door because those beings were the True Gods in his eyes. He even once wanted to emulate the system of the Twelve Olympian Gods, dividing the Twelve Zodiac Star Regions into twelve domains of the strongest constellations, and to make them his subjectsallies. However, Perseus clearly lacked the power to encroach on the domains of True Gods of the Spirit Realm, and he didnt have that many loyal ministers either. Reality did not yield smoothly, but Perseus did not give up because of this. Even his father had gone through such times when the places of the Twelve Main Gods could not be filled. Only after he had defeated Mother Earth with supreme Divine Power and killed Typhon, did he truly become the uncontested Divine King of the world. So, Heracles, this uninvited intruder... do you represent the role of the Earth Mother Goddess, or are you taking the place of The King of All Monsters? He did not speak out loud, but just as Zeus had done, at this moment, Perseus chose a lofty exhortation. Behind him, Andromeda had also donned the Armor of the Andromeda constellation, and more and more Heroic Spirits gradually surrounded the area. At this time, the Son of the Divine King, who held the upper hand, would rather subdue this powerful Demigod. Yet the next moment, all that met him was Heracles swinging his staff. With a swing from above, a force that could break through everything. Seeing this scene, Perseus had no choice but to raise his bronze sword to defend. Once his trials in the mortal realm had ended, he had returned all the divine artifacts bestowed upon him by all the gods, except for the sword from Ares that remained in his possession. This was not because the War God was particularly generous, but rather because the sword he had lent was not a true, complete divine artifact. Ding The staff and bronze sword collided, both weapons that had once quenched their thirst with the blood of demons clashed. However, in the next instant, Perseuss expression drastically changed. How is this possible? Thud At the intersection of sword and staff, a boundless mighty force surged down along Perseuss arm as he gripped the weapon. Taking half a step back, bending his legs slightly, the Son of the God-King raised his left hand, wielding the sword with both hands to steady himself. Internally shocked, Perseuss eyes became fierce. He tugged backward, and the scraping noise of the sword edge against the iron staff was piercing as Perseus, the Son of the God-King, retreated strategically, thrusting his sword forward. Starlight and the power of belief encircled him like a ribbon, as Heracless next strike came from above, but Perseus ignored it as if unheard. Clang Gush A resounding clang echoed, mixed with a dull noise resembling that of leather being pierced. The Great Heros powerful swing aimed straight for Perseuss head but was instead dodged at the last second, striking only upon his shoulder armor. While the Son of the God-Kings sword thrust went straight toward the chest, it also merely hit the Great Heros right chest. A swap of staff for sword should have led to mutual destruction, but at this moment, both attacks were in vain. The iron staff, wielded by Heracles, could shatter mountains, yet only caused his foe to stumble, unable to destroy the finely crafted armor by the God of Craftsmanship. Likewise, the bronze sword, once wielded by the War God, was ineffective, as under the protection of the Giant Lions skin, the Great Hero remained unscathed by blade or sword. This is... the Nomas Lions skin. Did you really kill it, rather than falsely spreading your fame? Before the great hall, silence fell upon the scene momentarily. Watching his sword unable to penetrate further, Perseus exclaimed in astonishment. The well-shooting Apollo had once challenged that lion, but even his divine arrows could not pierce its fur. The Son of the God-King had never expected that he would indeed see the hide of the Great Demon on his opponent. Silently, without boasting of his accomplishments, Observing the full-body divine armor that only showed eyes, Heracles took a step back, his long staff still aimed at his opponent from a distance. But now, standing face to face with Perseus, the Great Hero did not rush to strike again, but rather took from his chest an intricately carved bone musical instrument. Through its structure, one could vaguely discern it was a flute crafted from an odd throat bone. Strung up with a red cord, it lay in the palm of the Great Hero. Perseus, I have heard of your fame in the mortal world. In your lifes adventures, you have slain countless harmful demons, and in doing so, established your fame among men. But I want to ask you, were all those you killed, truly demons? Did you slay them for the peace of the mortal realm, because they impeded your path, or merely for your own fame? Does it make a difference? First, he was taken aback, then a hint of mockery flashed in his eyes. Perseus had not expected to hear such an innocent and ludicrous question. Do humans need a reason to kill demons? As for whether they were truly demons... Chapter 967 - 967 402 Taking Ones Place in Death and Life ?Chapter 967: Chapter 402: Taking Ones Place in Death and Life Chapter 967: Chapter 402: Taking Ones Place in Death and Life That is... what? Muttering to himself, it would have been fine if he hadnt noticed it before. But when Dionysus caught sight of that faintly visible red dot, following Amons hint, a sense of oppression surged into his heart without knowledge of when it started. Standing here, that unknown thing seemed so tiny. But considering the distance between the two, that unknown entity was likely as large as the stars. The red gleam flickered like a blinking eye. And with every flicker, the nameless celestial body seemed to traverse billions of miles across the star domain. After observing for a moment, Dionysus came to another conclusion. No, its not heading towards us, or rather... our location is merely a passing by point for it at best. Its being drawn to something, its true destination is the Hall of Valor, not the edge of the star realm where we are. Speaking solemnly, he corrected Amons statement. According to the red dots trajectory, they were indeed not directly ahead. However, as he came to this conclusion, Dionysuss expression grew even more grave. Attracted by something, a red star moving through the stars, inducing such intense unease... When all these conditions came together, scouring his memory, Dionysus could only come to one possible conclusion. Its that... it is drawn here by the demon aura on Heracles and the Fallen Corona in the Zodiac Barrier. They reside at the same spot, hence they were sensed by the other... Amon, Im afraid were truly in trouble. What is it? Raising an eyebrow, Amon asked. It is also a child of Typhon, but it was born after its death. If the Nine-Headed Hydra and the Giant Lion inherited the King of All Monsters demonic strength, then they inherited another kind of power. On the day of Typhons fall, countless mighty beings descended into the world because of its whale fall. It is one of them, the [Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens]. His complexion not looking too good, Dionysus never imagined that on his first day venturing into the starry sky, he would encounter an Ancient Evil Being, and what made him even more troubled was that he was not a match for it. Not just he himself, but even Heracles might not be able to overcome it. After all, unlike those demons with unique abnormal powers, who could be deceptively dubbed as extreme oddities, defeating them could be done with tricks; once their unique mechanisms are deciphered, it might not be impossible to win despite a lack of strength. However, against an Ancient Evil Being, those methods are nothing but futile. Not to mention their special abilities, their strength alone is solidly on the True God Level. Damn it, according to the records of the Olympian Pantheon, since Typhons fall, those mighty and undying Ancient Evil Beings scattered across the world at the moment of their birth. Like this one born on an ancient star, it has hidden in the depths of the starry sky, not reappearing for thousands of years. No one expected it to suddenly appear today, and given its speed, Dionysus and his companions definitely couldnt avoid it. To fight, he certainly wouldnt win. To die, naturally, it wouldnt come to that. To prevent his godhood-less offspring from perishing midway on the journey alongside Heracles, Zeus had long left life-saving means within Dionysus. But if he himself could live, what about the other two? For whatever reason, if Heracles just went out and returned to find that all his teammates, except for a newcomer like himself, had died, then no matter how he would explain it later, it might be impossible to regain his trust. ... Amon, you go back first. Making a decisive judgment on the current situation, Dionysus spoke resolutely. Go back, and you? Of course I will stay... dont worry, I have my own means. You shouldnt forget how I came here, if theres real danger, I wont be harmed. Nonchalantly responding, although he had some fondness for this passionate young man, Dionysus didnt think the other could help with this matter. Ancient Evil Beings... even the weaker ones among them could often rely on their terrible contamination and undying life to contend with Weak Divine Power. And those strong entities, just look at the sealed Fallen Corona to comprehend what they are capable of. So now, it seems, he can only find his own way to stop the Omen of Death Star from approaching. At the very least, he cant let these two fellows die here. Its fine, after all, I cant die. If even the Father Gods measures dont work, at most I will deplete my Divine Power and fall into eternal sleep, then there will be a day when Im rescued, and it probably wont take too long. Watching Amon not argue but obediently return to the Star Shuttle, Dionysus let out a sigh of relief, but also couldnt help feeling a bit disappointed. Faced with a life-and-death crisis, this passionate young man still chose to preserve himself... but that was exactly what Dionysus wanted. After this experience, he should be able to eliminate his status as a new member and fully integrate into the team. Even not just himself, but even Heracles might not be able to overcome it. After all, unlike those demons with unique abnormal powers, who could be deceptively dubbed as extreme oddities, defeating them could be done with tricks; once their unique mechanisms are deciphered, it might not be impossible to win despite a lack of strength. Chapter 968 - 968 402 Taking Ones Place in Death and Life_2 ?Chapter 968: Chapter 402: Taking Ones Place in Death and Life_2 Chapter 968: Chapter 402: Taking Ones Place in Death and Life_2 Facing the Ancient Evil Being, these measures are simply futile. Not to mention their special abilities, even just their strength alone, is truly on the level of a True God. Damn, according to the records of the Olympian Pantheon, since the fall of Typhon, those powerful and undying Ancient Evil Beings scattered at the moment of their birth. Just like this one born on the ancient Stars, it hid deep in the starry sky, not appearing for thousands of years. No one expected it to suddenly appear today, and considering the speed of the other party, Dionysus and his companions definitely couldnt avoid them. To fight, I definitely cant win. To die, naturally that wont happen either. To prevent his offspring, who hold no Godhood, from collapsing midway during the journey with Heracles, Zeus had taken early measures to preserve Dionysuss life. But what about the other two? No matter the reason, if Heracles just went out and came back to find that all his teammates, except for the newcomer of a few days, had died, then no matter how I explain it later, I probably wouldnt be able to regain his trust. ...Amon, you go back first. Making a decisive decision, after judging the current situation, Dionysus firmly said. Go back, but what about you? I of course will stay... dont worry, I have my means. Dont forget how I got here, if there really is danger, I wont be harmed. Offhandedly responding, even though he had a liking for this fervent young man, Dionysus didnt think the other could help him in this matter. Ancient Evil Being... even the weaker ones among them could often rely on their terrifying corruption and undying life to contend against Weak Divine Power. And those powerful beings, one only needs to look at the [Fallen Corona] to understand the clues. So now, it seems he can only think of ways to stop the approach of the [Omen of Death Star] himself. At the very worst, he cannot allow both of these fellows to die here. It doesnt matter, I cannot die anyway. If even the measures of Father God dont work, at most I would deplete my Divine Power and fall into eternal sleep, and then there will inevitably come a day when I am rescued, and it probably wont be too long. Looking at Amon who didnt argue but obediently returned to the Star Shuttle, Dionysus felt relieved but also inevitably disappointed. Facing a life and death crisis, this fervent young man still chose to preserve himself... but that was precisely what he wanted. After this ordeal, he thought he could erase his identity as a newcomer and completely integrate into this team. ... What is...that? He muttered to himself, it didnt matter before if he hadnt noticed. But when Dionysus caught sight of that faintly visible red dot following Amons reminder, a suppressed feeling unknowingly surged in his heart. Standing here, that unknown thing seemed so minute. But considering the distance between them, that unknown existence is probably as large as Stars. The red light twinkled, like an ever-blinking eye. And with each blink, that unnamed Celestial Body seemed to cross billions of miles of Star Domain. After observing for a moment, Dionysus came to another conclusion. No, its not heading towards us, or rather... our location is, at best, just passing by for it. Its attracted to something, its actual destination is the [Hall of Valor], not the edge of the Star Realm where we are. He spoke gravely, correcting Amons statement. According to the trajectory of the red dot, they are indeed not directly in its path. Yet at this moment as he concluded, Dionysuss expression grew even more solemn. Attracted by something, a red star, moving through the starry sky, giving him such intense unease... when all these conditions came together, searching through his memories, Dionysus could only come to one result. It is... it was attracted here by the demonic aura on Heracles and the [Fallen Corona] within the Zodiac Barrier. They were at the same location, hence detected by each other... Amon, Im afraid we are really in trouble. What is it? Raising an eyebrow, Amon asked. It is also a child of Typhon, yet born after its death. If the Nine-Headed Snake and the Giant Lion inherited the power of The King of All Monsters, then it inherited another type of power. On the day Typhon fell, countless powerful beings descended upon the world because of its demise. It is one of them, [Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens]. Dionysus looked uneasy; he never expected to encounter an Ancient Evil Being on his first day venturing into the stars, and what troubled him more was that he was far from being its match. Not just him, even Heracles might not be able to defeat it. After all, unlike those demons with unique and extreme Abnormal Powers, which can be tricked by understanding their unique mechanisms, these methods are ineffective against Ancient Evil Beings. Not to mention their special abilities, their strength alone is genuinely at the True God Level. Damn, it is recorded in the Olympian Pantheon that since Typhons fall, those mighty and undying Ancient Evils scattered immediately upon their birth. Like this one, born from ancient stars, hiding deep in the starry sky, unseen for thousands of years. No one expected it to appear suddenly today, and given its speed, Dionysus and his people would definitely not be able to avoid it. To fight, he definitely could not overcome. To die, naturally, wasnt necessary either. To prevent his non-godhood bearing offspring from collapsing mid-journey while accompanying Heracles, Zeus had long implanted a life-saving method in Dionysus. But what about the other two? Regardless of the reason, if Heracles were to find out after a short venture that all his teammates were dead except for him, a newcomer of merely a few days, no matter the explanation, Dionysus doubted he could ever regain his trust. ...Amon, you go back first. Making a quick decision upon assessing the situation, Dionysus said decisively. Go back, what about you? I will stay... dont worry, I have my ways. Dont forget how I got here; if I really face danger, I wont be harmed. He responded casually, feeling a bit fond of this enthusiastic young man, but Dionysus didnt think he could help with this matter. Ancient Evil Being... even the weaker ones among them often could resist Weak Divine Power with their dreadful contamination and undying life. And for those stronger beings, just looking at the sealed [Fallen Corona] reveals some clues. Now it seems, he can only think of a way to stop the approach of the [Omen of Death Star] by himself. At worst, he cannot allow both of these folks to die here. Its also no problem, as I cannot die. If even Father Gods methods dont work, at most Ill exhaust my Divine Power and fall into eternal sleep, and there will definitely come a day when I am saved, and it wont even take too long. Seeing that Amon did not argue but obediently returned to the Star Shuttle, Dionysus sighed in relief but also felt inevitably disappointed. Facing a life-and-death crisis, this enthusiastic young man still chose to preserve himself... but this is exactly what he wanted. After this incident, he could erase his status as a newcomer and truly integrate into this team. Chapter 969 - 969 403 Sacrifice ?Chapter 969: Chapter 403 Sacrifice Chapter 969: Chapter 403 Sacrifice Swish Leaving behind its split offspring, the trajectory of the Omen of Death Star did not deviate in the slightest. Watching the massive Celestial Body speed away at an unusual pace, Dionysus instantly sprang out from behind the meteorite. This position was still dangerous, but since this chaotically-minded creature did not stop at the first moment, it was unlikely to make a killing return strike. Thus, for him, the most pressing issue at the moment was to nip this freshly split-off part of the Evil Creature in the bud. Right before Dionysuss eyes, in just a brief moment, that fallen fragment curled up into a small spherical body, emanating an invisible suction force. The surrounding meteorites were also influenced, converging towards it, attaching to its surface and then day by day taking on the same marks. This was the contaminating power of the Evil Creature; give it a seed, and soon it would return to you a forest. Dionysus did not know whether the ancient Titans in the depths of the stars had ever encountered the Omen of Death Star or if they were troubled by it. But at least for him, it was necessary to quickly eliminate this split-off from the main body of the planet. He took out a short stick from his chest, which soon transformed into a scepter with a flower crown at the top. Vine-like patterns reminiscent of grapevines twined upward, almost like runes embedded in the body of the scepter. This was Dionysuss weapon, also a tool he had prepared for himself for casting spellsunfortunately, Zeus had not spent much effort on collecting means for Spellcasters to increase Strength, and as a result, he had never achieved much in this aspect. In all fairness, Dionysus was quite interested in those Wizards who controlled the Element and spirit, especially their so-called Ritual Magic. It was only a pity that the knowledge of witchcraft just wasnt there, and with his current abilities, there was no possibility of creating it on his own. Roaming above the vault of The Sky, my all-powerful Father God... The Monarch who rules Olympus, also the lord of The Sky, the sea, and the mountains. In the name of the King, I pronounce you guilty. Creature fallen from the starry heavens... you will meet your end. In his heart, he quietly recited what sounded like a Spell, even more like a hymn of praise. Dionysus raised his scepter and then hurled it far towards the Evil Creatures offspring, which had just begun to form its Star Body. In an instant, the scepter cut through the Void, eventually firmly lodging itself in that crimson sphere. The patterns on the body of the scepter flickered slightly, and a grapevine swiftly turned into a solid entity. Its lower skirt rooted on the surface of the Star Body, beginning to absorb its essence. This was the method Dionysus had chosen to confront the enemy; he could attempt to take action personally, but calling upon the Divine Power Zeus had left in his scepter before departing was undoubtedly more cost-effective. Because he had previously tried it, just as the great Divine King had proclaimed, everything of The Sky, land, and sea belonged to him, even these foreign Evil Spirits were no exception. Under Dionysuss gaze, the grapevine pulsated like blood vessels, and on the body of the scepter, streaks of silver lightning appeared intermittently. The inherently contaminating Strength was easily restrained under Zeuss thunder and lightning, and was even wrapped by those arcs of electricity into itself. Amongst the Strength of All Gods, the Divine Power of the Divine King was the only one that wouldnt repel the Evil Creatures Strength outright; in many cases, it could even make some weaker Evil Creatures Strength fearful. Dionysus did not know why this was, but considering Zeuss Might above All Gods, he naturally attributed it to a Might shared by the greatest. Good, it went smoothly. Next, as long as the Omen of Death Star does not react differently, then the trouble here can be easily overcome. Under the Strength of the Father God, as long as it is not the Ancient Evil Being itself, nothing poses much of a problem to me. Swish Leaving behind its split offspring, the trajectory of the Omen of Death Star did not deviate in the slightest. Watching the massive Celestial Body speed away at an unusual pace, Dionysus instantly sprang out from behind the meteorite. This position was still dangerous, but since this chaotically-minded creature did not stop at the first moment, it was unlikely to make a killing return strike. Thus, for him, the most pressing issue at the moment was to nip this freshly split-off part of the Evil Creature in the bud. Right before Dionysuss eyes, in just a brief moment, that fallen fragment curled up into a small spherical body, emanating an invisible suction force. The surrounding meteorites were also influenced, converging towards it, attaching to its surface and then day by day taking on the same marks. This was the contaminating power of the Evil Creature; give it a seed, and soon it would return to you a forest. Dionysus did not know whether the ancient Titans in the depths of the stars had ever encountered the Omen of Death Star or if they were troubled by it. But at least for him, it was necessary to quickly eliminate this split-off from the main body of the planet. He took out a short stick from his chest, which soon transformed into a scepter with a flower crown at the top. Vine-like patterns reminiscent of grapevines twined upward, almost like runes embedded in the body of the scepter. This was Dionysuss weapon, also a tool he had prepared for himself for casting spellsunfortunately, Zeus had not spent much effort on collecting means for Spellcasters to increase Strength, and as a result, he had never achieved much in this aspect. Chapter 970 - 970 403 Sacrifice_2 ?Chapter 970: Chapter 403 Sacrifice_2 Chapter 970: Chapter 403 Sacrifice_2 To be fair, Dionysus was quite interested in those wizards who mastered the elements and spirit, particularly the so-called Ritual Magic that was passed among them. Unfortunately, knowledge of witchcraft is just not available, and with his current abilities, theres no possibility of him creating it himself. Roaming above the vault of The Sky, my full-powered Father God...The Monarch who rules Olympus, also dominates The Sky, the oceans, and the mountains. In the Kings name, I pronounce you guilty. Creature of the fallen starry sky... you will face your end. He murmured what sounded more like a hymn of praise than a spell within his heart. Dionysus raised his scepter and then hurled it far away towards the Evil Spirits clone that had just begun to shape the Star Body. In an instant, the scepter glided through the Void, and finally, forcefully implanted itself into that crimson sphere. The patterns on the body of the scepter flickered slightly, and a grapevine consequently materialized. Its hem took root on the surface of the Star Body, beginning to extract its essence. This was Dionysuss chosen method of combating foes; he could have tried to take action himself, but invoking the Divine Power Zeus left in his scepter before departing was undoubtedly more cost-effective. Because he had already tried it before, just as the Divine King had proclaimed, everything of The Sky, land, and sea belonged to him, including these extraterrestrial Evil Spirits. Under Dionysuss gaze, the grapevine pulsed like blood vessels, and upon the body of the scepter, streams of silver lightning surged in succession. The inherently corrupting power was easily bound under Zeuss thunder, and even absorbed by those electric arcs. Among the powers of All Gods, the Divine Kings Divine Power was the only one that did not conflict with the forces of the Evil Creatures; it could even instill fear in the powers of some weaker Evil Creatures. Dionysus did not know why this was the case, but considering Zeuss might above All Gods, he naturally attributed it to the shared Might of the great ones. Very good, very smooth. Next, as long as the [Omen of Death Star] shows no other reactions, then the trouble here can be easily bypassed. Under the power of the Father God, as long as it is not the true form of an Ancient Evil Being, it is no issue for me. Creature of the fallen starry sky... you will face your end. He murmured what sounded more like a hymn of praise than a spell within his heart. Dionysus raised his scepter and then hurled it far away towards the Evil Spirits clone that had just begun to shape the Star Body. In an instant, the scepter glided through the Void, and finally, forcefully implanted itself into that crimson sphere. The patterns on the body of the scepter flickered slightly, and a grapevine consequently materialized. Its hem took root on the surface of the Star Body, beginning to extract its essence. This was Dionysuss chosen method of combating foes; he could have tried to take action himself, but invoking the Divine Power Zeus left in his scepter before departing was undoubtedly more cost-effective. Because he had already tried it before, just as the Divine King had proclaimed, everything of The Sky, land, and sea belonged to him, including these extraterrestrial Evil Spirits. Under Dionysuss gaze, the grapevine pulsed like blood vessels, and upon the body of the scepter, streams of silver lightning surged in succession. The inherently corrupting power was easily bound under Zeuss thunder, and even absorbed by those electric arcs. Among the powers of All Gods, the Divine Kings Divine Power was the only one that did not conflict with the forces of the Evil Creatures; it could even instill fear in the powers of some weaker Evil Creatures. Dionysus did not know why this was the case, but considering Zeuss might above All Gods, he naturally attributed it to the shared Might of the great ones. Very good, very smooth. Next, as long as the [Omen of Death Star] shows no other reactions, then the trouble here can be easily bypassed. In the power of the Father God, nothing poses a problem to me unless its the main body of an Ancient Evil Being. Shush Leaving behind its split subsidiary, the trajectory of the Omen of Death Star remained steadfastly unchanged. And watching the massive celestial body speed away at an extraordinary speed, Dionysus immediately sprang from behind the meteorite. The spot was still perilous, but since this chaotic creature did not stop at the first instance, it would hardly turn back for another attack. Thus, for him, the most pressing issue at this moment was to eradicate the newly cleaved Evil Creatures offshoot before it could sprout. Right before Dionysuss eyes, in just a moment, the fragment that fell morphed into a small spherical body, emitting an invisible suction force. The surrounding meteorites, affected by it, gathered towards it, adhering to its surface and soon took on the same markings. This was the invasive power of the Evil Creatures: give it a seed, and it will quickly return a forest. Dionysus didnt know if the ancient Titans deep in the starry sky had ever encountered the Omen of Death Star or had been troubled by it. But at least for him, he needed to swiftly eliminate this avatar that had fallen from the main body of the star. He pulled out a short stick from his bosom, which, in a brief moment, transformed into a scepter topped with a flower crown. Vine-like patterns, resembling grapevines, spiraled up it, like runes embedded onto the scepters body. This was Dionysuss weapon and also the tool he had originally prepared for casting spells it was just unfortunate Zeus hadnt spent much effort in gathering ways to amplify the strength of spellcasters, hence he had never achieved much in this regard. Frankly, Dionysus was intrigued by those wizards who controlled elements and spirit, especially the ritual magic passed among them. Unfortunately, if knowledge of witchcraft was absent, with his current abilities, there was also no possibility to create it himself. Sovereign in the vault of heaven, my almighty father... the Monarch who rules Olympus, and also the skies, the seas, and the mountains. In the Kings name, I declare you guilty. Creature falling from the starry sky... you shall meet your end. In his heart, he quietly recited what seemed more like a spell, almost akin to an ode of praise. Dionysus raised his scepter, then cast it far towards the nascent star body of the Evil Spirits avatar. In a blink, the scepter cut through the void, finally embedding itself stormily into the crimson sphere. The patterns on the staff twinkled faintly, and a vine-like tendril soon materialized. Its hem took root on the surface of the star body, beginning to absorb its essence. This was the method Dionysus chose to combat his enemy; it wasnt that he couldnt try a hands-on approach, but calling upon the Divine Power that Zeus had left in his scepter before leaving was undoubtedly more cost-effective. Because he had tried before, as the mighty Divine King had proclaimed, everything in the heavens, earth, and seas belongs to him, even these extraterrestrial Evil Spirits were no exception. Under Dionysuss watch, the grapevine pulsated like blood vessels, and on the staff, streaks of silver lightning flashed ceaselessly. The inherently corrupting power was easily bound under Zeuss thunder, and even the electrical arcs were wrapped into its being. Among the powers of All Gods, the Divine Kings Divine Power was the only one that did not completely repel the Evil Creatures strength; in fact, many times, it could make some weaker Evil Creatures power feel fear. Dionysus didnt know why this was, but considering Zeuss superior strength above all gods, he naturally attributed it to the Might shared by the great ones. Very good, very smooth. Next, as long as the Omen of Death Star shows no other response, then the trouble here can be easily overcome. In the power of the Father God, nothing poses a problem to me unless its the main body of an Ancient Evil Being. Chapter 971 - 971 404 Receiving the Spear ?Chapter 971: Chapter 404: Receiving the Spear Chapter 971: Chapter 404: Receiving the Spear Dont hesitate, Dionysus... Although I dont want to die either, it is something unavoidable. The only regret is that I probably wont have the chance to see with my own eyes the place in the depths of the Spirit Realm that governs the souls of all things. But its good that you are still here. Dionysus, you told me, you would complete this journey for me, and witness the magnificent and mysterious scenery of the Spirit Realm. Will you live on for me, experience everything in this world, and be the continuation of my Life? His voice weak, Amon seemed to perceive Dionysuss hesitation and uncertainty. But he just gave a wry smile, seemingly unafraid of his imminent Death. He was just comforting his newly made friend in his own way, ensuring he wouldnt feel guilty or saddened by his Death in the future. Come, answer me, Dionysus, will you? I will, I promise. Fists clenched, Dionysus was filled with immense regret at this moment. He regretted underestimating the cunning of the Ancient Evil Being, and regretted not having accumulated enough experience earlier. If it were Heracles, or any of his half-brothers from the same Father God, perhaps they would not have so easily handed over their only trump card, thus putting themselves in peril. But now regret was meaningless, Dionysus could only hold Amons hand tightly, making him the most solemn promise. I promise you, from today onward, my eyes will be your eyes, they will see everything in the world for you. My life will be the continuation of your life, you saved me from the Ancient Evil Being, and my future will include half of yours. From now on, your name will forever be remembered in this world along with mine, eternally commemorated by countless mortals... Amon, in the name of the Son of the Divine King, I swear this to you. Without concealing his origin, whether out of gratitude or the identity of Amon as the dying. And Amon could only smile at that, then gazes deeply into the eyes of Dionysus. A crimson gradually covered the bottom of his eyes, a second pupil appearing in the black pupils. Dionysus felt as if he was looking at two individuals at the same time, one as close as a father, the other only possessing cold greed. Come... Maintaining the last moments of clarity, Amon seized the hand of Dionysus that held the Scepter. He spoke with difficulty, his voice resonating. Come, kill me, while I am still myself. From now on, you will be my continuation in the Mortal Realm... ...Come! Hiss A sudden, piercing sound, about to completely lose the black pupils, watching all this, Dionysus raised the Scepter high and then thrust it fiercely into Amons chest. The bloody imprint paused instantly, then slowly started to crack. Sensing the previously dangerous situation of its protector, silver lightning erupted with even greater Strength. In an instant, it suppressed the tumultuous blood and enveloped the body of Amon. The hand holding the Scepter trembled slightly, although Dionysus had seen things more shocking than this in the legends of the Mortal Realm more than once, only having experienced it personally did he truly feel it deep in his soul. He would not forget this day, nor would he forget his promise. Looking at Amon, who gradually turned to ashes in the lightning, Dionysus felt his soul significantly heavier. Perhaps this is the weight of a promise... his promise to Amon. From now on, he was no longer the carefree himself, but also carried another persons life. Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens... Muttering this name, in the past, whenever he heard the Father God overflow with praise for Heracles, although Dionysus agreed outwardly, he still felt somewhat unconvinced in his heart. Like Perseus, they just received more favoritism from Zeus, thus able to establish feats and great repute in the Mortal Realm. Dont hesitate, Dionysus... Although I dont want to die either, it is something unavoidable. The only regret is that I probably wont have the chance to see with my own eyes the place in the depths of the Spirit Realm that governs the souls of all things. But its good that you are still here. Dionysus, you told me, you would complete this journey for me, and witness the magnificent and mysterious scenery of the Spirit Realm. Will you live on for me, experience everything in this world, and be the continuation of my Life? His voice weak, Amon seemed to perceive Dionysuss hesitation and uncertainty. But he just gave a wry smile, seemingly unafraid of his imminent Death. He was just comforting his newly made friend in his own way, ensuring he wouldnt feel guilty or saddened by his Death in the future. Come, answer me, Dionysus, will you? I will, I promise. Fists clenched, Dionysus was filled with immense regret at this moment. He regretted underestimating the cunning of the Ancient Evil Being, and regretted not having accumulated enough experience earlier. If it were Heracles, or any of his half-brothers from the same Father God, perhaps they would not have so easily handed over their only trump card, thus putting themselves in peril. But now regret was meaningless, Dionysus could only hold Amons hand tightly, making him the most solemn promise. Chapter 972 - 972 404 Receiving the Spear_2 972 Chapter 404: Receiving the Spear_2 "I promise you, from today on, my eyes are your eyes, they will see everything in the world for you. My life is the continuation of your life; you saved me in front of the Ancient Evil, and my future includes half of you." "From now on, your name will be remembered forever in this world, engraved in the memory of countless mortals... Amon, in the name of the Son of the Divine King, I hereby swear this to you." He did not conceal his origins, whether out of gratitude or because of Amon''s identity as the deceased. And Amon just smiled, then gazed into Dionysus''s eyes. Crimson gradually covered the bottom of his eyes, and a second pupil appeared within the black iris. Dionysus felt as if he were looking into the eyes of two people at the same time, one made him feel close like a father, and the other only exuded cold greed. "Come..." Holding onto the last moments of lucidity, Amon forcefully grabbed Dionysus''s hand that held the scepter. He spoke with difficulty, his voice carrying an echo. "Come, kill me, while I am still myself." "From now on, you will be my continuation in the Mortal Realm..." "...Come!" Ssst A sudden shrill voice, about to completely lose the blackness of his eyes, Dionysus watching all of this, raised the scepter high, and then fiercely plunged it into Amon''s chest. The bloody seal instantly froze, and then shattered inch by inch. Seemingly sensing the previous peril of his Protector, silver lightning unleashed even greater strength. It instantly suppressed the rioting blood color, enveloping Amon''s body. Gripping the scepter, his hand trembled slightly, and although Dionysus had seen things more heart-shaking than this more than once in the tales of the Mortal Realm, only through personal experience did he feel it truly penetrate his soul. He would not forget this day, nor would he forget his promise. Looking at Amon before him turning to ashes in the lightning, Dionysus felt as if his heart had become much heavier. Perhaps this is the weight of a promise... his promise to Amon. From now on, he was no longer just his carefree self; he also carried another person''s life. "Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens..." Muttering this name, in the past, whenever he heard the Father God praising Heracles, although Dionysus would agree outwardly, there was always an unwillingness in his heart. Just like Perseus, they were simply more favored by Zeus, and so they were able to establish feats and gain renown in the Mortal Realm. A sudden shrill voice, about to completely lose the blackness of his eyes, Dionysus watching all of this, raised the scepter high, and then fiercely plunged it into Amon''s chest. Seemingly sensing the previous peril of his Protector, silver lightning unleashed even greater strength. It instantly suppressed the rioting blood color, enveloping Amon''s body. Gripping the scepter, his hand trembled slightly, and although Dionysus had seen things more heart-shaking than this more than once in the tales of the Mortal Realm, only through personal experience did he feel it truly penetrate his soul. He would not forget this day, nor would he forget his promise. Looking at Amon before him turning to ashes in the lightning, Dionysus felt as if his heart had become much heavier. Perhaps this is the weight of a promise... his promise to Amon. From now on, he was no longer just his carefree self; he also carried another person''s life. "Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens..." Muttering this name, in the past, whenever he heard the Father God praising Heracles, although Dionysus would agree outwardly, there was always an unwillingness in his heart. Just like Perseus, they were simply more favored by Zeus, and so they were able to establish feats and gain renown in the Mortal Realm. "Don''t hesitate, Dionysus... Although I don''t want to die either, this is something that can''t be helped." "The only pity is that I''ll probably never get the chance to personally witness the place in the Spirit Realm where the souls of all beings are governed." "But fortunately, you are still here." "Dionysus, you told me that you would complete this journey for me, to see the magnificent and mystic scenery of the Spirit Realm for me." "Will you live on for me, experience everything in this world, and be the continuation of my Life?" His voice was weak, and it seemed Amon had seen through the hesitation and reluctance in Dionysus. But he just smiled carelessly, appearing unfearened by the impending Death. He was only comforting his newly-met friend in his own way, wanting him not to feel guilt and sorrow for his Death in the future. "Come, answer me, Dionysus, will you?" "I will, I promise." Fists clenched, Dionysus was filled with immense regret at this moment. He regretted underestimating the cunning of the Ancient Evil Being, and regretted not having accumulated enough experience beforehand. If it were Heracles, or any of his half-brothers from a different mother, they probably wouldn''t have handed over their only trump card so easily, thereby putting themselves into danger. But now regret was pointless, Dionysus could only hold Amon''s hand tightly, making him the most solemn promise. "I promise you that starting today, my eyes will be your eyes; they will see everything in the world for you. My life will be the continuation of your Life, you saved me from the Ancient Evil Being, and my future will have half of you in it." "From this day onward, your name shall be as eternally known in this world as mine, remembered by countless mortals... Amon, I swear to you in the name of the Son of the Divine King." Without concealing his origin, whether out of gratitude or due to Amon''s identity as the deceased. Amon just smiled in response, then gazed into the eyes of Dionysus. Crimson gradually covered the bottom of his eyes, and a second pupil appeared in the black iris. Dionysus felt as though he was making eye contact with two people simultaneously, one as close as a father, and the other with only cold greed. "Come..." Struggling to stay lucid for the last moment, Amon forcefully grabbed Dionysus''s hand that held the Scepter. With difficulty, he began to speak, his voice echoing. "Come, kill me, while I am still myself." "...Come!" Hiss A sudden shrill voice, and as the black pupils were about to completely fade away, Dionysus raised the Scepter high and then plunged it fiercely through Amon''s chest. The mark of blood froze in an instant, and then shattered bit by bit. Sensing that its Protector had been in grave danger before, the silver lightning erupted with even greater Strength. It instantly suppressed the surging crimson, enveloping Amon''s body. The hand holding the Scepter trembled slightly, although Dionysus had witnessed more heart-stirring events than this in the tales of the Mortal Realm, it was only by experiencing it himself did he genuinely feel it pierce deep into his heart. He wouldn''t forget this day, nor would he forget his promise. Gazing at Amon, gradually turning to ash within the lightning, Dionysus felt his own soul weighed down significantly. Perhaps, this was the weight of a promise... his promise to Amon. From now on, he was no longer just the carefree himself, he had taken on another person''s life as well. "Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens..." He silently recited this name; in the past, whenever he heard Father God praising Heracles, Dionysus, despite agreeing verbally, felt somewhat unconvinced in his heart. Like Perseus, they were merely more favored by Zeus, and that''s why they were able to achieve greatness and fame in the Mortal Realm. Chapter 973 Chapter 405: Four Points Chapter 973 Chapter 405: Four Points Swoosh Streaks of golden light raced across the sky, leaving trails of afterimages. In the direction of Perseus''s gaze, obstacles along the path were invisible to it, the sharp light broke through the air. A light purple flame burned along its trajectory, the voices of millions of creatures worshiping and praising faintly audible. Contrary to the corrupted aura brought by the [Omen of Death Star], the golden afterimage brought only absolute Victory and splendor. A strong Divine Power burned under the control of its master, constantly shortening the distance of space. Rushing towards the location of the [Hall of Valor], at the core of the light and shadow, at this moment, the heart of the Victory Goddess almost cursed a thousand times. Who knew, God of Stars, today she encountered a useless Son of Divine King. Earlier he had sworn that the safety of the [Hall of Valor] could be guarded, but now, his place was about to be silently stolen. Even from afar, the undisguised aura of the Ancient Evil Being was as bright as fireworks in the night, which instantly awakened Nikki from her drowsy state and she immediately rushed over with all her might. No one gave a warning, nor did anyone notify in advance. A huge conspicuous Star Body charging headlong, a path directed to crash into this place. Nikki couldn''t believe what Perseus was doing, he actually committed such a dereliction of duty. You should know, this was not supposed to happen, the celestial Heroic Spirits were not limited to those selected by the Olympian Pantheon from the mortal realm. The few outstanding individuals selected from the Bronze Age, the real Heroic Spirits of the Golden Age, and the heroes who believed in the Goddess of Wisdom. They also hold important positions among the celestial Heroic Spirits, and always greatly respect Nikki''s opinions. "Don''t hesitate anymore, Dionysus... although I don''t want to die, there''s nothing else we can do." "If you don''t act, I can''t continue to live." "The only bit of regret, is that I probably won''t have the chance to personally see the place in the depths of Spirit Realm that governs the souls of all beings." "But fortunately it''s not just me, you''re here too." "Dionysus, you told me, you will complete this journey for me, you will see the magnificent and mysterious scenery of the Spirit Realm." "Will you replace me to live on, experience everything in this world, and be the continuation of my life?" Voice weak, Amon seems to see Dionysus''s hesitation and reluctance. But he just smiled indifferently, as if he is not afraid or anxious about his impending death. He was just comforting his newly made friend in his own way, letting him not feel guilty and sad about his death in the future. But listening to Amon''s words, Dionysus felt even more ashamed. He had thought that Amon was afraid to face the threat of the Ancient Evil Being, but it turned out to be completely different. "Come, answer me, Dionysus, will you?" "I will, I promise." Fists clenched, at this moment, Dionysus was full of regret. He regretted underestimating the cunning of the Ancient Evil Being, and he regretted not accumulating enough experience before. If it was Heracles, or any of his half-brothers, they probably would not have readily handed over their only trump card, putting themselves in a dangerous situation. After all, they had long been tested and experienced in the mortal realm, unlike him, who had never been. But now regret was meaningless, the situation was irreversible. Dionysus could only firmly grasp Amon''s hands, making his most solemn promise. "Amon, I promise you. From today, my eyes will be your eyes, they will see everything in this world for you. My life will be the continuation of your life, you saved me in front of the Ancient Evil Being, then my future will include half of yours." "From now on, your name will be eternally remembered in this world, remembered by countless mortals... Amon, in the name of the Son of Divine King, I swear to you." Not hiding his origin anymore, whether out of gratitude or because of Amon''s doomed fate. And Amon just smiled and then stared into Dionysus''s deep eyes. A crimson gradually covered the bottom of his eyes, and a second heterochromatic pupil appeared in the black pupils. Across from him, Dionysus felt like he was looking at two people at the same time. One felt close like a father, the other only cold and greedy. "Come..." Hanging on to his last moments of clarity, Amon forcefully grasped the hand of Dionysus holding the Scepter. He spoke with difficulty, his voice echoing slightly. "Come, kill me, while I''m still myself." "After that, you will be my continuation in this world..." "Quick... Come!" "I..." Sssh Suddenly, a high-pitched sound, the black pupil almost completely disintegrating, watching all of this, Dionysus raised his inherited Scepter and then thrust it fiercely into Amon''s chest. The Scepter pierced without any obstruction, the force of the Evil Creature tried to block, but couldn''t hinder it at all. The imprint of blood paused momentarily, then started to crack inch by inch. Seemingly sensing the previous dangerous situation of its Protector, the Silver Lightning erupted with even greater power. It instantly suppressed the surging blood, enveloping Amon''s body. The Silver Serpent danced and twirled, covering the body in front of it. The hand holding the Scepter trembled slightly, although Dionysus had seen more heart-stirring events than this in the legends of the mortal realm, only by experiencing it firsthand did he truly feel it penetrate into his heart. Chapter 974 - 974 405 Four Divisions_2 ?Chapter 974: Chapter 405 Four Divisions_2 Chapter 974: Chapter 405 Four Divisions_2 He will not forget this day, nor will he forget his own promise. Compared to his excursion this time, his life on Mount Olympus was so carefree and peaceful. Looking at Amon, who was gradually turning to ashes amidst the thunder and lightning, Dionysus felt as though his soul had become much heavier. It was as if he had donned a layer of clothing, or perhaps the dew of the early morning. Perhaps this is the weight of a promise... his promise to Amon. From now on, he was no longer the carefree individual, but also burdened with the life of another. After all, those who die corrupted by evil creatures, as well as those eradicated by the Divine Kings divine power, find it difficult to preserve their souls. Amon was now dead to the point of no return; even if the legendary Well of Reincarnation in the Spirit Realm were found, there would be no chance for his resurrection. Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens... Muttering this name, Dionysus, although outwardly agreeing whenever he heard the Father God showering Heracles with praises, still felt somewhat reluctant to accept it in his heart. Like Perseus, they were simply more favored by Zeus, which allowed them to establish great achievements and fame in the mortal world. But now, just a few days of contact, and the death of the mortal companion of the other party had greatly moved Dionysus. The power possessed by the other seemed to genuinely come from within him. Thus now, he sincerely hoped that Heracles was not just all-talk, but truly capable of turning the impossible into possible. As a human, suppress the Ancient Evil Being beneath the starry sky... Heracles, what Amon and I could not do, I hope you can do it for us. The Father God was right; whether its the King of All Monsters or the Outer Realm Ancient God, these powerful beings who do not abide by the rules of the world are simply a cancer to it; their existence only brings trouble to the world. Only by harnessing order to restrain all creatures, and covering everything with the sovereigns rules, can All Spirits achieve peace and stability. That is also the path of my becoming a True God. This is the duty of the Divine King, and also the reason for the existence of All Gods. From his birth into this world, Dionysus has always been receiving Zeuss teachings, and even amongst the gods, few knew of his existence. Under the focused guidance of Zeus, his thoughts in many areas undoubtedly aligned well with the intentions of the Divine King. Taking a deep breath, Dionysus turned his gaze away from where Amon had died and looked towards the distant star domain. At the time he was dealing with the offshoot of the Ancient Evil Being, the Omen of Death Star had already crashed into the star sector where the Hall of Valor was. ... Boom Boom Boom ... Before the towering crystal mountain, the clash between Heracles and the Heroic Spirits had not subsided since its inception. The scope of the fierce battle continued to grow wider, and the foes of the Great Hero were no longer just Perseus alone. Cancer, a demon captive by Hera, was exalted to the heavens after death. On its destined path, it should have died at the hands of Heracles. However, in this world, it didnt wait for the Great Hero and was sent early to ravage Athens, only to meet its end at the hands of Theseus. Pisces, the reflection of the Goddess of Beauty and the Goddess of Harmony. It was rumored that they had turned into fish to flee for their lives during the chaos brought by Typhon, and later two handsome mortal princes were promoted to take over this position. There were rumors that these two princes had more than a friendly relationship with Aphrodite wandering the mortal realm, but no one could confirm the truth behind it. Besides that, Andromeda, Cetus, Aries, Cassiopeia... aside from the Heroic Spirits purging evil creatures among the sunspots surrounding the blood sun, almost all the Heroic Spirits related to Olympus had arrived here. The emergence of the enemies undoubtedly brought greater pressure to the Great Hero, but for Heracles, this was only a stepping stone to challenge himself. Throbbing heartbeats like a celestial god beating the war drums, an endless supply of strength breeding between his muscles. Perseus suddenly realized that when he was alone, he could not overcome the mortal before him. Yet when he summoned everyone he could, he still couldnt overcome this mortal. If it werent for the divine armor on his body that couldnt be destroyed by the power of the mortal world, he probably wouldnt have been able to hold on any longer. Moreover, perhaps it was an illusion, but Perseus always felt that during the intervals of this battle, Heracless strength had grown by more than a fraction. Boom Heracles... Is he really human, or a monster wearing human skin? I admit that the former me may not have reached the true pinnacle of the demigod realm... But shouldnt there be a limit to this pinnacle? No, thats not right. Heracles... Does this name mean the glory of Hera? The bronze sword collided with the iron club again, the strength akin to that of a titan numbing the arms beneath Perseuss divine armor. However, at this moment, a flash of insight crossed the mind of the son of the Divine King, as he suddenly thought of something. This kind of homophonic name was not uncommon in the mortal realm, like the most commonly used alias of Zeus, Klonides, which meant son of Cronus, but he was not easily recognized by it. But such a name combined with such strength, coincidence was no longer a coincidence. Behind the faceplate, his expression was fickle, as Perseus now found himself caught in a dilemma. If the opponent actually had some connection with the Heavenly Empress, then he feared he might not be able to do anything to him. But things have come to this point, he couldnt possibly act as if nothing had happened... With some difficulty deciding in his heart, however, at this moment, Perseus suddenly felt the Hall of Valor which he was spiritually connected to tremble slightly. A very clear warning passed to his heart along the invisible connection, followed by a marker pointing to the far distance. Without waiting for him to follow the markers guidance to search, the next moment, a vast and endless dirty force appeared within Perseuss sensory range. The Ancient Evil: Star of Death Omens hurtled towards him at an incredible speed, aimed directly at his current location. ...Heracles, have you really conspired with an ancient evil being? Feeling the arrival of the Omen of Death Star, a Heroic Spirit beside Perseus incredulously exclaimed. He had thought that this was just an accusation casually made by the son of the Divine King, but it turned out to be true. No wonder he is the most famous hero in the mortal realm... Lord Perseus had long seen through this persons conspiracy. I was just worrying that with our strength we might not be able to contend with him, but now it seems, Lord Perseus must have been prepared long ago! ... The corners of his mouth twitched behind the faceplate, Perseus remained silent, simply wielding his sword. What a joke, what preparations could he have had. And to be honest, now he doubted even more that Heracles had anything to do with the evil creatures. Though the Heavenly Empress Hera was not a good person, and it was not beyond her to create a diversion and use evil beings to target others, she would definitely not bring an ancient evil creature to the Hall of Valor. So if the person before him indeed had a connection with the Heavenly Empress, then the arrival of the Omen of Death Star might really be an accident. However, this is good... I was just wondering how to end this, now I dont have to think about it. So what if he really is connected to the Heavenly Empress, there is still the ancient evil being to take the blame. So now the only thing I need to do is consider how to finally drive it out... To drive out, not to annihilate, because real ancient evil beings cannot be annihilated, even the Principal God with great divine power can only suppress them. Even suppressing the evil creatures is a consumption for the Principal Gods power, forcing them to constantly mobilize divine power and authority to prevent the regeneration of evil creatures. Chapter 975 - 975 406 Red Star Piercing the Sun ?Chapter 975: Chapter 406 Red Star Piercing the Sun Chapter 975: Chapter 406 Red Star Piercing the Sun Whoosh Two clashes, two brief exchanges. Wielding the Spear of Voktor, Heracles seemed to have gained some ground. Fragments of the Red Stars surface scattered, shattering the great stars drifting in the sea of stars. Yet in reality, it was the Ancient Evil Being that truly held the advantage. Beneath the Earth, beside the Abyss, the Mother of Crimson, who sows thousands of lives, does not claim supremacy with strength. The most distinct trait of her offspring that spread across all worlds, as seen in the eyes of ordinary gods, is their powerful undying nature, almost indistinguishable from the immortal essence of All Gods. Thus, the two strikes from the Great Hero merely brushed the dust off its surfacenot even close to inflicting harm. However, at this moment, right after these seemingly meaningless attacks, the star body gliding through space shifted its trajectory. While the change in angle was slight, for a star of its size and velocity, it was enough to throw it far off course. Its trying to... Heracles, stop it now! A cry of alarm rang out as the divine light of the Spear of Voktor danced. Upon hearing this, Heracles gripped the Divine Artifact tightly, raising his spear in front, and the fierce edge cleaved open the void before him. Clang The spears shadow intersected with the great star, and compared to the massive star body, the body of the Great Hero was like mere dust. But Divine Power is not influenced by the difference in size, and under the sharp point of the spear, more large pieces of the star body shattered in the sky. A mountaintop on a great star was sheared off, forming a chasm, and nothing could withstand the sharpness of the Spear of Voktor; yet the Omen of Death Star continued as if unfeeling. When Heracles unleashed the strength that could threaten it, it seemed to lose interest in him. As for its current target... it was the Blood Sun, sealed within the Golden Net on the horizon. Like a comet chasing the sun, the Red Star rolled across the sky, carrying divine power capable of smashing all things. As if it realized it could not capture Heracles, its prey, in the short term, the [Omen of Death Star] immediately switched targets. Around the Blood Sun, a vast and boundless Golden Net was holding it captive in the center. It could never break free on its own, but now there was external interference. The Ancient Evil Being charged headlong, and its sudden change in trajectory seemed to have been noticed by the surrounding Heroic Spirits as well. Instantly, streaks of light and shadow intercepted toward the direction of the Red Star, similar fluctuations transmitted near the Blood Sun too. But these obstacles before the Red Star were like trying to stop a chariot with a mantis arm, not even able to delay its course for a moment. How can this be, why did it suddenly think about crashing into the Zodiac Barrier? Even if it can disrupt the Barriers function, not to mention whether the Sun could break free, it definitely cant come out Heracles, stop it now Perseus, Im not through with you! Divine PowerSpace Transformation! A twinkle of silver light, and with Andes help, the Great Hero traversed the vast space in one step. In just a brief moment, the pattern of the stars changed once and then again, and faced with this situation, Heracles did not hesitate to place himself again in the path that the Ancient Evil Being must take, but this time the Red Star did not change its direction. Roar Like a drill, in front of the unblockable sharpness of the Spear of Voktor, the massive Red Star was easily pierced through. The Earths mantle was effortlessly ruptured, and strata-concealed flesh and blood were eroded by Divine Power. Even for the size of an Ancient Evil Being, being directly penetrated through the stars axis was still no trivial matter, but while wielding borrowed divine power indiscriminately, the Great Hero didnt feel the slightest relief for his breakthrough. He pressed on, piercing through the Star Core, seemingly unstoppable, but what did it really mean for the vast star body itself? If one were to elevate their perspective at this time, they could only see a transient light passing straight through the Red Star before bursting out the other side. The momentum of the Ancient Evil Being was thus briefly weakened, but its headlong rush remained unabated. Damn it stop, you damned thing, STOP! Without the need to be urged, when Heracles penetrated the entire Red Star, the Spear of Voktor erupted with a sharp whistle. The man followed the spears path, the Divine Artifact sweeping a semicircle in the sky before whipping back towards the Red Star. With each passing moment, the Spear of Victory grew larger, and when it finally struck the star body of the Omen of Death Star, it was already as immense as Mount of the Gods. Centuries of accumulated Faith blazed up like flames, but the Red Star did not resist even such a blow. Boom It was not just unimpeded, but even the force propelling it forward. The Spear of Victory was ultimately not another one of Athenas Divine Artifacts; its power did not lie in obstructing others assaults, but in offense as defense. However, even the most powerful attack could not instantly destroy the colossal star body of an Ancient Evil Being, even if it had given up any resistance. So when it crossed over the only existence that could currently impede it, in front of the Omen of Death Star, there was nothing left but the massive barrier. The Great Hero was momentarily stunned, Ande found it hard to believe, and the surrounding Heroic Spirits felt the same. No one expected that the Ancient Evil Beings assault would take such a turn. Although all the Evil Creatures that invaded this place ultimately aimed to destroy the Hall of Valor and unleash the Blood Sun, almost none would choose to do it this way. Especially those Ancient Evil Beings born after the fall of Typhon, they seemed to instinctively know what the Zodiac Barrier was for, and as soon as they approached, they would only be sealed along with it. However, whatever these things were, they are now a thing of the past. The choices made by the Red Star are already unobstructed and laid bare before everyone. Those Heroic Spirits who had originally been clearing Evil Creatures around the sunspot were no different than ants before it, merely turning to dust upon its frontal assault of the Star Body. Holding the Divine Artifact and feeling the frantic vibrations of the spear in his hand, Heracles also felt somewhat helpless at this moment. The strength of Ande and the Divine Artifact were indeed powerful, but facing such an injuring self to injure others type of Evil Being, he couldnt help but feel a bit at a loss. Dont bother, the Zodiac Barrier shouldnt be so easily broken through. Its just that what comes after might really give you all a headache. Whether this Evil Being gets suppressed along with the barrier or it releases a part of the Suns split form, it will probably spell a catastrophe beyond imagination. Muttering softly, the puppet also had no solution in the face of this scene. But there was something it couldnt figure out. The Omen of Death Star was originally targeting Heracles, it must have sensed the aura of those Great Demon relics. So the question arises, why did it suddenly make such a move? Could it be because it couldnt take down this enemy in a short time? There was no answer, and now answers were irrelevant. As the Red Star moved across the sky and struck forth with boundless momentum, the Blood Sun, sealed by the barrier, seemed to have felt something. Just a century ago it had burst forth once, and now it erupted with an unprecedented powerful force, fiercely colliding with the barriers wall. The waves of blood rose, bringing up the energy of the entire Sea of Stars with it. The next moment, the body of the Omen of Death Star finally arrived leisurely, crashing into the thick Golden Net. Hum... Boom The Sea of Stars fell silent for an instant, and then erupted with Boundless Light. In that moment, the net formed by the manifest Yellow Dao Barrier began to shake madly, and with it, the entire Zodiacal Star Domain was trembling incessantly. Boundless Light, Boundless Heat, the Divine Power of the Blood Sun unhesitatingly struck against the barrier. And outside the barrier, from the very first moment of impact, the Red Star, already covered with cracks, was still moving forward. Crack... Crack Crack! Little by little, bit by bit, until it had penetrated the entire Star Body. Centered on the core pierced by Heracles, cracks spread throughout the entire Red Star. An Ancient Evil Being, who was powerful even in the realm of a True God, was critically hit in the blink of an eye, yet the Omen of Death Star continued its advance as if it felt nothing. The part that had made contact with the barrier had turned to dust, and the rest was still splitting apart. At a certain moment, with a final tremor, the massive Red Star truly split open from the center. A cross-shaped fissure extended, dividing the giant Star Body into four parts. Boom Tremendous rumbling rose and fell, wave after wave of stronger tremors spread across the Sea of Stars. In this instant, the barrier that had isolated the Zodiac Domain from the outside world seemed to have shown some flaws, leaving traces in the sky. In the depths of the Sea of Stars, the ancient Titans immediately cast their gaze upon the sight; in another hidden Star Domain, the Mother of Light gazed far towards the Blood Sun. Upon Mount Olympus, the Divine King, who had just returned, could not help but look up, but soon he diverted his attention. Although there were anomalies, the Zodiac Barrier should still hold. Everything important at hand should take precedence; as for the rest, it could be discussed later. The changes in the Sea of Stars, even far down in the Mortal World, were witnessed by scholars skilled in stargazing, who saw this indescribable spectacle. Chapter 976 - 976 407 Contention ?Chapter 976: Chapter 407: Contention Chapter 976: Chapter 407: Contention Alright, the incident is over, and in the end, we werent able to lend much help. The Ancient Evil Being still attacked the seal, fortunately without more serious consequences occurring. However, although the Omen of Death Star might not be dead, its certainly crippled, but the influence it has caused is likely a long-lasting disaster. You guys probably have your hands full now... Heracles, hurry up and wrap up whatever you need to do, I fear it wont be long before things get busy around here. Shaking his head with a smile, Ande did not truly care much about the shock brought by the Ancient Evil Being. After all, the Barrier had not yet crumbled, and to him, that was already sufficient. By the way, Nikki, do you have any thoughts about that guy called Perseus over there? Speaking of which, he actually seems quite capableyou see, before even the incident is over, hes already figured out how to handle it. Hmph, I know, I heard what hes saying! Theres a conflict between you two, huh? The descendants of Zeus are all like this... Well, then you all go resolve it on your own. With a snort, the Divine Artifact vibrated slightly. A sharpness flickered at its tip, as if it wanted to poke a hole in the body of the Son of the Divine King over there, but after hesitating for a moment, Nikki still gave up on this tempting idea. Although she had long found Perseus disagreeablea human hero who came to deal with the Heroic Spirits, yet neglecting his proper duties day after day. In the past, they nevertheless managed to perform their primary roles to some extent, and considering the various support that the Olympus line provided to the Hall of Valor in the Mortal Realm, she had been lenient and let it slide. But what Nikki did not expect at all was that now even in the guardianship of the Star Domain, Perseus dared to be so neglectful of his duty. If the Heroic Spirit Guard stationed on the edge of the Star Domain had issued a warning earlier, she wouldve had time to arrive first and construct a stronger barricade around the Hall of Valor to prevent the intrusion of the Ancient Evil Being, rather than discovering it too late and watching the Omen of Death Star approach the Barrier first-hand. Misusing public resources and failing to prioritize properly; if it had been someone else who made such a mistake, Nikki wouldve already thrust her spear into them, even erasing their soul imprints from the Hall of Valor. However, now the one causing the consequences is Perseus... so despite her discomfort, Nikki did not punish him directly. Its so annoying... but after all, Im just a weapon. Even if we have to execute the Son of the God-King, it should be Athena who issues the order. But then again, it seems they have been fighting amongst themselves before, so if thats the case... The Divine Artifact chimed softly, tracing an arc in mid-air, and Nikki felt a bit uncomfortable. She circled around Heracles and made a silent decision in her heart. The conflicts between you have nothing to do with me, after all, Heroic Spirits cant die. However, due to Perseuss mistakes, as the custodian of the [Hall of Valor], I temporarily strip him of the right to use [Perseus]. Alright, Im off to check the Barrier. Anyway, you are all sons of Zeus, no matter how you fight amongst yourselves, he can hardly say anything wrong about it. Having made her decision, the Spear of Voktor sounded again, this time with a much lighter tone. Nikki immediately transformed into a streak of light, heading towards the vicinity of the shattered Brown Star. Taking away the right to use [Perseus], huh? Thats not a bad move. Without that Divine Armor, Perseus is no match for you. Watching Nikkis departing figure, the marionette nodded. It seems, just as he thought, this weapon girl under the command of the Goddess of Wisdom has no particular affection towards Olympus. How about it, have you figured out how to deal with them? Of course. We have no personal grievances, but he once persecuted a Goddess in the Mortal Realm who had done no wrong, and later sent his minions to trouble me. These numerous matters are indeed the grudges he has created with his own hands. In that case, let him become a true Heroic Spirit. Even though Heroic Spirits dont die, he no longer needs to keep the status of a Mortal Demigod. Without the Divine Armor [Perseus], Perseuss strength was no longer capable of stopping him, so Heracles plainly expressed his intentions. As a Son of the God-King, the other was one of the few granted eternal life as a Heroic Spirit while still alive, and that is also why hes not completely controlled by the [Hall of Valor], still relying on perhaps even greater power. And even now, he has not given up on this idea, using the Divine Power that had not yet dissipated from his body, the Great Hero like Ande and Nikki had been able to hear the noises over there. At this moment, Perseus was currently looking for a culprit for this sudden calamity, utterly unsuspecting that this outsider who attacked the patrolling troops and then took the opportunity to strike was the perfect scapegoat. Heracles didnt care whether he was blamed or not, but his antipathy towards the others attitude was indeed growing. Heroes from myth are just like this... The Great Hero decided to destroy the others physical body, making him a true Heroic Spirit, henceforth dedicated to exterminating Evil Creatures, rather than committing more mistakes for his own purposes. By the way, Lord Ande. Perseus was not a difficult opponent, but before taking action, Heracles seemed to remember something. He hadnt yet had time to examine that streak of light that flew towards him; that halo seemed to have entered a relic left by some Demon, and it was unknown what it had become now... Chapter 977 - 977 407 Contention_2 ?Chapter 977: Chapter 407: Contention_2 Chapter 977: Chapter 407: Contention_2 Dont rush, Heracles, I know what youre about to say, but lets wait until we get back. I have already faintly sensed it, a strong aura of Divine Power is approaching the Zodiacal Star Domain. If nothing unexpected happens, it is Aether, the God of Heavenly Light. His Divine Power is stronger than mine, he is an ancient deity born at the end of the First Era. When he was born, he even witnessed the existence of the Lord of the Sky, and Im no match for him. If you dont want more trouble, then hurry up Zeus is looking for a scapegoat for this sudden disaster, and theres no doubt, this provocative attacker of the patrol troops, then taking the opportunity to strike, the outsider is the perfect scapegoat. Heracles doesnt care about being blamed, but he is indeed more repulsed by the attitude of the other party. In the myths, heroes are just so... The Great Hero decides to destroy the opponents body, making him a true Heroic Spirit, from then on to eradicate Evil Creatures as his duty, instead of committing more mistakes for his own purposes. Right, Lord Ande. Perseus is not a formidable opponent, but before taking action, Heracles seemed to think of something. The stream of light that flew towards him earlier, he hadnt had time to examine it, that halo seemed to have entered some demons relic, and its unknown what it has turned into now... Dont rush, Heracles, I know what youre about to say, but lets wait until we get back. I have already faintly sensed it, a strong aura of Divine Power is approaching the Zodiacal Star Domain. If nothing unexpected happens, it is Aether, the God of Heavenly Light. His Divine Power is stronger than mine, he is an ancient deity born at the end of the First Era. When he was born, he even witnessed the existence of the Lord of the Sky, and Im no match for him. If you dont want more trouble, then hurry up Alright, the accident is seemingly over, we didnt help much in the end. The Ancient Evil Being still attacked the seal, thankfully no more severe consequences occurred. But although the Omen of Death Star is not dead, its crippled, the impact it caused has far-reaching consequences, you guys will probably be busy... Heracles, take the time to wrap up your affairs, it wont be long before this place becomes bustling. Shaking his head with a smile, Ande actually didnt care much about the shock brought by the Ancient Evil Being. Anyway, since the Barrier hasnt dissolved, for him, that was enough already. Right, Nikki, what do you think about that guy called Perseus over there? Speaking of which, he is quite capable you see, the matter isnt even concluded yet, but he has already thought about how to explain himself. Hmph, I know, I can hear what hes saying! You have some disagreements between you, descendants of Zeus are just like this... then just go and settle it yourselves. With a light snort, the Divine Artifact slightly hummed. A hint of sharpness flashed at the tip, seemingly puncturing a hole in the Son of Divine Kings body over there, but after a moment of hesitation, Nikki gave up on this tempting idea. After all, she has long disliked Perseus, who is clearly a human hero here to deal with Heroic Spirit, yet mismanages his duties daily, putting his main tasks aside. But in the past, they could still perform their duties somewhat; considering the various supports provided by the Olympus lineage in the Mortal Realm for the Hall of Valor, she let it slide. However, what Nikki never expected was that now even the guards of the Star Domain, Perseus dared to so neglect his duty. If the Heroic Spirit Guard stationed at the edge of the Star Domain had issued a warning earlier, she could have arrived first to build a stronger barrier centered around the [Hall of Valor], blocking the invasion of the Ancient Evil Being, instead of discovering it when it was already before her, then just watching helplessly as the Omen of Death Star approached the Barrier. Public tool for private use, misjudging priorities, if it had been someone else committing this mistake, Nikki would have thrust her spear already, even erasing their soul mark in the Hall of Valor. But the person who caused the consequences now was Perseus... thus even though she was very uncomfortable, Nikki did not directly punish. How annoying... but I am just a weapon after all. Even if the Son of the Divine King is to be killed, it should be Athena who gives the order. But then again, they seemed to have been fighting among themselves previously, so in that case... The Divine Artifact hummed softly, tracing an arc in mid-air, Nikki felt a bit uneasy. She circled around Heracles and the Victory Goddess made a silent decision. The conflicts between you have nothing to do with me; after all, Heroic Spirits do not die. However, considering Perseuss mistake, in my capacity as the custodian of the Hall of Valor, I am temporarily revoking his right to use Perseus. Alright, I am going to check the barrier. Since you are all sons of Zeus, how you fight amongst yourselves is none of his concern. With the decision made, the Spear of Voktor hummed again, this time the sound was much lighter. Nikki immediately transformed into a streak of flowing light, heading towards the vicinity of the shattered Brown Star. Revoking the usage rights of Perseus, thats actually a good move. Without that Divine Armor, Perseus is no match for you. Watching Nikkis departing figure, the puppet nodded. It seemed as he thought, this Mistress of Arms under the Goddess of Wisdom also held no fondness for Olympus. How about it? Have you figured out how to deal with them? Of course. We have no personal grievances, but he has persecuted a Goddess who had done no wrong in the Mortal Realm then sent his subordinates to trouble me afterward; these deeds were all personally orchestrated by him. In that case, let him become a true Heroic Spirit. Although Heroic Spirits do not die, he need not retain the status of a Mortal Demigod either. Without the Divine Armor, Perseus, Perseus could no longer obstruct him, so Heracles plainly spoke his intentions. As a Son of the Divine King, he is one of the few who was granted eternal life as a Heroic Spirit while still alive, this also why he is not completely subject to the Hall of Valor, still contemplating perhaps a stronger force to rely on. Even now, he has not given up on this idea, using the Divine Power lingering on him, the Great Hero could, like Ande and Nikki, hear the disturbance from the other side. At this moment, Perseus was looking for a scapegoat for this sudden calamity, completely unaware that this aggressor who seized the opportunity to strike their patrol team is actually the perfect scapegoat. Heracles did not care about being blamed, but he was indeed even more repulsed by the other partys attitude. Thus, the legendary hero decided to destroy the other partys physical body, making him a true Heroic Spirit, henceforth eradicating Evil Creatures, not committing more wrongs for his own purposes. By the way, Lord Ande. Perseus is not a difficult opponent, but before taking action, Heracles seemed to recall something. The streak of light that had flown towards him earlier had not been examined yet; that halo seemed to have entered into a relic of a Demon, its unclear what it has transformed into now... Dont rush, Heracles, I know what youre about to say, but lets wait until we return. I have already faintly sensed it, a strong Divine Power is approaching the Zodiacal Star Domain. If there are no surprises, it is the God of Heavenly Father Aether. His Divine Power is stronger than mine, he is an ancient deity born at the end of the First Epoch. He even witnessed the existence of the Lord of the Sky, I am no match for him. If you dont want more trouble, then quickly Chapter 978 - 978 408 Exchange ?Chapter 978: Chapter 408 Exchange Chapter 978: Chapter 408 Exchange Within the barrier, on the dark side of the sun, as the crimson shade in the palm carrying the information was fully accepted by Helios, the thing it hid beneath began to finally show a hint of clue. That was a seven-segmented weevil emitting starlight all over its body, with rings hooked tail to head, nestling on its surface one by one. In the God of Suns perception, the weevils aura was not particularly strong, a mere branch from the Mother Tree was enough to suppress all inferior to the supreme Divine Power of the great ones, this tiny creature of starlight was even less potent than those Spirit Realm Star Gods in charge of the Zodiac Domain. Yet, deep atop the sun, Helios deeply knew this was only the surface; under the Mother Trees branchs blessing, the true essence of the seven-segmented weevil unfolded before him a corner of the iceberg. Teetering between existence and obliteration, lingering in the threshold of presence and absence. Compared to any being that witnesses the Mother Trees true form internally applauding it as perfection of Life, seeing the essence of the seven-segmented weevil, Helios felt as if he saw the void of a world yet to be birthed. His expression uncertain, and without a doubt, although not knowing where the counterparts true form lay, or how mighty its power was, this was most definitely another terrifying existence on par with the Mother of Flesh. After all, for all Deities in the world, amassing Strength was just a matter of Time, but elevating ones status and authority is the true key troubling All Gods, preventing them from advancing. Furthermore, with the Mother Tree being sealed by the present Order outside of the Mortal Realm for thousands of years, comparing the two, Helios is unsurprised. The ability to infiltrate the present seals with a smidgen of power is already a terrifying technique unattainable even for the Primordial Deity. Therefore, no matter how much of the counterpart has emerged, the God of Sun must treat this matter with the utmost seriousness. Sigh... So it is. The reason for todays events is that Your Excellency wishes to meet with me, so the great Mother of Crimson expended such a cost to bring You here? In that case, I have been impolite... I am Helios, Chaoss God of Sun, may I inquire how to address Your Excellency? Amon, you can call me Amon, after all, in your world, I have never held any title. Of course, if you have any other names, thats fine too, in the end, a name is just a symbol. Spoke softly, the crimson shadow dissolved. The crystal-clear seven-segmented weevil spun silk threads woven from starlight, then out of thin air, a cocoon formed. In front of Helios, Time seemed to accelerate momentarily, and in just a brief moment, the cocoon split, and another Amon walked out slowly. Stepping onto the Alien Realms sun, Amon felt its liquid-like touch, feeling somewhat novel for a while. Unlike Hemenu, who possesses purification, flames, rebirth, cycle, and even parts of life, time, and various authorities, Chaoss sun was merely pure light and heat, as well as the mightiest amongst the vast Star Domain light entities. Considering the concepts and overall proportion in the world, theres no meaning in comparing the two. Still, despite such a vast difference in world scales, Hemenus sun might not be that much stronger. This is the variance of worlds... heh, I must also thank those Heroic Spirits for their desperate resistance, allowing the Omen of Death Star to erode quite a bit of the Star Clusters power during the process. Otherwise, without them, I might have found it rather difficult to shape a body that can walk upon the sunHowever, Lord Helios, while most of what youve just said is correct, there is a slight issue. The Omen of Death Star didnt crash into the Yellow Dao Barrier in a desperate move just to get me in here; in fact, with your cooperation, I entirely had other ways to bypass this Barrier composed of the suns power. At most I just hitched a ride, and it was your master who truly wished for its death, while I, merely offered an insignificant help. Hes not my master; I merely accepted His power. We are equal collaborators; the Mother of Crimsons strength is indeed beyond my comparison, but She also cannot direct enter the Mortal Realm herself. Frowning slightly, correcting Amon on the so-called master notion upon hearing it, Helios couldnt help but speak out. Regarding why the Omen of Death Star acted so rampantly, after seeing the Mother Trees Shadow and Amon, Helios had already stopped caring. After all, inside lies only another hidden agenda of the Outer Gods conspiracy. The God of Sun doesnt care for these secrets, it had no relation to him nor this sealed sun. Yet, being called master by Amon, he simply couldnt accept it whatsoever. Lord Amon, as an innate Deity, a Son of the World, we are born immortal, no one can ever be our master. Neither in the past, nor now, nor will there be in the future! ... For a moment speechless, looking at Helios who even though embodied a blood tree, but still expressed earnest fervor, Amon simply nodded in acceptance. He almost forgot, Chapter 979 - 979 409 Before the Abyss ?Chapter 979: Chapter 409: Before the Abyss Chapter 979: Chapter 409: Before the Abyss I can share with you my memories and understanding of the Sun, allowing you to reorganize the laws of the Sun. Although it may not entirely match the inherent order of Chaos, as long as it brings about beneficial changes, you can gradually reverse the current situation. The Zodiacal Star Domain, though the essence of the starry sky, ultimately exists because of the Sun. If you can change and Sublimate the essence of the Sun, this will not only help you prevent them from plundering your power, but even the power of the Zodiacal Star Domain itself might be absorbed by you in return. He smiled as he spoke, and though the last part seemed a bit far-fetchedafter all, Amon didnt believe Helios could easily reach that stepthe earlier part was no lie. With his current preliminary understanding of the order of Chaos, this indeed would benefit the other party in seizing back control of the Sun. A desire flashed in his eyes, Helios remained silent, but his heart was gradually leaning towards something. Amon was right; for deities of Chaos, expanding the concept of Godhood, extending new domains, and sorting out their Divine Authority could indeed make them favored by the world, thereby increasing their fundamental Strength. True Gods with traits of territorial gods expand their Domains, such as rights over the Ocean and the Star Domain, based on similar logic. It was just that they were more often vying for the existing concepts of the world, whereas what Amon spoke of was an incremental expansion of the concept of the Sun, which didnt require battling others. However, for thousands of years, the reason why All Gods would rather seek Faith than broaden their Godhood is also natural. Since the beginning of Creation until now, apart from ancient deities who followed the guidance of their Godhood under the guidance of Destiny to refine concepts, there has been no other being that could expand the concept of their Godhood alone. The Goddess of Law exiled Chaos, Lord of the Sky evolved the initial patriarchy, and even the All Gods created Humans, these intelligent beings. These actions, seemingly initiated by the deities themselves, were actually just inevitabilities under the guidance of Destiny. Just as Humans, no matter how extravagant and fanciful their imagination, can never imagine things completely unrelated to everything they have experienced in their past lives, so the deities born in the Chaos World naturally cannot expand into concepts not held by Chaos itself. As for making minimal improvements and expansions on already existing concepts... that may also be a path. But alas, even if one could gain power through this method, the actual growth is negligible. After all, the Godhood of the gods comes from the world, which is already quite complete. Even if some amendments can be made, its essentially like finding the hundred and first solution to a problem that already has a hundred solutions, where the difficulty is extremely high and the increase is practically negligible. Thus, almost no deity would bother with this anymore. Rather than spending time on these aspects, they would instead wait for the natural growth of the worlds volume. At this moment, Amons suggestion was undoubtedly like a light in the darkness, illuminating a new path outside the current road. Lord Amon, forgive my candor, whether its you or the great Mother of Crimson, both of your powers are indisputable, perhaps even challenging for the mightiest beings of Chaos to compare. But since you both ultimately arrived here, I presume that the condition of the world where you originated... must be rather dire. Feeling somewhat excited, Helios wanted to agree. However, as emotions surged in his heart, he chose to stabilize himself first. No matter how you put it, he was a being who had been incarcerated twice. Two epochs had passed, and his patience had increased accordingly. As far as I am aware, in recent years, the Origin of Chaos has risen not just once. The Earth, the Star Domain, everything in the world is growing stronger. If Im not mistaken, the source of the rise in the world source power is a corpse from an Alien Realm. So Lord Amon, while the Sun of the Alien Realm might be glorious, if it has already become part of this world, then Im afraid it would be of no use to me. It wont beLord Helios, I can assure you that our worlds Sun has not yet merged into this world. On this point, my perception will not be wrong, so you can be assured. His lips slightly curved, Amon leaned forward, gazing at Helios under the crystal giant tree. No choice, last time his attempt at probing had been terminated by that witch, so before really doing something, he had to try another way of probing. Direct fishing, let the willing ones bite. He was only responsible for baiting; whether Helios was a fish or a bigger bait, that would depend on his own luck. After all, for Amon, he just wanted to find out if there were any fish here, whether he needed to be more cautious, not really wanting to catch something. Epitomizing it, the roles of the hunter and the prey could always switch unexpectedly; at least for now, Amon was not planning to personally enter the game. So Lord Helios, will you accept my goodwill? ...Of course, I accept. After pondering for a moment and looking at Amons smiling face, Helios finally gave his answer. Chapter 980 - 980 409 Before the Abyss_2 ?Chapter 980: Chapter 409: Before the Abyss_2 Chapter 980: Chapter 409: Before the Abyss_2 Among the gods, no one is willing to perform charity for others, at least not the Outer God before him. Just by looking at this face, Helios was certain that the other party had ulterior motives. The information of the Alien Realm Sun Not yet integrated into Chaos... Putting these two messages together, one can figure out that there is definitely a pitfall. However, Helios was also sure that even if he continued to ask, he would not get a real answer from Amons mouth. Hah...after all, he is an Outer God. Moreover, the true God of Lies in Chaos World is unknown, but the world is never short of deceit. Seriously speaking, the Blood Mother Trees help to himself is also coveting the power of the Sun, but under the supreme power of Chaos, it ultimately cannot erode his own thoughts. Its not scary to be used by others, but it is scary when no one wants to use you. Since the ancient times of allying with Cronus, and then replacing his father to drive the Sun, Helios understood this point. For millions of years, he has found more than one new master for himself. Two generations of Divine Kings, Earth Mother Gaia, two Outer Gods Its not scary to be used by others, but it is scary when no one wants to use you. Since the ancient times of allying with Cronus, and then replacing his father to drive the Sun, Helios understood this point. For millions of years, he has found more than one new master for himself. Two generations of Divine Kings, Earth Mother Gaia, two Outer Gods I can give you my memories and understanding of the Sun, allowing you to reorganize the laws of the Sun. Although it may not completely fit the inherent order of Chaos, as long as it can bring about sufficient positive changes, you can gradually turn the current situation around. The Zodiacal Star Domain is indeed the essence of the starry sky, but after all, the Zodiac came only after the existence of the Sun. If you can use this to change and sublimate the essence of the Sun, it would not only help you prevent them from plundering your strength, but you might even be able to absorb the power of the Zodiacal Star Domain itself. He smiled as he spoke, although the last part seemed a bit promising, after all, Amon did not think Helios could successfully reach that step, but he did not lie in the previous content. With his current initial understanding of the order of Chaos, it would indeed be beneficial for the other party to regain control of the Sun. A glimpse of desire flashed in his eyes, Helios remained silent, but his heart was gradually leaning towards it. What Amon said was right, for the gods of Chaos, widening the concept of Godhood, expanding new domains, and even sorting out their own Divine Authority, such actions could indeed make them favored by the world and thereby increase their fundamental strength. True Gods with some territorial deity attributes expand their domain by increasing powers like those of the Ocean and Star Domain, which also follows this logic. However, they are more about stock competition of already some conceived ideas in the world, while what Amon spoke of includes the incremental expansion of the concept of the Sun, the former requiring combat with others, the latter does not. However, for thousands of years, the reason why gods would rather seek Faith than widen their Godhood also has its reasons. From the beginning of Creation until now, almost except for the ancient era following the guidance of Godhood, under the guidance of destiny to perfect concepts of deities, there has been nothing else able to expand Godhood concepts on their own. The Goddess of Law drove chaos out of the present, the Lord of the Sky evolved the initial fathers rights, and even the All Gods created Humans, this intelligent life form. These actions seem like the behaviors of deities themselves, but in reality, they are a mere inevitability under the guidance of fate. Just as the imagination of Humans, however wonderful and fantastical, definitely cannot imagine things totally unrelated to everything theyve seen in their past lives, so too gods born in the Chaos World naturally cannot expand concepts that Chaos itself does not have. As for making some improvements and expansions on their own existing concepts... this might also be a pathway. However, unfortunately, even if one could gain strength through this method, the actual growth is minuscule. After all, the Godhood of the gods comes from the world, and it is already quite complete. Even if modifications are possible, its akin to finding the one hundred and first solution to a problem that originally had one hundred solutions, not only is the difficulty absurdly high, but the increment is almost negligible. Thus, almost no deities would do this sort of thing again. They would rather spend their time waiting for the natural rise of the worlds magnitude. Until this moment, Amons suggestion was undoubtedly like a lamp in the Darkness, illuminating a new path beyond the original road. Amon, forgive my bluntness, whether its yourself or the great Mother of Crimson, your strength is without doubt, perhaps even unmatched by the most powerful beings in Chaos. However, since the two of you have ultimately come to us, I fear that the situation in the world of your origin... must be quite dire indeed. Helios was somewhat excited and wanted to agree. However, as emotions welled up inside him, he chose to stabilize himself first. After all, he had been in the prison twice. Two eras had passed, and his patience had increased accordingly. As far as I know, in recent years, the origin of Chaos has risen significantly more than once. The Earth, the Starry Sky, and all things in the world are strengthening. If Im not mistaken, the rise in the world source power must be from the corpses coming from the Alien Realm. Therefore, Amon, as wonderful as the Sun of the Alien Realm is, if it has already become a part of this world, then its probably of no use to me. It wont beLord Helios, I can assure you that the Sun of our world hasnt merged with this world. On this point, my perception is infallible, so you can rest assured about this. Amon slightly curled up the corners of his mouth, leaned forward slightly, and made eye contact with Helios under the crystal giant tree. There was no way around it. Last time his own probing was interrupted by the witch before it even started, so before doing something real, he had to try another way. Straight hook fishing, whosoever is willing shall bite. He was only responsible for setting the bait; whether Helios was the fish or a bigger bait was down to his own fortune. After all, for Amon, he just wanted to know if there were fish here, whether he needed to be more cautious, not really to catch something. After all, the positions of the prey and hunter can inadvertently switch; at least for now, Amon had no plans to personally join the game. So, Lord Helios, do you accept my goodwill? ...Of course, I accept. After pondering for a moment, seeing Amons smiling face, Helios finally gave his answer. Among gods, no one wants to offer charity to others, at least this Outer God doesnt seem like that kind of entity. Just looking at that face, Helios confirmed that the other party definitely had ulterior motives. The information of the Alien Realms Sun Confirmed that it hasnt merged into Chaos... Putting these two pieces of information together, one could see that there must be a trap in there. However, Helios was also sure that even if he continued to ask, he would not get the true answer from Amon. Heh... after all, its an Outer God. Moreover, the real God of Lies in Chaos is obscure, but the world never lacks Deceit. Seriously speaking, the Blood Mother Trees help was also coveting the power of the Sun, but under the supreme power of Chaos, It ultimately couldnt erode his thoughts. Being used by someone isnt frightening; whats frightening is if no one wants to use you. From the ancient times, aligning himself with Cronus and then replacing his father to drive the Sun, Helios understood this point. Over millions of years, he had found more than one master for himself. Two Divine Kings, Earth Mother Gaia, two Outer Gods Chapter 981 - 981 410 Entering and Burning Body Explosion ?Chapter 981: Chapter 410: Entering and [Burning Body Explosion] Chapter 981: Chapter 410: Entering and [Burning Body Explosion] Wandering along the banks of the Styx River for a while, Zeus stopped insisting when he saw it was fruitless. The Styx could hide from him momentarily, but not for eternity. As long as the Styx River continued to flow over the endless grey soil, they would eventually become fully integrated into his Divine Court. Taking flight, Zeus discerned his direction roughly. To avoid drawing the attention of the Ancient Serpent that had troubled him on several occasions, the Divine King had scarcely left any trace of Great Divine Power in this fleshly incarnation. On this journey into anothers territory, the magnitude of power could not dictate the outcome. If not for ensuring normal passage through the chaotic Abyss, Zeus would not even consider preserving the strength of a True God for himself. Whoosh... He advanced without nearing the core of the Underworld. The Divine King traveled along the perimeter, and before long the distinct aura of the Abyss became more pronounced. Zeus vaguely saw a well-prepared team waiting there. The majority of them were no different from those he had seen on the surface, except the average quality was significantly stronger. Only the leader emitted a distinct Deity aura, and when Zeus noticed her, she turned to look at the approaching Divine King. After a brief assessment, the woman in the distance had a tall figure with a hidden killing intent. Even though it was their first meeting, Zeus felt as if he was seeing an enhanced version of Hera. Not an enhancement of power, but a doubling down on the strength of character and a vindictive nature. After all, the personality of the Heavenly Empress might be more limited to the lovers of the Divine King, whereas this one before him did not have so many constraints. Is this the Five-Colored Dragon Mother that Erebus spoke of... the guardian of the Golden Apple Tree, seemingly born from his flesh? But this aura... yet another being resembling a demon more than a deity. With surprise in his heart, before today, Zeus had speculated that she was a goddess presiding over some authority. But now, having witnessed her in person, he realized his previous thoughts might have been overreaching. She wasnt a deity who prioritized authority; in his perception, her power seemed more derived from her body and bloodline. If she did have any Godhood, it was possibly represented by her bloodlines race... but this strength didnt seem like something a Chaos Deity could possess. Without a doubt, she must be a visitor from an Alien Realm C at least one of the outcomes of Erebuss explorations into the matter. ...Youre late, a deity from Olympus. What, is this how your Divine King instructs you to conduct affairs? Her voice carried from afar, and her eyes had unknowingly shifted into vertical pupils as the Dragon Mother stared intently at the swiftly approaching figure. From the conversation, it was evident she didnt know the identity of the newcomer. In response to the Dragon Mothers questioning, Zeus merely smiled. Indeed, she should not know him, as he had not only changed the appearance of his incarnate flesh to avoid drawing attention, but even those accompanying him on this journey were unaware of his identity as the Divine King. In their eyes, this was just a routine collaboration with the Olympian Pantheon of the Mortal Realm, the visitor being an inconspicuous deity. But their target was a bit special, after all, the Abyss Land is not somewhere fitting for exploration. My apologies for the delay on the road, but for deities, this shouldnt be a big deal, right? First-time meeting, Ancestor of the Five-Colored Evil Dragon. Im Klonides, tasked by the Divine King to accompany you into the Abyss, as you see. Landing beside the Dragon Mother, Zeus spoke with a smile. Five-Colored Dragon Mother... If she indeed originated from the flesh of the Lord of Darkness, if they were to have offspring, would they be godlike or dragonlike? If godlike, does that imply that the bloodline of the Divine King is even more dominant than that of the Primordial Gods... Dismissing the useless thoughts from his mind, Zeus noticed her dangerous gaze coming down. Cough cough... Although Im somewhat late, its still not too late. Just not sure how I should address the esteemed Five-Colored Dragon Mother? No need. Olympus already has a Moanda, which isnt for me. After this mission, we may not have the chance to see each other again. With a slight shake of her head and a slight narrowing of her eyes, the Dragon Mother didnt notice anything amiss about Zeus. She simply tapped the ground lightly, and a set of thick, expansive dragon wings unfolded from her back. A force Chapter 982 - 982 411 Lord and the Path of Bloodline ?Chapter 982: Chapter 411: Lord and the Path of Bloodline Chapter 982: Chapter 411: Lord and the Path of Bloodline Flames and shadows, mixed with chaos, struck directly at the sensibilities of all creatures. In the eyes of Zeus, the structure of the Abyssal Creature before him seemed like a weapon born for battle. Its stature was several times that of a human, yet not so large as to be cumbersome; its robust body burned with undying flames, and blood that corroded stone dripped from wounds made by dragon claws. The curved Demons Horn shimmered with a cold light, but in the view of the Divine King, it was not a weapon for attacking enemies, rather a device to enhance control over the Elements. After all, there was no Magic Net in the Abyss, so if these native life forms did not want to control the omnipresent Elemental Power with their own chaotic and barren spiritual power, it would be best to have something to help amplify their bloodlines calling to the Elements. Behind it, there was also a pair of vast wings. However, Zeus could equally discern that they were not meant for flight through wing-beating. Another path of bloodline, huh? Such a path may not necessarily be a good thing... But this is the Abyss, so for these demons, it doesnt really matter all too much. Since the Dragon Mother had already made her move, Zeus didnt say much more; he just took the opportunity to explore the source of the Abyssal Creatures Life Force. And without a doubt, both the strength and life form of this Abyss Demigod were closely tied to its bloodline. However, such a path should also stop short of a True God, so the Divine King wasnt too concerned. As for the desperate struggle of this Abyssal Creature at this moment, he cared even less. Hmm... they are officially called demons, which seems quite apt. Nodding silently, watching the surge of Elemental Power from the body of the half-demon, Zeus couldnt help but comment inwardly. Although he did not understand the underlying principle, this explosive secret technique was truly extraordinary. In just a short period of Time, its aura had more than doubled, and even to a True God, it still did not seem much... Wait, it doesnt seem to be erupting Roar... His expression changed suddenly, and for some reason, the scene before him felt somewhat familiar. Similarly suppressed, similarly hopeless for victory, it seemed that a millennium ago, another being had done something similar. On the blood-red Earth below, a deep roar mixed with some unfamiliar language as the wing-broken demon looked up at the sky. Looking at the Dragon Queen and Zeus, the Flame Demon felt the aura that did not belong in the Abyss, and even with the strength gap as vast as mountains and seas, its eyes only held ferocity and the intent to kill. Outsiders... helpers of the devil... Die with me! Type: Spell[Burning Body Explosion]! Buzz... Boom! In an instant, it was as if a mini Sun had risen from the ground, with divine Flames sweeping across hundreds of miles. The low Mountain was leveled, the great rumblings echoing far and wide, and along with the aura of the half-god Flame Demon, faint traces of dimensional Strength spread with the explosion. The continuous explosions didnt show any sign of stopping; at that moment, Zeus retreated without any hesitation. Just like Typhon, another madman who would not hesitate to fight to the death at a moments notice, completely unaware of the situation! But the power of this self-destruction went beyond Zeuss imagination; with the slight addition of dimensional Strength, the Flame Demons self-destruction reached the realm of the Deities. His expression turned grim; Zeus quickly recognized the source of this power. Much like the Domain of a territorial god, this demon likely received recognition from the Myriad Abyss Plains and ruled a territory within this layer of the domain. While the small part of a complete dimension was insignificant enough not to allow him to advance further, the self-destruction indeed bridged the gap considerably, catching both the Divine King and Dragon Mother off guard. Presumptuous... Get down! Bang The Flames continued to burn and spread, yet in the next moment, the Dragon Mother seemed finally enraged. The Dragon wings vibrated, invisible pressure cleansing the area. Under the burst of Strength from the Dragon Mother, the spreading Flames were immediately suppressed. The blood-red Earth trembled slightly and then slowly returned to calm. After a while, the effects of the Flame Demons self-destruction were quelled, leaving only Zeus and the Dragon Mother suspended in the air. Five-Colored Dragon Mother... I have already warned you, do not be impulsive; this is not a world dominated by Order. Violence and slaughter cannot solve problems; not all beings will be afraid of your intimidation. Clearly, the chaotic environment of Tartarus will not produce creatures like those in the Mortal Realm. Taking a deep breath, Zeus wondered if such a commotion was a big deal, but fortunately, there had been no signs of local Divine-Level beings approaching until now. He was inclined to scold this underling of the Lord of Darkness, but considering that they still had to cooperate for a while, he suppressed the anger in his heart. Its self-destruction was the outcome; if you continue like this, I dont think we can go on with our mission together. At your pace, it wont be long before we attract local Divine beings, or even more powerful entities... There wont be a second time. Speaking indifferently, the dragon-transformed arm returned to normal. For some reason, in contrast to Zeus, who was clearly suppressing his anger, the Dragon Mother, who had just faced defeat, appeared unexpectedly calm. She looked at the spot where the Flame Demon had just exploded, her gaze inquisitive, and even among them, one could see a hint of an imperceptible smile. Chapter 983 - 983 411 Lord and the Path of Bloodline_2 ?Chapter 983: Chapter 411: Lord and the Path of Bloodline_2 Chapter 983: Chapter 411: Lord and the Path of Bloodline_2 Zeus retreated without any hesitation. Another madman just like Typhon, ready to fight to death at the drop of a hat, with no consideration of the appropriate action at the right time! Yet, the power of this self-destruction far exceeded Zeuss imagination. With the enhancement of the interfacial elemental power, the self-destruction of the Flame Demon had reached the realm of a deity. Zeuss face turned sour as he quickly recognized the source of this power. It was as if this demon had been acknowledged by the Myriad Abyss Plains, becoming the ruler of a territory within this layer of interface. Even though a complete interface is trivial and not enough for further advancement, the self-destruction undoubtedly bridged the gap to such an extent that it took both the Divine King and the Dragon Mother by surprise. Presumptuous... Go down! Boom The flames were still burning, spreading, yet in the next instant, the Dragon Mother seemed to finally be enraged. Her dragon wings vibrated, and an invisible pressure swept the land. Under the Dragon Mothers erupting strength, the spreading flames were immediately suppressed. The blood-red earth trembled slightly and then returned to calm. After a while, the effects of the Flame Demons self-destruction were quelled, leaving only Zeus and the Dragon Mother suspended in the air. Five-Colored Dragon Mother... Ive already advised you not to be impulsive. This is not a world dominated by order. Violence and slaughter cannot solve problems, and not all beings will be frightened by your threats. Obviously, the chaotic environment of Tartarus will not produce creatures like those in the Mortal Realm. Taking a deep breath, Zeus didnt know if the commotion was significant, but fortunately, there were no signs of any local Divine Level beings approaching so far. He wanted to berate the minion of the Lord of Darkness, but considering they needed to collaborate for a while, he suppressed his anger. Its self-destruction is the consequence. If you continue like this, I dont think our mission can proceed together. By your methods, it wont take long before we attract the local Divine beings, even more powerful ones... There wont be a second time. She interrupted lightly, her dragon-transformed arm returning to its original form. For some reason, despite facing failure, the Dragon Mother appeared surprisingly calm compared to Zeus, who was obviously holding back his anger. She looked at the site where the Flame Demon had just self-destructed, with a hint of inquiry in her gaze, and even a faint and imperceptible smile. Flames and shadows, mixed with chaos and a spiritual light that strikes directly at the rationality of mortals. In Zeuss eyes, the structure of this Abyssal Creature seemed like a weapon born for battle. Taller than humans by several times, yet not so large as to impede flexibility; its robust physique was aflame with unquenchable fire, and from the wounds torn by dragon claws dripped blood plasma that corroded rocks. The curved Demons Horn shimmered with a cold light, but in the Divine Kings view, they were not weapons for attacking enemies, but rather devices that amplified control over the elements. After all, without the presence of a Magic Net in the Abyss, these native beings, if they did not want to control the omnipresent Elemental Power with their chaotic and barren spiritual power, would do well to have something to help enhance the call of their bloodline to the elements. Behind it, there were also a pair of broad wings. However, Zeus could tell that it probably did not rely on flapping to fly. Another path of bloodline, perhaps not a good thing... But this is the Abyss, so it doesnt really matter to these demons. Since the Dragon Mother had already taken action, Zeus didnt say much but took the opportunity to explore the source of the Abyssal Life Force. And without a doubt, the strength and life form of this Abyss Demigod was closely tied to bloodline. However, such a path would likely stop short of a True God, so the Divine King did not pay too much attention. As for the current desperate struggle of this Abyssal being, he cared even less. Hmm... Their official name seems to be demon, quite fitting indeed. Nodding to himself, watching the elemental fluctuations surge on that Demigod demon, Zeus made a mental note. Although unaware of the principles, such an explosive secret technique was truly remarkable. In just a short time, its aura had more than doubled, which still was not enough to pose a threat to a True God... ...wait, it doesnt seem to be simply erupting Roar... His complexion changed suddenly, and for some reason, the scene before Zeus felt vaguely familiar. Like having been suppressed, like having no hope of victory, it seemed that a millennium ago, another entity had done something similar. On the blood-red earth at this moment, a deep roar mingled with some unfamiliar language as the demon with broken wings looked up to the sky. Watching the Dragon Queen and Zeus, the Flame Demon, sensing an aura at odds with the Abyss, was unfazed by the vast gap in their strengths; its eyes were filled only with brutality and the intent to kill. Outsider... demons ally... Die with me! Spell-like Technique: [Burning Body Explosion]! Buzz... Boom! In an instant, it was as if a miniature sun had risen from the ground, with waves of fire imbued with divinity sweeping across a hundred miles. Low hills were razed to the ground, and the tremendous roar echoed far and wide. Besides the life force of the half-demon Flame Demon, a faint amount of spatial power also spread with the explosion. The continuing blasts showed no signs of stopping; in that moment, Zeus unhesitatingly retreated. Just like Typhon, a lunatic who, at the slightest provocation, would seek a death match, completely ignorant of timing and circumstances! Yet the power of this self-destruction far exceeded Zeuss imagination. Bolstered by that trace of spatial energy, the Flame Demons self-destruction had reached the realm of a deity. With a ghastly complexion, Zeus quickly recognized the source of this power. It was like the domain of a territorial god; this demon likely had received recognition from the Myriad Abyss Plains, ruling over a piece of this planar layer. Even though a mere fragment of the intact plane was not enough for further advancement, the self-destruction undoubtedly greatly narrowed this gap, so much so that it caught both the Divine King and the Dragon Queen by surprise. Presumptuous... Get down! Bang The flames were still burning, spreading, but in the next instant, it seemed the Dragon Queen had finally been enraged. Her dragon wings shook, and an invisible pressure swept across all directions. Under the power unleashed by the Dragon Queen, the spreading flames were immediately suppressed. The blood-red earth quivered slightly, then slowly returned to calm. After a while, the impact of the Flame Demons self-destruction was quelled, leaving only Zeus and the Dragon Queen suspended in the air. Five-Colored Dragon Mother... I have already advised you, do not act rashly, this is not a world dominated by order. Violence and slaughter cant solve problems, not all beings will fear your threats. And clearly, creatures like those of the Mortal Realm will not spawn under the chaotic conditions of Tartarus. Taking a deep breath, Zeus wasnt sure if the disturbance was significant, but fortunately, up until now, there were no signs of native divine-level beings approaching. He was inclined to reprimand this subordinate of the Lord of Darkness but, considering that they still had to cooperate for a while, he suppressed his anger. The self-destruction is the outcome; if you continue this way, I doubt we can carry on with our mission together. At the rate youre going, it wont be long before we attract the attention of the native divinities, or even more powerful beings... There will not be a second time. She spoke indifferently, interrupting him, her draconic arm returning to normal. For some reason, the Dragon Queen, despite having just faced a failure, seemed surprisingly calm compared to the clearly angered Zeus. She looked at the spot where the Flame Demon had just exploded, her gaze contemplative, and even, between the lines, one could discern a slight, barely noticeable smile. Chapter 984 - 984 412 Logic of the Abyss ?Chapter 984: Chapter 412 Logic of the Abyss Chapter 984: Chapter 412 Logic of the Abyss The power of bloodline, the path to the sublimation of bloodline, sounds very similar to the Divine Blood flowing through the bodies of demigods in the Mortal Realm. Yet the Dragon Mother was very clear in her heart, that whether it was the life from the Abyss or the bloodline of the Dragon Clan, both were utterly different from it. The Divine Blood of All Gods is merely an external inheritance, while the bloodlines of the Abyss and the Dragon Clan possess a highly unified and ascendable complete system. The simplest manifestation of this is that the offspring of gods almost never change their appearance due to Divine Blood, nor will they truly master the Lower Divine Authority equal to that of Deities. The children of Zeus could be close to thunder, but it would never be through controlling Thunder that they gained the power of a Demigod. Even, they could be completely unrelated to Thunder, and the same goes for other progeny of Deities. After all, the authority of a deity is controlled through Godhood, and such authority from the world cannot be inherited and divided through bloodlines. In contrast, members of the Dragon Clan and Abyss Demons would not be like this. Beings with Dragon Blood would, as their bloodline turns back to its origins, continually have their life forms approach that of their Ancestor, with their strength and abilities changing along with it. Different kinds of demons also can complete a change in the essence of life during the process of bloodline sublimation, and even directly undergo a race transition under the chaotic rules. Deities of today cannot comprehend such a state of affairs, for in their view, Divine Level Power, especially the Source Power that constructs authority, could not possibly spring out of nowhere. No matter how one looks at it, simple bloodline sublimation within the domain of life cannot create Godhood or the unique abilities involving rules themselves inherited from the Great Divine Power of Great Demons. However, the Dragon Mother agrees with this point because Source Power indeed cannot be created out of thin air. What the gods do not know though, is that it can also reassemble, allowing the scattered to return to the origin, and this is the essence of bloodline sublimation for Divine Level existences. Take herself, for example, if one day in the future the Dragon Mother were to perish, the bloodline shackles of the Dragon Clan she spawned would be unlocked. The strongest among them could possibly use this opportunity to complete their sublimation and metamorphosis, thereby stepping into the domain of a Dragon God. And in this process, the power they would obtain obviously does not come out of nowhere but from that part scattered deep within the bloodline of the Dragon Clan after the death of the Dragon Mother. Scattered and then reassembled, with a single race as the main body, allowing strength to pass down through bloodline generation by generation, even without the essence of immortality, it is as if this race has obtained an alternative form of eternal power. This is the path of bloodline sublimation. In comparison, the gods are undying, and the Divine Authority lasts forever, so for Deities, this is something they could never understand or achieve. However, the bloodlines path also has its drawbacks; on one hand, as the source of the bloodline, creating a race by oneself is not an easy task. On the other hand, as the beneficiaries of bloodline privileges, they cannot surpass the source of their bloodline while it is still alive. And even if the source is dead, it does not mean that everything is fine. Just like those descendants who carry my bloodline... If one day I truly die, whether they inherit my strength and become the new Dragon God or if after successfully sublimating their bloodline, they become the vessel for my resurrection, it will depend on their own abilities... Musing in her heart, the elongated pupils in her eyes twinkled slightly. This is why the Dragon Mother could be certain that her creator only provided a portion of strength, and in her perception, she herself should be the true origin of the bloodline of the Five-color Dragon Clan. Otherwise, as an innate Evil God like Hypnos, nobody knows what she might end up doing. However, as the source of the bloodline, while no longer needing to worry about oppression from above, if the Dragon Mother wishes to continue strengthening her power, she can only seek it from the outside world. This is also one of her purposes for entering the Abyss because the path of bloodline in the Abyss is in fact more twisted. The so-called bloodline sources of Abyss Demons, many can be traced back to the inception of the first six Demon Gods, while the rest are simply a conglomeration of Alien Chaotic Source Force. There was once a Great Demon in the [Myriad Abyss Plains] on the verge of unifying the realm, which chose the direction of bloodline sublimation to be the Alien Forces that even Tartarus could not digest, and attempted to advance to new Demon God through this. This is common in the Abyss, and it is not always necessary for a Great Demon on the brink of unifying a realm layer to be able to ascend this way. Perhaps its just a bloodline mutation, and a demon from the Abyss could directly become a new Demon God with a part of the mixed origins of an Alien Deity. Then under the power of Tartarus, evolve into a corresponding demon race, adding a new type of existence to the diversity of species in the Abyss. Of course, leaping to the heavens and the path to Ascension sounds great, but there cant possibly be purely good things in the Abyss. Because these demons who chose the dangerous path are more likely to be directly destroyed in the process of ascension due to the conflicting mixed origins, and their bodies become nothing more than a lowly feast for Abyss Demons. Even if a demon that unified a realm layer could receive the blessing of the Abyss Will during ascension, thus greatly increasing the chances of success, this probability is still not absolute, which is why todays [Myriad Abyss Plains] still remains without a Lord. Even more bluntly, according to the display in the Lord Seal, the sum of demon lords who have died in wars with Hell, might not even compare to a fraction of those who have failed in their ascensions. Chapter 985 - 985 412 Logic of the Abyss_2 ?Chapter 985: Chapter 412: Logic of the Abyss_2 Chapter 985: Chapter 412: Logic of the Abyss_2 The Bottomless Abyss is vast and endless, and though the Dragon Mother has a mark in her hand, she cannot know how many layers actually exist. Almost periodically, a Demon God fails to ascend, causing turbulence in their realms space... and then enhancing the strength of the entire Abyss. Indeed, Tartarus may not have a complete consciousness, but He is not entirely mad. The simple path He provides for the creatures within the realms The power of the Bloodline and the road to its sublimation seems quite similar to the Divine Blood that flows within the bodies of the Demigods from the Mortal Realm. But the Dragon Mother is well aware that whether it is life from the Abyss or the bloodline of the Dragon Clan, both are utterly different from it. The Divine Blood of the All Gods is merely an external inheritance, whereas the bloodline of the Abyss and the Dragon Clan has a very strong consistency and an evolving and perfect system. The simplest manifestation of this is that the offspring of the All Gods almost never change their appearance due to Divine Blood, nor do they really master the Lower Divine Authority as the Deities do. The son of Zeus may be close to thunder, but certainly not because of the power of the Demigod gained by controlling thunder, and they may even be completely unrelated to thundersimilar is the case with other offspring of Deities. After all, Divine Authority is controlled by Godhood, and this authority from the world cannot possibly be inherited and divided through bloodlines. Correspondingly, that is not the case with the Dragon Clan and the Abyss Demons. Beings with Dragon Blood will, as their bloodline regresses, gradually change their life form to more closely resemble that of the Ancestor, along with a concurrent transformation in strength and abilities. Different kinds of demons can also complete a change in the nature of their life in the process of bloodline sublimation and even directly undergo a racial leap under the rules of Chaos. Present-day Deities cannot comprehend this, as in their view, Divine Level power, especially the Source Power that creates authority, cannot simply increase out of nowhere. No matter how one looks at it, simply sublimating the bloodline in the domain of life cannot create Godhood, or those unique abilities involving the Law itself inherited from the Great Divine Power of Great Demons. But regarding this point, the Dragon Mother admits that is indeed the case because the Source Power certainly cannot come into being out of thin air. What the All Gods dont know, however, is that it can also reassemble and let the scattered return to origin; this is the essence of bloodline sublimation of Divine Level beings. Just like herself, suppose one day the Dragon Mother falls and dies, the bloodline shackles of the Dragon Clan born from her will be opened. The most powerful amongst them would then have the potential to complete sublimation and transformation through this, and thus step into the domain of the Dragon God. During this process, the power they acquire is clearly not created from nothing but comes from that part of the Dragon Mother that was scattered into the depths of the Dragon Clans bloodline after her death. Scattering and reassembling, using one race as the main body, allowing power to pass through the bloodline from generation to generation, even without the nature of immortality, is the equivalent of letting this race obtain an alternative form of Undying Strength, which is the path of bloodline sublimation. In contrast, the All Gods are undying, and Divine Authority lasts forever, so for Deities, this is something they will never understand and achieve. Just that this path of Bloodline Power also has its drawbacks; on one hand, as the source of the bloodline, creating a race on ones own is not an easy task. On the other hand, as the successors who enjoy the benefits of a bloodline, they cannot surpass their source as long as it lives. And even if the source is dead, it does not mean everything is settled. Just like those descendants who carry my bloodline... if one day I truly die, whether they inherit my power to become the new Dragon God or become the vessel for my resurrection after successfully sublimating their bloodline will depend on their individual talents... She mused inwardly, a faint flicker in the depths of her narrow eyes. The Dragon Mother was only certain that her creator had provided part of her power, but in her perception, she herself should be the true origin of the Five-color Dragon Clans bloodline. Otherwise, as an innate Evil God like Hypnos, who knew what she might do. However, as the source of the bloodline, even though she no longer needed to worry about the oppression from above, the Dragon Mother could only seek external sources if she wished to continue strengthening her power. This was also one of the reasons she entered the Abyss, because the bloodline pathways in the Abyss were even more twisted. The so-called Bloodline Origins of the Abyss Demons can be traced back to the six Demon Gods who were born at the beginning, and the rest are simply conglomerates of Alien Chaotic Source Force. The Myriad Abyss Plains had once seen a Great Demon on the verge of unifying the realm, who chose the direction of bloodline sublimation to be the Alien Forces within Tartarus that Chaos could hardly digest, and attempted to ascend as a new Demon God. This is common in the Abyss, and its not necessarily only the Great Demons on the verge of unifying a realm who can ascend in this way. Perhaps just a bloodline mutation, and an Abyss Demon could directly become a new Demon God with a mixture of chaotic origin powers from Alien Deities, and then evolve under the power of Tartarus into a corresponding demon race, adding yet another type of being to the diversity of species in the Abyss. Of course, ascending to godhood in one step sounds great, but naturally, there could not be anything purely wonderful in the Abyss. Because those demons who chose the perilous path are more likely to be torn apart by the conflicts of the chaotic origins during their ascent and die explosively, then becoming a bloody feast for lower Abyss Demons. Even though a demon that has unified a realm may receive the blessings of the Abyss Will during ascension, greatly increasing the chances of successful ascendancy, this probability is still not absolute, which is why the Myriad Abyss Plains remain masterless till this day. To put it more bluntly, according to the Lord Seal, the combined number of Demon Lords who perished in wars with Hell is probably far less than those who died failing to ascend. The Bottomless Abyss is vast and endless; the Dragon Mother, though in possession of the seal, could not determine just how many levels of realms exist. Almost periodically, there would be Demon Gods failing promotion, causing turmoil in their realms... and then increasing the strength of the entire Abyss. Yes, although Tartarus does not have a complete consciousness, He is not entirely mad. The brutal and simple way of ascension He presents to the beings within the realms is not without its benefits because, throughout this process, whether successful or not, the Abyss is able to expedite the digestion of these trash origins to some extent, bringing them in line with its own Law. If a demon is lucky enough to become a stable new Demon God, then He can absorb these powers in one gulp. And if unlucky, it is merely a demon at the cusp of ascension that dies in exchange for diminishing some of the conflicts between Chaotic Source Forces for the Abyss Mother, and as long as it ultimately dies in its own world, it cannot be considered a loss for the Abyss. A chaotic world requires chaotic solutions; trash is made less trashy through violence. This is the logic of the Abyss, different from the step-by-step ascension pathways under the Law of the material world that All Gods take. When it was first discovered, the Great Serpent of Hell was amazed, openly saying if the order of the current world were to undergo a drastic change someday, then Tartarus could very likely become an incontrovertible median point outside of the order of Chaos, and even gain power on par with the Mother Tree. Of course, if that day ever comes, the Abyss Will can only ever remain Will. It will become a being akin to a microcosm of the current worlds Law, fully manifesting as a macroscopic world concept, or even assimilating into one aspect of the world, never again having the chance to walk the realms of Chaos as an independent Deitythough since the birth of the world, He has never had such a possibility. Alright, Lord Klonides. After sorting through the Lord Seal, I have found it. Chapter 986 - 986 413 Hevagmir ?Chapter 986: Chapter 413 Hevagmir Chapter 986: Chapter 413 Hevagmir Woo Woo woo... ... Upon the earth, the cold wind is piercing, chilling to the bone. The breath of the harsh winter, mixed with ice crystals and debris, blows from the north, lifting layer upon layer of ice and snow from the stark-white earth. Occasionally, slight signs of life activity appear in the chill wind, only to vanish tracelessly in the expanse. This is the Abyss, it forms a world of its own externally but internally, its ever-changing. Ultimately, this is due to its chaotic nature, not favoring any rules or attributes, embodying vast inclusivity as well as severe harshness. As long as the rules of chaos can construct a stable spatial structure, Tartarus wouldnt care what goes on inside. It simply watches them slowly become a new level within itself, or like those demon gods who failed to ascend, eventually collapse under the conflict of chaotic rules and crumble into broken pieces within the Abyss. ... Buzz In the realm of ice and snow, hovering above a mountain of ice on the ground. The Void slightly twists, a phantom light and shadow gradually solidifies from nothingness. Molten lava and flames ascend behind the illusion, interwoven with thunder and shadows. Until a moment, as the sounds of spatial fragmentation ring out, Zeuss avatar and the Five-Colored Dragon Mother step through the portal one after the other, landing on the icy mountain covered in snow. Divine power rises around, casually extinguishing the demon fire that followed, a flicker of dissatisfaction crosses Zeuss handsome face. However, the Dragon Mother beside him shows a delighted expression, continuously examining a pulsing crimson heart in her hands. Surrounded by dancing flames, the power of a Deity, akin to that of demon gods, lingers around the heart. Undoubtedly, this should be the Original Heart Core left by an Abyssal Demon Lord comparable to a True God. Externally, the power surrounding this heart core appears barely to reach the lowest threshold of a True God, yet essentially it has broken through that boundary. The fall of an Abyssal Demon, even in the chaotic Tartarus, is indeed an event significant enough to shake the region. ...My apologies, Dragon Mother, I have yet to congratulate you on fulfilling your wish. But if I remember correctly, our agreement previously did not include unilaterally acting against native creatures of the Abyss. You acted without consulting me, taking the initiative; now, shouldnt you give me an explanation? He asked in a deep voice, at this moment, Zeuss mood is evidently not very good. Its not only because of the Dragon Mothers presumptuous actions but also because of her attitude. Previously, after delineating strategies for subsequent actions from the Myriad Abyss Plains, the Divine Kings avatar and the Dragon Mother, relying on the identity of a Subordinate Lord, delved deeper into Tartarus. Unfortunately, the first level of the Abyss, despite being spatially connected to numerous levels, does not include the interface of 338-0. All along their journey, to avoid any gaps at crucial moments, Zeus and the Dragon Mother were quite low-key. They intentionally avoided those Abyss levels already under Lords rule, even going the long way around when necessary, sparing no effort. Fortunately, the Subordinate Lord Seal indeed proved very effective; guided by it, both encountered no troubles until they were close to their destination. However, just when Zeus slightly relaxed, thinking there should be no issues this trip, an unexpected event still occurred inadvertently. Inside the layer of Abyss within the Tower of Blazing Flames, [284-1], by sheer coincidence, they encountered a powerful demon in the midst of ascension. Although it had unified the entire level, it had not yet completed the ritual to advance to a true Abyss Lord, hence the Subordinate Lord Seal had not alerted them. More coincidentally, this ascendant demon happened to share the same lineage as the one they had slain on Myriad Abyss Plains, its endpoint of ascension being one of the six Great Demon Gods birthed by the Mother of Demons. We actually could have avoided it, these despicable Abyss demons hardly observe kinshipor rather, they merely happened to evolve into the same species, yet would not seek us out during their ascension. If it were not for you taking action If not for me acting, it would have also died. In fact, just a newly ascended demon god, not yet fused with the interface forces of the [Tower of Blazing Flames], its not a match for me even collectively. The Dragon Mother indifferently responded, casually swallowing the Demon Gods Heart, temporarily storing it in a space within her. At this moment, the Dragon Mothers mood is undoubtedly very good. In contrast, Zeuss mood is obviously not very good. He had realized that her action was completely intentional; knowing that he would definitely help, the Dragon Mother dared to act so recklessly and intercept. Yes, not just taking action to kill, but to intercept. Because that newly ascended demon was indeed not Woo Woo woo... ... Upon the earth, the cold wind is piercing, chilling to the bone. The breath of the harsh winter, mixed with ice crystals and debris, blows from the north, lifting layer upon layer of ice and snow from the stark-white earth. Occasionally, slight signs of life activity appear in the chill wind, only to vanish tracelessly in the expanse. This is the Abyss, it forms a world of its own externally but internally, its ever-changing. Ultimately, this is due to its chaotic nature, not favoring any rules or attributes, embodying vast inclusivity as well as severe harshness. As long as the rules of chaos can construct a stable spatial structure, Tartarus wouldnt care what goes on inside. Chapter 987 - 987 413 Hevagmir_2 ?Chapter 987: Chapter 413 Hevagmir_2 Chapter 987: Chapter 413 Hevagmir_2 He would only watch as they gradually became a new dimension within himself, or, like those demon gods who failed to ascend, ultimately collapse under the conflict of chaotic rules and become shattered remnants in the Abyss. ... Buzz In the realm of ice and snow, above a towering iceberg on Earth. The Void slightly twisted, and a phantom light shadow gradually solidified from the void. Molten lava and flames rose behind the shadow, interweaving with thunder and shadows. Until a moment came when, with the sound of space shattering, Zeuss avatar and the Five-Colored Dragon Mother stepped out one after another from the portal, landing on the ice-covered iceberg. Divine Power surged around him, casually extinguishing the Demon Fire that followed, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed across Zeuss handsome face. However, the Dragon Mother beside him showed a look of joy, constantly examining a pulsating crimson heart in her hands. Flames danced around the heart, and the Divine Power of a demon god, comparable to a deity, hovered around it. Undoubtedly, this should be the Original Heart Core left by an Abyssal Demon Lord of the True God level. Although from the outside, the power surrounding this heart core only barely reached the lowest threshold of a True God, its essence ultimately transcended that boundary. The fall of an Abyssal Demon Lord, even in the chaotic Tartarus, is enough to shake a region. ...Dragon Mother, I have yet to congratulate you on achieving your desire. Only, if I remember correctly, our previous agreement didnt include unilaterally attacking native creatures of the Abyss. You acted without consulting me, taking the lead; now, shouldnt you explain yourself? He asked in a deep voice, at this moment, Zeuss mood was clearly not too good. Not only because of the Dragon Mothers presumption but also because of her attitude. Previously, after strategizing for subsequent actions in the Myriad Abyss Plains, the Divine Kings avatar and the Dragon Mother, using the identity of a Subordinate Lord, traveled deep into Tartarus. Because the first layer of the Abyss, although connected spatially with many dimensions, unfortunately, did not include interface 338-0. Along the way, to avoid discrepancies at critical moments, Zeus and the Dragon Mother were quite low-profile. They deliberately avoided those Abyss layers already ruled by Lords, even if it required taking several detours. Fortunately, the Subordinate Lord Seal was indeed very effective; guided by it, both of them encountered no troubles until they were close to their destination. However, just as Zeus was slightly relieved, thinking there should be no issues in this trip, an accident still happened unintentionally. Inside the [Tower of Blazing Flames] in Abyss layer [284-1], the two coincidentally encountered a powerful demon that was in the process of ascending. It had already unified the entire layer but had not yet completed the ritual to fully ascend to a true Abyss Lord, so the Subordinate Lord Seal did not alert them. And what was more coincidental was that this ascending demon shared the same bloodline as the one they had eliminated in the Myriad Abyss Plainsit was ascending to become one of the Six Great Demon Gods once nurtured by the Mother of Demons. We could have actually avoided it; these despicable Abyss demons do not have much regard for kinshipor rather, they simply evolved into the same species, but they wouldnt seek us out during their ascension. If you hadnt made a move If I hadnt done it, it would have died anyway. In fact, as a newly promoted Demon God, without merging with the interface power of the Tower of Blazing Flames, it is no match for me at all. The Dragon Queen spoke indifferently in response. Without much care, she swallowed the Demon Gods Heart and stored it temporarily in a space within her body. At this moment, the Dragon Queen is undoubtedly in a very good mood. In contrast, Zeuss mood is clearly not very good. He had realized that her actions were deliberate, knowing that he would definitely intervene to help, thats why the Dragon Queen dared to so blatantly snatch away the prize. Yes, it was not just about slaughtering, but also intercepting. Because the newly promoted Demon God indeed was no match for her, but in reality, it could very well be a crop cultivated solely for harvesting, or a prey that had long been targeted. At the ceremony of its promotion to Demon God, both Zeus and the Dragon Queen were latecomers, while at the edge of the interface, another powerful Flame Demon Lord had been waiting for a long time. Being one of the initial six great Demon Gods from the Abyss, this blood descendant of the Flame Demon Lord was undoubtedly close to that powerful entity in Hell, who made the meteorologically mighty Titans repeatedly retreat. Its own strength had already reached a level comparable to Intermediate Divine Power in the domain of Demon Lords, and with the enhancement of the interface power, it was undoubtedly even stronger. Whether it was the newly promoted Demon God or the Tower of Blazing Flames, both had already been considered as its possessions in the bag, so the Dragon Queens bold move to snatch away the prize undoubtedly triggered its wrath instantaneously. Had it not been for Zeuss quick decision to have the elves that followed them carry items imbued with their essences to scatter and flee to attract firepower, they would not have escaped so easily. It was not a question of whether they could fight and win, but once a full-on conflict with a local Lord broke out in the Abyss, it would not be good for the Dragon Queen, who had already pledged allegiance, and he himself would certainly become the target of public criticism due to the exposure of his power in the real world. So, to ensure that this expedition did not end in disaster halfway, Zeus had no choice but to hold his nose and help them out of the predicament. As for those elves that drew the Demon Gods attention, it could only be said that their deaths were not in vain. Alright Klonides, wasnt it because of today that you sought those ordinary elves to accompany us? You just didnt expect they would be used for my sake. And no matter what, we have successfully escaped. Even if that self-proclaimed Master of Balrog Flame Demon Lord remembered our essences, only I, the future Abyss Lord, need to worry. Or as a Deity of Olympus, do you also plan to stay in the Abyss, not returning to the material world filled with sunlight and flowers? Her voice was calm, but she couldnt help sneering internally. The Five-Colored Dragon Queen knew very well that after this incident, this Deity named Klonides would certainly hold a grudge against her, but so what? As long as he still needed her to cover his trail, he definitely wouldnt dare to turn against her as long as their journey in the Abyss wasnt over. As for what happened later... according to the Lord of Darkness, he wouldnt need the Dragon Queen in the material world, and having come to the Abyss herself, she wasnt too keen on leaving either. Situated in Tartarus, almost no great entities from the outside world could interfere here, not even Erebus. Without surprises, once her mission here is completed, even her Creator would no longer be able to make demands of her. Of course, this doesnt mean the Dragon Queen has plans to rebel; after all, theres no benefit in that for her, but being a naturally Evil God, she would rather keep the initiative in her own hands rather than someone elses. Plus, with the recently acquired Demon Gods Heart... that is not just the lifes essence of a newly promoted Flame Demon Lord, but also another piece of the puzzle for her authority. She is the Five-Colored Dragon Queen, but unfortunately, to this day, she has only reached Perfection with the Black Dragon power from the Lord of Darkness flesh and blood, and prospered in the caverns inhabited by Dark Elves. Besides, after purification, Life had filled half of the Red Dragon power, leaving the other half only to Once she completely absorbs the power of this Flame Demon Heart Core and fully extracts this fire power, then Chapter 988 - 988 414 Fountain and Illusion ?Chapter 988: Chapter 414: Fountain and Illusion Chapter 988: Chapter 414: Fountain and Illusion [Hvergelmir Spring], the Boiling Soup, the Unending Spring, Zeus had certainly heard this name before. It is the earliest water of the Nine Realms, from which flow twelve rivers known as Elivagar, wherein the Ancestor Giant Ymir was born. Though Asgards Divine Domain sits loftily on high and does not hold the cold and fog-filled Lower Realm of Niflheim in high regard, they have still recorded some things related to it. For instance, Zeus had once seen in a vision Yggdrasil with one of its main root systems entrenched there, and also those beings known as the residents of Nibelungen by external entities. Thus, it seems likely that the name of this layer of the Abyss also comes from there... Yes, indeed I have heard of it. With a flicker in his eyes, Zeus felt that he had guessed why the Dragon Mother had chosen this plane. Clearly, he had documents from Asgard, but the Lord of Darkness must also have similar sources of informationsuch as Svartalfheim, which seems to be a realm with a propensity towards the Dark Attribute. So thats it, you came for this spring water. A fountain that holds both extreme poison and extreme cold... indeed, it complements your powers well. The Divine Springs of an Alien Realm are indeed precious, but now that Zeus knows the truth, he no longer cares about it. To the Dragon Mother, the Hvergelmir Spring might be considered an extremely precious treasure, but for him, such things could no longer enhance his strength. It would be ideal to obtain it naturally, but theres no need for excessive regret if not. Of the three great Divine Springs of Asgard recorded in the Alien Realm, only the Mimirs Spring, symbolizing Wisdom, could stir his heart. Although it was just a glimpse in a fantastical vision, Zeus remains infatuated with it to this day. If he could always have a spring of Wisdom Water by his side, then perhaps he could compensate for the loss of Metis. It seems you have no more questions, so come, choose between poison and cold, and I will deal with the other. The dragon wings flapped in the cold wind, and seeing that Zeus had no further objections, the Dragon Mother immediately spoke up. As soon as she personally entered Nibelungen, there was no longer any barrier to the attraction of the Hvergelmir Spring for her. Although the Dragon Mother couldnt be sure whether this attraction was purely due to a complementarity of powers, she was certain that this spring of the Alien Realm would be able to replenish her strength. Alright, since Im to choose first... then Ill choose the cold stream. The stench of the poison swamp is indeed discomforting, but presumably, the Dragon Mother doesnt mind it. He nodded lightly, made his choice offhand, and grasped the ethereal map; Zeus then immediately took flight. Without further ado, he now just wanted to quickly make this cunning Mother Dragon the Lord and then leave this plane of existence. Behind him, the Dragon Mother was not concerned about the Divine Kings attitude; seeing this, she simply flew off in the exact opposite direction, straight towards the poison spring amidst the snow. Just as Zeus said, she indeed did not care about the corruption of the poison swamp, as long as it brought her tangible benefits. Thus quickly, the cold wind blew past, and as the two Outsiders left in succession, this snowy mountain that had never been touched by outsiders once again returned to its former tranquility. Shhh Riding lightning through the high skies, the figure of Zeus flashed among the Silver Serpents. Unlike many of the realms he had passed through along the way, to the surprise of the Divine King, it seemed that there were no Lords in Nibelungen. Crossing the boundary between the glacier and the poison swamp, thunder swirled beside Zeus. This specially created flesh-and-blood incarnation could be considered a pure Thunder God, with those parts associated with Sovereign not imposed upon him. Rapidly speeding along, after who knows how long, at a certain moment, Zeus finally found the glacier that stood upon the Earth. The cold wind was piercing, reaching straight for the soul. Standing at the summit of the ice mountain, the Divine King easily found a spring eye that appeared to run from the peak straight down, piercing through the entire glacier. The bubbling spring flowed from it, and the space-time around seemed to be frozen. This was a cold capable of freezing a Divine Body, and even Zeus, in his incarnation, felt a trace of chill. As expected, that was the spring eye that the Mother Dragon had spoken of, following it straight down to eventually reach the core of the plane... Carefully observing, in Zeuss memory, the Chaos Terrain had never had a natural Divine Spring like this. Those illustrious springs came from other sourcesfor instance, the Youthful Spring Water created by the Goddess of Youths golden cup, its strength actually came from a Divine Artifact, and it wasnt that there was anything special about the spring itself. Whoosh... Scooping up a handful of spring water, the Divine King gazed for a moment, then gulped it down. The bone-chilling cold from the body hit the guts directly, causing Zeus to shiver involuntarily. However, after a moment passed and warmth returned, the Divine King couldnt help but feel somewhat disappointed. Creation Divine Spring... Unending Soup... In the legends of the Alien Realm, it nurtured the Ancestor Giant, and sustained the Nine Realms Divine Wood, but in the end, is this all there is to it? Its a pity, even if its powers are now split in two, its still not living up to its reputation... Compared to the Wisdom Water in the vision, the two are simply incomparable. With a slight shake of his head, at this point, he fully let go of the last trace of greed in his heart. Initially, when he had just arrived at this plane, Zeus thought he had felt something wrong. Chapter 989 - 989 414 Fountain and Illusion_2 ?Chapter 989: Chapter 414: Fountain and Illusion_2 Chapter 989: Chapter 414: Fountain and Illusion_2 After all, in his perception, this so-called Creation Hot Spring is really weak. Even the realm that bears it seems inconsequential in power. The Divine King originally thought that perhaps the Divine Artifact was deliberately obfuscating itself, not willing to be used by outsiders, but now it seems he might have been overthinking it. Indeed, a world-ending catastrophe, the Spring of Wisdom might have been destroyed once and for all, and the similarly named Urd Spring probably hasnt fared much better. As for Heva [Hvergelmir Spring], Boiling Soup, Unending Spring, Zeus of course had heard of this name. It is the primal water of the Nine Realms, from which twelve great rivers called Elivagar flow out, and the ancient giant Ymir was born from this source. Although the Divine Domain of Asgard is lofty and doesnt really regard the Lower Realm of Niflheim, filled with cold and fog, that highly, they still recorded some things related to it. For example, the Yggdrasil that Zeus once saw in a vision had one of its main roots embedded there, and also those residents called Nibelungen by the outside world. Looking at it this way, this layers name of the Abyss probably also comes from this... Yes, I have indeed heard of it. His eyes flashing slightly, Zeus felt he had guessed why the Dragon Mother had chosen this layer. Clearly, he had documentation from Asgard, but the Lord of Darkness likely had similar sources of informationlike Svartalfheim, which seemed to be a realm with a Dark Attribute. So, it turns out youre here for this Fountain. A spring containing both extreme poison and extreme cold...indeed, it complements your power well. The Divine Spring of the Alien Realm is indeed precious, but now that he knew the truth, Zeus didnt care much for it anymore. For the Dragon Mother, the Hvergelmir Spring might be considered an extremely precious treasure, but for him, this item could no longer enhance his power. It would be best if he could acquire it, but there was no need to feel too regretful if he couldnt. Among the three great Divine Springs of the Alien Realm recorded in Asgard, only the Mimirs Spring, symbolizing Wisdom, could stir his heart. Although it was only a vision in a fantasy, Zeus still remembered it fondly to this day. Having a spring of Wisdom Water always by his side might allow him to compensate for what was lacked after Metis left. It seems you have no more doubts, so come on, choose between poison and cold current, and I will take care of the remaining one. As the dragon wings flapped in the cold wind, seeing that Zeus finally had no objections, the Dragon Mother immediately spoke. As she personally stepped into [Nibelungen], the attraction of the Hvergelmir Spring to her was no longer hindered. Although the Dragon Mother couldnt be sure whether this attraction was purely due to a complementarity of powers, she was certain that the Divine Spring of the Alien Realm could definitely replenish her power. Alright, since you let me choose first... Ill choose the cold current. The stench of the poisonous swamp is indeed uncomfortable, but I suppose the Dragon Mother hardly minds it. Nodding slightly, he casually made his choice. Grabbing the ethereal map, Zeus immediately soared into the sky. No need to say more, he now just wanted to quickly make this cunning Dragon Mother a Lord, then leave this layer. Meanwhile, the Dragon Mother didnt care about the Divine Kings attitude either. Seeing this, she likewise flew in the completely opposite direction, heading straight for the poison spring amidst the ice and snow. As Zeus said, she indeed didnt mind the corruption of the poisonous swamp, as long as it brought her tangible benefits. Thus quickly, as the cold wind swept through, with the two Outsiders leaving consecutively, the snow-covered mountain that had never been trodden by outsiders, returned to its usual tranquility. Swish Commanding the Thunder and lightning, Zeuss figure flickered among the Silver Serpents. Unlike many of the realms he passed along the way, what surprised the Divine King a bit was that there seemed to be no Lords inside [Nibelungen]. Crossing the boundary between the glacier and the toxic swamp, Thunder surrounded Zeus. This fleshly avatar created through special methods was truly a pure Thunder God, without any of the parts related to Soveregin imposed on him. Racing along the way, not knowing how long had passed, at a certain moment, Zeus finally found the glacier standing on the Earth. The cold wind was piercing, reaching straight to the soul. Standing atop the ice mountain, the Divine King easily found a spring seemingly running straight down from the peak, piercing the entirety of the ice mountain. Gurgling water flowed from it, with the surrounding space and time seemingly frozen. This was a cold capable of freezing a Divine Body, and even Zeus, in his avatar form of Divine Power, felt a hint of chill. Without surprise, this must be the spring mentioned by the Mother Dragon, which led all the way down to the core of the realm... Observing closely, in Zeuss memory, Chaos Terrain had never naturally possessed such a Divine Spring. Those famously named springs actually had other originslike the Youthful Spring Water created by the Goddess of Youths golden cup, its power actually came from the Divine Artifact, not from anything peculiar about the spring itself. Whoosh... Scooping up a handful of spring water, the Divine King gazed at it for a moment before drinking it down. The bone-chilling cold traveled from his body straight to his brain, making Zeus shiver unconsciously. However, after a moment, when warmth regained, the Divine King couldnt help but feel a bit disappointed. Creation Divine Spring... Unending Soup... The tales from the Alien Realm speak of birthing the Ancestor Giant and nourishing the water that supports the Nine Realms Divine Wood, is this all there is to it? Regrettably, even if its power is currently split in half, it truly is not as remarkable as its name suggests... Compared to the Wisdom Water in illusions, there really is no comparison. He shook his head slightly, finally letting go of the last bit of greed in his heart. When he first arrived at this realm, Zeus thought he might have sensed it wrong. After all, in his perception, this so-called Creation Hot Spring was rather weak. Even the realm that contained it seemed so trivial in power. The Divine King originally thought this might be the Divine Artifact obscuring itself, not wishing to be used by outsiders, but now it seemed he might have overthought it. Indeed, after an apocalypse, the Spring of Wisdom might have been destroyed, and Urd Spring associated with its name might not have met a better fate. As for Hevagmir Spring... its survival to this day might be due to the influence of its Creation Hot Spring water. Still, even so, it has lost almost all its power and ended up in its current state. If there are no surprises, it should be exactly as I thought. This springs utmost cold is comparable to its toxicity, yet according to Asgards records, it should give birth to twelve great rivers, only one of which carries poisonous water. And most importantly, the life force capable of nurturing the Ancient Gods must have also passed away, or perhaps has already been completely drained... Since that is the case, theres no need for me to take any action. Feeling a bit sentimental, nothing can remain untouched in the face of world destruction. Taking a step forward, Zeus finally stepped into the Divine Spring in front of him. The thunder cleared away the icy spring water, and the Divine King dove deeper through the passage. The external brightness gradually faded. In no time, Zeus was getting closer to the core of this realm. Gradually, pale blue ghostly light rose all around, and the icy chill seemed to have solidified into substance. The surrounding environment was partly real, partly illusory, as if swimming through a dreamlike world. However, the Divine King was clearly not fooled, he just kept moving forward. After an unknown period, the spatial dimensions below this terrain became unknowable. At a certain moment, Zeus distinctly felt the cold intensifying around him, he seemed to have reached the end. Gathering his spirit, he focused, but at this moment, the Divine Kings brows involuntarily twitched. ...Hmm? This is... Chapter 990 - 990 415 The Grand Ceremony ?Chapter 990: Chapter 415: The Grand Ceremony Chapter 990: Chapter 415: The Grand Ceremony Beneath the Poison Spring, the water was clear and traceless. On the way inward, underground in Nibelungen, the Dragon Mothers speed was even faster than Zeuss. Descending rapidly, she initially maintained her original appearance; gradually, a huge shadow replaced the winged dragon-like figure. Hidden in the waters, her divine body, even without fully stretching out, was colossal. Two dragon heads of different colors were surveying the surroundings, along with three other bulges on her shoulders not yet formed. This was the true form of the Five-Colored Dragon Queen, and also when her power was at its strongest. In the end, the Dragon Queen born from the Alien Realms dragon egg was not a deity of Chaos; her true power did not come from the Godhoods grant. Slight traces of Origin flowed within her marrow, yet more of it relied on her progenys existence in a mysterious way that seemed both there and not there. It functioned in a unique manner, yet did not interfere with the mental state of the one in command. Dragon wings stirred, the corrosive Poison Spring could not damage the scales on the Dragon Mothers body, and the ownerless powers were even being absorbed bit by bit. The enormous vertical pupils tracked the Divine Springs path, allowing the Dragon Mother to quickly approach the endpoint. This was yet another characteristic of the Bloodlines path; since the Source Power was not restricted by Godhoods Law, if one wished not to let the power infest their sanity, they had to choose another solution. Hence, the Bloodlines origin turned the progeny into a vast net, transforming the races existence in the world into a barrier, and ultimately placing the Source Power in an elusive place near the Sea of Origin, to avoid various disadvantages. Without a doubt, this was an effective solution, though it also had many other issues, it was still very good in comparison. After all, the deities of Chaos wielded Godhood, so authority was given and taken by the worlds Law; deities of the Nine Realms and Hemenu, though they could hold the authority in their hands, dared not merge with it. Not only could it be taken by others, but there was also the possibility of aging and Death. Nearly every method of achieving deity status had its advantages and disadvantages, whether relying on external grants to cut off Source Powers influence or constructing barriers to sever their connection. The pros and cons of each are difficult to quantify; it all comes down to differing thoughts and ideas. ... Whoosh... Descending all the way, the area around the Poison Spring gradually emitted a hint of green glow. That was the essence of the toxic power, so pure it even caused a few wisps of Law remnants resembling the authority never manifested in Chaoss past to scatter. Two giant dragon heads at the shoulder-neck bulges greedily absorbed the surrounding powers. Having reached this place, the journeys end was near. Slowing down, the Dragon Mother needed to wait for a signal from the other side. Only by simultaneously squeezing the Origin of the Divine Spring from both sides with Divine Level power could the bifurcated springs eyes be reunited. Since Zeus had not yet arrived, she could not act first. So she quietly waited, the Dragon Mother could only wander around the bottom of the spring. Yet as Time slowly passed, a hint of hesitation flashed through the giant dragon heads pupils. On one hand, it was because of Zeus, who according to logic should have arrived by now even with a somewhat slower speed; his delay was unexpected. Of course, this was not a big deal, it was just a matter of waiting a bit longer. But on the other hand, the Dragon Mother couldnt help but take notice. What is... that? The vertical pupil shimmered with a golden light, still discernible even tens of thousands of feet underground. However, at the bottom of this Poison Spring, the Dragon Mother unexpectedly discovered something that should not have been there. It was a scale, a black armor scale stained with traces of blood. From its markings, it seemed as if it was once pierced through by some terrifying force. And that force seemed to be ever-present, such that even though the scale had long left its owners body, it still could not escape its pursuit. Either time had passed too long, or this force was erased by the Abysss Law. One way or another, in the current Poison Spring, the once powerful force that shattered the scale was no longer present. Only the Dragon Mother, looking at this blood-stained black scale, felt a deep sense of familiarity. ...Nibelungen, at the bottom of the Poison Spring. As a realm of the Abyss, there should be no shortage of beings that can ignore the toxicity of the Poison Spring. But for some reason, I cant sense any powerful demon presence from this layer at all, not even a Subordinate Lord... If this is not a coincidence, then the only explanation is that this layer is actually part of Tartarus and not open to the public. A hint of solemnity flickered through the height of the vertical pupils; regarding the possibility of this place not being open to the public, the Dragon Mother had speculated since entering here. After all, its understandable for a realm to lack a unified Lord, but the current state of Nibelungen was just too desolate. To say nothing of a Subordinate Lord with a mark, on her way here, the Dragon Mother had not even encountered any demon with characteristic features of this realm, which seemed rather unreasonable. Its known that although the current rules of the Abyss are not yet complete and the birth of demons does not have a unified pattern, one could still see crazed, bloodthirsty figures in virtually every plane, varying only in number and type. So if one excludes highly improbable speculations, the only possibility left is that this layer has never been made public and naturally, no demons were born. Chapter 991 - 991 415 The Grand Ceremony_2 ?Chapter 991: Chapter 415: The Grand Ceremony_2 Chapter 991: Chapter 415: The Grand Ceremony_2 Abyss Interface is boundless and endless, and just on my Subordinate Lord Seal, there are hundreds of them. But corresponding to this, these realms are not closely adjacent; each number corresponds to a distinct realm. The coding of the interface merely reflects its depth within the Abyss Space Domain, but in reality, there may not be any interfaces for the other three realms between [110]and [115], just vast empty nothingness. Or perhaps there are realms, but because their Order is not yet intact, and their Laws are unstable with the possibility of collapse at any time, they are for now isolated by the Laws of the Abyss. Besides, Lords may use the authority of interfaces to intentionally hide and sever contact with the outside world; Tartarus will for some reason might cover it up, not allowing other demons to enter... There are countless such cases. And [Nibelungen] is likely one of such realms, although it is clear in my eyes, to other demonic Lords it might just appear as a blank void, as if this layer of Abyss doesnt exist at all! In this way, many doubts are resolved. In this way, many doubts are resolved. Beneath the Poison Spring, the Fountain is pure and traceless. Further inside, under the ground of [Nibelungen], Dragon Mother moves a bit faster than Zeus. Plunging rapidly, initially maintaining its original appearance, gradually a massive shadow replaces the existence with dragon wings on its back. Hiding within the marsh water, the divine body is magnificently vast even without unfolding. Two diverse dragon heads scan around, while another three bulges reside unemerged on the shoulders. This is the true form of the Five-Colored Dragon Queen, and its when her strength is at its most powerful. After all, the Dragon Queen, born from an Alien Realms dragon egg, is not Chaoss Deity; her true strength does not come from the gift of Godhood. A sparse Origin flows in her marrow, yet more of it is stored in an existence that seems simultaneously non-existent among her reproduced kin. It functions in a different manner, yet it does not interfere with the psyche of the entity holding power. The dragon wings flap, the corrosive creatures around the Poison Spring cannot destroy the scales on Dragon Mothers body. This masterless strength even gradually gets absorbed by her. The massive vertical pupils trace the course of the Divine Spring, allowing Dragon Queen to quickly approach the endpoint. This is another characteristic of the Bloodline path; since Source Power is not limited together by Laws of the world through Godhood, if one does not want strength to corrupt their mind and intellect, an alternative solution must be chosen. Thats why the source of the Bloodline turns the offspring into a large net, transforming their racial existence in the world into a barrier, and ultimately places the Source Power in an enigmatic place near like the Sea of Origin, thus avoiding various disadvantages. Undoubtedly, this is an effective solution, although it still has many other problems, it is already quite good. After all, Chaoss Deities control Godhood, so authority is subjected to the worlds Laws requesting and taking; the Deities from Nine Realms and Hemenu, although can hold onto the authority, do not dare to fuse with it, not just for fear of being usurped but also due to the risk of aging and death. Almost every method to achieve Deity status has its various advantages and disadvantages, either relying on external gifts to block the impact of Source Power or constructing barriers to isolate the connection between the two. The merits and demerits are difficult to define, it merely depends on the individuals differing views. ... Swoosh... Continuing to dive, gradually around the Poison Spring, a faint green light began to shimmer. It was the overly refined power of extreme toxicity that even made such an authority, which has never been shown in Chaos before, scatter some shadows of residual Laws. Greedy absorbing the power around, the bulges at the junction of the two dragon necks slightly pulsate. By this point, we are nearing the destination of this journey. Gradually slowing down, Dragon Mother needs to wait for a signal from the other side. Only by simultaneously applying divine-level strength from both sides to squeeze the origin of the Divine Spring can the bifurcated spring eyes merge back into one. Since Zeus has not yet arrived, she is unable to go there first. Therefore, silently waiting, the Dragon Mother can only wander around the bottom of the Fountain. However, as time slowly passes, not only a hint of hesitation flickers across the massive dragon heads pupils. On one hand, its naturally because of Zeus; one would think that even if he was slow, he should have arrived much earlier. He shouldnt be delayed. Of course, this is not a big deal, just a matter of waiting a bit longer. But on the other hand, it made the Dragon Mother unable to ignore. What is that...? The vertical pupil sparkles with golden light, still discernible even tens of thousands of feet underground. However, at the bottom of the Poison Spring, the Dragon Mother shockingly discovers something that should not be present here. It is a scale, a black scale armor stained with strands of blood. From its traces, it seems it was once pierced by an extremely terrifying strength. And that strength seems to be ever-present, as if, even though the scale has long left the owners body, it still could not escape its pursuit. Its just that too much time has passed, or perhaps this kind of strength has been erased by the laws of the Abyss. In any case, inside the current Poison Spring, this scale no longer possesses the strength that once shattered it. Only the Dragon Mother, looking at this blood-stained black scale, feels a kind of familiarity from the depths of her heart. ...[Nibelungen], bottom of the Poison Spring. As an Abyss interface, this place certainly does not lack beings who can ignore the toxicity of the Poison Spring. Yet strangely, I cannot sense any presence of powerful demons from this layer of the interface, not even a single Subordinate Lord... If this isnt a coincidence, then the only explanation is that this interface is actually a secret interface within Tartarus, not exposed to outsiders. A hint of solemnity flashes through the eyes the height of a person, and about this non-exposure matter, the Dragon Mother had speculated since she first entered this place. After all, its understandable for a plane to lack a unified lord, but the current situation in [Nibelungen] seems too barren. Not to mention a Subordinate Lord with a seal, along the way, the Dragon Mother even failed to see any demon characteristic of the local interface features; this is somewhat unreasonable. One should know that although the laws of the Abyss are not yet fully formulated, and the creation of demons does not have a unified rule, in basically every major and minor layer, one can see the presence of crazed, bloodthirsty figures, merely differing in number and kind. So, if we rule out predictions of extremely low probability, then the only possibility is that this layer of the interface has not been opened up at all, and naturally, no demons have been born here. The Abyss interface is vast and endless, on my Subordinate Lord Seal alone, there are no less than hundreds visible. However, corresponding to this, these layers are not situated close to each other; each number has a corresponding layer. The numbering of the interfaces only reflects their depth within the Abyss Space Domain, but in reality, it is very possible that between [110] and [115] there are no other three layers of interfaces, only vast expanses of void. Or perhaps there exist layers of interface, but because their order is not yet sound and the laws unstable with the possibility of getting annihilated at any moment, they are temporarily isolated by the laws of the Abyss. Even besides this, lords may use the authority of the interface to hide it, severing contact with the outer world; the will of Tartarus for some reason covers it, not allowing other demons to enter... There are many such possibilities. And [Nibelungen] is very likely such a layer of interface; although visible to my eyes, in other demon lords eyes this place is likely just a vast void, essentially non-existent in this level of the Abyss! Thus, many doubts have been resolved. Chapter 992 - 992 416 Celestial Changes ?Chapter 992: Chapter 416: Celestial Changes Chapter 992: Chapter 416: Celestial Changes Sasa... The sound of wind rustling through the leaves echoed intermittently as the towering Thunder God walked through the dense forest. [Yan Grepel] was fitted onto his hand, protecting his palm from the searing heat of [Mjolnir]s haft. A belt imbued with the authority of [Strength], wrapped tightly around his waist, further accentuated the majesty of this deity whose [Divine Power] was unmatched. In the Asgard Divine Domain, if God King Odin was the King of All Gods, combining the wisdom and cunning of a monarch, courage and might, fidelity and majesty, then Thor was the unparalleled warrior, the invincible vanguard. The serpent encircling Midgard could not stand against him. Even the Titans of Muspelheim were well-acquainted with his illustrious name. The Rainbow Bridge connecting the Nine Realms had once been unable to withstand his valor, reminiscent of Zeuss omniscience. Even without counting his formidable [Divine Artifacts], Thors raw strength alone nearly overshadowed the Nine Realms. Yet at this moment, walking along this woodland path, Thors steps were heavy, an air of frustration and unease inexplicably weighing on his shoulders. Not long ago, he once again received his fathers final decreethe King of the Aesir Tribe, ruler of Asgard and even the Nine Realms for tens of thousands of years, remained unwavering in his decision. As with the countless millennia past, he firmly believed in the [Prophecy], trusting in the inevitability of fate, the end heralded by the Twilight of the Godsthough this was far from an expression of timidity or abandon. In fact, quite the opposite: he too possessed the courage to confront the Day of Dusk head-on, even if all his efforts were predestined to amount to naught. There was inherently nothing wrong with this beliefeven Thor himself endorsed such an approach. After all, compared to Odin, who sacrificed an eye to obtain wisdom, the Thunder God admitted he might not pierce through the fog of fate and destiny. But this did not mean he would bow and submit to so-called inevitability. He extolled his fathers actions in [Hall of Valor], where mortal heroes were trained, and shared in their hearty feasts and sparring matches. He had once boasted confidently before all gods that he would smash fates chest with his hammer and, alongside his fathers indomitable [Divine Lance], triumph over the inevitable Dusk. Concerning the final battle foretold by destiny, Thor had entertained countless ideas. But he had never expected that Odin would suddenly change his original plans. Thus, Thor left Asgard, following the trunk of the World Tree Yggdrasil downward. He ultimately arrived here: the location of the World Trees first and most vital root system, which sustained the Nine Realms. According to Odin, as the King of the Aesir Tribe, he would accomplish his great undertaking here. He would pierce through destinys canopy and obliterate the threatening glow of Dusk. Every [Deity] rejoiced over this pronouncement, yet a faint unease spread within Thors heart. This is Niflheim, the land forever shrouded in ice and mist, It marks the beginning of fates Twilight of the Gods, and it is where you will prepare to conquer it fully... But, Father, have you already forgotten? You once pointed at the sacrifices offered by humanity and told memortals pray to gods only because they are gripped by [Fear] of nature and natural disasters, and thus pin their hopes on the gods looking down from the clouds. They hope that gods might rescue them, place their faith in fleeting luck, yet true heroes would never act this way. They learn the will of the gods, study their martial skills and [Wisdom], then apply these to overcome difficulties. But they would never treat the love or wrath of the gods as the lifeline of their survival. Only those who dare to challenge nature with their own [Strength] are heroes, and only heroes are worthy to step into the Hall of Valor... That is what you once taught me, and I have always considered it true. But Father, now your actionshow are they any different from those mortals who beg for divine favor? To place the hope of overcoming fate on something intangible, will this truly yield good results? ...And even if by some stroke of luck it succeeds, at what cost will we achieve it? Sasa... In Niflheims skies, Yggdrasils root systems stretched from the horizon. Its lower fringes dipped into the frigid [Fountain], drawing from the primal life essence buried deep within the spring. Wisps and tendrils of breath emanated from the roots of the Divine Tree, and even the faint strands of life-force spreading from it gave rise to this forest, distinct from all other realms. Treading on fallen leaves by the forests edge, the wind of winter whistled whoosh, whoosh around his ears. Leaving this sunlit grove behind, the mist-laden country unveiled its apocalyptic visage before his eyes. Expansive glaciers, storms, and acid rain enveloped most of the heavens. A peculiar race of humans known as Nibelungen migrated across the [Earth] like ants. Twelve great rivers coursed through the world, akin to the blood vessels of a living creature, pulsating with a strange vitality. It is said that long ago, a Black Dragon named Despair once curled around this place but was temporarily repelled by Odins indomitable [Divine Lance]. At this moment, all that appeared before Thors sight were Yggdrasils damaged, sap-oozing roots and the looming black platform under construction. Clang Clang Clang ... Giants struck hammers; the Deity Race carved inscriptions. The Dwarves, temporarily drafted for this work, directed the local Nibelungen who swarmed over the obsidian-made scaffolding like ants. An endless flow of divine materials was transported here, used to construct this stage almost as vast as the root systems of the Divine Wood. Staring at the bustling scene before him, Thor found himself reminded of the days when the walls of Asgard were built. Yet, compared to the defensive walls erected to fend off the Vanir, this place exuded greater solemnity and grandeur. Thor, whats this? Are you again troubled by His Majestys orders? Hmm? Sif? A subtle shift in expression eased a fraction of the worry etched in his brows and eyes. The Thunder God tilted his head slightly, his gaze catching sight of a golden-haired goddess slowly approaching. She was Thors wife, the Goddess of Plowing and Harvest. Her long, waist-length golden hair had been renowned in the world until it was irreversibly marred by one of Lokis schemes. I suppose... Sif, you know how Ive always harbored doubts about my fathers orders. Using sacrifices to the world to delay the approach of the Day of Dusk... It sounds feasible, but I cant help but feel this doesnt align with the style of the Deity Race. While claiming it was out of style was a pretense, the unease in his heart was undeniably real. Recently, after Odin returned from an excursion, the King who had ruled the Nine Realms for ages underwent a drastic change. He not only transitioned from composed and steady to radically aggressive but also displayed new streaks of cruelty within his character. Standing here, Thor stared at the altar under construction. Countless living beings swarmed its surface like ants, with others falling off it constantlyeither slipping and plummeting down or being struck to death by debris dislodged by the giants blows. Chapter 993 - 993 416 Celestial Changes_2 ?Chapter 993: Chapter 416: Celestial Changes_2 Chapter 993: Chapter 416: Celestial Changes_2 If it were in the past, such behavior would have been quickly stopped by the Divine King, yet now Odin remains indifferent to it. Some people believe theres nothing wrong with this; after all, the one-eyed King of All Gods has always been a decisive warrior. Nowadays, becoming colder in order to address the inevitable prophecy of the Twilight of the Gods seems justifiable, but Thor does not share this view. Odin isnt that sort of person, and even more so, his father has never been that kind of person... Moreover, what Thor hasnt voiced is that his mother, Frigg, the Queen of Gods, who was closest to his father, has not made an appearance for a long time. He went to seek her out and only discovered upon arriving at her chambers that she, too, has not returned for a considerable time. One matter after another, one detail after anotherit all seemed fine. Yet Thor could not help but feel increasingly uneasy deep in his heart. He once went to question Odin directly but found nothing wrong. Aside from a slight change in personality, their father-son interactions were as theyve always been. Be it the distinct authority Odin holds or the secrets only they two know, Odin answered Thor fluently without hesitation. In an instant, Thors original speculation was completely overturned. And when he went to find Loki, this further proved that his prior doubts were baseless. The schemes and troubles within the Nine Realms could arguably be traced back halfway to this sly trickster, so if even Loki wasnt involved, then there was likely no problem. Sigh... Forget it. Perhaps its just that I never truly understood my father. Lets leave this topic aside for now. Sif, do you have something to tell me? Shaking his head slightly, Thor dismissed the thoughts in his mind and turned to his wife with a question. Sif was not like him. When it came to the command of the King of Asgard, apart from only a few individuals like Thor in the Deity Race, no one dared to disregard such orders. Thus, aside from him, everyone else was now preoccupied with the forging of the altar, including Sif. Its not me; His Majesty has something to discuss with you. Slightly shaking her head, the golden-haired goddess chuckled softly. After all, Thor was usually courageous and unyielding, rarely showing such a troubled expression. But perhaps he was simply overthinking due to care and concern. Could His Majesty the God King truly have any issues? He was the nominal ruler of the Nine Realms, the King of All Gods, holder of the Divine Lance Gungnir. No one in the Nine Realms was his match, in every sense. His Majesty said that if you are unwilling to build the altar here, thats fine, considering that youre not particularly skilled at such matters. However, you still need to do something... Werent you curious about where Frigg, Her Majesty the Queen, had gone? Since you currently have no task to fulfill, why not go seek her out. Throughout the Nine Realms, she is perhaps the only one capable of keeping you in line. So, what do you thinkno objections to this assignment, right? Of course! Sif, where is Mother now? Energized, Thor was surprised to see another suspicion that had lingered before now being surfaced before him. At this moment, Thor truly felt as though he had been overthinking. So Mother Goddess had taken upon herself some mission and departed? That makes sense. Well, its better this waywhatevers needed, Ill complete it on her behalf. His eyes shone bright with resolve as he eagerly looked at Sif for answers. The golden-haired goddess did not keep him in suspense any longer. In Jotunheim, the realm of frost giants. As for the more specific location... its where Mimirs Spring resides. His Majesty once sacrificed his eye there to acquire boundless wisdom and the great Rune Symbols. Hiss... The eternally unchanging void of darkness hung suspended within the Abysss infinite space, while the nine layers of Purgatory resembled lighthouses amidst Eternal Night, radiating an aura distinctly separate from the surrounding Chaos. At the heart of the Nine Realms, the Serpent of the Garden coiled its immense form around the Fifth Layer: [Central Court]. Its armored scales were like a sturdy wall, shielding against the intensifying pressure from the outside. This was a sight that had only appeared in recent years. The Great Serpents body had wrapped increasingly around the outer boundary of the realms. With Hemenus dissolution scattering wide, the Source Power absorbed by the world surged ever higher, further accelerating the Abysss expansion. Even as the Great Serpent itself claimed, unless severe upheaval occurred in the mortal realm, Tartarus would not yet find an opportunity to truly elevate itself, achieving parity with the Mother Tree. But this didnt stop it from laterally widening its strength. Apart from the Primordial Water, Hemenus main essence had largely dispersed into the Domains of Darkness and Space. Because of this, the Abysss expansion escalated increasingly, accompanied by a growing number of Lords of Magic governing individual layers of the Realms interface. Under these circumstances, unless the Great Serpent opted to temporarily sacrifice Nodahills demon power conversion rate, using it solely as foundational support for reinforcing the protective barrier of the interface, the Serpent had no choice but to personally bolster its defenses. Such days had already stretched on for an extended period since the Abysss Chronology moved faster than the external world, yet the Great Serpent seemingly paid no excessive regard. After all, once Hemenus remnants fully merged into the cosmos, it should possess sufficient strength to withstand Abysss pressures. However, on this particular day, within the void devoid of Light, a pair of blazing eyes slowly opened. The serpentine pupils scanned the endless Abyss, but in their field of vision, there were merely the faint boundaries of a dozen domains. Under Tartaruss omnipresent force, even the gaze of the Great Serpent was constrained within this limited scope. Searching back and forth, it found no trace of the source causing a tremor within its heart. During its last encounter with fragments of memories external to its domains, Zeus had been suspended in a liminal space where two realms Laws intertwined, utterly unnoticed by anyone in existence. Yet this time was different; it wasnt merely a minor avatar reaching out, but even the fragment of memory itself carried subtle connections to the Great Serpent. What kind of sensation was this? The Great Serpent did not yet know, though it desired to find outand delighted in taking action. With just a thought, droplets of somber liquid began to drip from the immense World Tree looming over the Fifth Layer of [Central Court]. Its eyes then slid shut again as its intent infiltrated the dark essence drawn from Abyss Demon power converted by Nodahill. Shortly thereafter, a humanoid figure with the lower body of a snake and eight arms emerged from within, appearing as though conjured out of thin air. Though its soul could not endure the Abyss Wills test and become a Lord subordinate to the Great Serpent, it seemed in all other senses to be an exceedingly real Eight-Armed Snake Demon. Hiss... The primary consciousness shifted away, leaving the coiled world-encircling body to drift into silence. The Eight-Armed Snake Demon opened its eyes and then appeared at the boundary between the Abyss and Hell. Chapter 994 - 994 417 Eye of God (Out for a festival ?Chapter 994: Chapter 417: Eye of God (Out for a festival tomorrow, delayed) Chapter 994: Chapter 417: Eye of God (Out for a festival tomorrow, delayed) Most of the demons currently existing in the Abyss originate from the dissolution of the first-generation Demon Gods, with a few stemming from successors who rose later, and among them, the Snake Demon belongs to the latter. Although it is unknown which Deitys shattered Origin initially birthed the Snake Demon, or whether it is directly related to Yemenggade, the Serpent of the Garden from the Nine Realms. Nevertheless, this type of demon is indeed well-suited to the environment of Tartarus, taking root everywhere in the chaotic Abyss, much like the Flame Demons. Thus, using the form of an Eight-Armed Snake Demon, which possesses a high-ranking bloodline among the Snake Demons, a temporary separate entity was created, allowing the Great Serpent to temporarily avoid the rejection of the Abyss Will. Although it could not exert its full strength, it was sufficient for some exploratory purposes... However, when the Great Serpent crossed the boundaries of Hell and arrived in the Myriad Abyss Plains, its tail slithered upon the dark red Earth, looking around, it suddenly didnt know where to go. Drawn here by an inexplicable intuition, yet when looking around, this intuition couldnt help it find a precise direction amidst the chaotic space and time of the Abyss. Ultimately, the power of the Great Serpent was far from matching the might of the Spirit Realm itself, and the chaos of the Abyss was far greater than that of the Mortal Realm... Thus, after wandering aimlessly for some time, the Great Serpent began to regret its decisive actions. It had thought that this premonition would grow stronger and clearer, so it simply set out ahead. However, in reality, that premonition was only fleeting and then fell silent again. Hiss... What a hassle... With a sharp swoosh The Eight-Armed Snake Demon easily killed a demon that was fleeing in panic. A flash of malice crossed its eyes, though the intuition had disappeared, since it had already come out, it should do something before going back. The aura of the Abyss was as dense as ever, and the Myriad Abyss Plains continued to expand. Thoughts arising, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon began to contemplate its targets. Maybe start with the pursuers of this foolish demon? Its rather curious, since when did they also begin to flee... ...Hmm? Swish Its head raised, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon looked toward the location of the demon it had just come across. There, the aura of Molten Fire suddenly rose, likely the presence of a Demigod Level Flame Demon. However, this was nothing special and not the reason for the previous demons flight. What truly caught the Snake Demons attention was, not far from that Flame Demon, a weak figure emitting two Divine Level auras. An order starkly different from the Abyss emanated from her, seeming like a bait. Her enemies seemed to realize this too, hence, they let their subordinates pursue on their behalf. This is... an elf from the interstices of Underworld and Mortal Realm, a race mimicked by Erebus based on the Dark Elves from Svartalfheim, how come they are here? The Snake Demon was greatly surprised, but soon a deeper meaning flashed through its eyes. If it were just a mere Elf appearing here, there could be various reasons; but an Elf possessing two Divine Level auras was a completely different matter. Though the mysterious intuition had faded, the Great Serpent had now stumbled upon another matter worthy of its attention. One of the auras was not worth mentioning, but the other one seemed somewhat like Zeus from Mount Olympus... Used as cannon fodder and a discarded pawn to infiltrate the Abyss, huh? This indeed fits Zeus style very well. Plus, considering our past conflicts... Haha, so, he actually came for me? Though there hadnt been a chance to ask yet, just from a glance, the Great Serpent had already guessed a lot. The secretly infiltrating Zeus, what was he intending to do? Was it to forge alliances to overthrow the Spirit Realm...or to clear out this repeatedly troublesome adversary by starting with the easier task first? No matter what it is, but to enter someone elses home without first visiting the host, that is extremely rude... However, as one of the co-rulers of the Abyss-Hell, I still generously forgive you. After all, you can rudely skip visiting me, the host, but I cannot avoid warmly entertaining you, the guestAs the Lord of Hell, I am very reasonable. So, back to the point, my dearest Divine King, where exactly have you gone now? Hehehe... The malice in the smile was almost unmistakable, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon moved towards the location where the Power of Melted Fire had erupted. Once it successfully plays the hero to save the beauty, the Dark Elves should also be more than willing to hand over everything they know in their souls to their lifesaver. Wherever you are, Zeus, just remember to wait for me, let me properly extend the hosts courtesy... Hiss... The Snake Demon hissed, it was not the Origin itself and had far fewer indifferent thoughts. As an embodiment of evil thoughts, there were still many things the Great Serpent wanted to do. ... The Ninth Layer of Hell. In the Divine Palace of the Lord of the Nine Hells. For thousands of years unchanged, within this palace which replicated the scene before the breaking of the Heavenly Pillar, almost at the very moment the Great Serpent created its avatar, the Monarch who had been sitting with eyes closed, listening to the reports, opened his eyes. Asmodeus slightly raised his hand, halting Crius from summarizing the achievements of the Asura Field over the last hundred years. His gaze pierced through the restraints of the Nine-layered Hell, landing upon the Great Serpent, which seemed to be in a deep, closed-eyed slumber. Chapter 995 - 995 417 Eye of God (Out for a festival ?Chapter 995: Chapter 417: Eye of God (Out for a festival tomorrow, delayed)_2 Chapter 995: Chapter 417: Eye of God (Out for a festival tomorrow, delayed)_2 He could tell that just now, the Serpent of the Gardens main will had left its husk. This did not mean it had lost the ability to resist or became insensible to the outside world; it was merely akin to a sleep state. Most of the demon species currently in the Abyss originated from the dissolution of the first-generation Demon Gods, with few being successors ascending later and carving out their own domains, and the Snake Demon belonged to the latter. Although it was unclear which shattered origin of an alien Deity in the form of a snake the Snake Demon initially came from, or perhaps it was directly related to another Serpent of the Garden from the Nine RealmsYemenggade. In any case, these demons were indeed well-adapted to the environment of Tartarus; like Flame Demons, they took root all around the chaotic Abyss. Therefore, as a high-blooded Eight-Armed Snake Demon within the Snake Demons, it temporarily created a segmentation to bypass the Abyss Wills exclusion. Even though it couldnt act with full force, such was enough for exploration... However, when the Great Serpent crossed Hells boundary into the Myriad Abyss Plains, its tail slithering across the dark red Earth, looking around, the Great Serpent didnt know where to go for a moment. It came here due to a mysterious feeling, but looking around, this feeling couldnt help it find a precise direction amidst the chaotic space-time of the Abyss. After all, the Great Serpents strength paled in comparison to the Spirit Realms entity, and the chaos of the Abyss was far greater than that of the mortal realm... Thus, after aimlessly wandering without direction for a while, the Great Serpent regretted its decisive action. It had assumed that the subtle induction would grow stronger and clearer, so it just needed to set off first. However, in reality, this premonition was just a fleeting moment and then it quieted down without any further signs. Hiss... What a hassle... HissCC A sharp blade flashed, and the Eight-Armed Snake Demon casually killed a devil that was scurrying away in panic. A hint of malice flickered in its eyes; although the induction was gone, since it had come out, it should do something before returning. The breath of the Abyss was as thick as ever, and the Myriad Abyss Plains were expanding. With these thoughts, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon began to ponder its next target. Maybe start with the foolish devils pursuer? After all, it was interesting; since when did they learn to flee... ...Hm? SwooshCC Lifting its head, the Eight-Armed Demon holding sharp blades looked towards the direction from where the devil had come. There, the aura of Molten Fire suddenly surged, indicating the presence of a Demigod Level Flame Demon. However, that was nothing special and not the reason why the previous demon was fleeing. What truly caught the Snake Demons attention was a faint figure not far from the Flame Demon, exuding two Divine Level auras. An unfamiliar order emanated from her, suggesting a bait. It seemed her enemies also realized this and had their minions pursue her instead. This is... an Elf from between the Underworld and Mortal Realm, imitated by Erebus from the Dark Elves of Svartalfheim; what are they doing here? The Snake Demon was quite surprised, but soon a profound meaning flashed in its eyes. If it were just an ordinary Elf appearing here, there could be many reasons, but an Elf with two Deity auras was a different matter. Although the mysterious connection had dissipated, the Great Serpent now found another matter of interest. One of the auras needed no explanation, but the other seemed somewhat similar to Zeus from Mount Olympus... Being used as cannon fodder and pawns to secretly infiltrate the Abyss, not bad, this certainly fits Zeuss style. And adding my previous conflict with him... Hehe, so it seems, hes actually here for me? Although there hadnt been time to ask, just from one glance, the Great Serpent had already guessed quite a bit. Zeus secretly infiltrated; what is he planning to do? Is it to ally with others to eradicate the Spirit Realm... or to start with the easy tasks before moving on to the harder ones, wanting to sweep away this opponent that keeps causing trouble? Regardless of the reason, entering someones home without visiting the owner first is quite rude behavior... Of course, as a co-ruler of the Abyss-Hell, I am magnanimous enough to forgive you. After all, you may rudely not visit me, the host, but I cannot refuse to warmly receive you, the guestbeing the Lord of Hell, I am quite reasonable. So, back to the matter at hand, my dearest Divine King, where exactly have you gone now? Heh heh heh... The malice in the smile was barely concealed, as the Eight-Armed Snake Demon slithered towards the place where the Power of Molten Fire had erupted. Once it succeeds in its heroic rescue, the Dark Elves will likely be more than happy to hand over everything they know within their souls to their lifesaver. No matter where you are, Zeus, you must remember to wait for me, so that I can properly extend the appropriate hospitality... Hiss... The Snake Demon flicked its tongue; it was not the original body, nor did it possess the kind of indifference to everything. As an embodiment of malevolent thoughts, the Great Serpent had much to do. ... In the ninth layer of Hell. In the Divine Palace where the Lord of the Nine Hells resides. For tens of millions of years unchanging, within this palace that replicates the scene before the Heavenly Pillar shattered, almost at the same moment the Great Serpent manifested its avatar, the Monarch who had been closing his eyes to listen quietly to reports opened his eyes. Asmodeus slightly raised his hand, halting Crius from summarizing the recent centurys outcomes from the Asura Field. His gaze pierced through the constraints of the Nine-layered Hell, landing on the Great Serpent that appeared as if it had fallen into a deep sleep with its eyes closed. He could see that, just now, the primary will of the Serpent of the Garden had left its shell. This did not mean that it had lost its ability to resist or its perception of the outside world; it was merely a state akin to sleep. For tens of millions of years unchanging, within this palace that replicates the scene before the Heavenly Pillar shattered, almost at the same moment the Great Serpent manifested its avatar, the Monarch who had been closing his eyes to listen quietly to reports opened his eyes. Asmodeus slightly raised his hand, halting Crius from summarizing the recent centurys outcomes from the Asura Field. His gaze pierced through the constraints of the Nine-layered Hell, landing on the Great Serpent that appeared as if it had fallen into a deep sleep with its eyes closed. He could see that, just now, the primary will of the Serpent of the Garden had left its shell. This did not mean that it had lost its ability to resist or its perception of the outside world; it was only a state akin to sleep. For tens of millions of years unchanging, within this palace that replicates the scene before the Heavenly Pillar shattered, almost at the same moment the Great Serpent manifested its avatar, the Monarch who had been closing his eyes to listen quietly to reports opened his eyes. Asmodeus slightly raised his hand, halting Crius from summarizing the recent centurys outcomes from the Asura Field. His gaze pierced through the constraints of the Nine-layered Hell, landing on the Great Serpent that appeared as if it had fallen into a deep sleep with its eyes closed. He could see that, just now, the primary will of the Serpent of the Garden had left its shell. This did not mean that it had lost its ability to resist or its perception of the outside world; it was merely a state akin to sleep. For tens of millions of years unchanging, within this palace that replicates the scene before the Heavenly Pillar shattered, almost at the same moment the Great Serpent manifested its avatar, the Monarch who had been closing his eyes to listen quietly to reports opened his eyes. Asmodeus slightly raised his hand, halting Crius from summarizing the recent centurys outcomes from the Asura Field. His gaze pierced through the constraints of the Nine-layered Hell, landing on the Great Serpent that appeared as if it had fallen into a deep sleep with its eyes closed. He could see that, just now, the primary will of the Serpent of the Garden had left its shell. This did not mean that it had lost its ability to resist or its perception of the outside world; it was only a state akin to sleep. Chapter 996 - 996 418 Unusual Changes ?Chapter 996: Chapter 418: Unusual Changes Chapter 996: Chapter 418: Unusual Changes Passing by the unfreezing river Yifenger, crossing the Iron Forest that stretches between Midgard and Jotunheim. Under the special temporal order of the Nine Realms, different realms are both separated and continuous. Unlike when Laine later arrived, the long river sandwiched between Asgard and Jotunheim still flowed with turbulent waters today. Walking past it, Thor couldnt help but recall the things he had once done here. Just like every previous time, he was deceived by Loki to come here and even lost his hammer at one point. Of course, he eventually found it and even gained the gloves and belt he has today. Odin had also been here, as well as that incessantly chattering old giant. Even with nothing left but a head, it was still unbearably noisy... Looking at the tree roots hanging down like cracks in the sky, Thor faintly smelled an intoxicating fragrance. That was the scent of Mimirs Spring, where his father Odin had also gained the wisdom to be king. Wisdom to be king... you often say I am reckless. But if I were to do the same thing you did here, would I too possess wisdom? Shaking his head slightly, Thor held a persistent memory of this. Ever since Odin obtained the Rune Symbols and supreme wisdom from here, almost all divine beings started coveting this spring. Thor may not care about wisdom and runes, but there were things he wanted to know, such as how exactly to resolve the Twilight of the Gods. Odin had seen its beginning here; as his son, Thor naturally should be able to see its end. Thats what Thor thought, and he had acted accordingly, which is why this wasnt his first time coming here. However, even though Mimirs departure left this ancient spring unguarded, no one else has been able to do what Odin did, even after thousands of years. Drinking from the spring could cleanse the soul, but it couldnt grant insights into treasures like the Rune Symbols, and no more could anyone see the vision of the dusk by praying to it. Some believe that the gift bestowed upon the King of Asgard had exhausted the divine power of the spring, just like the birth of the Primordial Giant Ymir had nearly depleted much of the might of the Creation Hot Spring. Others believe that the Spring of Wisdom actually has a unique way to be used, and that God King Odin has hidden this secret, even going so far as to cunningly cause the decapitation of its guardian to keep it. Thor asked Odin about it, but he didnt get any response. That day, the one-eyed God King only solemnly warned him. To gain something, you are destined to lose something. If the gods attempt to pry into the secrets of the world, the world will repay the gods with a dusk of despair. But Im no longer a child, Father. I am the bravest warrior of the Nine Realms, unmatched under Mjolnir. Even if you wish to admonish me, you need not scare me like one would scare a child. With a low sigh, Thor moved aside the fog that lingered around the Mist Forest. He no longer needed the Spring of Wisdom now, since Odin had already found a way to prevent the Twilight of the Gods, although Thor did not approve of that way. After all, Thor was a warrior, not a ruler. Perhaps he could not see his father Odins far-sightedness, so he went with the flow in search of his mother. According to Sif, Queen of Gods Frigg was just ahead, and the reason she hadnt appeared in Asgard for so long was due to the Divine Kings request that she come here. As for what she was doing here... Thor couldnt help but doubt the effectiveness of Mimirs Spring once more. Perhaps, threatened by the Twilight of the Gods, Odin ultimately turned his gaze back to the Spring of Wisdom. Having glimpsed catastrophe here, he sought answers once more. It was Heavenly Empress Frigg who had learned the true way to use the Spring of Wisdom from his mouth, just as she was the only one qualified to sit upon Odins throne. Huh... Wisdom of Kings... Step by step, Thor moved through the shrubs of the Mist Forest. Soon, as the last of the obstructions cleared, the ancient spring pool appeared before the Thunder God. A small lake in the middle of a clearing, with clear waters rolling ceaselessly. At its center was a spring eye gushing forth pure spring water, and the light shining down created a faint golden mist rising into the air. Above the spring pool, a massive root hanging from above gently swayed. The rising mist was drawn by it, constantly nourishing the waters of the Divine Spring... Passing by the unfreezing river Yifenger, crossing the Iron Forest that stretches between Midgard and Jotunheim. Under the special temporal order of the Nine Realms, different realms are both separated and continuous. Unlike when Laine later arrived, the long river sandwiched between Asgard and Jotunheim still flowed with turbulent waters today. Walking past it, Thor couldnt help but recall the things he had once done here. Just like every previous time, he was deceived by Loki to come here and even lost his hammer at one point. Of course, he eventually found it and even gained the gloves and belt he has today. Odin had also been here, as well as that incessantly chattering old giant. Even with nothing left but a head, it was still unbearably noisy... Chapter 997 - 997 418 Unusual Movement_2 ?Chapter 997: Chapter 418: Unusual Movement_2 Chapter 997: Chapter 418: Unusual Movement_2 Looking at the tree roots that seemed to dangle from the cracks in the sky, Thor faintly smelled an intoxicating fragrance. That was the scent of Mimirs Spring, where his father Odin also acquired the Wisdom of Kings. Wisdom of Kings... You often say I am reckless. But if I do the same thing here as you did, can I, too, possess wisdom? Thor shook his head slightly, deeply troubled by this thought. Since Odin obtained the Rune Symbols and supreme wisdom here, almost every Divine Person has coveted this Spring of Wisdom. Thor didnt care for wisdom and runes, but he had things he wanted to know, such as how exactly to solve the Twilight of the Gods. Odin saw its beginning here, and as his son, he naturally should also be able to see its end. Thor thought this way and acted accordingly; thus this was not his first visit here. However, even as Mimirs departure left this ancient spring without its guardian, thousands of years passed and no one could do what Odin had done. Drinking from the spring could cleanse the soul, but it couldnt enlighten one to treasures like the Rune Symbols, and praying before the spring no one could see the visage of dusk again. As a result, some believed that the gift bestowed upon the King of Asgard had exhausted the divine power of the spring, much as the Creation Hot Spring was nearly depleted by birthing the Primordial Giant Ymir. Others believed that the Spring of Wisdom actually had a unique way of use, and God King Odin hid this secret, even devising schemes to behead the guardian to keep it. Thor had asked Odin about this, but he got no answers. That day, the one-eyed God King merely warned him gravely. To desire something is to be doomed to lose something else. If the Gods attempt to spy on the worlds secrets, then the world will repay the Gods with a despairing dusk. But Im no longer a child, Father. I am the first warrior of the Nine Realms, unmatched beneath the Mjolnir. Even if you wish to caution me, theres no need to use such a way to scare a child. Sighing softly, Thor reached out to disperse the mist that lingered around the Mist Forest. Now he no longer needed the Spring of Wisdom, for Odin had found a way to stop the Twilight of the Gods, although Thor didnt approve of it. At the end of the day, Thor is still a warrior, not a ruler. Perhaps he couldnt see the vision of Odin, so he simply went with the flow to find his mother. As Sif had told him, Queen of Gods Frigg was just ahead, her absence from Asgard for so long because, at the request of the God King, she had come here. As for what she was doing here... this made Thor once again doubt the efficacy of Mimirs Spring. Perhaps, threatened by the Twilight of the Gods, Odin eventually turned his attention back to the Spring of Wisdom. He had glimpsed disaster here, so he sought answers once more. Heavenly Empress Frigg obtained the true method of using the Spring of Wisdom from him, just as she was the only one worthy to sit on Odins throne. Huh... Wisdom of Kings... Step by step, Thor walked past the bushes of the Mist Forest. Soon, as the last obstruction cleared, the ancient spring pool appeared before the eyes of the Thunder God. A small lake lay in the middle of a clearing, with clear water bubbling ceaselessly. In its center, a spring eye gushed forth pure water, and the light cast down, steam of pale golden mist rising and floating up into the air. At the top of the spring pool, a huge root dangled from above, gently swaying. The rising steam was attracted by it, and the water from the Divine Spring nourished the Divine Wood that pierced through the Nine Realms, endowing it with endless vitality and strength. Without paying much attention, even though the scene before him was indeed a rare beauty, the Thunder God had been there more than once before. Thors gaze swept across the shore, and soon, he found a familiar figure. Heavenly Empress Frigg, just like Heavenly Empress Hera of Chaos, reigning over marriage, reproduction, family, and abundance. She was cloaked in a grey-black robe, and the shadow of Yggdrasils Root concealed her. After not seeing her for a long time, a smile involuntarily rose to his face. Thor stepped forward and called out loudly: Mother, you really made me search... With a splash His smile frozen on his face, Thor was momentarily bewildered. Voice stuck in his throat, he watched Frigg seemingly turn to glance at his direction before leaping straight into the lake in front of her. After a burst of splashing sounds, the surface of the water became still, with no further movement. ...for you. The tall and muscular figure was somewhat at a loss, Thor did not know what had happened. However, he wasnt too worried as he had never heard of the Spring of Wisdoms water being harmful to anyone in the Nine Realms. He just didnt understand why this was happening; could it be the Mother Goddess had been planning to do something here and he happened to interrupt her? Never mind, I will go down and take a look myself. Shaking his head slightly, if it were Loki here, he might have hesitated, but Thor never needed to. Gripping Mjolnir, which hung at his side, the Thunder God did not hesitate and leaped down after her. He was the first warrior of the Nine Realms, no one could defeat him in head-on combat. The divine hammer in his hand was the most proficient killing Divine Artifact in the Nine Realms, even Gungnir and Laevatein were slightly inferior. Outside of the prophesied Twilight of the Gods, there was nothing that could threaten his life, and nothing was worth his fear. Not the Titans or the dragons, and certainly not this puny Jotunheim. Foolish brute, just like Ares! Almost at the same moment that Thor leapt down beside the Spring of Wisdom, inside his mind, Zeus, who was using him as a vessel to view this memory, could not help but curse under his breath. Although he knew that this was just a fragment of the past and that the other party could not hear him, it didnt stop him from rebuking Thors recklessness. Could it be that every worlds Divine King has such a son who knows no caution? Zeus did not know. But when he thought of Ares, Zeus unwillingly found that his own son seemed to pale in comparison to Odins son. After all, no matter what, Thors Divine Power was undeniably strong. His rashness was a reliance on his strength, while Aress was always a pompous failure. The Thunder Gods Hammer, Mjolnir... that is a very powerful weapon indeed. If it could be fused with my Thunderbolt Arrow, even if it could not reach the realm of Genesis Artifacts, it would at least be on par with the incomplete Life Vase and Nyxs black dress. Feeling envious, the Divine King knew that his own Divine Artifact had been forged from a part of his Godhood, amplifying only the destructive aspect to appear mighty. Moreover, as he stepped into the domain of Great Divine Power, that once favored weapon was no longer as suitable. Thunder God Thor... Zeus silently took note of this name. He did not know when exactly this memory would end, but if given the chance, he still wished to find out where that Divine Artifact had eventually ended up. Although there was a chance that it had been destroyed with the collapse of the world, looking for it could not hurt. Splash As he plunged into the water, the Divine Kings contemplations continued, but the actions of the Thor in the outside world did not stop. Following his perspective, the vision extended from inside the Spring of Wisdom into Zeuss field of view. Points of light twirled and faded, and the mind cleared up considerably. Many past confusions were instantaneously resolved, and all things in the world seemed to become clear. Silently accepting the anticipated benefits, Zeus did not feel particularly surprised. Compared to Odins previous self-sacrifice, the Spring of Wisdoms capabilities were not much in themselves. Chapter 998 - 998 419 Awakening from Memory ?Chapter 998: Chapter 419 Awakening from Memory Chapter 998: Chapter 419 Awakening from Memory Tartaruss chronology is vastly different from the outside world, a fact Zeus knew before descending into the Abyss. Each layer of the Abyss Interface also tends to vary significantly. After an indeterminate amount of time, Zeus woke from the frigid, soul-piercing Cold Spring. He slowly opened his eyes, but a glimpse of shock and horror could still be seen in them. The long yet brief memory journey had ended, and he had returned to reality. However, the experience was not as he had anticipated; in this segment of memory, Zeus had encountered no persecution or conspiracy. All he did was bear witness to a chapter of Alien Realms history, witnessing how Thunder God Thor, the Son of the Divine King, vanished without a trace like his mother Frigg, never to reappear until the final day of the Nine Realms destruction. When the embodier of his will, the Thunder God died, he naturally returned to reality. Without the friction of world rules affecting each other, he hardly faced any obstacles. It was like a dream, no matter what happened within, it should have had no link to reality. However, the intense heat emerging in his palm at some unknown point made Zeus realize, this was by no means an illusion. Mjolnir... actually appeared, but how is this possible? Incredible, yet undeniable. The hammerhead interwoven with gold and crimson, the intricate and ancient inscriptions, and the thunderous strength even more formidable than his own beingundoubtedly, this was Thors Hammer of the Thunder God that had been in Thors grip in that memory fragment. In that piece of memory, Zeus also yearned for it, but he was aware that the likelihood was almost non-existent. Yet, to his utmost astonishment, not long had passed, perhaps just a mere half-day. With the memory fragment, at the behest of an innocent child-like gaze, the divide between memory and reality was altered. Upon returning to reality, the Divine Artifact of the Nine Realms had indeed materialized in his hand. If not for the chill of the Cold Spring, the high temperature of the Hammer alone might have been enough to injure Zeuss palm. Ex nihilo? No. Although still unclear, Zeus did not consider this to be creation from nothing. In the Divine Kings understanding, true creation ex nihilo doesnt exist. If there must be an exception, perhaps the emergence of fully-formed worlds like Chaos or the Nine Realms could be seen as such, but thats as far as it goes. Beyond that, there is no such thing as creation from nothing in this world. What happened to him might simply be the result of a certain power, long ago in the distant past, altering the existence form of the deceased Thunder God and his Divine Artifact. This power transformed these two inanimate objects from their physical existence into ephemeral, uncertain information, eventually hiding inside this memory fragment. Such grandeur and inconceivability; achieving the creation of Eye of Odin, altering Odins way of thinking, and even destroying the entire Nine RealmsZeus was not certain of the last point, but at least the first two were highly probable. He had suspected as much earlier, after all, based on various records he had found in Asgard, the previous Monarch who ruled Asgard seemed inconsistent with the one he had met during the Ceremony of Sovereign Power. Initially, Zeus did not overthink it, attributing it to the Divine Kings basic tactic of being two-faced. But now, it seems that this might not be the case. Perhaps Odin, when arranging that so-called contingency in Asgard, was already under an invisible influence, one that not even he was aware of in himself. Like that so-called Eye of Odin, Zeus was certain that there were overlooked issues hidden beneath that seemingly naive and youthful consciousness, issues that the newborn consciousness itself hadnt realized either. It simply stumbled through a bargain with Zeus, prematurely offering Mjolnir as a down payment, not even knowing to exact a guarantee from Zeus. Facing its request, the Divine King, unaware of the situation, naturally did not rashly refuse. After skirting around in artful language without leaving behind anything that could be termed a promise, Zeus essentially tried to probe the origin of the other party. Being able to communicate with him, this bystander, within memory, the Eye of Odin was undoubtedly also a living entity, much like the Odin who almost plotted against him before. Hence, he maintained a tightly wound vigilance, daring not to relax his guard in the slightest. Not until the reconstituted memory fragment reached its end and the Divine King emerged from it did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. In the cold Fountain, Zeus gazed at the Mjolnir in his hand. The memory fragment, like a spent force, no longer existed in his mind. But although the Memory Fragment was gone, Zeus could not guarantee that the Eye of Odin he had interacted with had disappeared as well. After all, its recounted experiences... were indeed alarming. ... An ultimate power gathered upon a long spear, locking in countless possibilities of space-time. Before its release, all cause and effect were pinned down. Unstoppable, it thrusted at the Divine Tree that supported the Nine Realms... and before destruction ensued, the unfathomable will of the Nine Realms finally descended. In instinctual Fear, the Eye of Odin did not continue to observe. It frantically sought to escape, but it was trapped, with no possibility of escape. Chapter 999 - 999 419 Awakening from Memory_2 ?Chapter 999: Chapter 419 Awakening from Memory_2 Chapter 999: Chapter 419 Awakening from Memory_2 It hid itself in the trivial space-time at the end of everything but could not escape the residual impact from that day. Only today, when I awakened this memory fragment, did it realize that it had not died, but instead revived to see the light of day... His expression was stern, devoid of any trace of trust. These were merely the conclusions that Zeus made from the narrative of the Eye of Odin, attempting to understand in his own way, and they did not necessarily represent the truth. In fact, after discarding various descriptions like [fear], [confusion], and [grievance], Zeus was more inclined to believe that the creator of the Eye of Odin was likely linked to the destruction of Alien Realm and might even be the culprit himself. Therefore, at the moment the will of the world descended, the Eye of Odin was in great terror, fearing that if it did not run, the beleaguered will of the world might crush it first, a simple target. And its assumption that it had perished is quite understandable since it did not possess the ability to swap material and information. It might have been just a random creation by some unknown entity, much like ordinary beings infected by Ancient Evil Beings. Although Zeus was unclear at what level one must reach to achieve such myth-like feats in the eyes of a deity. Being erased from both the past and the future, its form no longer appears, yet just a fragment of memory holding a residual reflection of its existence has recovered along with the integrity of the memory itself. This is also why Zeus thought that it did not vanish with the depletion of that memory, because he himself still remembered it. ...Luckily, I am the Divine King. Being one with the Original, I will use the Power of Divine King to seal this memory. No matter how powerful, before Chaos, everything is insignificant. Even if the Nine Realms shatter, wouldnt their legacy still end up in our world? Asgard has become merely a tool for him, and even that unusual Odin couldnt affect him significantly; this clearly demonstrated that in the world of Chaos, external powers couldnt turn the tide. Compared to this, what really troubled Zeus was something else. Holding the Thunder Gods Hammer in hand, although never intending to complete the deal, Zeus still inquired what the other party wished him to do, and the Eye of Odin did not conceal anything. It told Zeus that, though it had resurrected from death its body could not be restored. Fortunately, at the moment of awakening, the Eye of Odin found that its shell still existed, merely trapped somewhere. [Black, White] [Entwined together] [Eternal Recurrence] [Everlasting Life] Thats how the Eye of Odin described that place. After a moment of astonishment, Zeus subconsciously recalled an experience from long ago. It was his first and only official entry into the Spirit Realm. He remembered seeing at the midpoint of the All-Spirit Realm, presiding over the cycle of life for all spirits, the Well of Reincarnation... which seemed to coincide with the description just mentioned. Woosh... With a heavy heart, Zeus put away the Thunder Gods Hammer. No matter the trouble that might follow, once he purified it with the Power of God King, this accidentally acquired Divine Artifact would become his new aide. As for the specifics, hed need to return to the Mount of the Gods and consult with his original self and experts in the field of Divine Artifact casting... Setting aside distractions, Zeus continued downward. This unexpected memory had already delayed him too long. The Dragon Mother had probably already arrived, just waiting for his arrival. Fortunately, it wasnt much further to the depths of the spring. Zeus immediately hastened his descent, simultaneously sensing the position of the Dragon Queen. Separated Poison Spring and Cold Spring here gradually intermingled yet remained distinctly clear. The essence of both was like a pair of special magnets: attracting when far apart yet repelling when too close. Brightness sparkled constantly in the Cold Spring, and after half a Water Clock hour, Zeus finally reached the bottom of the spring pool. However, to his surprise, he did not see the long-awaited Dragon Mother. On the contrary, she had just arrived from the opposite direction. You... He was about to ask, but the next moment he remained silent. Opposite Zeus, the Dragon Mother, swimming in a light green spring, did the same. With her narrow eyes sizing up Zeus, it seemed that he too had gained something from the Creation Hot Spring... but what he obtained could hardly compare to her own gains, for without the bloodline dating back to the Alien Realm and the memory of ancestries, she could never have uncovered such astonishing secrets. ...It seems we have come at just the right time, Lord Klonides of Olympus. If thats so, then lets expedite the process and unify this separated spring. ...Indeed. They nodded in agreement, exchanged a knowing glance, and Zeus immediately raised his hand to capture the wandering Cold Spring. Overcoming the repulsion between the two, they reunited the Cold Spring and Poison Spring, restoring the Hvergelmir Spring to its original state, at least partiallythis was their task. Once the spring was unified, as long as the Dragon Mother stamped her own mark on the newborn spring, this barren interface would welcome a new lord and become a domain under his control. Boom Hum... Above the earth, the boundary between the glacier and poison marsh was distinctly defined. Their powers composed the cornerstone of this world but also obscured the potential for this interface to develop normally. Moreover, their powers, hidden beneath the earth, kept clashing, preventing growth and instead depleting through self-consumption. Until today, a tremendous rumble that resonated across the entire Nibelungen shook the towering icebergs into melting and the low marshes into gradual evaporation. The waters of the earth and the mists of the sky merged to form two mighty rivers at the center of the earth. The earth gradually regained its former appearance, and the breath of life began to linger over the river. Perhaps it wouldnt be long before Exotic Demons compatible with the laws of this world would appear and spread throughout the entire space. From this moment, the Hvergelmir Spring is reestablished in the Alien Realms abyss. Simultaneously, the Abyss Will rejoiced and began to reward the being that had accomplished all this. Needless to say for the Dragon Mother, and the mark covering the scent left on Zeus began to take effect. At his initiative, the merits of the newly acquired Divine Spring were fully attributed to the Dragon Queen, and hence the new Lord Seal began to form and sublimate upon her. One moment, two moments... The power bestowed by the Abyss was more than this, it was enough to transform and produce an Abyssal Demon Lord. Under the Dragon Mothers will, it flowed into the blood-red dragons head, adding a pair of curved horns akin to a demons horns. Her bloodline subtly provided feedback that with the consumption of the Heart of Flame Demon, she could officially commence the reproduction of the Red Dragon kind. Just right, Tartarus would be a suitable place for them, as, after all, their power included elements of the Abyss, and this place never lacked molten lava and volcanoes. Sigh... Lady Dragon Mother, I have now completed our agreement; so next, shouldnt you... Of course. My lordly aura will shield the laws of this world from you, allowing all beings along the way to regard you as an Abyss-native demon god, just as we initially agreed. The Dragon Mother slightly nodded, feeling the surging power within her body, and she didnt plan to trouble Zeus here. What she had gained was already enough; only the final task was left. Zeus was no longer useful to her. Let him do his own thing... after he leaves, she would continue to sever all connections between Nibelungen and other Abyssal layers. By then, no matter how much commotion he caused, it would have nothing to do with her. Chapter 1000 - 1000 420 Envoys and Envoys ?Chapter 1000: Chapter 420 Envoys and Envoys Chapter 1000: Chapter 420 Envoys and Envoys Without further complications, and after slightly adjusting to the brand-new Abyss Lord Mark, the Dragon Mother promptly updated the Lord Seal on Zeus. The interface power of the Nibelungen concealed the rules of the physical world; as long as Zeus does not use strength beyond the interface limit thereafter, the other Lords of Tartarus would find it difficult to discern his true identity. Having addressed his concerns for the future, the Divine King in disguise now faced only two choices. He could either continue with his original plan or simply return to the Mortal Realm. The latter was not a bad option, after all, even though none of his original preparations had been achieved, the newly acquired Mjolnir and the Exotic Realm Thunder God Power it contained could perhaps serve as a substitute for strength enhancement. However, once he leaves, the mark of the Dragon Mother would no longer remain there. Without the mark to cover him, he would find it difficult to move freely within the Abyss again. If he chooses the former, Zeus would also need to face corresponding risks. Because if he were to be trapped here, the loss would not just be an avatar containing a portion of his power, but also the knowledge of the Divine Artifacts obtained from the Memory Fragment. Even beyond that, Zeus still couldnt be sure, although that piece of Memory Fragment had exhausted its power and ended, where was the Eye of Odin now? Perhaps it perished together with the fragment, but this likelihood was small. More likely, it still existed in some way beyond Zeuss comprehension within the memory, only this time, it was his memory... With this thought, Zeus felt even more inclined to leave. He was not certain what would happen if his avatar died here, but given any choice, he would rather leave the matter to his true self to handle. Only the position of the Divine King, deeply connected with the Origin and destiny, could contend with this strange and unknown existence... Of course, no matter what he chose, Zeus was certain that he would not continue to stay inside the Nibelungen. He and Dragon Mother could hardly be considered true allies; their relationship was at most one of mutual use. ...All things considered, I wont see you out. Hvergelmir Spring has just revived, and I intend to seal off the connection between Nibelungen and the outside. Lord Klonides, just go on your way, as long as you do nothing to call upon the descent of the Abyss Will, you dont need to worry about my mark losing its effect. This is the route to the 862-11-Thunder Pool, and it is also the interface of the deepest space-time dimension I found from the mark... although it still requires passing through dozens of different Abyss layers in the middle, this is already the fastest path. Alright, then I wont disturb you any longer. Although his idea of delving deeper wavered, Zeus did not let it show. He simply accepted the guidance provided by Dragon Mother, then crossed the Space-Time Portal she opened after a brief farewell. The silvery-white vortex fluctuated for a moment and promptly shrank until it disappeared. Watching from above the newly born spring as Zeus departed, Dragon Mother swung her right hand lightly, her intent mobilizing the Divine Power of the entire interface. The space-time connection that had been open due to the restoration of Hvergelmir Spring was once again locked, and as a master of an Abyssal Interface layer, the Five-Colored Dragon Queen had the authority to make such a decision. This kind of seal, made through borrowed authority, did not require her to expend her own strength, and if there was only one slight downside... it was that feeling the pulse of the Abyss Authority, an extreme will began to rise in Dragon Mothers heart. It was not just due to the Lord Seal, but also the effect of the Power of the Abyss that had just been integrated into her bloodline. Fortunately, the strength of the Red Dragon did not all stem from the Abyss, and the Bloodline Divine Throne of the Five-Colored Dragon Queen was not solely forged by the power of Tartarus. Moreover, the Hvergelmir Spring retained a significant degree of independence while accepting transformation from Abyss power, not completely degrading into a chaotic and disordered demon spring. Therefore, easily suppressing this restlessness, Dragon Mother remained rational as always. After surveying the interface that seemed reborn, she was very satisfied with her new home. As the source of the bloodline of the Five-Colored Evil Dragon, this place would actively become a world belonging to Dragon Blood life under her influence... However, before achieving this goal, she still had one thing to do. The deities of Olympus had left, and it was time for her to complete the second task. Ka Revealing her true form, a giant dragon with two heads and two tails, Dragon Mother circled once in the high sky of Nibelungen and then dove into the Void. Next, she was to return to the Myriad Abyss Plains as an Abyss Lord. And this time, as a legitimate Lord, Dragon Mother no longer needed to fear the Abyssal Demon Lords along the way. Even if she attracted attention, at worst, she would fight a battle; she had more than enough leeway to observe the sights of different layers of the Abyss. But after traversing two Abyss layers, Dragon Mother flew past a wide, surging river, and she subconsciously glanced over there. It seemed as if something was watching her, but the feeling was fleeting and might just have been an illusion. Without paying much attention, flapping her dragon wings, the figure of Dragon Mother crossed the sky. Wherever she passed, countless demons prostrated on the ground under the oppressive might of the Abyss Lord. This oppression, originating from the Origin, did not change due to chaotic consciousness; only a few beings could exempt themselves from such pressure. ... ...Dragon Clan, a minion of the Lord of Darkness? Hualala... The river water churned, and as the presence of Dragon Mother completely vanished in this layer of the Abyss, in the central area of the river that had caught her momentary attention earlier, the water began to swirl slightly. Chapter 1001 - 1001 420 Envoys and Envoys_2 ?Chapter 1001: Chapter 420 Envoys and Envoys_2 Chapter 1001: Chapter 420 Envoys and Envoys_2 After a short while, the vortex at the river center grew larger, and a staircase made of water extended up from its depths. The lady clad in black ascended the steps, her features not particularly refined, yet beneath her ordinary cheeks, there lurked an inexplicable sense of reverence. Gazing into the direction where the Dragon Mother had departed, the black-clad lady pondered silently. She could not be certain about the purpose of the others arrival, the only thing certain was that the other party was now part of the Abyss. But this proved nothingapart from the True Gods who held divine offices, Tartarus accepted almost all beings without refuse. Just like her, who could be considered part of the contemporaneous True Gods due to a technicality, but because of the specificity of her godhood, she was likewise not repelled by the powers of the Abyss. This most powerful of the Primordial Deities welcomed any being who embraced Chaos... Of course, she had no intention of embracing Chaos, and the departed Dragon Mother might not have such plans either. As the water churned beneath her feet, the black-clad lady no longer focused on the Dragon Mothers affairs. At this moment, she did not realize that she intended to seek a certain partnership as an envoy, similar to the other party who was also an envoy. Only that she came for herself, while the Dragon Mother came on behalf of the Primordial Deities behind her. ... The uninvited guest who suddenly interrupted has left; let us continue our earlier discussion. I wonder, could you help me unravel my confusion? Her tone flat and unvarying, Styx turned her head toward the direction of the riverbank. There, where her gaze landed, an Eight-Armed Snake Demon had just retracted its gaze from the horizon, now looking at the paper in the Goddesss hand. A Hell Contract... Heh, how come, since youve noticed it, havent you heard of it from other sources? Ive inquired. Unfortunately, although some were willing to speak, they knew what it was but not why it came to be. As for the one who might know the truth... His response to me was Neither knowing nor wishing to say.'' Standing silently atop the waters of the Styx River, the power of the Abyss parted on either side of Styx like water from a well does not interfere with river water. She welcomed neither resistance nor welcome. After all, as a realm born from the confluence of the Four Great Primordial Divine Powers, the Underworlds existence has never been completely biased towards any one side, which is why amongst the deities of the current world, Netherworld Gods suffer the least repulsion from the Abyss. As for Styx, among the deities of the Underworld, with her particular godhood, she is the most unique. The divine authority of Styx River [Hatred] naturally repels the divine power of the contemporaneous gods, while the authority of [Vows] stems from the relinquishing of control by the Origin itself. Thus, whether it is the Mortal Realm or the Abyss, most parts of Chaos would not refuse the presence of the eldest daughter of the God of the Ocean, the Lord of Nether River who wields the power of the Underworld. However, the corresponding format also means Styx was almost incapable of strengthening her power in any other way. Even the divine power born of Faith would be completely consumed by her own strength. The only real way to increase her power was through witnessing vows with the strength of [Vows] and punishing those who break oaths with [Hatred]. Initially, there was nothing wrong with thisafter all, deities are undying, but most deities have innate limits. Styx, on the other hand, could constantly strengthen her powers with it, continuously expanding the Origin of her godhood. However, all of this changed in the era fueled by Faith and the influx from the Origin of the Otherworld, where the divine powers of the gods that should have been stagnant were continually rising, while for a long time there was no increase for Styxs power. The power of the Styx River was too domineering, so only deities could serve as witnesses to vows. There are few deities of Chaos to begin with, and under the rule of Zeus, the Divine King, the collective gods are further led to prefer having vows witnessed by the Divine King himself. These circumstances piled up, leading to an impression that there was no longer any existential purpose. Until one whimsical day, Styx stumbled upon a Contract that even ordinary mortals could use, and the existence hidden in the Abyss behind it. You should know that the authority of Deities is inviolable. Vows are the authority given to me by the world, not by you. So, do you intend to seize back your Godhood by force? No. At first, I did think so... but then I discovered that this Hell Contract doesnt seem to invade my Domain, on the contrary, it appears to be a supplement. Because, although the contract is quite ingenious and complex, it has a flaw. That is, its strength is too weak, far from enough to bind an existence with Divinity. There was no denial of this point because it was natural. Even as the origin of the Devil Contract, Nodahills true strength was never in any Vows. The Divine Lance that once never missed witnessing a Vow holds a power more akin to causality. It can make the Vows of anyone who swears upon it come true, the harder your Vow is to keep, the more severe the price the swearer subconsciously pays. So, faced with the Nether River Goddess who sought her out halfway, the Great Serpent made no comment and simply nodded. Youre right. So what exactly do you want to do? I want to sign a Contract with the entity behind you, one thats beneficial for both of us. Scattered, these Vows are just two ordinary Godhood authorities, but if they could merge into one, the shortcomings of both could be compensated. As a complete Divine Authority, it could be placed under your Hell, enhancing the overall strength of your realm. But as the actual user, only I could be the practitioner. And as the substantial controllers of a realm, you shouldnt mind such matters, should you? For the matter discussed today, Styx had already been secretly investigating for a long time. No one knew that this Ancient God, who usually secluded herself in the Underworld, was not quietly staying in the Styx River, but instead constantly traveling between the Abyss and the Mortal Realm, collecting various kinds of information. Crius, the prisoner held in Tartarus, seems to now be a powerful Lord in Hell, proving that the ruler of Hell presumably wouldnt mind sharing authority with others. Therefore, she proposed such an idea and eventually came knocking today. Hisss... It sounds attractive, but it is yet to be determined whether its feasible or not. After all, you are still the Styx River of the Underworld; no one knows whether the forces of the two realms would conflict or bring forth other issues. It was the first time that the Great Serpent had been approached for such a transaction, a bit to her surprise. But Styx was right; if she could join into the Domain of the Hell Vows, not only would the growth of Nodahill accelerate, but the three realms it controlled would also become stronger. By comparison, whether the Nether River Goddess maintains her independence seemed less significant. Unless the power of the Vows reaches the Great Divine Power, it doesnt really matter to the Great Serpent who is in control of it. However, according to the Great Serpents estimate, even if the Vow Domains of Hell and the Styx River were merged, they would still be far from Great Divine Power; they are missing at least one critical piece of the puzzle. Even if that piece were filled in, cultivating an independent emblem would still require an opportunity. So, in this situation, without much hesitation, the Great Serpent slowly nodded. Regardless, your idea is certainly worth considering. When my business is concluded, I will come to find you again. Prepare in advance, I will take you to see the source of these Contracts, Nodahill C the Crown of Nine Prisons. Chapter 1002 - 1002 421 Thunder Pool ?Chapter 1002: Chapter 421 Thunder Pool Chapter 1002: Chapter 421 Thunder Pool The conversation with Styx turned out to be an unexpected event, yet upon reflection, it also seemed quite reasonable. After all, the world does not revolve around any one person, and as one of the only three deities in the vast Underworld with partial control over the domain, the River of Vows naturally craved greater strength. It was also no surprise why Styx had sought out the Great Serpents incarnation, for she was the only one that the other side could communicate with. Such matters involving the transfer of Divine Power Level strength certainly could not be entrusted to a being who hadnt even reached the status of a True God. As for Hells current power supply, it might be enough for the few partitioned Lords, but there was no extra strength to create new Divine Level Great Devils. Under the circumstances where the limited power was each assigned its own duty, either presiding over affairs in the Mortal Realm or commanding armies in the Asura Field, or still trapped in the Land of Eternal Night, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon split from the Great Serpent had, in recent years, become the only quasi-god existence from Hell that Styx had seen. Thus, Styx naturally did not hesitate to choose this demon masquerading as a devil, even though she was not aware that it was actually an incarnation of the Great Divine Power of Hell. ...To show my sincerity, before meeting with Hells Monarch, I shall tell you another matter concerning the Underworld. In recent years, the Origin of the Underworld has been in constant turmoil. This interface, which is partially independent from the material world, has substantially intensified, and the domain of the Underworld that I control has also significantly strengthened. With an indifferent expression, Styx calmly recounted the changes in the Underworld. But the Great Serpent was disinterested. On one hand, it was because it currently had no interest in the Underworld, and on the other, due to the Underworlds unique situation. This interface, mixed among the Four Great Primordial Gods, different from starry skies and seas, and with its semi-independent spacetime, was able to give birth to its own Interface Power. However, the mixture of such great strengths also meant that the Underworld lacked a real substantial entity, making it impossible for it to condense a complete symbol for itself. If the conventional myths of the Underworld could still barely struggle and aspire, attempting to reach into the domains of afterlife and souls final resting place, and thereby further perfect the concept by creating Purgatory to punish the wicked and the Elysian Garden to reward the righteous, becoming a significant part in the cycle within Chaos, the current Underworld had lost even that ability. The Underworld was merely a transit for souls, not a final destination; the three Judges of the Underworld that rewarded good and punished evil had ascended as Heroic Spirits, not struggling for survival within the netherworld. Wraiths might be considered a path, but unless Hades could find another channel for the birth of wraiths beyond the Nether Moon, his efforts would also be meaningless, which is why no one had ever contested with him for dominion over the wraiths. Under these circumstances, the prospectless ascent to a grand Underworld was not even worth the Great Serpents consideration. Under absolute power, all schemes are meaningless. I understand, its not just the Underworld; the Abyss is the same. The worlds power is rising, so every part of it is lifted along with the tideso this is what you wanted to tell me? Of course not. Seeing through the Great Serpents indifference, Styx slowly shook her head: Indeed, the Origin of the Underworld is rising with the worlds strengthening, but aside from that, other forces have also flowed into the Underworlds Origin... However, that too is not what I want to say. What I really want to tell you is that these other forces that have flowed into the Underworld, they havent truly remained within the Underworlds Origin, but have been transferred elsewhere by the ruler bestowed by Olympus, Hades. Although I do not know what exactly he wants to do, as neighbors of the Abyss, you might find his movements of interest. Transferred? How do you know this? The Great Serpents mind stirred, not expecting such a piece of news. It seemed Liana had never mentioned this in the Spirit Realm, and if the Nether Moon had not noticed such things, could the Styx River really achieve this? How I know is irrelevant to you. If the subsequent cooperation truly materializes, then it will not be too late to discuss the specifics. Styx, standing on the river water, coldly declined to explain. Indeed, by rights, she should not have known this matter, and what Hades did was quite secretive. Yet as the original river of the Underworld, Styx had some sensing of the other Styx rivers, however slight, including the half River of Oblivion that meandered above the Underworld land; it was through this that she detected some clues. But there was no need to tell the being before her of such things; after all, their cooperation was still only on paper, and Styxs so-called reminder merely demonstrated her value. Very well, if thats the case, then as you wish. With a slight nod, understanding the others intentions, the Great Serpent did not press further. When she became a new member of Hell, it would eventually come to know the details. Generally, it was still inclined to accept Styxs proposition, but it had other ideas about how specifically to implement it. For example, this union of powers could have more participants, thereby completing the missing piece of its puzzle. Additionally, considering the current relationship with Hades was relatively insignificant for it... So instead of focusing on Hadess minor activities, the Great Serpent was more interested in finding the incarnation of Zeus that had breached into the Abyss. Chapter 1003 - 1003 421 Thunder Pool_2 ?Chapter 1003: Chapter 421 Thunder Pool_2 Chapter 1003: Chapter 421 Thunder Pool_2 After a temporary separation from Styx, the Great Serpent told her to wait at the entrance of the Myriad Abyss Plains while it had other matters to attend to. Continuing to delve into the heart of Tartarus, the Great Serpent had to admit that finding someone deliberately concealing their presence here, without guidance, was as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack. Unless one held a very high authority within the Abyss, it was impossible for anyone to find a specific existence amid the chaotic flow of time and space... Fortunately, the Great Serpent came prepared, and the Dark Elf found at the superficial layers of the Abyss had contributed greatly. Zeus and Dragon Mother used the elf as bait to attract the attention of the Demon Gods, and the first step was to leave her something that contained enough of their own aura and strength. After all, considering the wisdom of the current Abyssal Demon Lords, it was already quite impressive for the astute among them to distinguish between a decoy and the real thing, let alone use it as a medium to trace them; thats overly wishful thinking. Moreover, since they had already regarded these elves as good as dead, they naturally wouldnt be on guard, so although the Great Serpent couldnt pinpoint exactly where Zeus was, it was able to roughly discern his route. Descending further, contrasting with the known Abyssal layers, a very distinct trajectory in its mind became increasingly clear. However, looking at the vague end of this pathway, the Great Serpents expression became somewhat peculiar. If it wasnt mistaken, if one kept following this path, they might cross a realm called [862-11-Thunder Pool]. The number eight hundred and sixty-two indicates that this layer is close to the bottom of the current Abyss. Even though Tartarus is reputed to be endless, the actual dimensional layers with realms are far from infinite. At least for now, the Bottomless Abyss is somewhat a misnomer; its bottom, though unfathomable to common folk, definitely exists objectively. Therefore, as a place approaching the core of the Abyss, most of the ancient Demon Gods dwell in the depths below layers eight hundred to nine hundred, such as the Shadow Demon Lord who was severely injured during the invasion of Hell but did not die completely, and the ancient Mother of Demons also residing in a nearby time-space layer. Of course, none of this is directly related to [Thunder Pool], as neither of the aforementioned entities is in this layer of the Abyss, and the thunderous environment is not to their liking. Even the Abyss Lord governing [Thunder Pool] isnt some ancient Demon God, but rather an existence that has gradually risen to fame in recent years. No one knows what kind of demon it is, and those aware of its existence believe it might be a new demon born from the aggregation of Chaotic Source Force. It is immensely strong and greedy, yet also possesses a level of cunning and ingenuity not found in many other Abyss Demons. So much so that within a few thousand years, it had become quite notorious in the lower levels of the Abyss, and even the Great Serpent had heard its name. Hmm... It is the same one that the Great Serpent had mentioned to Asmodeus not long ago, who claimed to have a Monarchs bloodline, self-titled the [Demon Prince], boasting they were destined to crush Hell and unify the Abyss. Although its grand claims werent taken seriously by the two Lords of Hell, its existence had indeed entered their field of view. Zeus... [Thunder Pool]... [Demon Prince]... Do they share any connection, or is this just coincidence? A playful look flashed in its eyes, and as the power of Tartarus surged, the Great Serpent found itself less familiar with the deep reaches of the Abyss. So, without having seen it with its own eyes, it had not determined the true capabilities of this [Demon Prince]. But if Zeus came to the Abyss specifically for it, that would be interesting. Its hard to say. Im more inclined to believe that Zeus is here for Moya, after all, theres a fateful connection between them... In addition, the number six in current Chaos, now associated with the birth of the first Abyssal Demon Lord and Asmodeus, who effectively rules over six layers of Hell, has become a symbol of evil and corruption, so Zeuss action in coming to the Abyss may in itself be inevitable and alluring... Ssss... Forget it. It doesnt matter if youre here for them or not, for the sake of your great affairs in life, your uncle here will lend you a hand... With a light flick of its forked tongue, the Great Serpent hastened its pace. Not only for its own perverse pleasure, but in reality, as an embodiment of the malevolent aspect of Spirituality, if it could enable the current Divine King and the strength of the Abyss to interact on some level, Tartarus chaotic consciousness might temporarily forget its identity as the Lord of Hell and actively grant it some Source Power that would otherwise be indigestible. After all, the Abyss and Hell are indeed enemies, but if something can be gained from the present world, its significance to the Abyss would be far greater than imagined. Given the current domain of Tartarus, excluding the horizontal accumulation of quantity, a qualitative transformation, even a minuscule one, has become as difficult as ascending to the heavens. So even if driven by instinct, it shouldnt mind the principle of brothers struggling within the walls, united against external insult... Though this saying seems a bit far-fetched here, lets go with it. Zeus... Ive come for you. The things his true body had no interest in, that didnt mean the Great Serpent wasnt interested. In high spirits, an opportunity that was both beneficial and interesting was something it had never encountered since its birth. ... Buzz... The Void resonated, and time and space twisted. Stepping into another dimensional gateway, Zeus traversed through the chaotic time and space. One more step, and he would reach the end of the map provided by the Dragon Mother. According to her, beyond this point lay the core of the Abyss, and she could not extract the spatial-temporal coordinates from the Lord Seal. Unless she could conquer more than one layer of the Abyss to become a mighty Lord, comparable in strength to a god with the augmentation of domains, or personally embark on a journey to try finding a way to delve deeper. Initially, Zeus didnt really care much about this because at that time, he was already reluctant to continue exploring further within Tartarus. Whether the obscure attraction was good or bad, he was not clear, but what he had already obtained were tangible benefits. So, Zeus immediately chose to head homehowever, what he thought was good in theory did not go as smoothly in practice. Traveling along the path he came from towards the entrance of the Abyss, this path had been confirmed free of Abyss Lords lurking. The first part of the return journey went indeed smoothly, until in the 254th layer of the Abyss, Zeus collided head-on with the corpse of an acquaintance. An acquaintance, and also an acquaintance. The Dark Elfs body was roasted until it gave off the scent of meat, while the presence of the Flame Demon Lord lingered in that layer. Clearly, the troubles that the Dragon Mother and Zeus had previously stirred up were still relentlessly searching for their whereabouts, and the irascible Flame Demon Lord was not an entity that would easily let go. Having been snatched from the jaws of victory and then fooled by bait, this temperamental Demon God was clearly on the verge of erupting. So, after recalling the Flame Demons [Burning Body Explosion] that he had witnessed once in the Myriad Abyss Plains upon first arriving in the Abyss, Zeus wholeheartedly chose to forsake the original route. Whether the Flame Demon Lord could surpass this incarnation or not was up for debate, but he definitely could not withstand this self-destructive fighting style. ...Fortunately, according to the information provided by that dragon, I still have a route that allows me to return to the top ten layers of the Abyss at the fastest speed. At the end of the route map she transformed into lies a domain named [Thunder Pool], within which exists a passage directly to the surface of the Abyss. Because the Demon Lord that dominates this realm is quite interested in conquering other demons or even attacking their enemies, it deliberately created a connection to the surface of the Abyss for quick travel within. If I can use that route, I would be able to return to the Underworld at the fastest speed and merge with my true self... Coming full circle, Zeus still had to head towards [Thunder Pool]. Feeling the attraction getting stronger and stronger in the ethereal, once he reached that layer of the Abyss, he would seemingly not be far from the source of attraction... However, the Divine King decided to stick to his original intention, to leave immediately once he arrived at the place. Next time, perhaps, he now also had experience; next time, even if he didnt have the cover of a Lord Seal, he might as well try borrowing Hades Helmet of Invisibility. Chapter 1004 - 1004 422 The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice ?Chapter 1004: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k) Chapter 1004: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k) Squeak Pat... Pitter-patter... Rain curtains fell, water droplets hitting the ground. Looking around, the sky was gloomy, and a thick atmosphere filled the wilderness. On the dark purple earth, a massive city constructed of obsidian slowly creaked its doors open amidst a strained grinding noise. Countless raindrops landed on it, then slid down along the patterns carved in the stone gates. Enshrouded in a cloak made from monster leather, Zeus emitted an aura that kept others at bay. Following the surging demon current into the towering city, the Divine King observed his surroundings. Thanks to the presence of the Lord Seal, the guarding demons did not trouble him. Thus, without any hindrances, Zeus entered the city established deep within the Abyss. Tall pillars and rough architectural style, with blood dispersed by the rainnot as refined as any city in the Mortal Realm, but it had an authority and solemnity that was perhaps even greater. This place was now identified as [862-11-Thunder Pool], greatly different from other interfaces he had traveled through; this interface, with its Origin strength close to Myriad Abyss Plains, gave Zeus a peculiar feeling. For instance, the relative Order here, and the primitive city. All the Abyss Demons Zeus had encountered on his way from the depths were mostly irritable and impulsive. Even if he occasionally saw some buildings similar to those in the Mortal Realm, they were often private properties of Demon Lords. Only this place was different. When he truly stepped into the Abyss Interface known as [Thunder Pool], the Divine King suddenly discovered that this places Law was markedly different from other areas of the Abyss. There was significantly less blood and malevolent aura in the air, and even the local demons born in this realm seemed much more rational than their brethren. So much so that though still difficult to manage, these mad demons at least understood to value their lives more than their unrestrained desires. Thus, cities that were almost never seen in other interfaces astonishingly existed here, and under the suppression of powerful auras faintly emanating from within the city, nearby demons seemed to have learned manners, at least knowing not to recklessly slaughter within the city. Zeus didnt know how this was achieved, but he didnt care too much about it. After all, demons who abided by rules were still demons; they were just a bit more lucid compared to their own kind, not freed from their insane nature. Comparatively speaking, if he really had to mention interest, the Divine King was rather curious about the unique environment of [862-11-Thunder Pool]. Not because of its clouds and rain, but because of the origin of the name, [Thunder Pool]. As you know, although thanks to the integration of Muspelheim, the Abyss had a greater tendency towards Fire, with the integration of Hemenu, the indigestible Water Phase also flowed into the Abyss. For example, in one of the interfaces he passed through, Zeus entered a world composed entirely of pure water. But Thunder Essence... he truly hadnt heard of other creatures possessing this power. Whether in the present world or the Abyss, it seemed as if it bespoke his unique position as the Destined Divine KingZeus had never seen a second Deity in charge of Thunder, yet this journey into the Abyss coincidentally led him to encounter two. One was naturally Thor from the Alien Realm, and the other was the Thunder Pool at the center of this interface. Maybe thousands of years ago, or perhaps tens of thousands of years agothese Abyss demons really have no concept of Time. Even if the Chronology here differs from the outer world, they should still try to calculate it somehow. Anyway, one day, a grand and magnificent Strength fell from the Void, plummeting into the then-barren center of [682-11]. At that time, the world had nothing, having only just been catalytically produced by Tartaruss excessive Source Power. However, after that day, this fledgling interface underwent a transformation. Even the Mother of Demons, an anomaly among the creatures here with unparalleled beauty and the Ancestor of Abyss Demons, descended from beyond the heavens. She brought with her the grand Abyss Will to this place, and her condescension brought care and vitality to this nascent interface. The Thunder Essence that significantly differed from the original powers of the Abyss thus appeared on this worlds soil, and at the center of [682-11], a vast, roiling Thunder Pool rose. Even in the six hundredth year after the creation of the Thunder Pool, a naturally born Demon God emerged from it. So evil and powerful was it, possessing schemes and machinations unlike other Demon Gods, that within just a few thousand years, it unified this layer of the Abyss that had attracted not just one Demon Gods attention, and even counterattacked several rival territories, or tore apart their realms to enhance the Origin of [682-11]. Gradually, the old true name of this layer was forgotten, and instead, another name was etched into its essence. [682-11-Thunder Pool], named after the place its master emerged from. And the goals of this Demon God, now self-styled as the Demon Prince, became ever more grandiose, seeing itself as the future ruler of the Abyss. However, it has also encountered a problem recently... Walking on an avenue filled with exotic styles, a series of messages related to this realm flashed through Zeuss mind. A demon born of Thunder... truly very rare. Even listening to the others origins, Zeus felt a peculiar familiarity. Chapter 1005 - 1005 422 The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice ?Chapter 1005: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k)_2 Chapter 1005: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k)_2 It was as if he had done something related to this, but how could that be possible? What could possibly link the demons of the Abyss with the Divine King of the present world... Unable to find any leads in a short time, Zeus simply assumed he was overthinking it. After all, he was going to return. He would think about it after he used the Abyssal portal in this city to get back to Olympus. The Abyss Gate... Yet another thing different from other places. Using his authority to half-seal the connection between this realm and other dimensions, leaving only a few gaps, then building a city and collecting a fee for passage... Heh, this Lord of the Abyss doesnt really act like a demon, but more like the human lords of the present world, coming up with the method of toll collection as well. With a slight shake of his head and a sense of emotion towards the demonic winds of this place, Zeus hastened his pace. Finally, after half a day of searching, he found a colossal Time-Space Gate on the northern side of this city, emanating the aura of the realms Lord. Two pillars towered over a hundred feet high, with purplish black ripples flowing like water between them. Every moment, demons of not insignificant strength were shuttling through this portal, and unsurprisingly, all of them were tainted with a trace of the realm Lords aura. Clearly, to prevent stowaways, the Lords bound Time-Space Portal only allowed those whove paid to pass, making Zeus, who had come before, have to go out of the city to scrape together quite a fortune, despite his status as the Divine King. Because of this, he was delayed on this plane for some time, until now when his preparations were finally complete. Striding to the vicinity of the Abyss Gate, Zeus threw the collected Demon Heart Cores to the towering Horned Demon in charge of collecting the toll. Take me to the Myriad Abyss Plains. The awkward and difficult language spilled from his mouth, another reason for Zeuss delay. Crash... The Horned Demon Commander bearing the Chain Sword scooped up the package thrown by Zeus and counted the number of cores. The Divine King clearly did not quibble in such places, as he had given much more than was needed. Pleased with a nod, the Horned Demon Commander casually tossed the extra into his own mouth. With the bonus in hand, he immediately prepared to let Zeus pass. A phantom seal with the aura of the Demon Gods appeared on his hand, and Zeus knew that as soon as a trace of the scent was left on him, he could pass through the Abyss Gate. However, at that moment, the Divine King suddenly noticed the phantom seal flickering several times, and the tall demon in front of him stiffened momentarily. ...Is there a problem? The price I gave should be well beyond what you need, right? Seeing no reaction after a moment, Zeus frowned under his leather hood and spoke up again in that awkward tone. ...Shut up, you have no part to speak here! A harsh rebuke, the loud voice echoed around the plaza near the Abyss Gate. Being scolded by a demon that could be crushed with a simple raise of his hand, a trace of anger involuntarily filled Zeuss eyes. It was just that, before coming, he had not expected that this Abyss would have such entry and exit restrictions... Suppressing the anger in his heart, Zeus could only continue to wait. Shortly after, the seal before the Horned Demon Commander returned to its original appearance, and the demons body recovered as usual. Seeing that the incident was over and eager to leave the Abyss, Zeus couldnt help but ask again: Now may I leave? You would have been able to since youve already paid... but since youre eager to leave, you might as well stay here. With a cold smile, the large mouth that could swallow a live cow opened, and the Horned Demon Commander suddenly unleashed his Demigod Power. The invisible pressure immediately drew the attention of the plaza, causing many weaker beings to struggle to breathe. Although Zeus was unaffected, the other partys words forced him to take notice. Stay here? What do you mean by that? Perhaps the order personally given by the Demon Prince was false, you intend to violate the Order he has established? The Lords command? Of course, I would not defy it, but unfortunately, when theres only one command from the Lord for outsiders from other dimensions, its supreme, but when there are two, I then have the right to decide which to prioritize. And now, I hereby announce the latest directive given by the great Demon Prince, from this moment until his orders change, no one is allowed to leave the Thunder Pool. And you... Of course, youre included... Hahahahahahahaha... Roaring with laughter, the Horned Demon Commander, who had been rationalized and enlightened by the great Baptism from the Abysss Thunder Pool, still had an intrinsically demonic nature. The disturbing laughter rang in Zeuss ears, causing his complexion under the hood to turn even more unsightly. He had now understood what had just happened. Clearly, the Abyss Lord who called himself Demon Prince had just used his power to remotely pass on a message to all the demons guarding the portals, ordering them to execute the new directive to lock down the realms ingress and egress. Zeus had paid the toll before the command was passed, so in theory, he should not be restricted by this new rule... But this damned demon, it had actually chosen to misuse its authority! Chapter 1006 - 1006 422 The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice ?Chapter 1006: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k)_3 Chapter 1006: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k)_3 Strong power surged under the hood, an abusing demon, such mundane and normal vocabulary. Rarely would anyone let a demon hold power, and if one did, no one would be surprised by such a madmans reckless actions. At this moment, Zeus had changed his mind. Since you are seeking your own death, dont blame me. I didnt want to cause too much disturbance before leaving; I simply didnt want to create too much trouble for the next infiltration. At this point, you dont really think you can stop me, do you? Wait until I unleash my true power... Buzz... Taking a step forward, Zeus was ready to make a move. But at this moment, the Abyss Gate, that was previously shimmering, suddenly dissolved amidst a buzzing sound. The next moment, a vast and profound breath burst forth from the distant horizon, stabilizing the temporal and spatial fabric of the entire interface by more than one level. Previously, a power at the level of Intermediate Divine Power could forcibly break through this so-called spatial blockade, but now it had become completely impossible. Frozen in his tracks, Zeus had never expected such a thing to happen. However, at the same time, the Horned Demon Commander in front of him noticed his gesture. Hmm? What, you remotely-born mixed-breed demon, thinking of making a move? His mouth gaping open, there was a certain eagerness in his expression. For these outer demons who havent undergone the Baptism of Thunder Pool Power, the Horned Demon Commander knew all too well their mad nature. Even suppressed by the mighty Lords power, among them there were still those who would not hesitate to resort to mutual destruction at the slightest disagreement. If this one in front of him wanted to fight, he was more than willing to oblige. You Hearing this, Zeuss breath halted, and intense anger burned in his heart. Damn it, such a lowly creature, daring to insult the revered Divine King... although Zeus knew that in the Abyss, mixed-breed is a common term merely referring to the indistinguishable new bloodline demons, but it did nothing to lessen his anger. A dragon stooping in shallow waters is ridiculed by shrimp, a tiger fallen flat on the plains is bullied by dogs; Chaos doesnt have such proverbs, but the sentiment is not uncommon, yet despite his fury, Zeus had no choice but to forcibly suppress it. He was a man who prioritized interests; angrily killing a Demigod Demon only to vent his fury, yet leaving everything but his consciousness in the Abyss, was absolutely unacceptable to him. Thus, under the regretful and mocking gaze of the Horned Demon Commander, Zeus chose to turn around and leave. The previously paid toll was not even worth considering; it was certainly not recoverable. Besides, he didnt care about that, what he really wanted to understand was why the ruler of this realm suddenly made such a decision. Heh, a cowardly waste, are these the demons from the outside world? Its a pity I couldnt harvest another Demigod Heart Core... With a cold sneer, the Horned Demon Commander felt somewhat regretful; although the opponent carried the aura of a Lord Seal, it was no ordinary demons. As a Gatekeeper also holding a counterfeit Demon Prince seal, he recognized at a glance that this was a Lords seal bestowed upon another. Such seals were generally only granted to powerful Demigod Demons, allowing them to move on behalf of the Lord in other planes, and normally no one would dare to provoke them; but this was [682-11-Thunder Pool]. The most powerful of the active demons in Tartarus, and the most active of the powerful demons, no Lord would personally come to retaliate for the death of a subordinate. But on second thought, why would the Lord suddenly make such a decision? Could it be... As a clever demon refined by the Thunder Pool, seeing no chance to covertly increase his power, the Horned Demon Commander reconsidered this sudden order. In recent years, his own Lord encountered a trouble not too big nor too small, and even an outsider like Zeus could find out about it, and so could he. Now that the other party suddenly made such a move, it was very likely related to this. ...The Lord was born in the Thunder Pool at the center of the realm, and the core of the Thunder Pool contains a terrifying presence that even the most potent Demon Gods must revere. There are rumors, though, that the power there is only superficial and not fundamental, diminishing with each use, and will ultimately run out. Moreover, some say that although the great Demon Prince wants to unify the Abyss, its not something easily achievable. The Abyssal Demon Lords cant occupy the Abyss indiscriminately; once they reach a certain limit, they must establish merits for the Abyss to continue to grow stronger. For this reason, there are so many realms within the Abyss that have not been occupied, not because other Lords dont want them, but because they simply cant occupy them. The vast majority of Lords can only occupy one level of the Abyss, unless it matches their attribute and bloodline, enabling them to wield a second or third realm. After maximizing their control of power, they mostly choose to campaign against Purgatory, thereby establishing merits for the grand Abyss Will. Various thoughts rose and extinguished in his mind; perhaps the Abyss Wills favor could be attained in other ways, but that was beyond the Horned Demon Commanders knowledge. Thus faced with the Lords sudden command, he could only speculate that it might be related to Hell, or possibly connected to the Thunder Pool. Abyssal Demon Lords... a bunch of ignorant beings can do it, when can I reach that stage... Chapter 1007 - 1007 422 The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice ?Chapter 1007: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k)_4 Chapter 1007: Chapter 422: The Closed Abyss Gate and Advice (7.2k)_4 Greed and desire flashed in the depths of his eyes. As a Rational Demon baptized by the Thunder Pool, the Horned Demon Commanders strength was far inferior to those outsider Demon Lords, but this did not hinder his contempt for their brainlessness from the bottom of his heart. If he could achieve the same level of strength as they had, he would certainly do better, perhaps even become an existence like the second Demon Prince... Hehehe... An evil laugh echoed across the plaza, sending a shiver down the spine of the surrounding demons who heard it. No one knew what kind of madness this Horned Demon Commander, who prided himself on his wisdom, was conjuring up now. Considering the Lords power that had just swept across the Interface, this might be the cunning Demon Prince preparing some nefarious plan. ... Hiss... Slithering across the icy ground, an avatar of one who did not wish to reveal their name was lightly flicking its tongue as it crawled within the grand palace built for Titans. On both sides of the corridor stood tall stone statues, some human-like, some beast-like, and others of various different forms. Each of them looked lifelike; if not for the absence of the breath of life, anyone would think they were actual living creatures. Traveling deeper inside and passing through a tall archway, the space behind opened up suddenly. Deep purple light illuminated the surroundings, with colors and shadows flickering. Even the air felt different from other places, crackling with a tingling sensation like static electricity. ...As you can see, in a sense, they were once real living beings. Its just that now they are dead. Every statue here was once my enemy, and regardless of their strength, they all left an impression on me. Every enemy deserves to be commemorated; that is my achievement and experience. So after defeating them, I absorbed the essence of their power, leaving their residual bodies here as a generous display of my martial prowess to those who come after. If you wish, you can also absorb their residual power, after all, if your suggestion is effective, this will be a trivial prepayment that I offer to you. Hiss... The avatar flicked its tongue again, but there was no response as the sinuous shadow continued to climb. Since arriving at this Interface, the scent it had been pursuing had briefly lingered here. Its master seemed to have no desire to go further, thinking of turning back. But the tracker disagreed; it wouldnt let Zeus destroy everything so easily. However, a decoy scent could not precisely locate the other partys existence, and the lightning from the Thunder Pool further interfered with their mutual perception. It could only be sure that Zeus was still here, yet it had no clue about his exact location. With each passing day, the likelihood of Zeus destroying everything increased. The tracker didnt know how many days it had been here, nor did it know how much longer it would stay. Although it couldnt find the man himself, there was a better way. If it couldnt pinpoint the others whereabouts based on its status as an Outsider, then it would just make others do it. Hiss... You have locked down the time-space of this layer of the Abyss, it seems you have believed my words. And my guess was indeed correct; there is more than one way to garner the favor of the Abyss Will. Apart from recovering ancestral land for It, one could also expand new territories or perfect Its cycles. The reason you are the Demon Prince, holding sway over far more Abyssal planes than other Lords, and even nearly on par with the original six Demon Gods, is precisely because of your so-called royal bloodline. Its not your boasting, but truly contains some concepts the Abyss needs. But this is as far as you can go because your bloodline is just as shallow as this Thunder Pool, its all appearance and lacks sufficient roots. Now, the opportunity to make amends has come... its not just an opportunity for you to make amends, but also a chance to gain the support of the Mother of Demons. After all, she is your biggest obstacle to unifying the Abyss, even though you two are half mother and son, demons never speak of kinship... Hiss... Along a bronze column inside the grand hall, a cold serpentine body climbed to the highest point. From the apex, it looked down, its indifferent vertical pupils setting upon the figure on the throne at the center of the hall. The aura of Divine Power at its limit undulated around it as it spoke; it was the Demon Prince, the sovereign of this level of the Abyss. For it now, to become an alternative greatness like the Mother of Demons, one who could manipulate the will of the Abyss, was the only direction for the other party. Go... find him. With him, you can completely begin your own path to reigning over the Abyss. Twelve signifies the Perfection of Chaos, and six is the symbol of the evil of both the Abyss and Hell. Mastering the complete thirty-six levels of the Abyss Interface, you will become the true Demon Prince. It will no longer be a title self-bestowed, but a crown given to you by Tartarus. Such an opportunity is rare in ten thousand years. What are you hesitating for? ... ...Heh... As you say, I will find where he is. However, I sincerely hope that youre not deceiving me... The voice was profound and heavy; at this moment, the figure seated on the throne seemed to have finally made a decision. Or perhaps it had never intended to refuse in the first place; after all, it was just a matter of finding someone, which at most would be a waste of a bit of time. With a slight lift of the head, the decision made, the Demon Prince looked at the obviously not main-bodied Snake Demon split-entity with what seemed to be a friendly smile. It knew the identity of the other party was suspicious, but regardless of whether this Snake Demon was seeking to use its own hand to take revenge on a rival, as long as what it ultimately desired could be obtained, it wouldnt care about becoming a tool in someone elses hand. Moreover, no one could use a demon as a tool; while the Demon Prince indeed possessed the Rationality of a God, at the very core, it was still an abysmal demon. Any person who tries to use a demon as a weapon to strike others would ultimately bring calamity upon themselves. If what it says is true... then I will cast the most exquisite statue to commemorate its contributions for me after I kill it. As for the reward... What reward? If one must speak of a reward, then not killing you right now can be considered as payment, I suppose. Its as if it finally made a decision. Or perhaps it had never intended to refuse in the first place; after all, it was just a matter of finding someone, which at most would be a waste of a bit of time. With a slight lift of the head, the decision made, the Demon Prince looked at the obviously not main-bodied Snake Demon split-entity with what seemed to be a friendly smile. It knew the identity of the other party was suspicious, but no matter whether this Snake Demon was using its own hands to seek revenge against its rival, as long as what it wanted was ultimately acquired, it wouldnt care about being a tool in someone elses hands. Moreover, no one could treat a demon as a tool; though the Demon Prince truly possessed the Rationality of a God, ultimately, it remained an Abyssal demon. Anyone wishing to use a demon as a weapon to cut down others would ultimately bring disaster upon themselves. If what it says is true... then in the future, after I have killed it, I will cast the most exquisite statue to commemorate the services it has performed for me. As for the reward... What reward? If one really must talk about a reward, considering that I am not killing you right now can be regarded as such. Chapter 1008: 423 Seeking a Spouse and Comprehension Chapter 1008: Chapter 423 Seeking a Spouse and Comprehension The next day. [862-11-Thunder Pool], No. 7 Abyss City. A hazy rain descended from the sky, with occasional flashes of lightning streaks between the gloomy clouds. Under a semi-withered and semi-flourishing tree of an unknown species, Zeus sat silently on a roughly hewn stone bench. Intermittently, frenzied breaths rose from the corners of this primitive city, only to be forcefully suppressed again. Only thin wisps of the scent of blood lingered in the air, soon purified by the rain, enabling other demons who barely controlled themselves to maintain their last restraints. Such a situation had persisted for two days nowof course, this was calculated according to the time of the material world. For there was no cycle of the sun and the moon in the Thunder Pool, only the perpetually gloomy sky and occasional flashes of thunder. Silently observing this demon city built around the Abyss Gate, feeling the unrelenting space-time shackles of this interface, Zeuss mood grew heavier. Since being expelled from the Space-Time Portal by that despicable demon two days ago, he had intended to leave this city first. However, what the Divine King avatar didnt expect was that the Horned Demon Commander instantly followed his lords order and sealed the citys entrances and exits with that imprint containing part of the Lords essence. Including Zeus himself, all demons were forbidden to leave, firmly trapped within this primal city. This also comprised the most crucial reason for the sporadic outbreaks of rebellion currently happening in the city. After all, while the unique environment and Laws of this realm somewhat curbed the chaotic factor in their bloodlines, the Abyss was still profoundly different from the material world. Usually, pressured by the Lords essence, these irascible demons somewhat learned to settle their fights outside the city. However, with the city now sealed under the Lords order, their underlying murderous intents had nowhere to be released, eventually erupting into riots throughout the city. As time progressed, such riots became more frequent, only to be suppressed each time. However, in Zeuss view, this was only a temporary solution. Unless that despicable Horned Demon killed all the demons in this city, it wouldnt be able to maintain control for long. At that time, I can take advantage of the chaos to escape with them. Even if I am marked by the phantom imprint engulfing the city, if everyone is marked, then its as if no one is. A cold glint flashed in his eyes, unaware of the madness driving the ruler of this Abyss, Zeus no longer wanted to wait. Staying here, he was massively constrained in everything he wanted to do, fearing being discovered by the Abyss Lord who governed this realm. But once he secretly took action, using the vast riots among the citys demons as his cover to strike and wound that Horned Demon, he could naturally use the opportunity to leave the city. The only slight regret was that, that despicable Horned Demon might indeed end up having a relatively quick death. Zeus could not personally take action to kill it and extract its soul for thousands of years of torment; instead, he had to let other demons deal the final blow, to handle any potential outrage from the Demon Gods. But no matter, it was but a mere ant not worth his further thoughts. If there was need for revenge later, he could just attribute it to the Demon Gods of this realm... Silently contemplating, continuously refining the action plan in his mind, the coldness in Zeuss eyes deepened. This journey into the Abyss had been fraught with unexpected turns, but he believed he would not lose. Just like over the years, although he had suffered losses, all the pain ultimately transformed into strength. After all, he was the Divine King, and until the Divine Kings fate reached its endpoint, the entire world would open its arms to him. Just as it had been with Typhon in the past, so it would not be any different with Tartarus now... Clang! Hmm? From the northern side of the Abyss City, where the Abyss Gate originally stood, a huge sound suddenly erupted. Instinctively looking towards the noise, Zeus saw a black Stele towering over a hundred feet, plummeting like a meteor from the sky before colliding with the ground and shaking the city with its impact. The distinct aura of the Abyss Lord unabashedly emitted from it, with a strength of Abyss Authority far surpassing any Abyssal Demon Lord he had seen before. He had no doubt, with such powerful Interface Power backing it, even a mere piglet could become an Abyss Demon Pig surpassing ninety-nine percent of the True Gods in the current world. Standing up, the Divine King embodiment gazed into the distance. On that sky-breaking black Stele, he could vaguely make out densely packed Abyss text engraved within. Although indistinct, hearing the surrounding uproar instantly boil, Zeus knew it was not something that appeared in the Thunder Pool for the first time. ...To solemnly mark some major decisions on the Stele and cast it into cities harboring the Abyss Gate... The Demon God controlling this layer of the interface really has some brains. Using his keen hearing to catch the surrounding sounds, the origin of the Stele was quickly grasped by Zeus. Like todays events, similar occurrences had happened a few times before, such as when the realms Lord was preparing to subjugate some Demon Gods to demonstrate their might. Through the comings and goings of the Abyss Gate, its orders would spread throughout the Abyss at incredible speed, known to many demons. However, with the current lockdown in space-time, this was temporarily unachievable. Chapter 1009: 423 Seeking a Spouse and Comprehension_2 Chapter 1009: Chapter 423 Seeking a Spouse and Comprehension_2 Of course, this had nothing to do with Zeus. Now all he wanted to know was what was written on that stele and whether it had any connection to the seal in the Thunder Pool interface. Whirr... Cloaking his presence, it wasnt long before Zeus, shrouded in the hazy rain screen, approached the towering stele. The Abyss Gate that had lost its space-time fluctuations was nearby, and the Horned Demon Commander who was supposed to guard the place was explaining something loudly. As it spoke, the spirits of the nearby demons seemed to grow more excited. The previously suppressed restlessness was released in another form, and Zeus saw those inferior species seemingly dancing with excitement. Frowning slightly, the Divine Kings incarnation had no intention of approaching to listen to the Horned Demons lecture. He simply tilted his head back slightly and started to read the text on the stele. In the Abyss, the language and writing among demons are learned automatically with an increase in strength. Although Zeus did not have this ability, he had done some quick studying before entering the city, and could barely understand what was written. He read slowly, and to avoid misunderstandings, the Divine Kings incarnation was as thorough as possible. However, as he read through the steles inscription, Zeus couldnt shake the feeling that he was reading it wrong. ...? What is this? Looking slightly bewildered, Zeus revisited the Abyss text he had previously learned and read it again thoroughly. But the result of the translations was the same, yielding the same conclusion. Somewhat baffled, Zeus stepped forward a few paces. And from beneath the stele, the increasingly loud voice of the Horned Demon Commander carried over. ... ...Just as written by the great Demon Prince himself on this stele, if the supreme Abyss Will, the creator of all things, Tartarus, is the ultimate creator, then the starting point of all demons in the world, the first Mother of Demons who descended into the primordial chaos, was the beginning of all spirits of the Abyss. She is the highest, the most wicked, the most evil existence; even the most rebellious demons of the Abyss, the most fallen of the demons, dare not directly gaze into the esteemed radiance that surrounds her. And just like the original Demon Gods, the Demon Prince, whose bloodline also stemmed from her, had so much respect for this esteemed Mother of Demons that he was compelled to seal the space-time of the Thunder Pool for her. There is no need to feel Fear... this is actually a divine opportunity. For although the brilliance of the Mother of Demons is so dazzling, she is so generous that she doesnt wish to enjoy this glory alone. Just as the Sovereign of the Gods in the material world has his Queen of Gods, the great Mother of Demons should also have a presence worthy to stand in front of her throne. Only, such an entity is indeed too rare, and even a thorough search of the Abyss would make it hard to find... Fortunately, the Demon Prince foresaw her predicament and used his unparalleled strength to lock onto that potential Power Selection. And he is within the Thunder Pool right now! Whirr... A surge of Demon Tide boiled over; regardless of their intelligence, high or low, all demons present could not help but feel a wave of excitement originating from their bloodline upon hearing the content now uttered by the Horned Demon Commander. If there was anything in this world that could incite passion among demons, the first choice would be the Abyss Will, and the second would be the Moya of certain Deputies. Perhaps the Abyss Demon Lords dont really revere the Mother of Demons, but the ordinary demons, lacking strength, do indeed show bloodline reverence to the great being who represents a part of the Abyss. And observing the commotion at the scene, the Horned Demon Commander itself was also somewhat excited. To find an existence that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the great Mother of Demons, and it seems that the selection was not based on strength. At this moment, even the thought of could it possibly be me fleetingly crossed its mind. However, this thought only flashed through its heart for a moment before the Horned Demon Commander pushed it out of mind. Although it is not very old, it has lived for more than a thousand years and has seen its own lords more than once. If that chosen demon was me, I would have been discovered long ago. But no matter, according to the Lords will, its not that I dont care C being able to find that candidate also means a reward, and there might even be hope to become a true Demon God. Thus, the Horned Demon Commander was not discouraged in the least and called out even more resoundingly: He bears a handsome appearance that can match the Mother of Demons ultimate grace. He possesses a noble bloodline, incomparable by all demons of the Abyss. He holds a cunning and evil soul, so pure and dark! Find him, or if you are here, then step forward and tell me now! You shall stand at the summit of the Abyss, sharing the unsurpassed glory of the Mother of Demons. In the name of the Demon Prince, whoever finds him shall be greatly rewarded! By the Abyss Will above, praise the great Mother of Demons, Moya! Boom The resonant voice spread throughout the entire city, and this originally silent Demon City fell into a boiling stir. Standing in a corner of the square, the Divine King in his incarnate form was shocked, his heart violently shaking like a storm stirred up by Poseidon. Look, what he heard, the lords of the Abyss seeking a marriage for the great ones of the Abyss well, perhaps they do not have this term, but the general meaning is not far off. Although this prince consort might be far from matching the Queen of Gods of the Divine Court and is unlikely to share the Divine Authority of the Mother of Demons, it was enough to shock Zeus. Of course, the Divine King, after all, is an existence that has lived for tens of thousands of years. If it were just this, he would not have been so shocked. But what was more unexpected to him was that, when the Horned Demon Commander uttered the true name Moya, an inexplicable feeling rose from his heart. Without much thought, Zeus found the source of this feeling, which was what attracted him to undertake this journey to the Abyss, leading him to this very step. The three brothers releasing the Titans was one instance, clashing with that detestable Great Serpent another, and personally entering the Abyss yet another. This attraction had always troubled him, yet Zeus could never find the source of the allure. Until today, when that name came from the mouth of the Horned Demon Commander, the Divine King knew for the first time what was connected to his own destiny. So it is... The true name of the Abyss Demon itself holds power, and having the true name of the enemy can even weaken the opponents strength to a certain extent. Only the Mother of Demons is different, for she is the origin of the true names of the Abyss, the source of countless demons. Her true name is not a shackle but bears weight, and at least a Demigod who owns the Lord Seal can speak it, which is why her name has never been heard by me all this way. And I, the current Divine King, have a fate connected to a great one from the Abyss... Is this reasonable? It is perfectly reasonable! Because I am the destined Sovereign of the Gods, the King of All Gods. That hateful Ancient Serpent opposed me for this very reason and even attacked me as soon as I set foot into the Abyss. It knew of my relationship with the Mother of Demons, so I was inherently its enemy! Wave after wave of shock surged in his heart, but Zeuss expression gradually calmed down. So thats how it is, everything makes sense now. The great Divine Power that opposed me for no apparent reason, it was because I was destined to accompany its enemies. All the setbacks Ive faced in the mortal realm, likely because I failed to comprehend the meaning of destiny and did not venture into the heart of the Abyss the first time I felt the attraction. If I had become acquainted with a great one who could mobilize the will of the Abyss before the end of the Second Age, whether it be the Great Divine Power Cronus or the later Mother Earth, Typhon, how could I have struggled so hard? It turns out destiny had already made arrangements, only I failed to understand Its significance. This is destiny... Great, unpredictable, and enigmatic. Even the Divine Kings of generations past are not Its opponents; those who try to defy It face nothing but a dead end. Fortunately, I will not defy It; I only wish to coexist with It. He exhaled deeply, Chapter 1010: 424: Unexpected Visitor(s) Chapter 1010: Chapter 424: Unexpected Visitor(s) Silently retreating to an unnoticed corner, at this moment, the plaza where the black stele stood was a complete pandemonium of demons. Having learned the cause and effect, Zeus no longer continued to crowd among those demons. He planned to wait a few days and take the opportunity to better understand this so-called Demon Prince. After all, even though the other party spoke well, the Divine Kings incarnation still did not wish to put the entire success or failure of the trip solely on an Abyssal Demon Lord. Speaking nothing of the rest, the first thing Zeus needed to do was to find places to hide Mjolnir, the Thunder Gods Hammer, and the remnants of Thors origin that were within it. That way, in case anything changed, he would be able to think of a way to retrieve the treasures he had hidden in the Abyss in the future. On the other hand, if they fell into the hands of that Demon Prince, then the Divine King could basically say goodbye to them. Abyss Demons are not the kind of existence to spit out the meat that reaches their mouths, especially since this realm is closely related to the power of Dian (thunder and lightning). Therefore, if the other party suddenly turned hostile, Zeus could minimize the risk. Of course, if everything went smoothly, that would naturally be the best outcome. ...I really never imagined. I once wooed Metis, and this goddess of wisdom and beauty brought me the aid of the Ocean God System. Now, I am once again embarking on the same path, henceforth, the Abyss might even become my ally... Tsk... its just that I dont know how beautiful the legendary Mother of Demons really is. Ultimate is the appearance, supreme is the radiance. I dont ask for much, as an Ancient God who also bred Abyssal Demon Lords from herself, if she only looks like Gaia did in her youth, that would satisfy me. The Heavenly Father is the pioneer of sovereignty, and I am the one to elevate it to another level of greatness. What he once had, naturally, there should also be a share that belongs to me... His face did not show it, but in his heart, he was indeed somewhat expectant. However, after contemplating for a moment, Zeus ultimately gave up the idea of inquiring about the other party and decided to leave the surprise for a later day. On one hand, as the only great one in Tartarus, information about Moya would be extremely scarce and distorted. Instead of receiving false information, he preferred not to acquire any at all. On the other hand, it served to maintain a sense of anticipation; after all, no matter how one thought about it, this beauty praised by countless demons as ultimate should not be inferior to the many True Gods of the present world, even if it had a touch of exotic charm. Just wait another month... no, just half a month. By then, even if I dont come forward, their individual investigations will trace back to me. Zeus slightly shook his head, and with a hint of helplessness thought of this. Although Zeus no longer felt any aversion to the matter, only a cautious heart still remained, being passively discovered was never something to be happy about. But what could he do if the command of the Abyss Lord coincidentally arrived on the same day as his? This was an unavoidable circumstance. Thus, he lowered his head to ponder, no longer focusing on those temporary, unchangeable matters, and Zeus turned his attention to places he had previously visited in this layer of the Abyss. The city was already sealed off, any forced entry would trigger the illusory Lord Seal to mark the intruder with the Interface Power. Coupled with the time and space lockdown of this realm, it was almost like catching a turtle in a jar. However, if he were to burst forth with part of his strength to leave this place and then hide the Divine Artifact and the Origin separately before the arrival of the Demon Prince, that should still be more than enough. Just like that. Advance to attack, retreat to defend. After rerunning the plan in his mind, Zeus found no issues. Next, all he needed to do was wait. ... Deep in the Abyss, the eagerly expectant incarnation of the Divine King temporarily settled into calm. The current beings of the world still knew too little about Abyss Demons. Based solely on the current circumstances, Zeus could not confirm whether the Lord of the Thunder Pool was a rational Abyssal Demon Lord, distinct from its kind and more impulsive than reasoned, or a capricious madman who changes commands from morning to evening. These things could only be substantiated through personal witness and proven over time. He did not have much time, so he could only prepare himself for contingencies. Meanwhile, almost exactly when the black stele descended from the sky, the Five-Colored Dragon Queen had also returned to the Myriad Abyss Plains. Fondling the black crystal hidden beneath the Dragon Scale, she discerned its direction and then headed... Chapter 1011: 424: Unexpected Visitors_2 Chapter 1011: Chapter 424: Unexpected Visitors_2 So, just in case the other party unexpectedly turns hostile, Zeus would be able to minimize the risk. Of course, it would be best if everything went smoothly. ...I never would have imagined. I once courted Metis, the goddess of both wisdom and beauty, and she brought me the help of the Ocean God System. Now, I am about to embark on the same path, and from now on, its possible that the Abyss could become my ally... Tsk...I just dont know how beautiful this legendary Mother of Demons really is? The ultimate in appearance, supreme radiance. I dont ask for too much, as an Ancient God who likewise spawned Abyssal Demon Lords through parthenogenesis, if she looks like Earth Mother Gaia in her youth, I would be satisfied. The Heavenly Father is the pioneer of sovereignty; I am the person who takes it to another height. Therefore, what he once had, naturally I should have my share too... He didnt show it on his face, but deep down, he was indeed looking forward to it. However, after thinking it over for a moment, Zeus ultimately gave up the idea of inquiring about the other party and decided to keep the surprise for the future. On one hand, as the only great one in Tartarus, information about Moya was bound to be sparse and distorted. It would be better not to get any information than to receive false news. On the other hand, it was to give himself a sense of anticipation; after all, no matter what, this beauty praised by countless demons as ultimate shouldnt lose to the many True Gods of the present day, even if tinged with a touch of alien charm. Just wait another month... no, another half a month. By then, even if I dont come forward, they will inevitably find me when they search one by one. He shook his head slightly, and with that thought, Zeus also felt somewhat helpless. Although Zeus no longer had any aversion towards this matter and only retained a measure of caution, passively being discovered was still not something to be happy about. But what could he do if the Abyss Lords command happened to come on the same day as his? It was an unavoidable situation. So, bowing his head in contemplation, without dwelling on things that couldnt be changed for now, Zeus focused his energy on places he had been to recently within this level of the Abyss. The city was sealed off, any intruder would be marked by the illusory Lord Seal triggering the Interface Power. Combined with the temporal seal of this realm, it was akin to catching turtles in a jar. But if he were to just unleash part of his strength to leave this place first, and then hide the Divine Artifact and the Origin before the Demon Princes arrival, that should be more than adequate. Lets go with that. Advance or retreat, Im prepared. After revisiting the plan in his mind, Zeus didnt find any problems. Next, all he needed to do was wait. Within the Abyss, the expectant Divine King incarnate fell silent for now. The living creatures of the real world knew too little about Abyss Demons. Based on what was currently known, Zeus could not be sure if the Lord of the Thunder Pool was a rational Abyssal Demon Lord who reigned in his impulses, unlike his kin, or a fickle madman prone to swift changes in mood. These things could only be verified with ones own eyes and the proof of time. He didnt have that much time, so he had to leave some contingency plans for himself. Elsewhere, almost concurrently with the descent of the black stele, the Five-Colored Dragon Queen also returned to the Myriad Abyss Plains. She felt for the black crystal hidden under her dragon scale, discerned her direction, and then headed towards the interrealm that connected the mortal territories and the Abyss. He didnt rush to devour the heart core of the Abyssal Demon Lord Balrog Flame Demon, because the legend of the Asura Field is no longer a secret in Tartarus. Its birth was related to the fall of a primordial Abyss Demon, and here in Tartarus, absorbing the power of enemies, especially demons and devils consuming each others strength, could be blessed with Interface Power. Although Dragon Mother yearned for the power of the Abyss Demon, she also hoped to exclude the chaotic part of the Abyss as much as possible, so the Asura Field was the most suitable place for her to devour the heart core. Moreover, if luck was on her side, perhaps a real big shot would lend her a hand, directly wiping the chaotic flame currents from the heart core. For a time, the two Real Worlders who entered the Abyss seemed to have made a pact. Regardless of whether they gave up on their original goals or not, both were about to achieve the objectives they set out for at the beginning of their journey. Not considering the flow of time within the Abyss, on Mount Olympus in the real world, the Sun and Moon had only completed their cycles six times. On this day, the Golden Sun Chariot descended from the west. After parking the Divine Artifact, Apollo returned to his temple as usual. However, perhaps by coincidence, in the middle of Mount Olympus, Apollo ran into Aphrodite, who could hardly hide her joy yet hurried along. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, knowing that the astral changes had just occurred not long ago, and in the Zodiacal Star Domain, the Divine Armor associated with the Goddess of Beauty, Pisces, had been cracked with several fissures during the turmoil. Aphrodite had originally planned to go to the stars to reason with the Victory Goddess endowed with sentience, but before she could set off, the conflict between Aether, the God of Heavenly Light, and the Goddess of the Nether Moon reached the ears of the gods. She immediately canceled her trip. Facing Nikki, whose true form was a Divine Artifact, Aphrodite dared to question her a few times relying on her strong Divine Power, but facing the more powerful and prestigious Goddess of the Nether Moon, she dared not speak out at all. Carrying a belly full of grievances back to Mount Olympus, Aphrodite had no choice but to once again vent her anger on Ares. At that time, Apollo was still surveying the Mortal Realm from the Sun Chariot, and using the right of the High-altitude Patrol left on the Little Sun by the Ancient Sun God, he just happened to witness this scene. In a corner of the Divine Mountain Range, Aphrodite rebuked the War God without any courtesy. If only he had half the ability of Athena, he would not have ended up in his current plight. Such conversations had happened before, and the Goddess of Beautys dissatisfaction with Ares had been long-standing. However, what surprised Apollo was that, perhaps because the War God had been hit too frequently lately, this time Ares only explained a few words, then left in a huff, leaving Aphrodite, who had no outlet for her anger, behind. The Goddess of Beauty was furious, and although she maintained an indifferent facade in front of others, she had not laughed in private for a long time... Its unknown what good fortune had come her way, for her demeanor to be so joyous. Not having a gossiping nature, Ares simply greeted from afar and did not intend to pry any further. Aphrodite, Your Highness, long time no see. ...Who is thatAh, Lord Apollo, long time no see. I really didnt expect to bump into you here... Startled by the sudden voice, Aphrodite looked at its source. Apollo nodded slightly as a return courtesy. After briefly exchanging pleasantries, the two deities went their separate ways. The night fell, and it was time for Apollo to return to his temple... but as he passed by Aphrodite, without stopping and turning his back to the Goddess of Beauty, the Sun God couldnt help but rise a hint of doubt in his eyes. It was quite strange... He always knew that the scents of various flowers always lingered around Aphrodite, just like the everlasting flower sea in front of the Goddess of Beautys temple, always verdant and blooming. But this time, although it was just a brief encounter, Apollo faintly smelled a scent that was distinctly different from the floral fragrance. If it were another deity, they might not care about such a trifle, or even fail to notice any difference. But Apollo was born in the Mortal Realm, and he had once relied on his martial skills and experience to track the Giant Python, so he had always paid close attention to such subtleties. Although it was just a change in scent, it still raised doubts in his heart. The smell that typically lingered around volcanoes wasnt very pleasant, and it was a wonder how Aphrodite had come across it. Sulfur... I believe thats the name. Chapter 1012: 425: Moya and the Past of the Goddess of Beauty Chapter 1012: Chapter 425: Moya and the Past of the Goddess of Beauty Hiss... Clang ... Without fire igniting itself, the vast underground space lights up, one by one, the suspended lanterns brightening with the arrival of Aphrodite. Without a moments pause, the Goddess of Beauty continues forward. The grand doors behind her close automatically, severing the connection between the palace and the outside world. She passes through the narrow corridor where doors exist at intervals on both sides. Occasional rustling sounds emerge, resembling whispers or wails. Yet the Goddess of Beauty pays no heed, simply continuing forward. After an unknown amount of time, the space ahead suddenly widens. A wave of heat and blinding red light hits her, prompting Aphrodite to slightly exert her Divine Power for protection. In the next moment, at the end of her vision, an ancient altar made of giant stones appears, and nearby, a bubbling magma lake. The intense power radiates from it, and fragments of rules vastly different from the material world linger above it. Undeterred, Aphrodite walks toward the location of the magma lake. Sensing her presence, the surface of the lake begins to stir slightly. Amid the bubbling froth, two creatures with beastly hooves, bat wings, goat horns, and long tails emerge, their alluring yet delicate faces filled with Fear and obedience. We welcome Your Highness Their voices are uniform and clear, subtly imbued with a hint of charm. Looking at the scene before her, a slight smile forms on Aphrodites lips. After countless failures, she had finally achieved a result that barely satisfied her. Though still not perfect, this was the best she could do with her current abilities. Theres nothing here for you now; you may leave. Speaking lightly, Aphrodite gestures to the two Nymphs who had recently emerged from the sea of flowers in front of her palace. They werent needed here for now, as with their abilities, they couldnt comprehend her deeper secrets. Yes, Your Highness. As the flames flicker, the two bow and then the space in front of Aphrodite clears, devoid of any creatures besides the Goddess of Beauty. Swoosh... Her fingers trace the ancient altar, and with a light sigh, the Goddess of Beauty slowly approaches. At this moment, looking at this place she had visited countless times, a trace of reminiscence flashes in Aphrodites eyes. When did she acquire this underground space? It must have been a long time ago, as she barely remembered the Time. She only remembered that it all started after the chaos following Typhons rebellion. The rampant King of All Monsters had not truly overturned the rule of the Divine King, but from that day on, the world that had witnessed this supreme Demons strength inadvertently gained many things, including Aphrodite herself. That day, the Goddess of Beauty frantically fled from the dark winds that covered the sky, transforming into a fish to evade the Demon Kings conquest. Ares only cared about his own escape, and the All Gods willing to confront the enemy were no match. Even the Divine King who had defeated Mother Earth was extracted like a spineless dog, unable to resist the powerful Demon King. That was the most terrifying day for Aphrodite, and her most powerless one. For her proud beauty was meaningless in front of the grand Demon King, like an ignored piece of scrap paper. This fear lingered in the depths of her heart, and even though the Divine King eventually turned defeat into Victory by killing Typhon in the sea, she still hadnt recovered. Thus, one evening after that day, Aphrodite fastened her belt, put on her grandest makeup, and had a chance encounter with Zeus in a corner of Mount Olympus. In the entire realm of Chaos and the Divine, he alone had sufficient Strength and a desire for beauty. This is what she told herself, although Zeus had never approached her on his own, which made her doubt her own beauty; although the Divine King was not truly invincible, he also used schemes to defeat his opponent... But regardless, he was ultimately the victor. And as the victor, he had the right to pluck the most beautiful Flower. ...I succeeded, yet I also failed. The fact proves that Zeus hasnt overlooked my beauty. In the presence of real beauty in this world, perhaps some can restrain their desires, but none are utterly without desire. But he, Zeus, even youths among mortals cant escape his grasp, yet he forcibly suppressed his covetousness for my beauty... This was the most shameful insult to me, I will never forget that day... One day, I will make you regret your rejection. An ironic smile inadvertently climbs her face, her fingertips feeling the coolness of the altar. Aphrodite isnt entirely unable to accept being rejected by others. Although she resents those who are blind to her beauty, she also admires their firm will in her heart... but others aside, Zeus is different. He is not a man of restraint, never has been. Nor does he seem to have any firm will, at least in this regard. Yet faced with the rare initiative of the Goddess of Beauty, he still gave up on himself, as if avoiding a pile of garbage. After that day, Aphrodite doubted herself in her Temple for a long time, even going mad and seeking her past confidence among various men in the Mortal Realm. Chapter 1013: 425: Moya and the Goddess of Beautys Past_2 Chapter 1013: Chapter 425: Moya and the Goddess of Beautys Past_2 They are kings, they are generals; they can also be commoners, or even beggars. After an unknown amount of time had passed, one day she awoke alone on a tall mountain, Aphrodite looked at the sun in the sky, and the Goddess of Beauty, as if awakening from a dream, made up her mind. In this world, others are unreliable, only oneself can be depended on. She could use her beauty as a weapon, but it absolutely could not be her only weapon. She must make a change... And when the Goddess of Beauty reflected on the past, she was pleasantly surprised to find that a path unknown to many had actually lain in her palm for a very long time. Thank you to the God of Sun, Helios, although he is no longer here, the amusing tales he used to share to make the beauty laugh in bed are still remembered by Aphrodite. Aside from the secrets seen by him during his daily patrols of the sky, the Goddess of Beauty also heard from Helios an uncertain tale. A drastic change had taken place in Tartarus, where it was no longer a place of confusion for All Gods Hiss... Clang ... Spontaneously combusting without fire, in the vast underground space, accompanying the arrival of Aphrodite, the hanging lanterns one by one lit up. Without a moments pause, the Goddess of Beauty continued forward. The door behind her also automatically closed by itself, cutting off the underground palaces connection with the outside world. She threaded through the narrow corridor, and on both sides of Aphrodite, at intervals, there were doorways. Occasional rustling noises could be heard occasionally from them, like murmurs, and also like howls. However, the Goddess of Beauty turned a deaf ear and just continued forward. After an unknown amount of time, the space in front of her suddenly opened up. Waves of heat and blinding red light assaulted her face, causing Aphrodite to summon a bit of divine power to protect herself. The next moment, an ancient altar made of giant stones appeared at the end of her line of sight. And near the altar, there was a bubbling magma lake. Intense power radiated from it, and even some fragments of rules vastly different from the material world lingered above it. Unstopping in her steps, Aphrodite walked towards the site of the magma lake. And as if sensing her arrival, the surface of the lake slightly rippled. Amid the bubbling froth, two creatures with beast hooves, bat wings, goat horns, and long tails emerged, their charming yet delicate faces filled with fear and submission. We welcome Your Highness The voices were neat and crisp, with a hint of allure concealed within them. And looking at the scene before her, a faint smile hung on the lips of Aphrodite. She did not know after how many failures she finally achieved a result that she was barely satisfied with. Although it still wasnt perfect, with her current strength, this was all she could do. This is not your concern now, you two may leave. Speaking indifferently, Aphrodite gestured to the two nymphs who were once born in the sea of flowers before her temple to leave. They were temporarily not needed here because their abilities were insufficient to understand her deeper secrets. Yes, Your Highness. The firelight flickered, and upon hearing the command, the two bowed simultaneously before the space before Aphrodite cleared, leaving no creature besides the Goddess of Beauty. Swoosh... Her fingers traced the ancient altar, and with a light sigh, the Goddess of Beauty slowly approached. At this moment, looking at this place which she had visited countless times, a hint of reminiscence flashed in Aphrodites eyes. When did she come to possess this underground space? It must have been quite some time ago, as she no longer remembers clearly. She only recalls the beginning, which probably stemmed from the aftermath of Typhons rebellion. The brazen and wanton King of All Monsters did not truly overturn the Divine Kings rule, but from that day on, the world that witnessed this supreme demons might inadvertently gained many things, and Aphrodite was one of them. On that day, the Goddess of Beauty frantically fled from the shadowy winds that blotted out the sky, transforming into a fish to evade the Demon Kings conquest. Ares only cared about saving his own life, and the gods who dared to fight were no match. Even the Divine King who had defeated Mother Earth was spinelessly drawn out like a dead dog, powerless to resist the formidable Demon King. That was the most fearful and powerless day for Aphrodite. Because her pride in her beauty was meaningless in front of the towering Demon King, as negligible as a piece of discarded paper. This fear lingered at the bottom of her heart, and even when the Divine King later turned defeat into victory, slaughtering Typhon utterly over the ocean, she still hadnt recovered from the shock. Thus, one evening after that day, Aphrodite fastened her belt, applied her most extravagant makeup, and encountered Zeus by chance in a corner of Mount Olympus. In the entire realm of Chaos and Divine Persons, only he possessed sufficient strength and a desire for beauty. She told herself this, although Zeus had never approached her on his own, which made her once doubt her own beauty; even though the Divine King wasnt entirely invincible, he had overcome his opponent by relying on schemes... Nevertheless, he was ultimately the victor. And as the victor, he was entitled to pick the most beautiful flower. ...I succeeded, yet I also failed. The truth is, Zeus did not fail to see my beauty. In the face of true beauty in this world, some may resist their desires, but none are devoid of desire. But he, Zeus, even though he cannot escape the charms of mere mortal youths, still forcefully restrained himself from coveting my beauty... This is the most shameful insult to me, and I will never forget that day... One day, I will make you regret your rejection. An ironic smile unwittingly climbed onto her face, her fingertips feeling the coldness of the altar. Upon introspection, Aphrodite couldnt accept being rejected by others. Although she resented their blindness, she admired their resolute will... Yet others aside, Zeus was different. He was never a restrained man, nor did he seem to have any firm will, at least in this regard. But faced with the seldom proactive Goddess of Beauty, he still abandoned himself, fleeing as if from a pile of rubbish. After that day, Aphrodite doubted herself within her own temple for a long time and even went to the Mortal Realm in a frenzy, seeking reaffirmation of her confidence from various men. They were kings, generals; they could be commoners, or even beggars. Time passed until one day she woke up alone on a high mountain, and Aphrodite, gazing at the Sun in the sky, had an epiphany akin to awakening from a dream. In this world, others are unreliable; only oneself can be depended on. She could use her beauty as a weapon, but it must not be her only one. She must make a change... And when reminiscing about the past, the Goddess of Beauty surprisingly found that a path unknown to most had been lying in her palm for a long time. Thanks to the God of Sun, Helios, although he was no longer present, the amusing stories shared to make the beauty laugh in their shared bed were still remembered by Aphrodite. Aside from the secrets seen when he surveilled the sky daily, the Goddess also heard a doubtful piece of news from Helios. Tartarus had undergone a drastic change; it was no longer the chaotic prison of the gods but had birthed its own interface and creatures. The God of Sun dared not investigate further, nor did Aphrodite dare before Typhons rebellion, but now she had no choice but to dare. Since then, one hero after another from the Mortal Realm received the favor of the Goddess of Beauty due to various accidents and then vowed to bring back the secrets of the Abyss for the deities. They ventured forth one after another, bringing back crucial information for the deities with their lives. Until the last brave soul was accidentally discovered by a great will wandering the Abyss Interface. She noticed the special divine power on that insignificant human, representing the beauty of divine authority in the material world. Chapter 1014: 426: Shaping and Advent Chapter 1014: Chapter 426: Shaping and Advent Rustling... In the fragment of time-space, the Goddess of Beauty quietly awaited the response from the other side. The swirling vortex connected the Abyss and the Mortal Realm, yet the separation between them still existed. Thus, at the bottom of Tartarus, within the chaotic time-space that had not fully evolved into a complete interface Darkness undulated like flowing water, and yet resembled a colorful ribbon. Aphrodite was not aware that on the other side of what seemed to be a calm time-space tunnel, an indescribable, massive entity was stirred by her words, causing a tumult like a roaring tsunami. ...Ah... A vessel, huh... The voice murmured, echoing from all directions. Hearing the voice, the expression became somewhat bewildered. Between sanity and madness, so many years had flown by. Yet at this moment, the thing she once sought to reclaim was right before her eyes, but despite Moyas attempts to remember, she could not recall her former appearance. Was her former self beautiful? Perhaps. Although she had forgotten much, at least this memory remained fresh for Moya. As a noble Titans God, her appearance was undoubtedly beautiful. Yet, millions of years had passed, and after Mnemosyne lived for tens of thousands of years in the Abyss, under the influence of Tartarus day and night, she was no longer sure what her once beauty was. So when the present Goddess of Beautys initially thrilling words fell, Moya, for a moment, wasnt as excited as imagined. She looked at the spinning time-space tunnel and instead posed another somewhat unrelated question. A vessel that carries my will... Thats good. But Goddess of the Mortal Realm, successor of Olympusas a deity presiding over beauty, you must have your own unique understanding of what beauty is, right? Of course. Her voice was very confident; Aphrodite believed no one understood beauty better than herself. Receiving her affirmative response, Moya then continued to ask. Good, since that is the case, then you must be able to answer my dilemmathe Goddess of Beauty in the Mortal Realm, please tell me, in this world, within your domain, what exactly is the standard for judging beauty, one that holds universally? As the Goddess of Beauty, you must be able to answer this question for me. ... Are you asking... the standard of beauty? Somewhat hesitant, on the other side of the tunnel, Aphrodite was slightly taken aback. She had not expected to ever hear such a question; beauty is beauty, does it even have standards? Momentarily stumped, yet Aphrodite was ultimately the Goddess of Beauty. For thousands of years, even if she seldom explored the foundation of her domain, as long as she truly wanted to know, she could find the answer to the question. So just moments later, the Goddess of Beautys voice once again reached into the Abyss. ...Beauty has no unified standard, your honor, because beauty has never been an objective concept. From the perspective of humans, there is human beauty; from the viewpoint of deer, there is deer beauty; even when strength reaches a certain level, they too can showcase the beauty of their domains, just like the blood tree rooted in the Sun, which is the ultimate perfection of life. But in the end, theres no absolute beauty; if there must be, perhaps its the world itself. The true function of the authority of [Beauty] is not to shape an objective, absolute concept of beauty, but to allow me to change with the changes of all things. In the eyes of those who love tranquility, the Goddess of Beauty can be tranquil; in the eyes of those who prefer ardor, the Goddess of Beauty can be passionate; to a fish, the Goddess can be a fish, while to an eagle she can soar in the sky. The authority of [Beauty] allows me to become the most perfect figure in anyones eyes, yet there is no figure that is perfect in everyones eyes in this world. And the Divine Body I display to the world is simply the form that best fits the majoritys definition of beauty. ...Is that so? I understand. Seemingly enlightened, yet Moya felt she understood. She didnt heed the part about becoming the most perfect figure in others eyes; instead, after hearing Aphrodites explanation, she developed another understanding. Beauty, in essence, is the recognition of others. Though transforming into the shape that others recognize is one method, changing others attitudes to make everyone recognize oneself is also another method. However, the latter is probably difficult... The Mother of Demons body swayed in the chaos, stirring boundless waves. Nonetheless, first, let this present deity create a vessel for herself. Since she had already forgotten her former appearance and barely remembered the aesthetic of the Mortal Realm, let her take the initiative and craft a perfect body for herself. Goddess of the Mortal Realm, your answer is quite good... However, apart from verbal response, I still need to see the vessel you described. Since beauty is subjective, then create for me a perfect body in the eyes of the strongest in this world. Although you are the Goddess of Beauty, some of your ideas are still too naive. What is the value of the vast majoritys definition of beauty in this world, which ultimately belongs to the mighty? Aphrodite silently scoffed, showing some disdain towards Moyas views, yet she did not argue the point. Such cognition was normal for a being from the Abyss, having lived in such harsh depths for so long. Chapter 1015: 426: Shaping and Advent_2 Chapter 1015: Chapter 426: Shaping and Advent_2 After all, that place was even harsher than the Underworld, and what did it know of love and beauty? While she appears rebellious and in contact with the Abyss now, Aphrodite has no real intention of defecting to Tartarus. This is merely a contingency plan and a means to enhance her strength. After all, the authority of beauty in her hands is still too non-lethal compared to the all-encompassing attack of the Power of the Abyssal Demon Lord. Deities of this realm have always looked down upon places beyond the Mortal Realm, the edge of the starry sky and the Underworld are considered remote and desolate, not to mention the Abyss Hell. If the former Helios wasnt aware that Zeus would eventually settle accounts with him, he wouldnt have sought refuge in the embrace of the Outer Gods. Thus, despite the huge disparity in strength, this doesnt affect the pride within the Goddess of Beautys heart. Perfection in the eyes of the mightiest, right...? Of course, no problem. Although Aphrodite does not know who among those with Great Divine Power is the strongest, and her influence barely reaches them, there is one person whose perception of beauty she quite understands. She once fully captivated him to the point where he looked at her with a fiery gaze, as if desiring to crush and devour herthis is all too clear to the Goddess of Beauty. That should do it, the most perfect in the Divine Kings view... should be sufficient to handle it. As you wish, I will achieve that, she said. However, a vessel capable of carrying your will must involve the Power of Demon God and you promised me a reward... You may come to the Abyss to collect it, she hurriedly spoke, but seeing no response from Aphrodite, Moya had to find another solution: If you dont come, then prepare sufficient sacrifices. If you desire for the Demon God Level power to descend to the Mortal Realm... you better find a suitable location. The stricter the laws of the realm, the more sacrifices you will need. I give you three days, try not to keep me waiting. Initially, Moya had planned to imprison this Goddess of Beauty from the realm of mortals. Being the Mother of Demons, she was used to not keeping her word. But Aphrodite isnt so foolish, she has never stepped foot into the Abyss. However, since theres no opportunity now, let it be, and consider it again when the time is ripe. Right now, Moya just wants to quickly possess a normal body, capable of openly wandering the Abyss. Just two days ago, a Lord calling himself Demon Prince from the over eight hundredth layer of the Abyss suddenly sent her a letter, stating that a deity from this world who heard of her legend wanted to visit her, to pay respects to the glory of the great Mother of Demons, which left Moya both shocked and elated. The happiness needs no mention, Moya never expected that the fame she forged within the Abyss would spread outside, attracting gods to visit her. A deity from the human realm... it has been a long time since she had face-to-face contact with one. As for her shock, it was because Moya didnt want to ruin the good impression of the one who came seeking fame, yet she had no other means to meet this person face-to-face. Fortunately, this Goddess of Beauty from the human realm was quite capable, and Moya was definitely going to reward her greatly. Thinking this, Moyas tone softened considerably. Besides, you can also send an embodiment, to which I will grant the Power of Demon God and the authority to rule over a domainof course, I will not lessen the reward I promised you. But Goddess of Beauty of the mortal realm, are you sure the vessel you create can really carry my will without being seen through by other deities? Of course, but bear in mind, this new demon has just been born, so you must be careful using it... As long as their power does not exceed my limit, they wont be able to see through the true nature of your will. On this matter, the authority of a deity is not to be doubted, she firmly stated, stirring something in Aphrodites heart. Leaving an embodiment in the Abyss? Well, thats possible. Although the gods do not involve powers like time or spirituality, thus cannot guarantee the embodiments alignment with the original at all times, the existence of this fragment of space and time ensures she doesnt need to worry about the communication problems between her true form and the embodiment. As for the sacrifice used to channel the Power of Demon God, she had already prepared it. Humans were out of the question; even if she sacrificed an entire human nation, the drawn Power of the Abyss might still not be sufficient. Fortunately, with just a gentle flick of her fingers, a deity from a certain starry sky had scavenged plenty of corpses from the Zodiacal Star Domain, and many of these were Evil Creatures that were sealed rather than killed. These sacrifices were now placed in the hidden starry space arranged by that deity, waiting for her to offer them to the Abyss. The cost was trivial for Aphrodite. Using Evil Creatures to sacrifice to demons, this was also a fine remedy to eliminate those disgusting things... Thus, when Aphrodite finally returned to her Temple, she immediately took flight, heading towards the starry sky. Goddess of the Nether Moon... As she watched the Moon getting closer in the sky, Aphrodite couldnt help but think of the Nether Moon from the Underworld. A flicker of annoyance crossed her eyes. Little was known that the God of Heavenly Light, who checked the unrest in the Zodiacal Star Domain as soon as it began, did so actually because of the Goddess of Beauty. Otherwise, for Aether, who had often been harassed by the Heroic Spirits led by Perseus from Olympus, it would have been better to have more trouble in the Zodiacal Star Domain. He would have applauded the turmoil, and not rushed to check it first. Yet, he did not expect that instead of awaiting Aphrodite, he encountered Liana breaking through the sky... and the result is known to all gods. One day, I too will possess such power... And unlike you, as a weapon naturally belonging to the Goddess of Beauty, I know best how to wield it... Without another glance, her figure whisked past the Moon traversing the starry sky. Although she had heard many tales about the insides of Abyss, Aphrodite had not yet seen what Tartarus truly looked like for herself. Abyss. [862-11]. Thunder Pool. Beneath the dim sky, the heavy rain never ceased. The figure rapidly moving through the rain, the Divine Kings avatar looked somewhat hurried. Not long ago, he secretly incited demons to forcefully break the barrier enveloping the city, leaving the demon city at the cost of leaving behind a mark. Following the map in his memory, Zeus relentlessly searched for a suitable place to conceal what he had obtained on his journey. The hiding of Mjolnir went smoothly; he placed it under a long-dormant volcano. Although the Fire element isnt abundant in Thunder Pool, there are still volcanoes here, albeit not frequently erupting. However, as soon as the first step was completed, while preparing to find a hiding place for the residual Origin Power of the Alien Realm Thunder God Thor, Zeus encountered an unexpected situation he did not wish to see. A boundless oppressive force arrived from the horizon, the Abyss Lord controlling this realm was stronger than Zeus anticipated, and his reaction speed was much faster. Compared to most Abyssal Demon Gods he had previously encountered with Intermediate Divine Power, this self-proclaimed Demon Prince was simply not on the same level. Before finding the most suitable place, the powerful aura had already rapidly approached where Zeus was. Although the opponent did not instantly come to his location, but instead started capturing the demons that had escaped with Zeus, looking at this situation, it seemed unlikely he could remain hidden under the opponents watchful eyes. I really didnt expect, this so-called Demon Prince actually has some skills... Gently shaking his head, compared to most Abyssal Demon Gods he had previously encountered with Intermediate Divine Power, this self-proclaimed Demon Prince was simply not on the same level. Before finding the most suitable place, the powerful aura had already rapidly approached where Zeus was. Although the opponent did not instantly come to his location, but instead started capturing the demons that had escaped with Zeus, looking at this situation, Chapter 1016: 427: The Demons Doctrine of Victory Chapter 1016: Chapter 427: The Demons Doctrine of Victory In the distant sky, oppressive thunderclouds rolled in. The Interface Power, dominion over a realm, spontaneously gathered at his side, shielding its own sovereign. A human figure with eagle wings, hands like talons, surrounded by Thunder Fire, holding a long spear. Soaring swiftly through the skies of Thunder Pool 862-11, the Demon Prince casually struck down a demon tainted with the Lords Seal using thunder and lightning, and continued on towards the next target. His towering height stretched several zhang, and at the center of his brow, a single eye sparkled with silver light, ceaselessly scanning the Earth, with nothing hidden from its sight. As one of the Abyssal Demon Lords, the Demon Prince undoubtedly had an appearance unlike any Deity of the Mortal Realm. However, in many respects, this Lord similarly retained a somewhat humanesque visage. And for this appearance, many Demon Gods had mocked him for his fragility, yet unexpectedly, the Mother of Demons who dwelt at the Bottom of the Abyss seemed to truly appreciate it. Of course, in any case, once the Demon Prince demonstrated his overwhelming Strength, no one dared to contest him anymore. Crack Once again approaching a being infused with the Lords aura, the Demon Prince casually unleashed another bolt of lightning, showing no intent to identify the target. However, unlike before, when this thunderbolt struck, a strong surge of Power of Demon God suddenly rose to intercept his attack. Hmm? This seems like... a seal used to conceal ones identity. From extreme speed to a sudden halt, standing proudly in the sky, the Demon Prince observed the house where the Power of Demon God arose, the single eye on his brow shimmering with light. Had the other not made a move, he might have failed to notice and been deceived. But now that they have interfered, even through the cover of the Lord Seal, the Demon Prince still discerned the True God Power hidden beneath the might of the Demon Gods. Orderly and harmonious, yet completely at odds with the Abyss. And atop that Divine Power, there also shone a striking Thunder. The Thunder God of the Mortal Realm, he did not deceive me... Hahaha... Smirking with laughter, the Demon Prince ceased his attack. His majestic eagle wings fluttered behind him, causing his form to rapidly descend. At this moment near the ground, the Divine Kings avatar was full of annoyance and regret. It was so close, just so close. He had thought that even if this distinctive Abyss Lord harbored ill will, he would at least ascertain his identity before taking action, but unexpectedly, the Lord had struck without warning. Divine Power surged through his body, and in that moment, Zeus prepared to forsake this incarnation. After all, he is the King of All Gods. If he chose to burn everything this incarnation had, the true body in the Mortal Realm could use it as a guide to retrieve his incarnate consciousness. Its just a shame about this Origin Power of an Alien Deity... With a solemn expression, Zeus was about to make a move. But in the next moment, the descending Demon God seemed to have no intention of continuing his attack, instead retracting his power and landing on the Earth. ...Attacking without cause, what is your intent, sir? Could it be that your previous command was but a jest, hence the abrupt change in orders? Silence for a brief moment, Zeus was somewhat uncertain of the others intentions. But regardless, if he could avoid the worst outcome, the Divine King naturally wanted to avoid it. So with cautiousness in mind, Zeus questioned the newcomer first. Attacking unprovoked? Hahahaha... Alien Deity, you openly violated my orders, forcefully breaking through my city, and now you have the audacity to question me? It seems that the Gods of the Mortal Realm are not so different from the Abyss; we both do not care for those so-called reasons and only for our own fists, hahahaha... With uproarious laughter, the Demon Princes three eyes appraised Zeus from head to toe, as if examining goods. Yes, just like that, the Mother of Demons would be pleased... Thinking thus, the Demon Lord did not dither. He waved his hand grandly; an invisible force descended on Zeus, attempting to carry him into the high skies. Come, come with me. I have been searching for you, it seems he has not deceived me. Alien God, you should know what I am seeking you for. Now, lets first return to Thunder Pool. Boom A short and intense vibration erupted as the Demon Princes power collided with Zeuss instinctual resistance, and then effortlessly broke through the latters defense. A struggle flashed through the eyes of the Divine Kings incarnation; under normal circumstances, he would never tolerate such behavior. But now, a mighty ally might await him ahead, and the rewards of this journey were not yet fully dealt with. After much hesitation, even as he was drawn into the torn spatial rift, Zeus ultimately did not resist. Endure it for now, these lowly beings of the Abyss are always so discourteous, theres no need for me to stoop to their level... This is all for a greater good, once I unify the world in the future, there will be ample time to settle scores with these contemptible demons. Comforting himself inwardly, Zeuss mood returned to calm. After so many years, he was long no longer his former self. Such a trivial matter, it truly meant nothing. Where are you taking me? Thunder Pool... Isnt this realm itself Thunder Pool? Also, your previous actions, regardless of whether they were justified or not, if it were someone else, they probably would have been slain by your hand already Not necessarily. Traversing the Void with the authority of the Interface, the Demon Prince interrupted Zeus with a laugh. Chapter 1017: 427: The Demons Doctrine of Victory_2 Chapter 1017: Chapter 427: The Demons Doctrine of Victory_2 Slightly tilting his head, he looked at the mortal deity before him, who was much smaller than a demon, barely able to contain the ice-cold greed in his eyes. The thunder god of the mortal realm... What delectable sustenance. The uninvited guest had been right; this was indeed his greatest tonic. If he could obtain this power, it would fill the void of his origin power... However, with the delicacy before him, the Demon Prince had no choice but to restrain his own desires. This was not the true body, just an incarnation of the mortal deity. Plus, the origin of a deity cannot be forcibly stripped away... Even as the laws of the present world became more stringent and the origin power repeatedly faded, now, even if the deities themselves were willing to help, stealing divine authority had become increasingly difficult. Not at all. Repeating again, the Demon Prince said half-smilingly: According to what it told me, you are indeed the god who wields thunder in the mortal realm. Although the Power of Demon God I command is mighty, there actually isnt much authority or source power related to the Thunderbolt... so my thunder and lightning could never really harm you, unless I also utilize the inherent power of the Abyssal Demon Lord, inclined towards Chaos and Destruction. In the distant sky, dark thunderclouds surged downward. The Interface Power that dominates a realm spontaneously gathers at his side, shielding its master. With a humanoid body and eagle wings, hands like sharp talons, surrounded by Thunder Fire, wielding a long spear. Soaring through the sky of [862-11-Thunder Pool], the Demon Prince flew swiftly to his next target, striking dead a demon tainted with the Lord Seal with a casual bolt of lightning. Towering several stories high, in the center of his forehead, a solitary eye shimmering silver ceaselessly scanned the earth, before which nothing could hide. As one of the Abyssal Demon Lords, the Demon Prince undoubtedly possessed an appearance different from the mortal deities. Yet, unlike his kin, this Lord also retained a somewhat human-like form in many aspects. Because of this appearance, many Demon Gods had mocked his weakness, but unexpectedly, the Mother of Demons dwelling deep in the Abyss seemed to quite appreciate it. Naturally, regardless, once the Demon Prince displayed his overwhelming strength, no one dared to argue with him anymore. Crack Approaching another entity with a Lords aura, the Demon Prince casually unleashed another bolt of lightning, showing no intention of identifying the target. However, unlike before, when this bolt of thunder struck down, a surge of Power of Demon God abruptly rose, effectively blocking the attack. Hmm? This seems to be... a seal to conceal identity. From extreme speed to a halt in a moment, proud in the sky, the Demon Prince beheld the house where the Power of Demon God had risen, his forehead eye gleaming. If the other party hadnt acted, he might have been deceived. But since there was interference, even obscured by the Lord Seal, the Demon Prince could still see the True God Power hidden beneath the Demon Gods strength. Orderly and harmonious, yet utterly incompatible with the Abyss. Moreover, that divine power also bore remarkably conspicuous Thunder. The thunder god of the mortal realm, it actually did not deceive me... Hahaha... With a wide grin, the Demon Prince ceased his attack. The wings of an eagle fluttered behind him, rapidly descending his form. At that moment near the ground, the Divine Kings incarnation was full of annoyance and regret. Just a little bit more, just a tiny bit more. He had thought that this unique Abyss Lord, even if harboring ill-intent, would at least confirm his identity before taking action, but he hadnt expected the other to strike immediately. Divine power surged within him, at this instant, Zeus was prepared to abandon this incarnation. After all, he was the King of All Gods, and if he chose to burn everything of this incarnation, then his true self in the mortal realm could use it as guidance to retrieve the consciousness of his incarnation. Only pitying the wasted Origin Power of the Alien Deity... With a gravely serious face, Zeus was about to act. But in the next moment, the Demon God descending from above seemed not to continue the action, instead, it converged its power and landed on the surface of the Earth. ...Unprovoked aggression, what is your intention, sir? Could it be that your earlier command was merely a joke, hence the sudden change, sir? After a moment of silence, Zeus was somewhat uncertain about the others intentions. But whatever the case, if he could avoid the worst-case scenario, the Divine King would naturally prefer to do so. Thus with caution in his heart, Zeus took the lead in questioning the newcomer. Attacking for no reason? Hahahahaha... A deity from an alien realm, you brazenly defy my commands, forcefully break out of my city, and now you have the audacity to question me? It seems that the gods of the mortal realm and the Abyss are not so different after all. We care not for those so-called reasons, only for the strength of our own fists, hahahahaha... With a hearty laugh, the Demon Princes three eyes scrutinized Zeus as if appraising goods. Yes, thats right, the Mother of Demons will be pleased... Thinking of this, the Demon God acted without hesitation. With a wave of his large hand, an invisible force landed on Zeus, attempting to carry him up into the sky. Come, go with me. You are the one Ive been looking for, it seems it did not deceive me. Alien deity, you should know what I want from you. For now, come back with me to the Thunder Pool. Boom A short and intense vibration occurred as the power of the Demon Prince collided with Zeuss instinctive resistance, easily breaking through the latters defense. Struggling flashed in the eyes of the incarnated Divine King, as its something he would never tolerate under normal circumstances. But now a great ally might be awaiting him ahead, and the rewards from this trip havent been fully dealt with yet. After much hesitation, until he was carried by that force into the torn spatial rift, Zeus ultimately did not resist. Just endure a little longer, these lowly lives of the Abyss have always been so rude; theres no need to fuss over them... All this is for a greater good. When I unify the world in the future, there will be plenty of time to settle scores with these wretched demons. Comforting himself with these thoughts, Zeuss mood returned to calm. After so many years, he was no longer the god he used to be. Such trivial matters truly meant nothing. Where are you taking me? The Thunder Pool... Isnt this realm itself the [Thunder Pool]? Moreover, your actions earlier, regardless of your reasons, would have gotten anyone else killed instantly by your hand That wouldnt happen. Traveling through the void by leveraging the authority of the interface, the Demon Prince interrupted Zeus with a laugh. Tilting his head slightly, he stared at this deity from the mortal realm who was so much shorter than a demon, barely able to contain the coldness and greed in his eyes. The Thunder God of the mortals... what a delicious morsel. The uninvited guest was right, this was indeed his greatest source of nourishment. If only he could obtain his power, the emptiness of his Origin could be filled... Yet with the feast right before him, the Demon Prince had to restrain his own desire. This was not the true form; this was merely an incarnation of the deity. Furthermore, it was impossible to forcefully strip away the Origin of a divine being... Even with the tightened Laws of the current world and the repeated loss of Origins, its exceedingly difficult to usurp Divine Authority, even if the deity himself is willing to aid. That wouldnt happen. Repeating the words with a mocking smile, the Demon Prince said, According to the information it gave me, you are the God wielding thunder in the mortal realm. The Power of the Demon God I command is indeed mighty, but the Source Power related to the [Thunderbolt] that I possess is actually quite limited... So my thunder and lightning couldnt really do anything to you, unless I also use the inherent Power of the Abyssal Demon Lord that leans towards [Chaos][Destruction]. It? Taking over the conversation, Zeus paid attention to nothing else. Indeed, just like the Demon God said, he could not possibly be so easily killed by the opponents thunder. The reason he mentioned it was also just to hint subtly Chapter 1018: 428: Filling the Gap Chapter 1018: Chapter 428: Filling the Gap Whoosh... ... Small ripples appeared on the Thunder Sea, seemingly inconsequential waves lapping against the surface, yet they caused wrinkles to spread across the surrounding void. All was silent on the way to the center of this vast Thunder Sea, but the assertive voice of the Demon Prince seemed to linger in Zeuss ears. Win-win... such a refined phrase. Although it was the first time he had heard it, the Divine King could discern the underlying intention to appear cooperative and mutually beneficial, while actually aiming to achieve ones core objective. However, when this phrase fell from the lips of the Abyssal Demon Lord, it instantly lost its original meaning, transforming into unabashed greed and aggressiveness. What does it mean for you to always win, calling that multi-win... Ha, why not gorge yourself to death. Mentally scoffing at the Demon Gods arrogance, Zeus felt slightly relieved after learning the other partys harsh conditions. Repairing the Thunder Pool was indeed difficult, but he feared nothing from those who made demands. For the Divine King, it was only the pure maniacs that he found most abhorrent. Compared to that, beings like the Demon Prince were much easier to handle. ...How is it, God of the Mortal Realm, have you figured anything out? As the Thunder God of the Mortal Realm, this should be your forte. Dont tell me you cant even match that Snake Demon. Boom boom boom The voice was like thunder, shaking this sea. Carrying an awe-inspiring authority, at the edge of the Thunder Pool, a towering Titan shouted loudly. This Demon Prince had been bringing Zeus here for a while, yet the latter had showed no sign of action, which caused some irritation in the princes heart. Such a nuisance... Maybe the Snake Demon was right after all. Just as it had suggested, what he should do was to make this Thunder God from the Mortal Realm find a way to complete his own incomplete bloodline. Having a genuine Bloodline of a King, and then offering the secrets of this bloodline to the Abyss, he would gain favor in the will of Tartarus, becoming a true Demon Prince in both name and reality. But the Demon God did not trust that Snake Demon and did not want anyone tampering with his own body. If the will of the Abyss cared only for the significance behind that bloodline, then it seemed he was not the indispensable one. So while the Demon Prince verbally agreed, he changed his mind as soon as he turned around, selling out his partner thoroughly. Now it seems that this Thunder God from the Mortal Realm might not have the ability to repair the Thunder Pool at all. After all, the origin of divine power in the Mortal Realm and the strength of demons are different; it seems he couldnt easily change allegiance, even with the corresponding authority of a God. Previously, the Demon God did not understand how difficult this not easy truly was, but Zeuss behavior seemed to prove that it was indeed difficult. ...As you have observed, identifying the problem is not difficult for me. But to solve it... You probably also know what the issue is. Living in the Abyss for so long, you may not realize that, unlike the Abyssal Demon Gods who can directly bestow strength upon weak demons, the Deities of the Mortal Realm cannot arbitrarily control the allegiance of their own Godhoods origin. So, even if I am willing to pay the price, there is no guarantee that it can be done. Standing in the center of the Thunder Pool within a massive vortex, the Divine King incarnate, faced with the Demon Princes urging, appeared troubled on the surface but was undisturbed in his heart. As he had said, the issue with the Thunder Pool was not complicated. Having seen this vortex with his own eyes, Zeus knew the situation in his heart. Its power was strong, but it was Rootless Water; its foundation was completely the Power of the Abyss, with virtually no Thunder Origin present, and it was composed mostly of fragments from the Alien Realm that had yet to be fully assimilated. Thus, at this moment, the vortex represented the external manifestation of the Thunder Pools strength, and the unique rules of the [862-11] interface, different from other realms of the Abyss, caused its power to be consumed at all times. However, the Divine Power of a Deity could be replenished as long as their Godhood remained. But for a Thunder Pool without the corresponding Origin to support it, its power is like the seas hereseemingly vast and endless, but if the vortex keeps draining away, it will eventually run dry one day. Therefore, solving the Thunder Pools problem is both simple and difficult. The simplicity lies in the fact that if someone were to inject enough Thunder Origin to mix with the Abyssal forces within it, it would then attempt to complete itself; the difficulty, however, is that Zeus, as the Sovereign of the Gods in the present world, cannot easily tear apart his own Godhood, and even if he could, he would not lead the way in handing the Origin Power of the material world over to the Abyss. Meeting the Mother of Demons might at best gain him an ally, but to lead the way in betraying the present world is to undermine his own authority. Under normal circumstances, this would be a condition that he would never agree to. Only now, for Zeus at this moment, he does have a second solution... but the crux of the problem lies in whether that Snake Demon has already monitored him so closely that it knows the details of his experiences in that memory world? Your Excellency. Feeling a chill in his heart, Zeus showed no sign of it outwardly. He shook his head reluctantly and turned to look toward the Titan on the horizon. The affairs of the True God of the Present Worlds Godhoods origin arent a secret. If Your Excellency has any interest, you could probably learn about these things from the Abyss believers in the Mortal Realm, or even from the Deities who have had covert interactions with you... Chapter 1019: 428: Filling the Gap_2 Chapter 1019: Chapter 428: Filling the Gap_2 The Snake Demon who advised you on this matter, didnt it know about this issue? If so, then its intentions are indeed difficult for me to comment on No. The voice trembled through the eardrums as the Demon God spoke up to interrupt. In fact, its advice to me was not this. It was my own idea to have you repair the Thunder Pool, but now it seems I may have overthought it. His decision to change his mind seemed to be in vain; hearing Zeuss explanation, the Demon Prince couldnt help but feel deeply disappointed. It had no desire to be led by the nose, but now it seems it had no other choice. Damn, is it possible that this Thunder God of the Mortal Realm is in cahoots with the Snake Demon? Perhaps they bear no grudge against each other, and I am their intended target to conspire against? The power of the Abyss boiled in his veins; facing this complex issue, the Demon Prince instinctively wanted to give up thinking and resolve it with his fists. The vast Thunder Sea trembled, and thunderous roars echoed incessantly. After a long while, the Demon God finally suppressed the malevolence in his heart. Since what I want is beyond your capability, then just do as it suggests. Deity of the Mortal Realm, I want you to complete my bloodline, allowing it to coexist between the present world and the Abyss. Dont tell me again you cant do it, and youd better not play any tricks. Im well-prepared Wait a moment, who said I couldnt do it! Zeus, who had just slightly relaxed due to the Demon Princes negation, apparently was unaware that the Snake Demon knew he had obtained the Origin of the Thunder God from an Alien Realm. Zeus nearly thought he had been silently monitored all along, and only upon learning this did the Divine King breathe a sigh of relief. Yet no sooner had one wave settled than another arose; hearing the Demon Princes second demand, Zeuss heart jolted with shock. Complete the bloodline? Indeed, his vague suspicion about this special Demon God might actually be correct. But fulfilling its demand to complete the bloodline was absolutely impossible! You can do it? Are you playing me?! Rustle rustle... ... The Thunder Sea stirred up ripples, seemingly minor waves lapping the surface yet causing ripples to spread through the surrounding Void. Without further conversation, until reaching the center of this vast Thunder Sea, the assertive voice of the Demon Prince seemed still to hover by Zeuss ear. Win-win... a very concise term. Though he had heard it for the first time, the Divine King could discern the semblance of mutual benefit, which in reality served to achieve its core purpose. But when this term came from the mouth of the Abyssal Demon Lord, it instantly lost its original meaning and turned into undisguised greed and tyranny. What do you mean by always winning, calling it multi-win... huh, why dont you just burst yourself. Grimly mocking the Demon Gods arrogance internally, but upon knowing the harsh conditions of the other party, Zeus actually was somewhat relieved. Repairing the Thunder Pool indeed was difficult, but he wasnt afraid of the other party having demands. To the Divine King, only those pure lunatics were most loathsome. Compared to them, dealing with beings like the Demon Prince was much easier. ...So, god of the Mortal Realm, have you figured out anything yet? As the Thunder God of the Mortal Realm, this should be your forte, dont tell me youre even inferior to that Snake Demon. Boom boom boom The sound was like thunder, shaking this sea. Carrying an awe-inspiring authority, at the edge of the Thunder Pool, the towering Titans loudly questioned. Since he had brought Zeus here, a constant span of time had passed, yet the opponent had still not acted, which caused some irritation in the Demon Princes heart. Such a nuisance... perhaps what the Snake Demon said was right. Just like it suggested, what he should do is have this Thunder God from the Mortal Realm find a way to complete his own fragmented bloodline. By possessing a bloodline truly worthy of a king and offering its secrets to the Abyss, he would then win the favor of the Will of Tartarus and become a genuine, fitting [Demon Prince]. However, the Demon God didnt trust that Snake Demon, nor did it want others tampering with its body. If the Will of the Abyss cares only about the significance behind that bloodline, then it seems he is not irreplaceable after all. So, although the Demon Prince verbally agreed quite nicely, he immediately changed his mind and sold out the other party cleanly. But it seems now that this Thunder God of the Mortal Realm might not actually have the capability to fully mend the Thunder Pool. After all, the origin of a deitys Godhood in the Mortal Realm and the power of demons differ; it seems unable to easily change allegiance, even if its a god holding the corresponding authority. Previously, the Demon God did not know exactly how difficult this not easily was, but Zeuss performance seemed to prove that it indeed was very difficult. ...As you see, identifying the problem isnt hard for me. But to solve it... you probably understand what that entails, dont you? While youve been dwelling in the Abyss for a long time and might not be aware, a Demon God of the Abyss might bestow strength directly to weaker demons, but gods of the Mortal Realm cant arbitrarily manipulate the allegiance of their own Godhood origin. So even if Im willing to pay the price, it might not necessarily be something I can achieve. Standing in the midst of the massive whirlpool at the Thunder Pool, facing the urging of the Demon Prince, the incarnate Divine King showed difficulty, yet his heart remained calm. Just as he said, the issue with this Thunder Pool wasnt complex. Just by seeing this whirlpool, Zeus had already figured it out. Chapter 1020: 428: Filling the Gap_3 Chapter 1020: Chapter 428: Filling the Gap_3 Its strength is formidable, yet it stems from Rootless Water; its foundation entirely relies on the Power of the Abyss, with almost no essence of Thunder Origin, mostly acquired from alien fragments that have yet to be fully assimilated. Thus, at this moment, this vortex is an external manifestation of the power from the Thunder Pool; rules distinct from other Abyssal layers consume its energy incessantly. However, as long as the Godhood of a Deity remains, it can continually regenerate Divine Power, even if its being depleted. As for the Thunder Pool unsupported by corresponding Origin, its power is like the seawater here; seemingly boundless but perpetually depleting, and will inevitably run dry someday if the whirlpool keeps flowing. Thus, solving the problem of the Thunder Pool is both simple and complex. The simplicity lies in merely needing someone to inject sufficient Thunder Origin for it to mix with the Power of the Abyss, and it would autonomically strive to replenish itself; the difficulty, however, is that Zeus, being the Sovereign of the Gods beneath the present world, let alone tearing apart his own Godhood, would never personally hand over the Origin Power of the material world to the Abyss. Meeting the Mother of Demons, at most, could lead to gaining an ally, but leading the betrayal of the present world would be undermining his own Sovereignty. Theoretically, this is a condition he would never agree to. Yet for Zeus at the moment, there is a second solution... but the critical issue is, has that Snake Demon already surveilled him to this extent, even knowing in detail his experiences within that memory world? Your Excellency. With a chill in his heart, Zeus did not show it on the surface. He shook his head helplessly, turning his gaze towards the Titans at the horizon. Its no secret about the Origin of the True God of the Present Worlds Godhood. If Your Excellency wishes to understand, you might also learn about these through the Abyss believers in the Mortal Realm, or perhaps the Deities who are secretly in touch with you... Could it be that the Snake Demon advising Your Excellency is unaware of this? If so, I really cant comment on its intentions No. The voice resonated, and the Demon Gods interjected. In fact, its advice to me was not this. Fixing the Thunder Pool was my own idea, but it seems perhaps I thought too much. The change in plans proved futile, and upon hearing Zeuss explanation, the Demon Prince was significantly disappointed. It did not want to be manipulated by others, but it seemed to have no other choice at the moment. Damn it, could this Mortal Realms Thunder God possibly be an ally of that Snake Demon, actually having no enmity among themselves, and I am the real target they plan to scheme against together? Power of the Abyss boiled in its veins; facing such a complex issue, the Demon Prince instinctively wanted to give up thinking and solve it with fists. The vast Thunder Sea trembled, with thunderous roars echoing continuously. It took a while for the Demon Gods to finally suppress the malice in their heart. Since you cant do what I want, lets just do what it suggested. Mortal Realms Deities, I want you to complete my Bloodline, so that it can coexist in both the Present World and the Abyss. Dont tell me again what you cant do, and youd better not play any tricks. Im already prepared Wait a minute, who said I couldnt do it! Just as he slightly relaxed due to the Demon Princes denial, it seems that the Snake Demon didnt know about his acquisition of the Origin of the Alien Realms Thunder God. Zeus was relieved just when he thought this entity had been silently monitoring him all the way; now understanding the situation, the Divine King finally caught his breath. But no sooner had one wave subsided, another arose, and upon hearing the Demon Princes second request, Zeuss heart was shocked. To complete the bloodline? Indeed, his vague conjecture about this unique Demon God was probably correct. But to complete its bloodline, that was absolutely impossible! Can you really do it? Are you playing games with me?! Chapter 1021: 429: Placenta Chapter 1021: Chapter 429: Placenta Om ... In the blink of an eye, a considerable amount of time has passed since Zeus and the Demon Prince reached an agreement. The Divine Kings avatar plunged into the depths of the Thunder Sea, while the Demon Gods stayed alone on the surface, awaiting the outcome. The Thunder Water slapped against the surface, making a rumbling noise. Days went by, and the core of the world, which had seemed plentiful on the outside but empty within, truly began to change. Gold, silver, blue, purple... As the Origin deep within gradually filled, new kinds of Thunder began to emerge within this Thunder Pool that, compared to the long years of the Mortal Realm, was still relatively young in the Abyss. A sense of vigorous vitality was beginning to burst forth from here, invigorating the whole world considerably. In this obscurity, the Demon Prince could clearly feel that ever since Zeus entered the core of the Thunder Sea, the Interface Power that was bestowed upon him by [Thunder Pool 862-11] had been steadily increasing and becoming more refined bit by bit. Even faintly, the bloodline within it thrummed with life, as if the changes in the worlds laws were aiding its existence. And to these changes, the Demon Gods were naturally extremely satisfied. However, it was still not enough... Repairing the Thunder Pool wasnt about the simple infusion of strength. To truly earn the favor of the Abyss Will, it depended much more on other things than just a mere injection of Source Power. Just like the Blood Mother Trees suggestion of bloodline completion, the bloodline itself wasnt important; what mattered was the identity of the Divine King and the symbolic meaning behind his active participation. It is this that is of use to the Abyss, not merely the Divine Kings bloodline. The Demon Prince obviously did not understand this before. But its luck was indeed good, because the strength Zeus offered to complete the Thunder Pool happened to meet this condition from another angle. So as the changes in the interface became greater and greater, until at a certain moment, quantitative change finally led to qualitative change. In the sky above [Thunder Pool 862-11], an immensely colossal will made its presence known there. And merely by existing there, all of the worlds spacetime outside the core of the Thunder Sea unavoidably became frozen in place. At the same time, in a corner of the interface, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon looked up at the sky. It sensed the boundless and profound thoughts of Tartarus, and couldnt help but temporarily strive to contain its own presence. Without a doubt, in the current state of Chaos, the Abyss is the most formidable existence, without an equal. Beyond It, even the Blood Mother Tree is confined by the laws of the present world. If it were not for the lack of its own personality, It might have already achieved what Zeus could only dream of C becoming the true sovereign of all gods in Chaos. Om... ...The gift of the Abyss Will has finally arrived... But this kind of change doesnt seem like the disturbance of completing the bloodlines... It looks like Zeus truly did find a way out of the predicament, and the Demon Prince did not truly take my advice. Murmuring to himself and observing the commotion at the edge of the sky, this is the conclusion the Eight-Armed Snake Demon could only arrive at. After all, if it were about the perfection of the bloodlines, then the current commotion of the Abyss would probably not be like this and would also involve interactions with the laws of the present world. What a pity... It had originally planned to stoke the fire between the core of the material world and the Otherworld in advance, making Tartarus passively assist in the fall of the future Divine King. However, it seems that things didnt go as smoothly as it had thought. Even because its not a true body, the Great Serpent is temporarily unable to confirm whether this is simply a flaw in its own plan or if something has occurred that should not have happened. However, considering the changes currently happening in the interface, and even affecting the entire Abyss, the Great Serpent is certain that Zeus, although he did not make a move himself, must have paid some price related to the Divine King, because that is what Tartarus truly needs. And since it has nothing to do with the Divine King of this world, it can only pertain to the Divine King of another realm. As for what that is, we can only wait and see later. Hiss No helping it, as a mere avatar, this is all I can do. But youve overcome this challenge; how do you plan to get past Moyas challenge? Unaware that Moya has already created a demigod avatar for himself, but even if aware, the Great Serpent would not pay much mind. Because it is well aware that the magnificent power of the Mother of Demons, besides being ineffective against other Abyssal Demon Lords, is genuinely absolute against the opponents of Tartarus. An avatar crafted by the Goddess of Beauty briefly endowed with the peak divine power of Moya will surely cope, but beyond that, nobody knows. Thus, with the mindset of watching a drama unfold, it hides in a corner of the interface. The Eight-Armed Snake Demon did not leave due to the hindrance of its first plan; instead, it chose to continue waiting here, awaiting the further development of events. ... Om... Huff... Open! Rustle rustle At the bottom of the Thunder Pool, following a low shout, the Divine Kings avatar stepped back, shaking off those Law Chains wrapped around its body. Although the latter seemed somewhat reluctant, it chose to leave for the time being. After all, without the owners consent, the absorption of Origin is not sustainable. The Thunder Water surged endlessly. Showing a look of exhaustion, perceiving the greatly transformed Thunder Pool Law and the faintly looming Abyss Will above the nine heavens, Zeuss expression also involuntarily revealed a trace of relief. Chapter 1022: 429 Placenta_2 Chapter 1022: Chapter 429 Placenta_2 In just a few short months, a Thunder Gods Origin that is nearly comparable to a True God with Intermediate Divine Power has already been infused into the core of the Thunder Pool. Although compared to the Otherworld Thunder God, who is still close to the peak of powerful Divine Power even with some defects, this amount may not seem very significant, but it still represents a number that is painful for anyone to consider. Even though True Gods cannot directly Absorb Source Force, as Zeus, he is perfectly capable of offering this Source Force to the present world, and then use it to the greatest extent to enhance his own Godhood. However, at this moment, what truly instills fear in Zeus is not the loss of Origin Power, but with the advent of the Abyss Will, he has finally understood the most fundamental need of Tartarus. So thats how it is; he knew then that the Eight-Armed Snake Demons scheme was definitely not just about a Bloodline; it must be aiming directly for his position as the Divine King. And his earlier inability to confirm its actions, coupled with a careful consideration that still led to rejection, successfully helped him avoid a major pitfall. Thanks to the gift of the Power of Destiny... Although Zeus does not know whether Destiny has played any role in this... Thanks to the gift of the Power of Destiny... Even though Zeus doesnt know whether Destiny has indeed played a partBuzz ... In the blink of an eye, a significant amount of time has passed since Zeus and the Demon Prince reached an agreement. The Divine King incarnated and sneaked deep into the Thunder Sea, leaving the Demon Gods alone on the surface, awaiting the outcome. Thunder Water slaps the sea surface, making a rumbling noise. As days passed, this Interface core, which was originally hollow inside despite its outward abundance, seemed to have indeed begun to undergo some changes. Gold, silver, blue, purple... With the deepening of the core becoming increasingly substantial, the Thunder Pool, which is still relatively young compared to the Abyss and yet ancient enough compared to the years passed in the Mortal Realm, has gradually evolved a number of newborn thunders. A sense of vigorous vitality gradually erupted from this place, making the entire world liven up a bit more. In the darkness, the Demon Prince could clearly feel that ever since Zeus entered the core of the Thunder Sea, the Interface Power bestowed upon it from [862-11-Thunder Pool] has been constantly growing, and becoming increasingly pure bit by bit. Even faintly, the Bloodline within its body seemed to quiver slightly, as if the change in the worlds Law was aiding in its survival. And towards these changes, the Demon Gods were naturally extremely pleased. But this was still not enough... Repairing the Thunder Pool was never just about sheer Strength. To truly attract the favor of the Abyss Will, it actually involved something more than simply the infusion of Source Force. Just as the Great Serpent suggested, the completeness of a Bloodline is not important; what matters is the identity of the Divine King and the symbolic significance of his deliberate actions. That is what is useful to the Abyss, not just the Bloodline of the Divine King. Regarding this, the Demon Prince was clearly unaware before. But its luck is indeed very good because the Strength offered by Zeus to replenish the Thunder Pool just so happened to fulfill this condition from another angle. So, as the changes in the Interface grew more and more significant, until one moment, quantitative change finally led to a qualitative change. Above the sky of [862-11-Thunder Pool], an immensely majestic Will appeared there. And Its mere existence there caused the space and time of the whole world, except for the core of the Thunder Sea, to inevitably freeze. At the same time, in a corner of the Interface, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon looked up at the sky. It sensed the vast and boundless intent of Tartarus and couldnt help but momentarily strive to contain its own presence. Without a doubt, in todays Chaos, the Abyss is the most powerful existence, without equal. Beyond It, even the Blood Mother Tree would be imprisoned by the laws of the world. If it were not for the lack of its own persona, It could probably do what Zeus dreams of doing, and become the true ruler of all the gods in Chaos. Buzz... ...The gift of the Abyss Will has come at last... However, such a transformation does not seem to be the commotion of bloodline completion... It seems that Zeus has indeed come up with a way to break the deadlock, and the Demon Prince did not truly follow my advice. Murmuring inwardly and gazing toward the distant disturbance in the sky, the Eight-Armed Snake Demon could only make such a judgment. After all, if it were completion of the bloodline, the current disturbance in the Abyss would likely not be like this and would involve interactions with the laws of the present world. What a pity... it had originally planned to add fuel to the fire between the core of the material world and the Otherworld in advance, turning Tartarus into a passive aid for the shattering of the future Divine Kings position. But now, things do not seem to be going as smoothly as it thought. And because it is not the true body, the Great Serpent cannot be certain whether this is simply a flaw in its own plan or if something that was not supposed to happen has occurred. However, considering the changes currently occurring in the interface and even indirectly affecting the entire Abyss, the Great Serpent can confirm that Zeus, although not participating himself, has definitely paid some price related to the Divine King, because thats precisely what Tartarus truly needs. And since its not something related to the Divine King of the present world, it can only be the Divine King of the Otherworld. As for what exactly that entails, one will have to wait and see. Hiss No choice, as a mere avatar, this is all I can do. But youve passed this hurdle; Moyas challenge, how do you plan to overcome it? Not knowing that Moya had already shaped a divine avatar for itself, even if the Great Serpent knew, it wouldnt care much. Because it is well aware that the mighty power of the Mother of Demons, aside from being ineffective against other Abyssal Demon Lords, is genuinely formidable against any opponent of Tartarus. An avatar created by the Goddess of Beauty briefly embodying a Moya at the peak of great divine power will definitely be fine, but no one knows about anything beyond that. Thus, with the mentality of watching a play unfolding, it hides in a corner of the interface. The Eight-Armed Snake Demon did not leave due to the obstruction of its first plan but chose to continue waiting here, waiting for further developments. ... Hum... Hoo... Open! Rustling At the bottom of the Thunder Pool, accompanying a low shout, the Divine King avatar steps back, shaking off the Law Chains wrapped around its body. Although the latter seems somewhat reluctant, it chooses to temporarily leave. After all, without the owners consent, its impossible to sustain the absorption of Origin Power. The Thunder Water is surging, boundless and infinite. Showing an exhausted expression and sensing the vastly transformed Thunder Pool Law and the faint Abyss Will suspended above the skies, Zeus also reveals a hint of apprehension in his demeanor. In just a few months, an Origin Power nearly comparable to an Intermediate Divine Power True God was infused into the core of this Thunder Pool. Although this pales in comparison to the peak of great divine power of the Alien Realms Thunder God, even if somewhat incomplete, it is still a considerable loss. Even though True Gods cannot directly absorb Source Power, as Zeus, he could have dedicated this Source Power to the present world and maximized its use to strengthen his Godhood. However, at this moment, what truly causes Zeus to feel apprehensive is not the loss of Origin Power, but with the arrival of the Abyss Will, he finally understands Tartaruss most fundamental need. So thats how it is. He knew it; the plot of that Eight-Armed Snake Demon is definitely not just about a bloodline; it must have been directly targeting his position as Divine King. And he was not sure of its intentions before, but out of caution, he refused, and this act of refusal successfully allowed him to avoid a large pitfall. Thanks to the gift of the Power of Destiny... although Zeus does not know whether destiny played any role in thisThanks to the gift of the Power of Destiny... although Zeus does not know whether destiny played any role in this Chapter 1023: 430: Blessing Chapter 1023: Chapter 430: Blessing Splash... ... A small portion of the Thunder Pools repair was completed, and Zeus had finally sorted out the ins and outs of this interface. Pushing aside the Law Chains that still emanated a yearning desire, he chose not to continue imbuing the Origin, but to soar away instead. In his perception, to truly restore the Thunder Pool to a state of perfection would likely require the filling of it with all the Origin he held in his hands. After all, as a placenta fabricated by the Abyss in imitation of Zeus, the difficulty of fully repairing it was no different than creating another Thunder God whose Thunder Origin would seem almost indistinguishable from his. Of course, Zeus did not need to go to such lengths; what the Abyss Will originally cared about was not the quantity of the Thunder Origin. Yet, even so, he did not wish to restore the site in one breath to a degree that would satisfy the Demon Gods. And so, the vast Thunder Sea roiled slightly, following the path he had taken before, the Divine Kings incarnation leapt forth. Swift Breaking the surface, he looked up at the sky. In the sky of [862-11], as the repair of the Thunder Pool was halted midway, the Abyss Will that originally descended also hovered for a few minutes before finally receding. In the empty sky, only the Demon Prince was left, whose aura had undergone a subtle change. On its body, the Interface Power that had already reached its limit seemed to have had its restrictions lifted, and if it so wished, it could continue to bring more layers of the Abyss under its control. However, it was evident that such a degree of change was far from satisfying the appetite of the Demon Gods. So much so that the present being was filled not with any hint of joy, but with anger and discontent. Roar! Damn it, what are you doing, Mortal Realms Thunder God! Awaking from his closed-eyed contemplation, the Demon Princes face was filled with shock and fury. A moment ago he was immersed in the rapid elevation of his powers upper limits, just waiting to conquer more planes and turn them into real power he could hold in his grasp. But in the next moment, the favor of the Abyss Will was unceremoniously brought to an end. The whole process seemed stuck at the critical point of complete metamorphosis, leaving the Demon Gods with a fishbone in their throat. And watching Zeus emerging from the water, he seemed to have found the culprit, reaching out again to directly apprehend the Divine Kings incarnation before him. Speak, Mortal Realms God! Why did you stop? Do you not realize! Just a little more, just one more bit, and I could have become the most favored being in Tartarus, rightfully ruling over the thirty-six layers of the Abyss as the Demon Prince! And as the First Prince, I would be the only possible choice for the Abyss King! No. This is nothing but your illusion. Once again being rudely seized in hand, this time Zeus appeared nonchalant. He looked indifferently at the furious Demon God, with not a hint of panic on his face. I am very clear in my perception; to garner sufficient favor from the Abyss for you, the power I would need to expend is far beyond double that of just now. Your a little more is actually much more. As for the Abyss King... Excuse me for being blunt. Even if I melted myself entirely into the Thunder Pool, the favor gained would never be enough for that. In fact, I highly doubt that the Abyss of today has the capability to create the so-called Master of Abyss. Probably not, at least thats what Zeus believes. For, with the repair of the Thunder Pool, he had also glimpsed the true strength of Tartarus as it is now. If there are levels within the Great Divine Power, the other party would likely have already stood at the pinnacle of the path, ready to touch upon even grander and loftier characteristics. This power truly exceeded Zeuss expectation, yet even so, the Divine King did not believe that they had the ability to shape a real Master of Abyss. After all, whether it is Demon Gods or the Demon Prince, even that never-seen Mother of Demons is most likely the same. They may receive the support of the Abyss Interface Power, with the latter two even having the prospect of obtaining power comparable to the Great Divine Power, but its essence is still derived from borrowing from Tartarus. However, if the Abyss were to produce a true ruler, a Monarch capable of wielding a part of the entirety of Tartaruss strength, then it would not be so simple. At the end of the day, unless one is the incarnation of the world itself, the support of Interface Power too, has its limits. The existence of genuine Great Divine Power has a limit to the extent of maintaining personification, and naturally, the interface support also has a limit, which is related to the level of power of the provider. Although the power of the Abyss is strong, it is incomparable to that of the present world. The position of the God-King in the present world can be maintained, as it can bear almost limitless strength. If the present worlds will were to bestow sufficient favor, Zeus has no doubt that like the First Generation God King, he could wholly acquire power even greater than the Abyss of today. Splash... ... A small portion of the Thunder Pools repair was completed, and Zeus had finally sorted out the ins and outs of this interface. Pushing aside the Law Chains that still emanated a yearning desire, he chose not to continue imbuing the Origin but to soar away instead. In his perception, to truly restore the Thunder Pool to a state of perfection would likely require the filling of it with all the Origin he held in his hands. After all, as a placenta fabricated by the Abyss in imitation of Zeus, the difficulty of fully repairing it was no different than creating another Thunder God whose Thunder Origin would seem almost indistinguishable from his. Chapter 1024: 430: Blessing_2 Chapter 1024: Chapter 430: Blessing_2 Of course, Zeus did not need to go that far, as the Abyss Will wasnt particularly concerned with the amount of the Thunder Origin. Even so, he had no wish to restore this place to an extent that would satisfy the Demon Gods in one go. The vast Thunder Sea slightly stirred, following the road he had taken before, and the Divine Kings avatar leaped out. Whoosh Emerging from the waters surface, he lifted his head to look at the sky. In the sky of zone [862-11], as the restoration of the Thunder Pool stopped midway, the Abyss Will that had initially descended hesitated for a while before ultimately withdrawing. In the empty sky, only the Demon Prince, whose aura had undergone some changes, was left behind. On its body, the enhancement from the Abyss Interface, which had already reached its limits, seemed to have its constraints lifted. Should it desire, it could continue to bring more layers of the Abyss under its control. However, it was quite obvious that such a change was far from satisfying the appetite of the Demon Gods. As a result, the Demon Prince was far from elated at this very moment, filled instead with anger and resentment. Roar! Damn it, what are you doing, Mortal Realms Thunder God! Shocked awake from his meditation, the Demon Princes face was full of astonishment and fury. Just a moment ago, he was immersed in the rapid increase of his powers upper limit, ready to conquer more layers and turn it into tangible strength in his grasp. But in the next instant, the favor of the Abyss Will was mercilessly cut off. The whole process was like being stuck at the critical point of complete transformation, which was exceedingly frustrating for the Demon Gods. And watching Zeus who had just emerged from the water, as if finding the main culprit, it reached out again, directly seizing the avatar of the Divine King in front of its eyes. Speak, God of the Mortal Realm! Why did you stop? Do you not know?! Just a little more, just one more little bit, and I could have become Tartaruss most favored being, rightly ruling over the thirty-six layers of the Abyss as the Demon Prince! As the first prince, I would be the only possible choice for the Abyss King! No. Thats merely your illusion. Again being rudely grasped in its hand, this time Zeus appeared completely unruffled. He calmly looked at the furious Demon God, his demeanor showing not the slightest hint of panic. I am clearly aware, to charm the Abyss into bestowing you with sufficient favor, the power I would need to expend is far more than double what Ive just done. What you think of as just a little more is actually still a lot more. As for the Abyss King... Forgive my frankness. Even if you were to refine me entirely into the Thunder Pool, the favor you would receive would still not achieve that. In fact, I highly doubt if the current Abyss has the ability to shape the so-called Abyss King. Probably not, at least thats what Zeus thinks. Because with the repair of the Thunder Pool, he had also glimpsed the true level of power of the current Tartarus. If there were levels among Great Divine Powers, then the other party was probably already standing at the peak of this road, one step further from touching even more grand and lofty characteristics. Such power did indeed exceed Zeuss expectations, but despite this, the Divine King did not believe that the other party had the ability to shape a true Master of the Abyss. After all, be it Demon Gods or Demon Princes, or even the never-before-seen Mother of Demons, its probably the same for all of them. They may receive the enhancement of the Abyss Interface Power, and the latter two could even hope to attain power comparable to Great Divine Power, but their essence is still borrowing from Tartarus itself. But if a true master is to be born within the Abyss, one who could mobilize a part of the entire power of Tartarus, then that is probably not so simple. Ultimately, unless it is an avatar of the world itself, the enhancement from Interface Power also has its limits. A proper Great Divine Power has limits on how much personified force it can maintain, and naturally, Interface Power enhancements would have their limits too, its just that their limits are related to the level of power of the one granting the enhancement. And although the power of the Abyss is strong, compared to the current world, it is who knows how much weaker. The position of God King of the Mortal Realm can be pursued, as the power it can carry has almost no limits. If the will of the present world were willing to bestow enough favor, Zeus had no doubt that he could obtain strength even greater than the current Abyss, just like the First Generation Divine King did. The sound of rushing water... ... The restoration of the Thunder Pool had been completed in part, and Zeus finally understood the ins and outs of this realms interface. Pushing aside the Law Chains that were still emanating a yearning desire, he did not continue to infuse his Origin but chose to leave by flying away. In his perception, to truly restore the Thunder Pool to a state of perfection would likely require the filling of his entire Origin. After all, as the placenta that the Abyss emulated from him, to fully fix it would be no different than creating another Thunder God whose Origin was almost indistinguishable from his own. Of course, Zeus did not need to go that far. What the Abyss Will cared about was not the amount of Thunder Origin, but even so, he did not wish to entirely restore the place to a degree that would satisfy the Demon Gods in one go. So the vast Thunder Sea stirred slightly, and following the same path he came by, the Divine Kings incarnation leaped out. Whoosh Breaking the waters surface, he looked up at the sky. In the sky of [862-11], with the suspension of the Thunder Pools restoration, the Abyss Will that had originally descended also lingered for a while before ultimately retreating. In the empty sky, only the Demon Prince, whose aura had changed slightly, remained. Upon its body, the limits of the Interface Power, which had already reached the extreme, seemed to have been lifted. Should it wish, it could continue to bring more layers of the Abyss under its control. But obviously, this level of change was far from satisfying the Demon Gods appetite to the point that it was not slightly pleased but rather full of anger and unwillingness. Roar! Damn it, what are you doing, Thunder God of the Mortal Realm! The Demon Prince awoke from its meditation with a start, its expression filled with shock and rage. Just a moment ago, it was still immersed in the rapid increase of its power limit, ready to conquer more realms to turn them into tangible strength in its grasp. But the next moment, the favor of the Abyss Will was unceremoniously cut off. The whole process seemed to be stuck at the threshold of complete transformation, making the Demon God uncomfortable like a bone stuck in its throat. And seeing Zeus bursting through the water was like finding the culprit, as it reached out again to directly apprehend the incarnation of the Divine King before its eyes. Speak, God of the Mortal Realm! Why did you stop, do you not realize! Just a bit more, just a bit more, and I could have become the most favored one in Tartarus, the Demon Prince who legitimately dominates the thirty-six layers of the Abyss! And as the first Prince, I would have been the only possible choice for the Abyss King! No. That is merely your delusion. Once again rudely grasped in hand, Zeus this time appeared nonchalant. He looked at the angry Demon God indifferently, his expression unflustered. Im quite clear on my senses, to obtain enough favor from the Abyss for you, the strength I would need to expend is far more than double what I did just now. What you think is just a bit more is in fact still a lot more. As for the Abyss King... I must say frankly. Even if you were to refine me entirely into the Thunder Pool, the favor you obtain would still not be enough to achieve that. In fact, I have my doubts that the current Abyss has the ability to create the so-called Abyss King at all. Perhaps not, at least thats what Zeus believes. Because with the repair of the Thunder Pool, he had also glimpsed the actual strength level of Tartarus as of now. If there were ranks among the Great Divine Powers, then the other side has probably already reached the pinnacle of their journey, one more step and they could touch upon a more magnificent and lofty essence. Such strength indeed surpasses Zeuss expectations. However, even so, the Divine King does not believe the other has the ability to create a true Master of Abyss. Chapter 1025: 431: Meeting Chapter 1025: Chapter 431: Meeting Hum Without wasting any time, as soon as the sound came from the opposite side of the Gate of Sacrifice, Aphrodite pointed her finger and ignited the pile of blood and flesh sacrifices accumulated on this barren planet. Amidst the billowing smoke, countless essences of blood and flesh blurred the Law and Order of this place, and the spacetime tunnel connecting the two sides also began to stabilize. As divine power vibrated, a crystal stone containing a godless body slowly moved towards the Gate of Sacrifice. However, as it approached, the originally stable portal began to tremble again. The power of the sacrifice clashed with the surrounding Laws, continuously neutralizing the crystals influence from crossing beyond the realm. Encased within the crystal stone was Aphrodites latest creation, a powerful shell fused with the strength of the Abyssal Demon Lord and the divine power of the Goddess of Beauty. Once the body is sent into the Abyss, the Mother of Demons can immediately go to meet the visitor from afar. After all, not long ago, Moya had once again received communications from [862-11-Thunder Pool]. Despite the complexity of the content, the specifics about the Divine Kings incarnation were fully intact... Clearly, even after striking a firm deal with Zeus, the Demon Prince had no intention of reneging on this aspect. It wasnt out of any particular fidelity, but simply to avoid trouble. After all, without enough favor from the Abyss, the Demon Prince couldnt be sure whether he would encounter opposition from Moya on the path to conquest. Putting oneself in the shoes of Moya, they would likely not allow the birth of a second demon with great power to arise from the Abyss. It means that the Mother of Demons herself is ineligible for the throne of the Abyss King; otherwise, they would have been natural enemies long ago. ...But the Thunder God of the Mortal Realm, isnt that just the God-King of Olympus? God-King Zeus... Has he actually come? Unaware of the complexities, the Demon Prince never mentioned its deal with Zeus. The Mother of Demons, upon receiving the communication, felt a slight joy in her heart, and her earlier sense of wistfulness was instantly dispersed. Watching the body slowly crossing over, Moya never expected her previous, discreet desires to actually come true. The God-King of the Mortal Realm had finally taken notice of her, and even willingly dispatched an incarnation to meet her personally. Such a sudden visit really caught her unprepared. After all, she had long revered God-King Zeus. Long ago, from the mouth of Aphrodite, she heard of this later era Deity, his image as the Divine King, his conquest over Earth Mother Gaia and his amorous nature; these were enough to make the now somewhat demonically-minded Moya appreciate him. Zeuss brief defeat upon entering the Abyss not only failed to disappoint her but further confirmed his adversarial stance against Hell, which pleased her even more. Her interests and emotions aligned at this moment, so much so that when Aphrodite and she decided on the mode of communication, the Mother of Demons didnt hesitate to mix business with pleasure. She sent out a fragment of space-time that should have belonged to the Abyss, despite knowing full well how difficult it is for things to leave the Abyss once they enter. This action was almost certain to be met with a bit of disdain from Tartarus, yet she did it and was prepared to continue. If it were only for Aphrodites sake, she naturally wouldnt need to go to such lengths. However, the Mother of Demons did not choose to give up, and affected by those intricate thoughts she barely understood herself, she ultimately chose the contradictory ostrich approach... (Note 1) Hum... Its here. With thoughts flickering in her mind, time kept slowly slipping by. Under the countless sacrifices of the flesh and blood of evil creatures, the crystal encapsulating the body still gradually fell from the starry sky into the Abyss. Anticipation in her heart, Moya directed her gaze towards the crystal. There, Aphrodites masterpiece lay as if in deep slumber. Flawless skin tone, the immutable face of a female, perfect and touching figure, a pair of curved and delicate demonic horns, and a tail looped at the top into a heart shape... At this moment, as she looked at this appearance that combined the styles of Deity and Abyss, Moya herself felt a touch of excitement. But this fluctuation was fleeting, quickly replaced by tremendous jubilation. Good, Aphrodite, youve done well! Overjoyed, Moya felt lucky at this moment. The avatar that carried her consciousness had just completed... Without it, Moya really wouldnt have known how to meet Zeus. After so many years, she still missed her former self as one of the Titans Deities, yearning and fearing her strong and tyrannical father. She wished to return to the Mortal Realm, to be seen by All Gods as one of their own rather than an outsider... Yet on the other hand, she knew she was no longer a God. The Abyss was not the Underworld; if the Gods knew of her existence, they would be filled with dread and repulsion, even if she one day emerged from the Abyss with great power, but now it was different. This is a good start. And now, let me try... With a mere thought, Moyas will immediately surged into the crystal in front of her. The transparent crystal shattered on cue, revealing the perfect body inside. A strong will flowed into it, awakening the deeply slumbering flesh. Whoosh As eyes opened, the Color of Chaos stirred without wind. An inexplicable transformation began in an instant, that was a trait from Moyas true form, a unique power she naturally possessed. Chapter 1026: 431: Meeting_2 Chapter 1026: Chapter 431: Meeting_2 Or in other words, as the Mother of Demons, Moya herself is not devoid of abilities besides birthing demons. To be precise, her conceptual appearance is an ability in itself. Under the influence of this power, her originally flawless appearance appeared as though it was about to transform again. However, after Moyas heart hung in trepidation for a moment, a power formed by a combination of the Current World Divine Power and the quasi-god Power of the Abyss surged from every inch of her skin. In just a moment, it smoothed over the changes caused by the former and maintained the bodys previous appearance. Good, very good, thats it! The harsh, grating voice, more discomforting than a hard object scraping across glass, was no more. Instead, it was replaced by a melodious and captivating voice, like singing. As she sized up her new body, Moya was extremely excited. The powerful force unconsciously radiated outwards, but the next moment, her expression changed slightly. Wait, whats going on? It seems youve noticed it. However, Your Excellence, as I mentioned before, my power can only just bear your will for now, and it cannot touch the power inherent in your true body. So if you dont want it to become a disposable item that cant even last a day, stay as far away from your true body as possible Alright. Without hesitation, in just a flash, the new Moya disappeared, and the enormous creature hidden within the chaotic air currents also became unresponsive. With a new body, Moya was even unwilling to allow another body to remain in an awakened state. She only left a message for Aphrodite, then hastily left the other side of the Gate of Sacrifice. Very well, Goddess of Beauty of the Mortal Realm, I remember your merit. I will reward you generously! But lets talk about this when I return, just wait a bit longer on your end. Without needing to ask further, with the power of her true body, Moya could be sure that hardly any True God could see through this flesh. According to the information from the Demon Prince, that incarnation of the God-King doesnt even possess the level of a strong Divine Power, not worth mentioning at all. Unless wielding a special Power that allows the true self and the incarnation to maintain a unique consciousness despite spatial and rule distances, this incarnation could not possibly see through her disguise. Therefore, in the eyes of others, this is her most authentic appearance. Just like this, Im now indistinguishable from ordinary Demon Gods... Though both in the Abyss, at this moment, Moya similarly dared not attract the power of her true body unless she wanted this shell to be assimilated by that power as well. But this was not a big deal, after all, she was not headed to battle. God-King Zeus... I wonder if its innate fate, ever since the first time I heard this name, I felt there was some connection between us... Perhaps this is the guidance of fate, the current world God-King and the Mother of Demons of the Abyss, what fitting identities? Unable to help but mutter to herself, she felt a bit nervous. Damn, I forgot to ask, does that Thunder God Zeus have any likes? ... ...speaking of which, I forgot to ask too. That esteemed Mother of the Abyss, I wonder what she likes? Having left the boundary of [862-11-Thunder Pool], she continued to delve deeper into the end of the Abyss. Not knowing how long the Demon Prince had taken her, until arriving at a desolate plane, Zeus was then told they could stop. The Demon God didnt plan to stay long; its only job was to bring Zeus here and then take him back, because Moya didnt want to meet it. Although this genuinely annoyed the demon, the Demon Prince didnt really care about that. Just as it was about to leave, the God-King incarnation stopped it. What the Mother of Demons likes is indeed a very important question. After all, he is not someone like Poseidon who might only force things; Zeus knows the art of tact and strategy. Its simple to coerce the weak. But when facing another power, mere brute force is useless. To leave a good impression on this important ally, the God-King incarnation also tried to prepare more. Even if he hadnt learned about this after coming to the Thunder Pool, he probably would have brought various gifts from the Mortal Realm. Unfortunately, to Zeus question, the Demon Prince knew nothing. Or its better to say that demons never pay attention to such matters, even if its different from other Demon Gods. ...Alright then. He shook his head slightly, accepting this fact, and Zeus found a spot to sit in this desolate world. A faint light flickered in his hand, the God-King initially intended to immediately start a live broadcast to his true body, but after hesitating for a moment, he stopped. Not sure how long it would take for Moya to arrive, to prevent depleting the already scarce Power of the Abyss prematurely, he thought it better to conserve it. He would wait for the other party to arrive and then find an opportunity to start, after all, when the connection was established, he could sync his previous memories as well. There should... be no problem. Silently nodding, he looked around the desolate yet surprisingly uncorrupted world that greatly resembled Chaos from the legends of Creation, maintaining his dignity at all times. He didnt know if this was useful, but he did it anyway... quietly waiting, unable to distinguish day from night. Chapter 1027: 431: Meeting_3 Chapter 1027: Chapter 431: Meeting_3 Meanwhile, at the edge of the realm, after who knows how long, Moya hurriedly arrived in silence. Huff... Feeling quite different than usual right now, nervousness and hesitation continue to build up in her heart. Stepping onto the desolate land, Moya bit her teeth slightly and mustered up the courage to move forward. In that instant, she felt that she was no longer the Mother of Demons, but the Titan God Mnemosyne. New body, weakened strength, bloodlines no longer filled with the chaotic aura of the Abyss; all of these changes seemed to have expelled her past brutality and madness, transforming her into a girl who had stepped into a strange world. Continuing to walk forward, at some moment, the silhouette of the Divine King incarnate seemed to be at the end of her sight. Is that... Thunder God Zeus? Tall, handsome, dignified; even when solitary, he still carried himself with grace. The mysterious attraction surfaced in her heart, causing her heartbeat to involuntarily quicken. Moya did not realize that the power of the Goddess of Beauty ultimately belonged to Aphrodite. To counteract her inherent rules, the forces of love and beauty were constantly stirring within her new body. Just as the power of the Abyss subtly influenced her mind, making her irritable and frantic, wasnt she just as undefended against the divine power of beauty she was now willingly embracing? Perhaps it was the guidance of destiny; they were meant to rekindle this natural bond, bringing forth the birth of the nine destined Muse Goddesses. Although, if things went as expected, there would be no more Muses symbolizing art, singing, and inspiration in this world. Nonetheless, both Zeus and Mnemosyne were indispensable for whatever was to be born. Unlike Cronus, who set ablaze everything, the Mother of Demons had never used the fire of death to cut away the past at the turning of the epoch. Therefore, without realizing it, even though not a single word had been exchanged yet, Moya had already come to think of the figure at the end of her sight as the source of her fascination. Am I so easily swayed by someone else? Moya didnt know, but under the influence of many factors, she quickly convinced herself. How could a demon fallen into the Abyss be compared to a deity of the current world? And as the God of the material world, possessing genuine Great Divine Power, it didnt seem wrong for her to feel a stir in her heart. If she had had such a partner in the past, even if not the only one, how could she have fallen to her current plight? The regrets of the past seemed to have been satisfied at this moment, which made Moya even more convinced that her current reactions stemmed from her true heart. Hmm? Who... is this?! As if connected by a form of telepathy, while Moya was immersed in her own world, the Divine King incarnate sensed something, and the previously vague feeling now seemed to be within reach. Looking back, although he had already prepared himself mentally, the sight of Moyas true appearance still startled Zeus. Perfect, flawless, stunning. At just one glance, this androgynous face seemed to etch itself onto Zeuss heart, moving him even more than any goddess or beautiful mortal youth he had encountered before. How could this be, was this some sort of Illusion Technique? Zeus could accept beauty, but he could not comprehend such beauty that so perfectly fit his own ideals. Heartbeat slowing by half a beat, although his breathing had become heavy, Zeus was still Zeus after all. Not being dazzled by the beauty, he quietly tapped into his Divine Power, probing repeatedly; yet, after a moment, he found nothing amiss. Everything before him was genuinely real, Chapter 1028: 432: Meeting Chapter 1028: Chapter 432: Meeting Mortal Realm, the Divine Domain of Asgard. In the center of the realm lies a mountain, purely condensed from the Power of Faith. Standing atop this peak, strikingly similar to Olympus, one can overlook the vast lands, where illusory kingdoms divided and enveloped by various Divine Powers faintly emerge. Only the most devout believers of the Deities can come here after death, then offer all that remains of themselves to the entities they worshiped. Bathed in this boundless faith, Zeus raises his hand in a gesture of grasping, as if holding the entire world in his palm. With each breath, the millennia of faith accumulated by the fourth generation of mankind surge like tides. Amid ethereal light and shadow, twelve pillars reaching the heavens become indistinctly visible. Surrounded by them, the figure of Zeus appears divine. Athena, Aphrodite, Demeter, Hestia, Moanda. Hephaestus, Ares, Ares, Apollo, Zephyrus. Five male Gods, five female Goddesses, it seemed as if each group was missing one. However, the missing Poseidon from the former had already been arranged by the Divine King to be supplemented, and it would not be vacant for long. The latter group, though seemingly lacking a practical candidate, had actually been filled by Zeus quite early on. Therefore, even though no second person knew of this affair, and Zeus planned to choose a legitimate Deity to take on the role of the twelfth Principal God before truly acting on it, it still did not change the fact that the twelve pillars were already perfect. Thus, a long time ago, the Kings Ceremony crafted by the Divine King himself had already been complete. The King was still searching for candidates for Principal God, even keeping a spot available to add nominees at any time. ...after all, even the Principal Gods are subject to wavering... Whether it be of their own volition or through coercion, just like Poseidon. Therefore, whether to find or to create, twelve powerful Divine Powers closely linked to me, not a single one of them can be absent. Six male, six female, corresponding to the former Twelve Titans; this is also one of the hidden clauses of the ceremony. Murmuring to himself, Zeus used to be very troubled by this. But a thousand years have passed, and his endeavors were not limited only to seeking pleasure among humans. As things stand, even if the seat of the Principal God becomes contested, the Divine King can at any moment replace it with a new candidate, and theres more than one who could fulfill this role. With the colossal Power of Faith accumulated in Asgard over a thousand years, even a pig, as long as it is a naturally born Deity, could be transformed by Zeus into an immensely powerful God of a Million Pigs. Zephyrus is an example, the emergence of faith has completely shattered the inherent order of the strengths and weaknesses of True Gods... and this power of life and death is precisely what he has always pursued. Of course, it would be even better if this world had no Spirit Realm, no Land of No Light, no Land of Eternal Night, no Gods that dared to defy him. Thus, Zeus came here today for this very purpose that he has long sought. The Abyss, the most terrifying yet harmless of the Primordial Gods. Since its birth, it has existed in silence, never causing a sliver of trouble for the successive Divine Kings; instead, it is their shared prison. Even Tartarus, which was originally most likely Typhons Father God, provides no reason for the current Divine King to see it as a threat. Particularly after recently receiving the message from his avatar, which filled the Divine King with joy. An unexpected adventure that yielded a Divine Artifact and an Origin. Though part of the Origin was used by the avatar, a significant amount still remains. More importantly, the avatar completed the main purpose of its mission quite well, finding the existence foretold by Zeuss divine prophecya great entity capable of manipulating the Power of the Abyss, the Mother of Demons revered by billions (?). The former is icing on the cake, while the latter, if not fuel in the snow, is a great force that could sway the state of the world. Especially the message that informed Zeus, this Mother of Demons might very well be his natural ally, the sixth wife in some sense. This made Zeus regret not having acted sooner, yet he couldnt help but exclaim that its still not too late. He also never expected that to this day, he could still gain support in such a manner. ...perhaps this, is the Destiny inherent to a Divine King... It is the duty I was born to fulfill; the benefits it brings are merely a token reward bestowed upon its executor by Destiny. Chuckling, the mood of the Divine King at this moment is quite delightful. Yet he remains vigilant, constantly tensing his spirit. According to the description from the previous message, it wont be long before his avatar personally meets with that Mother of Demons. At that point, she will provide him with a live broadcast of her mental Domain, which is exactly why Zeus came to Asgard. After all, an avatar is just an avatar. It underestimated Tartaruss isolating abilities, causing the previous message to be significantly delayed before reaching Zeus. Compared to the Mortal Realm, it is here, less likely to conflict with the Laws of the Abyss... And so, he waits in silence, Zeus is expectant, yet his heart remains unhurried. Time flows slowly by, its length indeterminate. At a certain moment, within the palace on the central mountain of Asgard, a hint of joy flashes across the eyes of the Divine King. From the Void beyond the borders of the realm comes a signal similar to the previous one Chapter 1029: 432: Meeting_2 Chapter 1029: Chapter 432: Meeting_2 Mortal Realm, Asgard. At the center of the interface, there stands a mountain peak formed purely by the Power of Faith. Standing at the summit of this mountain, which greatly resembles Olympus, one can overlook the land and see the illusionary kingdoms, divided and enveloped by various Divine Powers. Only the most devout believers of All Gods can come here after death, and then offer up all that remains of themselves to the entity they worshipped. Bathed in this boundless faith, Zeus raises his hand, as if holding the entire world within his grasp. In a single breath, the millennia of faith accumulated by the fourth generation of humanity surges like a tide. Amidst the illusory lights and shadows, twelve celestial pillars momentarily become visible. Under their collective embrace, the figure of Zeus appears sacred. Athena, Aphrodite, Demeter, Hestia, Moanda. Hephaestus, Ares, Ares, Apollo, Zephyrus. Five male gods, five female gods, each seeming to lack one member. However, the missing Poseidon from the former has already been prepared by the Divine King; the vacancy will not last long. Although the latter seems to lack an actual candidate, in reality, Zeus had already filled this position early on. Thus, even though no second person knows this matter, and Zeus plans to select an upright and authoritative deity to occupy this twelfth Principal God position before actually doing anything, this does not change the fact that the twelve pillars have long been perfected. Thus, long ago, the Kings Ceremony personally cast by the Divine King was already a complete edition. Its just that the Divine King still searches for candidates for the Principal God, even keeping a spot open to add someone at any time. ...After all, even the Principal God can waver... Perhaps actively, or perhaps passively, just like Poseidon. Therefore, whether its searching or creating, twelve powerful Divine Powers closely associated with me, none can be absent. Six males and six females, corresponding to the once Twelve Titans, are also one of the hidden clauses of this ceremony. Musing to himself, Zeus had once been very troubled by this. But as millennia passed, he wasnt just about seeking pleasure in the mortal world. As of now, even if the position of Principal God differs, the Divine King can replace it with a candidate at any time, and not just one but multiple can serve. Underneath the vast Power of Faith accumulated over millennia in Asgard, even a pig, if it is a naturally-born deity, Zeus could still transform it into an omnipotent deity of a million pigs. Zephyrus is an example, the emergence of faith completely disrupted the intrinsic order of strengths and weaknesses of deities... and such authority to dictate life and death is precisely what he has always sought. Of course, it would be even better if this world had no Spirit Realm, no Land of No Light, no Land of Eternal Night, no gods daring to defy him. So Zeus has come here today for this very goal he has always pursued. The Abyss, the most fearsome yet harmless Primordial God of this era. Since its birth, it has quietly existed, never causing the slightest trouble to any of the past Divine Kings; rather, it has been their shared prison. Even originally, the trajectory of Tartarus was mostly deemed as the Father God of Typhon, but the current Divine King really cant find a reason that it poses a threat to himself. Especially after recently receiving a message sent by his avatar from within, which greatly delighted the Divine King. An unexpected experience, gaining a Divine Artifact and Origin. Although the avatar used a part of the Origin, still, a lot was left. Moreover, the primary purpose of this visit was very well completed by the avatar; it successfully found the existence corresponding to Zeuss prophetic sensesan entity capable of mobilizing the Power of the Abyss, the Mother of Demons revered by billions, deemed a great entity. If the former is icing on the cake, then the latter, even if not help in the nick of time, is a massive force capable of influencing global dynamics. Especially since the message informed Zeus that this Mother of Demons could potentially be his natural ally, the sixth wife in a sense. This left Zeus regretting that he hadnt taken action sooner, yet he couldnt help but exclaim that it still wasnt too late. He never imagined that even today, he could still gain support in this way. ...Perhaps this is the divine destiny that the Divine King possesses... This is the duty I was born to fulfill; as for the benefits it brings, they are merely a modest reward given by destiny to its executor. With a chuckle, the Divine Kings mood at this moment was very good. However, he did not completely relax but kept his spirit constantly taut. According to the description provided by the previous information, it wouldnt be long before his incarnation would meet the Mother of Demons in person, and she would open a live broadcast of a spiritual domain for him, which is specifically why Zeus came to Asgard. After all, an incarnation is still an incarnation; it underestimated the isolating capabilities of Tartarus, resulting in the delay of the previous transmission that Zeus received. Compared to the Mortal Realm, it is less likely here to conflict with the laws of the Abyss... Hence, Zeus waits silently, expectant yet unhurried. Time slowly passes, its unknown how much time has gone by. At a certain moment, in the palace at the central mountain of Asgard, a hint of joy flickers in the eyes of the Divine King. From the void beyond this realm, a will interface similar to the previous one but clearer is approaching his location. With a thought, an immense will immediately unfolds and merges with the pursuing thought. In an instant, the sensory perceptions of the incarnations spiritual domain and Zeuss actual body synchronized. However, perhaps due to the differences in space-time between the two realms, there is still a slight delay, and the first thing that enters the Divine Kings mind is not the incarnations observations, but a letter that followed. With a slightly raised eyebrow, Zeus calmly opens this letter that exists only in his consciousness. Although he could comprehend it with a single thought, it is precisely in facing such a significant matter that the Divine King needs to remain calm and composed. Hmm... a very special appearance, doesnt seem real. Let me see if theres any interference with her will. If there is, then break the connection. But what kind of special is this... The incarnation didnt say, so in its... my view, this special should be something I can recognize at a glance. I didnt specifically describe this special, probably for fear of interception during the transmission of information, especially since it faces a powerful deity from the Abyss directly. So if I cant recognize whats special about the appearance of the Mother of Demons at a glance, that would indeed be a problem. With a calm expression, while dozens of speculations flash through his mind and then dismiss them one by one. Zeus slightly shakes his head, feeling theres no need to rush. No matter how special it may be, just tackle it as it comes. Moreover, if its truly unusual, that in itself proves that what his incarnation saw was real. So, he casually takes a cup of wine brewed by Dionysus and savors it finely. He refocuses on the signal from the Abyss, waiting for the delay to end. A moment, two moments, three moments... He didnt wait too long, only half a glass of wine had been drunk when the originally empty mind started to change. The unclear becomes gradually clearer, and the first thing that catches his eye is a pair of eyes brimming with intense emotions and affection. And just from one look, Zeus, the master of emotions, discerns a myriad of thoughts in them. The owner of these eyes must admire him immensely; its just that she dares not express it. She is both inferior and proud, just like those princesses from the small nations of the Mortal Realm when they discover his divine identity. Ha, what special feature, it turns out to be just this... Subconsciously feeling he understood the incarnations thoughts, his originally taut spirit slightly relaxed. Chapter 1030: 433: Admiration and the Shock of Failure Chapter 1030: Chapter 433: Admiration and the Shock of Failure The Abyss, within an unnamed realm. A sea of flowers rose up, vines and plants woven into shape. Having received affirmative response from his true form, the Divine King incarnation let go of his last sliver of doubt. Gazing at the figure before him, he had no intention of wasting this rare opportunity that came once in a millennium. And so, in a mere thought, a palace composed of flora erupted from the ground, shrouding the forms of Zeus and Moya. In an instant, it seemed as if Fate itself trembled faintly in the dark, celebrating the rectification of a path once astray. The laws of the present world and the Abyss began to converge in an unknowable place, awaiting the further actions of the Divine King. As if blessed by fortuitous wisdom, both the avatar and the true self of Zeus experienced a moment of enlightenment. He was destined to sire nine Goddesses with the being before him, but destiny took an unexpected turn before he ascended to the throne. Thus, the preordained Deities were altered, in both number and identity. As for the present world, its hard to say whether this change was good or bad. Regardless, the Divine King had afforded the birth of Deities, once impossible, a chance to descend into the world once again. For Zeus, this was an undeniable opportunity. After all, this was not the same as the request from that Demon Prince. This time, he had no need to worry about inciting the wrath of the present world, and his own Bloodline still remained intact. Shaa With a wave of a large hand, the palace gates, built of plant life, came together and closed. Shortly after, as the Earth trembled ever so slightly, an invisible ripple gradually emanated out from this spot. At first it was just this single realm, then it reached nearby parts of the Abyss, eventually encompassing the entire Tartarus, and even the places within the present world. In the depths of the starry sky, Aphrodite, who waited quietly before the Gate of Sacrifice, felt her spirit jolt. As this wave of energy approached where she was, the Goddess of Beauty only felt an incredibly vast will descending upon her. The favor of the Abyss Will bestowed upon her, accompanied by a sudden increaseDby an indeterminable multipleDin the power of her race. What had been, not long after its creation by her, no more than a few demons, seemingly expanded in an instant by countless multiples, becoming a formidable Demon Clan that spread throughout Tartarus, even receiving a portion of the Abyss Wills preference. At this moment, Aphrodite had no doubt that even without the Mother of Demons promised rewards, the sheer endowment of the Abysss favor alone could easily elevate her to a formidable Demon God of great significance in the Abyss. Of course, she would not leave the human world unless absolutely necessary. Thus, despite being profoundly shocked by this sudden change, Aphrodite was merely surprised for a moment, then acted as if she heard nothing of it. The invisible ripple ... The Abyss, within an unnamed realm. A sea of flowers rose up, vines and plants woven into shape. Having received an affirmative response from his true form, the Divine King incarnation let go of his last sliver of doubt. Gazing at the figure before him, he had no intention of wasting this rare opportunity that came once in a millennium. And so, in a mere thought, a palace composed of flora erupted from the ground, shrouding the forms of Zeus and Moya. In an instant, it seemed as if Fate itself trembled faintly in the dark, celebrating the rectification of a path once astray. The laws of the present world and the Abyss began to converge in an unknowable place, awaiting the further actions of the Divine King. As if blessed by fortuitous wisdom, both the avatar and the true self of Zeus experienced a moment of enlightenment. He was destined to sire nine Goddesses with the being before him, but destiny took an unexpected turn before he ascended to the throne. Thus, the preordained Deities were altered, in both number and identity. As for the present world, its hard to say whether this change was good or bad. Regardless, the Divine King had afforded the birth of Deities, once impossible, a chance to descend into the world once again. For Zeus, this was an undeniable opportunity. After all, this was not the same as the request from that Demon Prince. This time, he had no need to worry about inciting the wrath of the present world, and his own Bloodline still remained intact. Shaa With a wave of a large hand, the palace gates, built of plant life, came together and closed. Shortly after, as the Earth trembled ever so slightly, an invisible ripple gradually emanated out from this spot. At first it was just this single realm, then it reached nearby parts of the Abyss, eventually encompassing the entire Tartarus, and even the places within the present world. In the depths of the starry sky, Aphrodite, who waited quietly before the Gate of Sacrifice, felt her spirit jolt. As this wave of energy approached where she was, the Goddess of Beauty only felt an incredibly vast will descending upon her. The favor of the Abyss Will bestowed upon her, accompanied by a sudden increaseDby an indeterminable multipleDin the power of her race. What had been, not long after its creation by her, no more than a few demons, seemingly expanded in an instant by countless multiples, becoming a formidable Demon Clan that spread throughout Tartarus, even receiving a portion of the Abyss Wills preference. At this moment, Aphrodite had no doubt that even without the Mother of Demons promised rewards, the sheer endowment of the Abysss favor alone could easily elevate her to a formidable Demon God of great significance in the Abyss. Of course, she would not leave the human world unless absolutely necessary. Thus, despite being profoundly shocked by this sudden change, Aphrodite was merely surprised for a moment, then acted as if she heard nothing of it. Chapter 1031: 433: Admiration and the Shock of Failure_2 Chapter 1031: Chapter 433: Admiration and the Shock of Failure_2 Invisible fluctuations passed through the Goddess of Beauty without bringing an end to the transaction. In front of the Gate of Sacrifice, the True God of the Present World was but one of its targets, and there were many others besides. The supreme will descended upon [862-11-Thunder Pool] almost at the same moment, and two grand forces followed one after another. At the center of the interface, the Demon Prince, who had sent away the Divine Kings incarnation not long ago, was overjoyed. Faced with the descending Abyss Will from the heavens, it only felt that the growth limit which had temporarily ceased due to Zeuss interruption was now starting to escalate again. The rank truly belonging to the [Demon Prince] also began to condense... While at the edge of the interface, another force that had arrived seemed somewhat reluctant to descend. It seemed to have realized that something was amiss with its target, yet in a rush, it was unable to discern the specifics. Despite the Abyss Will being more active than the laws of the world, its power was far from comparable. Not being able to pinpoint the problem at once, the will that had come following instinct ultimately still provided a reward according to the achievers own wishes. So, countless origins of Demon Gods poured down like a tidal surge, infusing into that demon body with a human torso, a snake tail, and eight arms. On the great earth at the edge of the interface, a trace of surprise flickered in the eyes of the Eight-Armed Snake Demon. Raising its head to the sky, the Great Serpents complexion showed admiration in addition to surprise. It was not unexpected for its trail to be discovered by Tartaruss will, but what it never anticipated was that it would receive blessings from the other party. Is it because of Zeuss incarnation? It must be. But the other party shouldnt have chosen to complete the bloodline of the Demon Gods, so where did this reward come from? Hiss... A soft hiss, without pondering for too long. Though it was somewhat unbelievable, when all impossibilities are excluded, what remains, however improbable, must be the only truth. But it shouldnt be... Zeus, you were that formidable? It seems I have underestimated the people of the world. With a solemn expression, a sense of respect welled up from the bottom of its heart. Logically speaking, although it was indeed its own doing that revealed Zeuss trace to the Demon Prince and it was also its own idea given to the other party, to speak the truth, aside from the thought of gaining some benefits, it was mainly to watch the amusement of Zeus hastily fleeing for his life, not hesitating to destroy his own incarnation. As for other possibilities, the Great Serpent had considered, but it had never felt they would truly come to pass. After all, even if someone as unselective in tastes as Poseidon, the objects of his doings were just creatures whose beauty humans could not comprehend, such as birds, beasts, and even fish; in the eyes of their own kind, they also possess extraordinary appearances. Within the Abyss, amid an unknown interface. A sea of flowers rose, and vines and plants intertwined to take shape. Since it received an affirmative answer from the original body, the Divine Kings incarnation let go of the last bit of doubt. Looking at the figure before him, he had no intention of wasting this rare opportunity. In an instant, a palace made from flowers, grasses, and trees rose from the ground, enveloping the figures of Zeus and Moya. At that moment, the fate of the obscure world seemed to quiver ever so slightly, celebrating the correction of a path once astray. The laws of both the present world and the Abyss also began to draw closer in an unknowable place, awaiting the Divine Kings further actions. As if blessed by fortune, both the incarnation of Zeus and his original self had a moment of enlightenment at this time. He was meant to nurture nine Goddesses with the being before him, but fate took a turn before he ascended the throne. Thus, the ordained Deities shifted, not only in quantity but also in identity. For the present world, its hard to say whether this is good or bad. After all, no matter what, the Divine King has allowed the Deities who could not be born to find their opportunities for incarnation once more. And for Zeus, this is an unequivocal opportunity. After all, this time its different from the request of the Demon Prince. This time, he need not worry about provoking the wrath of the present world, and his own bloodline will still remain. Sha With a wave of his large hand, the palace doors made of vegetation immediately closed. Not long after, as the Earth gently trembled, an invisible fluctuation gradually spread out from this place as the epicenter. It started from this domain, then reached the nearby Abyss, eventually covering the entire Tartarus, and even extending to places within the present world. In the depths of the starry sky, Aphrodite who was waiting quietly in front of the Gate of Sacrifice felt her spirit jolt. As the wave approached where she was, the Goddess of Beauty felt an immensely grandiose will descending upon her. The favor of the Abyss Will came upon her, accompanied by the races strength that had grown exponentially out of nowhere. The Demon Clan, newly created by her and initially no more than a few big and small cats, seemed to have expanded countless times in an instant, becoming a grand demon tribe that spread throughout Tartarus, even gaining more of the Abyss Wills favor. At this moment, Aphrodite had no doubt that even without the promised reward from the Mother of Demons, just with this boon from the Abyss Will, she could easily become a powerful Demon God of great importance in the Abyss. Of course, unless absolutely necessary, the Goddess of Beauty would not leave the human world. So even though stunned by this unexpected change, Aphrodite was only momentarily shocked before she acted as if nothing had happened. The invisible fluctuation passed over the Goddess of Beauty without interrupting the transaction. In front of the Gate of Sacrifice, the True God of the Present World was just one of many targets. The supreme will nearly simultaneously arrived at [862-11-Thunder Pool], and two grand forces descended one after the other. In the center of the domain, the Demon Prince, who had just farewelled the Divine Kings avatar, was overjoyed. Facing the descending Abyss Will from the heavens, he only felt the limit of his growth, which had been temporarily halted by Zeus, resume its ascent. The rightful status for the [Demon Prince] began to take shape... While at the edge of the domain, another force that seemed to arrive somewhat reluctantly joined. It seemed to have sensed something amiss with the target but could not yet discern it accurately in haste. Although the Abyss Will was far more active than the Laws of the World, its strength was also much inferior. Unable to identify the issue promptly, the will that came following its instincts ultimately bestowed a reward according to the wishes of the one who had earned merit. Countless Demon God Origins surged down like a tidal wave, pouring into the body of the demon with a human torso, serpent tail, and eight arms. At the edge of the domain, on the Earths surface, a hint of surprise flickered in the eyes of the Eight-Armed Snake Demon. Looking up to the skies, the Great Serpents expression showed astonishment and a touch of admiration. It wasnt surprised that its tracks had been discovered by the will of Tartarus, but it never expected to receive a reward from it. Was it because of Zeuss avatar? It probably was. But the other side shouldnt have chosen to complete the Demon Gods bloodline, so where did this reward come from? Hiss... Softly hissing, it didnt ponder for too long. Although hard to believe, when all impossibilities are ruled out, the remaining option, however improbable, must be the only truth. But that shouldnt be... Zeus, could he really be that formidable. To think of it, I may have underestimated the world. His demeanor earnest, a sense of respect spontaneously arose from the depths of his heart. To be fair, although it was indeed him who disclosed Zeuss tracks to the Demon Prince and came up with such an idea, in truth, aside from a slight anticipation of benefits, he was mainly just hoping to enjoy the spectacle of Zeus rushing to flee, even at the cost of destroying his own avatar. As for other possibilities, the Great Serpent had thought about them, but never believed they would truly happen. After all, even Poseidon, indifferent to dietary distinctions, only preyed on organisms that humans could not appreciate for their beauty, such as birds, beasts, and even fishes, which in their own kinds eyes also boasted extraordinary appearances. Chapter 1032 - 434: "Three Realms" Tremble "Hiss" "WhooshWhat just happened... wait, stop!" Above the Mortal Realm, atop the all-golden Sun Chariot. Eyes once slightly closed, now suddenly snapped open wide, and the Deity controlling the Divine Chariot''s once ruddy complexion turned deathly pale in an instant. A stream of fresh blood sprayed into the air, as Apollo suffered an assault by an unseen force. The strength of Light was unconsciously unleashed by him, trying to fend off this sudden injury. But the first to be affected was not the source of this unseen force; instead, Apollo startled the Pegasus pulling the Divine Chariot. The Sun God''s Chariot then shook uncontrollably, almost plunging down to the Mortal Realm. With a sharp command to stop, Apollo, recovering from the shock, immediately pulled the reins. Despite the pain radiating from his wounds, he managed to steer the Golden Chariot back on track. He sighed in relief; fortunately, no major disaster had occurred... But before he could relax, in the next moment, a series of intense vibrations once again traveled along the invisible threads of Faith towards him. Like surging tides, wave after wave, darkness clouded his vision as Apollo nearly fell from the Divine Chariot. Luckily, this time the Divine Horse in front did not bolt; it obediently stayed in place. It was only after a long while that the Sun God finally recovered his senses. "Apollo, how are you?" Swipe! Divine Light swept across the ground, landing directly before the Golden Chariot. Although the newcomer had tried their best to stabilize their aura, Apollo still sensed the relentless turmoil of Divine Power. With a ghastly complexion, the God of Sun shook his head slightly. With his right hand over his chest, he looked at the hastily arriving Hestia; he didn''t know what to say. "...I''m fine... Just that there seems to be some issues in Asgard." "Just now, my Divine Kingdom seems to have suffered a severe hit. As for the source of the power..." "It''s Zeus." Frowning, Hestia, also impacted by the shock of belief as numerous believers perished suddenly, confirmed. "But it wasn''t intentional on his part." "I feel it clearer than you... His spirit seems laden with immense pain, such that even the power of my ''House Guardian'' was triggered by it." "..." Silently, whether intentional or not, the fact that he had been greatly hurt was the reality. However, taking a deep breath, Apollo could only resign himself to his misfortune. "Sigh... go back and rest, I can handle the Sun God''s Chariot for a while." "Zeus... he indeed is a handful." Seeing the dissatisfaction in her nephew''s heart, Hestia didn''t know how to excuse her brother''s actions. She preferred to let him go back and heal, lest he accidentally falls to the Mortal Realm while controlling the Divine Chariot. "All right, then thank you, Your Highness." Accepting the offer, Apollo felt that his current condition was not so good. Stepping down from the Golden Chariot, he handed over the reins of control to the Goddess of Hearthfire right away. Because the shock from the mass death of believers affected the mind and spirit, and considering his will had already been severely impacted, his injury worsened. Fortunately, although Hestia may not be as compatible with the power of the Sun as he was, she could still use much strength to compensate. Moreover, since the Divine Chariot was not pulling the actual Great Day, she thought... Boom In the silent void, a thunderous roar heard; just as the Sun God was about to leave, a shock directly targeted his spirit again. Startled, Apollo and the Goddess of Hearthfire exchanged glances. From her eyes, he could tell that Hestia also heard the same sound as he did. It is not from Asgard, this time it is a disturbance from the Sea of Origin. It seems that something affecting the world is happening, yet the beings of the material world remain unaware of it." "Apollo, it seems, the commotion made by Zeus just now is probably related to this... In places unknown to us, something only the Divine King could handle might be happening in Chaos World, and all Divine Kingdoms are also thus affected." Hestia, speaking in a low voice, acknowledged that if two unusual events were happening simultaneously, then there''s likely some connection between them. With a worried expression, Hestia pondered; no wonder recently "Hiss" "WhooshWhat just happened... wait, stop!" Above the Mortal Realm, atop the all-golden Sun Chariot. Eyes once slightly closed, now suddenly snapped open wide, and the Deity controlling the Divine Chariot''s once ruddy complexion turned deathly pale in an instant. A stream of fresh blood sprayed into the air, as Apollo suffered an assault by an unseen force. Chapter 1033: 434: "Three Realms" Tremble_2 Chapter 1033: Chapter 434: Three Realms Tremble_2 His complexion was not good, and the God of Sun shook his head slightly. With his right hand covering his chest and looking at Hestia who had rushed over, he did not know what to say. ...Im fine... Its just that there seems to be a problem with Asgard. Just now, my Divine Kingdom seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. As for the source of the strength... It was Zeus. With a furrowed brow, the Goddess of Hearthfire, who also suffered a shock to her faith from the sudden extinction of a large number of believers, affirmed. But it shouldnt have been on purpose. I feel it more clearly than you do... His spirit seems to be in great pain, so much so that even the power of House Guardian was triggered by him. ... Silent, whether it was intentional or not, the fact was his own kingdom had been severely damaged. But with a deep breath, Apollo could only accept his misfortune. Sigh... You go back and rest first; I can handle driving the Sun Chariot for a while. Zeus... he really never lets one worry free. Seeing the dissatisfaction in her nephews heart, but Hestia didnt know how to excuse her own brother. She could only let him go back to recuperate, lest he accidentally fall into the Mortal Realm while driving the Divine Chariot. All right, thank you very much, Your Highness. Accepting immediately, Apollo also felt that his current state was not very good. Stepping down from the Golden Chariot, he immediately handed over the reins to the Goddess of Hearthfire. The shock to faith caused by the death of a large number of believers at the same moment already targeted the spirit, let alone his will which had first suffered a heavy blow, leading to even more damage. Fortunately, although Hestia was not as in sync with the Power of the Sun as he was, she could still compensate with a great deal of strength. And since the Sun Chariot was not pulling the actual Great Day, it seemed... Boom In the silence, a sudden thunderclap sounded, just as the God of Sun was about to leave, his words unfinished, another shock went straight to his heart. Suddenly lifting his gaze, Apollo exchanged a look with the Goddess of Hearthfire. In her eyes, he could see that Hestia too had heard the same sound as him. It wasnt Asgard, this time the disturbance came from the Sea of Origin. It seemed that a significant event that would impact the world was occurring, but the creatures of the material world were still completely unaware of it. Apollo, it now seems that the commotion Zeus caused just now is probably related to this... In places unknown to us, something might have happened in the Chaos World that only the Divine King could deal with, and the Divine Kingdoms of All Gods were thus affected. Speaking in a low voice, since two unusual events happened at the same time, it is likely there exists some correlation between them. Hestias face showed concern, no wonder lately Hiss Huh What just happened... wait, stop right now! In the heavens of the Mortal Realm, atop the golden-hued Sun Chariot. The eyes that had been half-closed suddenly flew open, and the complexion of the Deity driving the Divine Chariot turned from rosy to ashen in an instant. A burst of fresh blood sprayed into the air, as Apollo was struck by an invisible force. The power of light was unconsciously released by him, in an attempt to ward off this sudden injury. However, the first to be affected was not the source of the invisible force, but instead, it startled the Pegasus that was pulling the divine chariot. Consequently, the Sun Gods Chariot began to shake uncontrollably, and it even nearly plummeted down to the Mortal Realm. With a stern shout, Apollo, who had reacted amidst the crisis, immediately grabbed the reins. Despite the pain emanating from his wounds, he still strained to pull the Golden Chariot back on course. He exhaled deeply, relieved that a disaster had been avoided... However, before he could relax, the next moment, a series of intense tremors came at him once more along the invisible lines of faith. Like surging tides, one wave stronger than the last, Apollo nearly blacked out and tumbled from the Divine Chariot. Fortunately, this time the Divine Horse in front did not run amok again and obediently waited in place. It took a long time before the Sun God finally recovered his senses. Apollo, how are you? Whoosh! Divine Light swept across the ground, landing straight in front of the Golden Chariot. Although the newcomer had tried their best to calm their aura, Apollo still felt the incessant perturbations of Divine Power. Looking pale, the God of Sun shook his head slightly. Covering his chest with his right hand, and looking at Hestia who hurried over, he did not know what to say. ...Im fine... It just seems that theres a problem with Asgard. Just now, my Divine Kingdom appeared to have taken a heavy blow. As for the source of the strength... Its Zeus. Frowning, the Goddess of Hearthfire, who had also experienced a faith shock due to a large number of believers dying suddenly, confirmed it. But it shouldnt have been done on purpose. I sensed it more clearly than you did... His mind seems to contain great pain, so much so that it triggered the powers of the House Guardian that I hold. ... With no words to offer, whether it was intentional or not, the reality was that he had suffered a severe blow. However, taking a deep breath, Apollo could only accept his misfortune. Ah... you should go back and rest. I can take over driving the Sun Gods Chariot for a while. Zeus... he truly doesnt make it easy for anyone. Seeing the dissatisfaction in her nephews heart, Hestia did not know how to absolve her brother from blame. She could only suggest that he go back to heal, lest he accidentally fall into the Mortal Realm while driving the Divine Chariot. Alright, thank you very much, Your Highness. With a single agreement, Apollo felt that his condition wasnt very good at the moment. Coming down from the Golden Chariot, he immediately handed over the reins of control to the Goddess of Hearthfire. The faith shock from the mass death of believers originally impacted the mind, and since his will had already been greatly injured, the outcome was even worse. Fortunately, although Hestia was not as in tune with the powers of the [Sun], she could still compensate with a great deal of strength. Moreover, the current Divine Chariot was not pulling the actual Great Day, so it should be... Boom In silence, a thunderclap of shock struck. Just as the Sun God was about to leave, before he could finish his words, another wave hit his spirit hard. Suddenly looking up, Apollo exchanged a glance with the Goddess of Hearthfire. In her eyes, he could see that Hestia had heard the same sound as he did. Its not Asgard; this time its a tremor from the Sea of Origin. It seems that some cosmic event affecting the world is happening, but the beings of the material world are still completely unaware. Apollo, it now appears that Zeuss recent uproar was probably related to this... In some place unknown to us, something may have happened in the Chaos World that only the Divine King could contend with, and thus, All Gods Divine Kingdoms were affected. Speaking softly, since two unusual events occurred simultaneously, there is likely some kind of connection between them. With a worried look, Hestia mused, no wonder things have been strange lately. Chapter 1034: 435 Promise and Agreement Chapter 1034: Chapter 435 Promise and Agreement Hell, the Ninth Circle. In the divine palace resembling the once majestic Mount Othrys. The void gently quivers, as chains of Law, substantial in their form, are stretched to their limits. Countless rifts emerge and fade away, as if swaying perpetually between life and death. With a stern expression, a growing solemnity fills the depths of Asmodeuss eyes. The hidden conversation is abruptly terminated, as the sudden transformation of Tartarus affects the very core of Purgatory. The Lord of the Nine Hells gazes through layers of time and space at the dazzling light rising from the bottom of the Abyss. Without any forewarning, this ancient Primordial God abruptly unleashes all his power. An inconceivable metamorphosis unfolds; if he ultimately succeeds, Hell, with its current mass, will likely be no match for him. A dire situation looms; one misstep and Purgatory might face catastrophic destruction. Yet, witnessing all of this, Asmodeus is unable to muster an effective response. It isnt that he hasnt considered the possibility of Tartarus growing stronger; quite the contrary, as the power of the Abyss has swelled so rapidly in recent years, the Lord of the Nine Hells had long discussed this matter with Laine. Asmodeus is deeply worried, but when he posed his question, the Great Serpent was indifferent. At the time, it casually assured the Lord of the Nine Hells that, despite appearances, the Abyss and Hell have always been intrinsically united, from beginning to end. No matter how strong it becomes or how much Source Power it absorbs, Tartarus could never fundamentally transform completely abandoning Hellthis was a certainty from the start. Even in the direst outcome, Hell should at least be able to devise a way to offset the influence of the others ascension without fracturing, giving Asmodeus some peace of mind. But now that the moment has arrived, he realizes that perhaps reality isnt as such. In the depths of the Abyss, a brilliant light shines upon the universe. Immense pressure bears down, and although the Abyss has not yet completed its Sublimation, its formidable strength already leaves the Lord of the Nine Hells feeling a sense of threat. Is there really no impact? Observing the surrounding Law Chains, Asmodeus grows deeply skeptical. If theres no impact, then what is all this...? Heh heh... Why stop now, Cronus? Let us continue with our unfinished conversation. As you can see, Tartaruss performance today is indeed somewhat unexpected, even surprising to me, but that means you should be all the more willing to cooperate with me... The structure of this plane is elaborate and full of potential, but it is still too weak... What, are you still worried that it can successfully cross this threshold and lead to the complete downfall of Hell? You can be reassured. I assure you, that will absolutely not happen. The voice is calm, with a trace of amusement. In the shadow of the divine palace, a figure in black is poised and composed. Unfazed, Asmodeus returns his focus to the interior of the Divine Palace. Without any irritation from having his thoughts exposed, the Lord of the Nine Hells seriously asks: You say it wont happen. Why? Although I may not understand domains greater than grandeur, nor do I claim profound knowledge of fate and the Divine King, I do understand Chaos, the Primordial Gods, and the worlds Order, says the man in black, not one for suspense. Tartaruss ascension indeed exceeds my understanding, and I dont know what influences the success or failure of its Sublimation. Yet, at the very least, I can sense that the strength gradually coalescing from all creation is none other than Chaos itself. Chaos... What a vast concept. But an existence like the Blood Mother Tree is already too much for the current world to tolerate. How could an Abyss eligible to wholly integrate everything beyond this world remain indifferent? Therefore, its clear: since there is no reaction now, that in itself is its most direct response. Tartaruss Sublimation will not succeed... That is the judgment of this world on my behalf. Chaos... Chaos! A surge of enlightenment wells up within him; piecing together the words of the man in black, Asmodeus feels as though he grasps something Hell, the Ninth Circle. In the divine palace resembling the once majestic Mount Othrys. The void gently quivers, as chains of Law, substantial in their form, are stretched to their limits. Countless rifts emerge and fade away, as if swaying perpetually between life and death. With a stern expression, a growing solemnity fills the depths of Asmodeuss eyes. The hidden conversation is abruptly terminated, as the sudden transformation of Tartarus affects the very core of Purgatory. Chapter 1035: 435 Promise and Commitment_2 Chapter 1035: Chapter 435 Promise and Commitment_2 Asmodeus was greatly concerned about this, but to his inquiries, the Great Serpent seemed indifferent. At that time, it casually told the Lord of the Nine Hells that although the Abyss and Hell seemed separated, they had in fact always been one and the same from the beginning. No matter how strong it became, no matter how much Source Power it absorbed, Tartarus could not undergo a fundamental transformation without completely abandoning Hell, as it was something predetermined from the start. Even in the worst-case scenario, Hell could at least find a way to fend off the influence of the others ascension and not shatter as a consequence, which is why Asmodeus was able to put his mind at ease. But now, when push comes to shove, he suddenly realized that reality might not be as it seemed. In the depths of the Abyss, a dazzling light illuminates the world. A tremendous pressure weighed on his shoulders. Although the Abyss had yet to achieve Sublimation, its mighty power was already making the Lord of the Nine Hells feel a thorn in his back. Could it really be without impact? Seeing all the Law Chains around, Asmodeus began to deeply doubt it. If it has no impact, then what is this... Haha... Why stop? Cronus, let us continue our previously unfinished conversation. As you can see, Tartaruss performance today is indeed a bit unexpected, which even surprised me, but this also means you should collaborate with me even more... The structure of this realm is intricate and holds great potential, but it is still too fragile... What, are you still worried that it might truly succeed in taking this step, leading to the destruction of Hell? Then you can rest assured. I assure you, that is absolutely not going to happen. The voice is calm, with a hint of mirth. In the shadows of the Divine Palace, the man in black maintained a composed posture. Unchanged in expression, Asmodeus redirected his attentions back to the interior of the Divine Palace. Without any irritation from having his thoughts uncovered, the Lord of the Nine Hells earnestly asked: You say its impossible, but why? Because although I may not understand the domain beyond greatness, nor am I that knowledgeable about fate and the Divine King, I do understand Chaos; I understand the Primordial Gods, and even more so, the order of the world. The man in black declared plainly, without keeping anyone in suspense. The ascension of Tartarus has indeed exceeded my understanding, and I do not know what exactly influences His success or failure. But at the very least, I can sense that His power, gradually coalescing and ascending from all things in the world, is Chaos itself. Chaos... what a grand concept. But an existence like the Blood Mother Tree is barely tolerated by the present world. So how could the Abyss, which is fit to completely unify everything beyond this world, remain indifferent? Therefore, it is evident that since He has no reaction now, that in itself is His most direct reaction. The Sublimation of Tartarus will not succeed... This is the judgment the current world has made for me. Chaos... Chaos! An epiphany rose in his heart; combining the words of the man in black, Asmodeus felt he could slightly sense that His power, gradually coalescing and ascending from all the things in this world, is indeed Chaos itself. Chaos... what a grand concept. But an existence like the Blood Mother Tree is barely tolerated by the present world. So how could the Abyss, which is fit to completely unify everything beyond this world, remain indifferent? Therefore, it is evident that since He has no reaction now, that in itself is His most direct reaction. The Sublimation of Tartarus will not succeed... This is the judgment the current world has made for me. Chaos... Chaos! An epiphany rose in his heart; combining the words of the man in black, Asmodeus felt he could Hell, the Ninth Circle. In the Divine Palace, seemingly close yet far from Mount Othrys of the past. The Void gently trembled as Chains of Law, substantial as reality, were stretched to their limits. Countless rifts emerged and vanished, as if ceaselessly oscillating between life and death. With a stern expression, the gravity in Asmodeuss eyes grew heavier. The secret conversation was forcibly halted due to the sudden changes in Tartarus, affecting the core of Purgatory itself. His gaze piercing through layers of time and space, the Lord of the Nine Hells watched the dazzling light rising from the Bottom of the Abyss. Without any forewarning, this ancient Primordial God burst forth with all his power. An unimaginable transformation thus began its preludeif he were to succeed, given Hells current state, it would likely be unable to contend with the other side any longer. Great calamity loomed; a single misstep could result in Purgatory facing a devastating blow. Yet, witnessing all this, Asmodeus was unable to conjure any effective response. It wasnt that he hadnt considered the possibility of Tartarus growing stronger; on the contrary, given the rapid expansion of Abyssal forces in recent years, the Lord of the Nine Hells had discussed the matter with Laine early on. Asmodeus was deeply worried about this, but in response to his inquiries, the Great Serpent was nonchalant. At the time, it casually informed the Lord of the Nine Hells that, despite the apparent separation, the Abyss and Hell had, in fact, always been one from the very beginning. No matter how much stronger it became or how much Source Power it absorbed, Tartarus could not undergo any fundamental transformation without utterly abandoning Hell, which was a predetermined outcome from the start. Even in the worst-case scenario, Hell should at least be able to negate the influence of the others ascent without fracturing, which is why Asmodeus became at ease. But now, as the situation loomed, he abruptly discovered that the reality might not be as such. In the depths of the Abyss, radiant light shone across the cosmos. Under immense pressure, although the Abyss had not yet completed its Sublimation, its potent Strength already left the Lord of the Nine Hells feeling threatened. Will there really be no consequences? Looking around at the Law Chains, Asmodeus began to doubt deeply. If there are no consequences, then what is all this about... Heh heh... Why stop? Let us continue the unfinished business, Cronus. As you can see, Tartarus behavior today is indeed unexpected and even I am a bit surprised, but this means you should be more inclined to collaborate with me... The structure of this realm is quite exquisite and holds great potential, but it is still too fragile... what, are you still worried that it can truly succeed in this step, leading to the downfall of all Hell? Then rest assured. I assure you, it is absolutely impossible for that to happen. His voice calm, with a hint of amusement. In the shadow of the Divine Palace, the man in black was composed. With an unchanged demeanor, Asmodeus turned his attention back inside the Divine Palace. Without the annoyance of having his thoughts exposed, the Lord of the Nine Hells asked seriously: You say its impossible, but why? Although I do not understand the domains beyond greatness, nor am I well-versed in fate and the Divine King, I do understand Chaos, the Primordial Gods, and the Order of the world. Speaking calmly, the man in black did not keep him in suspense. The ascent of Tartarus is indeed beyond my comprehension, and I do not know what influences its success or failure, but I can at least sense that the strength it gradually condenses and sublimates from all things in the world is Chaos itself. Chaos... what a grand concept. Yet an entity like the Blood Mother Tree is hardly tolerated in the present world. How could the Abyss, qualified to fully unify everything beyond this world, remain indifferent? It is evident, since there is no reaction from it now, that its actually the most direct response. The ascension of Tartarus will not succeed... this is the judgment made by the present world on my behalf. Chaos... Chaos! An epiphany arose in his heart; combining the man in blacks words, Asmodeus felt he somewhat Chapter 1036: 436: Wish Fulfilled Chapter 1036: Chapter 436: Wish Fulfilled I do not know how much time has passed; I only remember that my spirit seems to be endlessly expanding. Like ripples in a dream, the Divine King incarnation has forgotten how he came. With a resplendent beam of light, he flew from underground to the sky, and from the star cluster to the ocean. Nothing could stop him, nor could anything take notice of him. And with every moment, something continuously congregated towards himself, becoming the force that spurred his advance, making him fly faster and become unstoppable. The constant accumulation of quantity turned the radiance increasingly dazzling. Until at a certain moment, when himself initiated the final step, Zeus too began to leap towards some supreme direction... Then, he exhausted all his strength at a position still far from reaching the other side. And, like a falling star, exploded into a sky full of light. ... What are you thinking about? ...Im thinking of you. Its hard to deceive oneself... Moya, in so many years of my divine life, you are the one who has most stirred my passion and the one I find most unforgettable. At the Bottom of the Abyss, in a nameless realm. The eyes that were gently closed slowly opened, and he listened to the tender and soothing voice behind him without turning back, Zeus. It is no longer the beginning, based on the Chronology of the Abyss, a long time has passed since their first meeting. And during this time, his relationship with Moya has grown closer. Not only because of his sweet nothings but also because, as Zeus had anticipated, this Mother of Demons from the Abyss was indeed the wife that fate had decreed for him. They would inevitably bear new deities according to destiny, even if those would be gods of the Abyss. The Divine King quite clearly did not care about this detail. In todays Olympus, the addition or subtraction of one or two deities was no longer of any importance. What he cared more about was his relationship with this new ally... After all, although she seemed easily deceived, for a great one whom he was destined not to be able to easily overpower with strength, Zeus wanted to add extra layers of insurance. Shared progeny was one such layer, and shared interests were another. Just as with his sharing of power with Hera, interests were far more enduring than emotions. However, as an incarnation, Zeus still had some things he did not understand, like that initial dream. Being not the main body, he naturally could not comprehend what was happening in the Abyss. The Divine King incarnation only knew that since that day, the entire Tartarus somehow gave him a sense of weakness, and even the ability to isolate the inside from the outside grew weaker. So much so that the main body, which normally could not send messages to him, found an opportunity to deliver the latest instructions in that thought, the traces of the main bodys spirit were somewhat scattered, and the content was a bit strange and even puzzling to him. Because the Divine King of Mount Olympus gave a very high evaluation of his incarnations actions and stated that the incarnations ability to adapt on the fly even exceeded the imagination of him, the main body. Faced with Moyas breathtaking beauty, he was able to remain unaffected and still act with the interests of the Divine King at heart, ultimately achieving the predetermined goal, which was truly unbelievable. However, for the grand cause of the Divine King, he cannot just stop here. Since he has already invested so much, he must ensure the success of this mission. Therefore, cultivating a good relationship with the Mother of Demons is just the first step; how to get her to side with him on matters related to the Mortal Realm is the second step. If possible, it would be best to bring that demon into the fold as well and continue his preparations in the [862-11-Thunder Pool]. Even if he cannot perfectly achieve this goal, at the very least, they must resist the troublemakers from Hell, preventing them from meddling in the affairs of the Mortal Realm. ... So youre saying, the gains from this journey could potentially be transmitted back to the Mortal Realm through the method of reverse sacrifice, but I myself must stay here for now? To be exact, this wouldnt have been a big deal, for as an incarnation, my power is negligible to the main body, but that segment of memory... Let it be, for now, I can only keep it with me... I hope the main body can resolve the matters of the Mortal Realm soon and then take me back. He shook his head slightly. Since it was the main bodys decision, the incarnation did not intend to dispute it. After all, regarding that special communication, he did not plan on letting anyone know, not even leaving a chance for any leak. Thus, he naturally could not relay it through such interdimensional means. However, in terms of how to reply to the main body, he encountered some difficulties. The information transmitted from the main body in the first half was still too strange. I do not know how much time has passed; I only remember that my spirit seems to be endlessly expanding. Like ripples in a dream, the Divine King incarnation has forgotten how he came. With a resplendent beam of light, he flew from underground to the sky, and from the star cluster to the ocean. Nothing could stop him, nor could anything take notice of him. And with every moment, something continuously congregated towards himself, becoming the force that spurred his advance, making him fly faster and become unstoppable. The constant accumulation of quantity turned the radiance increasingly dazzling. Until at a certain moment, when himself initiated the final step, Zeus too began to leap towards some supreme direction... Chapter 1037: 436: Wish Fulfilled_2 Chapter 1037: Chapter 436: Wish Fulfilled_2 Then, He exhausted all His strength at a position that was still far from reaching the other side. Immediately, like a falling star, He exploded into a sky full of light. ... What are you thinking about? ...Thinking of you. Its hard to deceive oneself... Moya, in my many years of divine life, you are the one who stirs me most impetuously, and also the one I find most unforgettable. At the Bottom of the Abyss, within an unnamed realm. With eyes gently closed, slowly opening, Zeus did not turn around as He listened to the gentle and soothing voice behind Him. It was no longer the beginning. Based on the Chronology of the Abyss, it had been a long time since their first meeting. During this time, His relationship with Moya had grown increasingly intimate. Not just because of His sweet talk, but also because as Zeus had anticipated, this Mother of Demons from the Abyss indeed was His destined wife. Together, they were slated to fulfill a heavenly mandate and give birth to a new Deity, even if it belonged to the Abyss. The Divine King clearly did not care about this. In the current state of Olympus, the addition or subtraction of one or two deities was no longer significant. What He cared about more was His relationship with this new ally... After all, although she seemed easy to deceive, for a great being who He was fated to not easily manipulate in terms of strength, Zeus wished to add several layers of insurance. Shared offspring was one of them, and shared interests was another. Just like His behavior of sharing power with Hera, interests are far more stable than emotions. However, as an incarnation, Zeus still had some things to figure out, like that initial dream illusion. Being not the original body, He naturally couldnt understand what had happened in the Abyss. The Divine Kings incarnation only knew that after that day, the entirety of Tartarus inexplicably gave Him a sense of weakness, and even the power to isolate the inside from the outside had weakened. So much so that His original self, who was unable to send Him messages, found an opportunity to send the latest directivesin those thoughts, the traces of the original selfs spirit were a bit scattered, and the content also seemed a bit odd to Him, even incomprehensible. Because the Divine King of Mount Olympus had given His incarnation the highest praise for his actions, and expressed that in terms of improvisation, the incarnations ability had even surpassed the imagination of His original self. Facing Moyas astonishing beauty, He was able to remain unmoved and continue to act with the interests of the Divine King at the core, ultimately achieving the predetermined goal, which is quite incredible. Yet for the grand enterprise of the Divine King, He could not stop there. Having already given so much, He must ensure this journey culminates in Perfection. Therefore, building a good relationship with the Mother of Demons was just the first step. The second step was to have her stand by His side on issues concerning the Mortal Realm, and if possible, to bring that demon along and continue His preparations in the 862-11-Thunder Pool. Even if He couldnt accomplish this goal perfectly, at the very least, He had to have them hold off the disruptors from Hell, preventing them from meddling in the affairs of the Mortal Realm. ...So youre saying my gains from this journey could perhaps be sent back to the Mortal Realm through the method of reverse Sacrifice, but I personally must stay here for now? I dont know how much time has passed, only that my spirit seems to be spreading endlessly. Like rippling through a dream, the Divine Kings incarnation has forgotten how He got here. Accompanied by a dazzling light, He flew from underground to the heavens, and from the Star Cluster to the Ocean. Nothing could stop Him, nor could anything notice Him. And every moment, something kept gathering towards oneself, transforming into the power that propelled His advance, making Him fly faster and with unstoppable momentum. The accumulation of quantity kept increasing, and the radiance gradually became more brilliant. Until at a certain moment, when He initiated the final step, Zeus too, began leaping towards a supremely high direction... Then, at a position still far from reaching the other side, He exhausted all His strength. And like a falling star cluster, He burst into a sky full of light. ... What are you thinking about? ...Thinking about you. Its hard to deceive oneself... Moya, in my many years as a God, you are the one who has most stirred my emotions and also the one I find the most unforgettable. At the Bottom of the Abyss, within a nameless realm. With eyes gently closed and slowly opening, listening to the soft voice behind Him that was soothing to ones heart, Zeus did not turn His head. Time has passed since their first encounter, based on the Chronology of the Abyss, it has been quite long. And within this period of time, the relationship between Him and Moya has grown closer. Not only because of His sweet words, but also as Zeus had predicted, this Mother of Demons from the Abyss was indeed His destined wife. They were bound to fulfill their destiny by giving birth to new Deities, even if they were to belong to the Abyss. The Divine King apparently did not care about this; nowadays in Olympus, the addition or loss of one or two Deities was no longer significant. He cared more about the relationship with this new ally... After all, although she appeared to be easily deceived, Zeus wanted to add layers of insurance for a mighty one whom He inherently could not overpower. Mutual offspring was the first layer, and mutual interests were the second. Just as His sharing of power with Hera, interests were far more stable than emotions. However, as an incarnation, Zeus still had some things He did not understand, just like that initial dream. Being an incarnation, He naturally could not understand what had happened in the Abyss. The Divine Kings incarnation only knew that after that day, the whole of Tartarus inexplicably felt weak to Him, even the power to isolate inside from outside weakened. So much so that even His original form, which could not previously communicate with Him, found an opportunity to send Him the latest directiveswithin that strand of thought, the traces of the original forms spirit were a bit scattered, and the content was also strangely puzzling and confusing. Because the Divine King of Mount Olympus gave a very high rating to His own incarnations actions and indicated that in terms of adaptability in contingencies, the incarnations abilities had even surpassed His original forms imagination. Facing Moyas astonishing beauty, He was unexpectedly unmoved, acting still at the heart of the Divine Kings interests, and ultimately achieved the predestined goal, which is utterly incredible. But for the grand affairs of the Divine King, He could not stop here. Having invested so much, He must ensure the mission is brought to Perfection. Thus, maintaining a good relationship with the Mother of Demons was just the first step. How to make her stand with Him on issues concerning the Mortal Realm was the second step, and if possible, it would be best to bring the demon into it and continue His preparations at [862-11-Thunder Pool]. Even if this goal cant be perfectly achieved, at the very least, they must block the disruptors from Hell, preventing them from meddling in the business of the Mortal Realm. ...So, can the gains of my journey possibly be conveyed back to the Mortal Realm through the method of reverse Sacrifice, but I myself must stay here for now? Strictly speaking, this is not really a big deal, after all, as an incarnation, my Strength is quite negligible to the original form but, that segment of memory... Forget it, Im afraid it can only stay with me for now... I hope the original form can quickly resolve the issues in the Mortal Realm, and then retrieve me. Shaking His head slightly, since it is the decision of the original form, the incarnation does not intend to argue. Especially concerning that particular exchange, He does not plan to let anyone know about it, not even leaving the slightest chance for a leak and naturally would not convey it through such cross-realm methods. However, He encountered some difficulties in how to reply to the original form. The information from the original form in the first half is still too strange,